ã€ŠLegend of Concubine&#x27;s Daughter Minglanã€‹


 Chapter 1: When One Gets Promoted, Some Dieâ€¦ And Some Enter Another World

    <h4>Chapter 1: When One Gets Promoted, Some Die... And Some Enter Another World</h4>

    Trantor: Rebirth Online World

    The watchman¡¯s ppers began to strike the bell, signaling that the hour of Xu [1] had begun. Lights are ignited one after another in the Sheng Household of the Quan Prefecture. In the west courtyard¡¯s central building [2], sitting at the top seat in the main hall [3] was an olddy with gray hair. In her hands were prayer beads that matched her in attire, which was rather contradictory to her elegant and luxurious surroundings. Currently, in this room, sitting at her right was the head of the house, Sheng Hong.

    ¡°May our ancestors be blessed and be protected. This time, this son¡¯s achievements are excellent. The imperial decree for my promotion should be announced at the end of the month.¡±

    Since it was already early summer, Sheng Hong was dressed in a red ochre summer jacket made out of chiffon silk with wide slits in the sleeves. He spoke to his mother with dignity and reverence.

    ¡°Your endurance all these years outside has not been in vain. It is difficult to be promoted to a sixth ranked official [4]. Now you may be considered a mid-ranked official. Do you have some idea of where you will likely be posted?¡± Old Madam Sheng¡¯s tone sounds tranquil, with hardly any emotion colouring her tone.

    ¡°Geng Shishu [5] has already sent a letter to inform me that I shall be the Zhizhou [6] of Deng Prefecture.¡± Sheng Hong had always been cautious in his conduct, yet now his current words could not help but exude a hint of delight.

    ¡°I really must congratte Master, then. Usually the position of Zhizhou is only given to fifth rank officials. We ought to not only thank our ancestors¡¯ merit, but also those who have helped in paving your path.¡± Old Madam Sheng said.

    ¡°That is only natural. This son has already drafted a gift list for the several uncles [7] in the capital. Mother, please look through it.¡± Sheng Hong took out a few sheets of paper from his sleeve and handed it to the maid standing by the side.

    ¡°After all these years, looks like Master is finally starting to get proficient in handling affairs. Go ording to your decision, but bear these words in mind, ¡®friendship between gentlemen, insipid as water.¡¯ [8] Money should be earned the right way and etiquette must be thorough. Rtionships should neither be servile nor overbearing, but acquaintances must be maintained. Those daren [9] that have been around the officialdom their entire life, check each and every one of them with discerning eyes. Over the past few years, they have cared for you; it¡¯s true that they do this partially on the ount of yourte father¡¯s friendship with them. But the real reason why they are willing to help is because you are also working hard.¡± After a few more sentences, Old Madam Sheng began to gasp. By the side, Fang Mama [10] immediately carried a teacup and put it close to Old Madam¡¯s mouth, her other hand follow along and gently patted Old Madam¡¯s back.

    Upon seeing this, Sheng Hong was frightened and hurriedly said, ¡°Mother must take care of yourself, by any means. If it wasn¡¯t for Mother¡¯s nurturing, this son wouldn¡¯t be where I am today. At that time, if it were not for Mother¡¯s virtuousness, right now, this son would only be capable of passing his days at the countryside. This son ought to be filial to Mother.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng did not speak, seemingly in a daze. After some time she said, ¡°You can¡¯t say that, this is not just a matter of being virtuous or not virtuous. This is merely because of the affection I had for your father. In any case, it is not good to let his tomb be deste a centuryter. Fortunately... You have been hardworking.¡± Gradually, her voice weakened until it became too soft to be heard.

    Sheng Hong did not dare to reply and the hall went silent for a moment. Then Sheng Hong said, ¡°Mother upheld the Sheng Family all year round, it is certain that you will continue to have good fortune in the future. For the time being, rx and get some proper rest...¡± He nces around the surroundings and frowns at what he sees. ¡°Mother¡¯s ce is too in and unadorned, almost as if this was a monastery. Mother, listen to this son¡¯s words, there are other ordinary Old Madams who abstain from eating meat and pray to Buddha, yet live in extravagance. Mother, why do you treat yourself thus? If others were to see this, they would think that this son is not filial.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng said, ¡°Being happy is not about livingvishly. Being happy is feeling at ease within one¡¯s heart. If the heart bes tired, then no matter how happy you try to act, it will be useless; just like a deaf person¡¯s ear -nothing more than an essory¡± .

    In a low voice, Sheng Hong said, ¡°All of this happened because this son is not filial and has failed in properly controlling his wife.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng only said, ¡°I¡¯m not ming you. You¡¯re filial, that much I know. There is also no need to me your wife either, after all, by all rights, I am not truly her Mother-inw. There is no need for me to pretend as such around her. If we are to see each other once every three days, she will be tired and I shall be vexed. For this matter, you need not feel concerned for what others will say about your filiality. Even if she won¡¯te to greet me, people will attribute it to my temperament in keeping a distance and and preference for a simple life over rules. Having a distant rtionship would actually make life morefortable for all of us.¡±

    Sheng Hong worriedly said, ¡°What are you saying, Mother. What do you mean you are not truly her ¡°Mother-inw¡±? Mother is the main wife whom father officially wed, thus you are this son¡¯s dimu [11]. Furthermore, you¡¯re the one who has made me who I am today. The ones whose truly at fault here is this son and your daughter-inw. So, Mother, please don¡¯t say such things.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng somewhat impatiently waved his words away, ¡°Master should not be bothered by such trifling matters. With your imminent promotion, you ought to be diligently setting your affairs in order. You have been an official in Quan Prefecture all these years and have learnt a great deal from others. Proper etiquette must be followed through until the end. Officials all work for the imperial court. Those who gather in the same officialdom may not always meet, but that does not mean you will never see them again. You must not let the hearts of your coworkers turn cold, it is best that you all part on amicable terms.¡±

    ¡°What Mother said is right, this son also thinks the same. I can still remember how the blistering atmosphere of Lingnan [12] Region felt when we first came to the Quan Prefecture. I had initially presumed the people would be uncivilized, uncouth, andcking in learning and refinement. Instead I found and with excellent weather, favorable winds, timely rains, and the people that are down-to-earth and straightforward. Their primary means of living is through making use of the sea¡¯s natural resources, making a profit off of fish and salt. Although inferior to Jiangnan Region¡¯s [13] luxury, themon folk here do well enough for themselves, and are wealthy in their own way. After staying here all these years, this son actually hates to part with it.¡± Sheng Hong smiles.

    Old Madam Sheng smiles, ¡°That¡¯s right. Even I, who has stayed in the north for a lifetime, is unwilling to go, even if Jiangnan Region is many times better than Quan Prefecture. Unexpectedly, I have grown ustomed to living in Quan Prefecture. Mountains here are tall, the emperor is far [14], and the days are carefree. Before leaving, sell thisrge residence and buy a small house surrounded with great scenery at a deal. This is not to brag to others but a ce to retire to.¡±

    ¡°This n is excellent, this son feels it is extremely clever. I¡¯ll handle this matterter.¡± Sheng Hong smiles.

    Old Madam Sheng ¡®s rules are extremely strict, during this discussion the servants in the room didn¡¯t make the slightest noise. Both Mother and son chat for awhile about various trivial matters. Sheng Hong twitched his lips a couple of times, wanting to bring up an issue, yet withdrawing repeatedly. After some time, the room turned cold again. Old Madam Sheng looked at him as she lightly stirs the tea leaves in the teacup. Fang Mama, standing at the side, understands the hint and quietly instructs the servants to leave the room. She personally hurried them to the other room and gave instructions to the few first ss maids before returning to wait upon the Old Madam. She returned just in time to hear, ¡°...You are finally willing to say it. I originally thought you would want to hide it from this old woman till death.¡±

    Sheng Hong immediately drops his face in terror, ¡°I regret that I did not heed Mother¡¯s words at that time. Things have now be such a disaster. It is all because this son has no virtue, resulting in no peace within the house.¡±

    ¡°Just no peace within the house?¡± Old Madam Sheng raised her voice, ¡°I did not expect you would be so muddle-headed. You clearly know that this matter can be small, if handle properly, but can also be big, if left alone!¡±

    Sheng Hong was shocked but maintained his bow. He moved his hand in front, palms up and said, ¡°Requesting Mother to give directions.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng rose from the soft red sandalwood couch, ¡°I originally did not care, didn¡¯t want to meddle, did not want to talk about this matter. Whichever you like has nothing to do with me, as I have never gotten involved in your house¡¯s quarrels. During this time I have seen you cross the line of propriety and invite unrest in the house by ruining the established rules. Go and inquire into which well established household treats their concubines the way you do, giving her power and wealth. Currently, she has sons and daughters and onlycking in status, not one bit inferior to the legitimate daughter-inw! By not differentiating between legitimate and concubine you have messed up the rules, so of course, how would it not to lead to unrest in the house! This unrest has finally resulted in the death of an unborn child and your concubine. Tell me, how do you want to exin this all!¡±

    Sheng Hong¡¯s face filled with shame as he repeatedly bows with his hands still held in front, ¡°Mother¡¯s lecture is right. It is all the fault of this son, this son is muddle-headed. Always thinking that she is lonely and needs my protection, is indeed pitiful. Thinking that she lost her chance of bing a legitimate madame in order to be my concubine, my feelings inevitably starts to grow tender towards her. In addition, she came from Old Madam¡¯s ce, so I thought she¡¯ll be more honourable whenpared to the other concubines. Never had I thought that love can be harmful. I allowed her to be who she is now, a person with no sense of propriety. This son indeed knows his mistakes.¡±

    Hearing hisst sentence, Old Madam Sheng lightly sneered and didn¡¯t give a reply as she blows her tea. Seeing this, Fang Mama stepped forward ¡°Master¡¯s kindness in the house, how can the Old Madam not know. This matter has been dragging on for few years already and the days ahead would not be smooth unless this would be clearly said. Old Madam is an elder, some words are inappropriate for her to say therefore allow this old woman to be entrusted with this big task and clearly tell Master, I hope that Master will not take offence.¡±

    Sheng Hong saw that Fang Mama finished speaking hurriedly said, ¡°What is Mama saying. Mama has spared no effort for the Sheng family all these years, doing your utmost in serving Mother. You are now as if my elder, do not hesitate to speak.¡±

    Fang Mama dare not acknowledge this greeting. She quickly moves sideways and bows repeatedly, ¡°Then this old woman would try to politely say it. The Mother of Concubine Lin and Old Madam formerly met each other in a boudoir. Thinking back it was merely a couple of fated meetings, not evenparable to the other close rtionships with others from the boudoir.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, there was really no rtionships after each got married. I have waited upon the Old Madam since she was young; therefore regarding this matter, I am the clearest. Later, her husband¡¯s family were punished for their inappropriate behaviour. Although their possessions were not confiscated nor the family wasn¡¯t beheaded, the family status declined. That year, Old Madam Lin¡¯s husband died of illness and she also did not have any sons. At that time she has lost all of her supporters, so she raise her own daughter to pass those deste days. But, before facing death, she searched for Old Madam and pleaded with for her to take care of her daughter, based on their past friendship at the boudoir. Those rtives of her were ruthless and would harm the girl until the end.Old Madam is a vegetarian and always prays to Buddha, her heart cannot be any more benevolent, so she agreed and received Concubine Lin into the household. Those few years, our Old Madam treated her as if she was her real daughter, everything from food to clothes were the finest and expenses were not a problem. Old Madam even discussed adding to her dowry while seeking a good husband for her.¡±

    Listening up to here Sheng Hong turns red, appearing to be ashamed. Fang Mama sighs and continues, ¡°Who would ever thought that Concubine Lin is a person actually with such big ns. She was unwilling to get married to the other families because she actually secretly wanted to be with Master from the beginning. The next line, this olddy would be honest and brazen so Master, do not take offence. This whole matter, our Old Madam waspletely kept in the dark until Madame [15] cried angrily before Old Madam. Only then did Old Madam realise that the girl she raised had no sense of propriety...¡±

    Sheng Hong was so ashamed that his face was flushed with anger and unable to speak.

    Fang Mama tenderly said, ¡°Originally Old Madam and Madame weren¡¯t like they are today. It was expected that after a few years after the marriage, Mother-inw and daughter-inw would have warmed up to each other, been more polite and courteous with one another. But, once that incident happened, the situation reversed and resulted in seeming like Old Madam wanting to intentionally smear Madame¡¯s standing by raising young maiden Lin for Master to take in as a concubine. After you married Concubine Lin and she gave birth to your children and allowed her to raise them, her days became more honourable than the legitimate Madame. Inevitably, Madame put her resentment on the Old Madam and didn¡¯t dare to have any rtions with the Old Madam. So their rtionship has long turned cold and the situation caused Old Madams heart to be distant and hurt.

    A thump sound was heard as Sheng Hong kneeled before Old Madam Sheng, tearfully saying, ¡°This son deserves to die ten thousand times. Causing so much unhappiness for Mother, allowing Mother¡¯s heart to feel stifled and having nowhere to express it. This son is not filial. This son is not filial.¡±

    After speaking, Sheng Hong kowtows again and again. Old Madam Sheng continuously blinks, then raises her hand towards Fang Mama and Fang Mama immediately helps Sheng Hong up. Yet, Sheng Hong is unwilling to get up as he continues to me himself. Old Madam Sheng said, ¡°You get up first. You are already a big man. Besides, originally men are not that very clear of these inner room matters. So get up, okay. There is no overnight hatred between Mother and child.¡±

    Sheng Hong then get up, his forehead already swollen. Old Madam Sheng sighed, ¡°I too know that in your childhood, your mother, Concubine Chun, and you were dependant on each other for your survival against the schemes of ves and other concubines. Those past days were not easy. At that time, I couldn¡¯t even manage my own son, much less know about the corrupt behaviour of the ves that took advantage of you and then concealed the matter. I have allowed you to suffer. Currently that Madame of yours is not tolerant by nature, therefore you are afraid that Concubine Lin and Feng¡¯er would suffer injustice and then would also get bullied by the servants and would suffer boredom. You gave them houses andnd to depend on, how can I not know your earnest thoughts. That is why I closed my eyes, shut my mouth, ying the deaf-mute these years, just acting as a living dead person.¡±

    Sheng Hong sobs, ¡°How is this connected with the Old Madam? It is all because this son has no virtue, Mother¡¯s heart is so bright, every sentence reaches to the bottom of this son¡¯s heart. This son is just afraid that Madame... That¡¯s why I favored them more and in so ruined the rules. This son deserves ten thousand deaths.¡±

    ¡°Do not easily say ten thousand deaths, ten thousand deaths. If you are dead then who would we, orphans and widows, depend on.¡± Old Madam Sheng gave Fang Mama a hint to bring a chair over to Sheng Hong and to support the distraught him to sit.

    Old Madam Sheng only continues after Fang Mama hands him a warm towel and serves the tea, ¡°Leaving aside the heaven¡¯sw and human emotions, you also didn¡¯t think carefully, even after reaching your established year [16]. I wouldn¡¯t say that your career as an official has always been smooth sailing, without twists and turns. Afterall, among those you previously worked with, how many have risen as quickly as you? There are those who that are pointlessly enduring, who are envious of you and are waiting to pick at your faults. Concubine Wei was not a servant bought by me. She was born from a good and proper household in Jiangnan, whom, for generations, have been farmers and schrs. She could had been someone¡¯s main wife. If it wasn¡¯t becausemunication with her main family was difficult, even if she was poor, she wouldn¡¯t have be a concubine. It is merely been five years since she married over and now she died, tragically. If a resolute person wants to use this matter to attack you, urging her maiden family to cause trouble, using you and us of abusing lives, do you think you can be easily promoted then?¡±

    Frightened, Sheng Hong¡¯s heart raced and beads of sweat formed on his head. ¡°Fortunately, Old Madam understood that and promptly settled matters with the Wei Household. Only then was this son able not to worry over anything.

    ¡°That Wei household is kind and honest. Even while knowing the real reason of Concubine Wei¡¯s death, they did not make a fuss. They only wanted the corpse of Concubine Wei back, so they can bury her themselves, I didn¡¯t agree as it would be improper. Even when I gave them more money, the Wei household did not ept one penny and said they would be ashamed to take money that cost them their daughter¡¯s life. They pleaded me to take good care of Min yatou [17] instead, then they¡¯ll be more than thankful. That family was so distressed, I felt looking at them.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng took out her handkerchief to wipe the inner corners of her eyes. Fang Mama personally brought a teapot from outside and replenished the tea. She added water into the two shining porcin teacups that had excessive patterns around it. Carefully covering the teacups, Fang Mama sighs, ¡°Concubine Wei was a kind and honest person. The youngdy that she gave birth to is also pitiful. After losing her biological mother she had a fever for two continuous days, which had cause her to be in daze the entire time. The fever broke but since then shes started to act foolishly, not speaking a word, ever. Old Madam ordered me to visit the child one day and I only saw the servants being noisy as theyugh and y. Not a single person was in the room waiting upon her. When I entered the room, I unexpectedly saw the youngdy getting down from the bed and pour a ss of water to drink [18]! A child merely at the age of four or five, a little thing who was still unable to reach the table, was climbing up onto a stool, tiptoeing to get the water, and then holding the teacup to drink. It was really a pitiful sight!¡± Fang Mama also wiped her tears.

    Sheng Hong recalled those days when Concubine Wei emitted her goodness and gentleness, and with a deeply sorry and ashamed heart said, ¡°I originally wanted to send her to Madame¡¯s ce but the past few days Ru Yatou has also been sick. Madame¡¯s ce is also a mess, I will consider sending her after a few days, when Madame is not busy.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng breathed evenly and slowly said, ¡°What ¡®not busy¡¯? Must Ming Yatou be carried or piggy-backed by her? There are many servants in the house, how many more do you desire; how many currently work there? There is someone to do fulfil your instructions as you tell them, when you tell them. It only cost a few thoughts. These are just excuses not to raise Ming Yatou, your promises feel like nothing more than empty words.

    In a very reserved manner, Sheng Hong stands up, not daring to make even the slightest sound. Old Madam Sheng looks at him, her voice carrying a cold tone, ¡°You are in no position to rebuke her. This happened because you did not conduct yourself well. She was able to gain the upper hand in all your arguments because you first broke the rules and pampered a mere concubine. She dares to be imprudent, conduct herself extravagantly, and act like any other Main Wife because of your indulgence. I can imagine what Madame must have said. ¡®What? When there are no problems, the concubines can raise the children by themselves but once the biological Mother dies, suddenly you remember this decorative legitimate Mother?¡¯ It¡¯s no wonder the Madame got angry. Things of the past, I am not going to bother about anymore, but now answer these two questions, honestly.¡±

    Sheng Hong hurried said, ¡°Mother please speak, not only two but even a thousand or ten thousand questions I will answer.¡±

    ¡°Number one ¨C The matter of Concubine Wei and the unborn child,are you nning to let this whole matter go? Or are you going to demand an exchange for that life?¡± Old Madam Sheng watches Sheng Hong attentively.

    ¡°There is need for careful nning there is a sinister person within the family, I can not let it go easily. If she can harm Concubine Wei and my unborn child today, who knows what she will be capable of doing tomorrow.How can I tolerate this kind of person in my Sheng n!¡± Sheng Hong answered through clenched teeth.

    Old Madam Sheng¡¯splexion lighten up slightly. She continues to her next question, ¡°Good. Question Number two, to fix this kind of imprudent situation in the family, not differentiating between legitimate and concubine, what do you n to do?¡±

    Sheng Hong took a deep breath, ¡°Mother is brilliant. When I returned only to see the bloody corpse of Concubine Wei and the child that had suffocated within her belly, my heart felt very remorseful. The ves dare to be so insolent, no strict rules to restrain them. If the the people at the top are crooked, then surely the ves below are crooked as well. The root of everything is at the top, I have made a firm decision to tidy up the family principles.¡±

    ¡°Good, good. All will be well with those from you.¡± Old Madam Sheng¡¯s heart is slightly lightened, knowing Sheng Hong¡¯s character she no longer speaks, only nods her head repeatedly, ¡°If you want to be an official for a long time, our Sheng family must have offsprings. Also, you must strictly govern the house, know that disaster and misery starts from inside. Manyrge and influential families start to rot from the inside, we must learn from them.¡±

    ¡°What Mother said is right. Recently, I have been concerned over the evaluation. Now that big rock in my heart has dropped, I will clear out time to rectify and sort out those servants. . Starting with those who waited on Concubine Wei¡¯s during herbour day.¡± Sheng Hong¡¯s tone was serene but his heart was considerably furious.

    ¡°Can¡¯t, you can¡¯t do that now.¡± Old Madam Sheng unexpectedly outright rejects the idea leaving Shen Hong puzzled. He asks, ¡°Old Madam, why is this so? Do not tell me we should indulge these servants.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng looks deeply at Sheng Hong ¡°You have been appointed as a government official in Quan Prefecture for many years now. All the influential families know each other¡¯s background thoroughly as the families¡¯ females have always kept in contact. Those group of servants, many are bought locally. Any sign of trouble in the house, do you think the the others would remain unaware. Although you are friendly with most of your colleagues, it is hard to say for sure who secretly hates or envies you. If your first step after your concubines death is to tidy up your servants without restraint, would that now reveal that you have something to hide. Clearly revealing to others that there is no peace in the house?¡±

    Sheng Hong was enlightened as he praises her, ¡°Luckily Mother reminded me, this son almost made another mistake. If I sort out the home in Quan Prefecture, when the timees to sell the people, perhaps all of Quan Prefecture would know. Waiting until we reach Deng Prefecture, a foreign ce to us, to deal with those wicked servants would be smarter. .¡±

    ¡°Exactly. You, therefore, must not disclose anything at the moment. Stabilize and maintain tranquility within the household until you¡¯ve moved to Deng Prefecture. Once the imperial decree is passed, you¡¯ve take the official seal, and the whole family has settled down in Shandong, it is not toote if we act then.¡±

    ¡°Old Madam is wise. This son has not spoken intimately with Mother for many years. Having a conversation with you today, my heart has be quite clear. Regarding managing the household, I still have to rely on the Old Madam in the future. Must get Madame toe here and seek guidance from Old Madam more often.¡± Sheng Hong honestly said.

    ¡°No, I already have one foot in the grave. . If not for the big fuss, I would not had been bothered to speak out. In the future, the same as before,it is sufficient to let your wife pay her respects thrice a month. You guys manage your affairs, run your own house, I will just quietly pray and abstain from meat.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng appeared to be somewhat tired. Resting on the back of the soft couch she slightly closed her eyes and her voice gradually bing weaker. A copper that had an engraving of a Qilin [19] was in the incense burner on top of a small sandalwood table in the corner of the room, quietly diffusing clouds-like smoke.

    [1] ÐçÊ± (Xushi): From 7 PM to 8:59 PM. It¡¯s the first watch of the night.

    [2] Õý·¿ (Zheng Fang): Main room meant for the legitimate wife

    [3] ÌÃÎÝ (Tang Wu): Literally means central room, it¡¯s the main hall/living room; in other words, a room where people can interact to the one living in the courtyard.

    [4] Officials work their way through the nine ranks (pin), where 9 is the lowest and 1 is the highest. This tells them what position they could obtain.

    [5] ÊÀÊå (Shi Shu): father¡¯s friend who is about the same age as him or slightly younger; father¡¯s younger brothers.

    [6] ÖªÖÝ(Zhi Zhou): Senior Provincial Government Official.

    [7] ÊÀÊåÊÀ²® (Shi Shu Shi Bo): It added Shishu (ÊÀÊå) and Shibo (ÊÀ²®), if Shishu means father¡¯s younger brothers or friends who are younger than the person¡¯s father, then Shibo means father¡¯s older brother or friends who are older that the person¡¯s father. In simple term, they can be called uncles who may or may not be really rted to you.

    [8] ¾ý×ÓÖ®½»µ­ÈçË® (Jun Zi Zhi Jiao Dan Ru Shui): A proverb from Zhuangzi, which means that friendship between men of virtue, involves no self-interest.

    [9] ´óÈË (Da Ren) adult; title of respect towards superiors. In short a respectful way to say for adult that¡¯s superior than you.

    [10] ÂèÂè (Ma Ma): Mother or elderly maid, in this case it¡¯s thetter (Elder Maid).

    [11] µÕÄ¸ (Di Mu): where µÕ (Di) means first wife or born from the first wife; in other words the legitimate line while Ä¸ (Mu) means Mother. This simply means legitimate Mother or the way the concubine children call the main wife. This means Sheng Hong wasn¡¯t the di son and was actually born from a concubine making Old Madam not his blooded Mother only in records. Normally Sheng Hong calls her, muqin (Ä¸Ç×) which means Mother.

    [12] ŽXÄÏ(Ling Nan) ¨C south of the five ranges (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/NanlingMountains) / old term for south China. This means Quan Prefecture is in the southern region.

    [13] ½­ÄÏ(Jiang Nan) ¨C At the top; where Deng Prefecture is located.

    [14] because as they say, the closer you are to the emperor, the better your life is, the dangerous it is.

    [15] If Old Madam Sheng is for the previous head¡¯s main wife, then the Madame Sheng or just Madame is for the currently head¡¯s main wife.

    [16] ¶øÁ¢Ö®Äê (Er Li Zhi Nian): Thirty Years old and therefore independent, idiom from Confucius.

    [17] Ñ¾î^ (Ya Tou): means girl (endearment; way of calling a girl affectionately) or servant girl, in this case it¡¯s the former.

    [18] I think it¡¯s because in the past, the norm for girls, especially for people with status is that they should be dependent with their servants and give all the task like getting water to them instead of being independent.

    [19] ÷è÷ë (Qi Lin): A mythical Chinese creature, representing prosperity and serenity.

 Chapter 2: Whatâ€™s Up with Hellâ€™s Sentencing System These Days?

    <h4>Chapter 2: What¡¯s Up with Hell¡¯s Sentencing System These Days?</h4>

    Trantor: Rebirth Online World

    At the east side of the household was a magnificent lotus pond. The view there was breathtaking, especially when the sunset hit the edge of the pond. The inner room was stiflingly hot, thankfully the cold wind gently blew in the courtyard as a few young maids at the courtyard were cracking melon seeds between their teeth as they gossiped. Not a single person remained inside the room to serve Yao Yiyi, leaving her to lie on the beech bed alone in a half-dead state.

    Yao Yiyi buries her meatball like body into the heap of pillows. Her arms and legs were spread out and there was a dull look on her face. Yao Yiyi had always been in a lifeless state, ever since she came to this world. She turns her small head to examine the room, it looked exactly like one of those ancient rooms in those tv shows. There was a round table in the middle of the room, Yao Yiyi wasn¡¯t sure what wood was used to make it but it was definitely high quality. At the side, leaning on the wall, was a wooden cab and some small round stools beside it. The wooden cab had flower engravings that seemed to imitate the eight gods sailing through the sea.

    Yao Yiyi was starting to feel thirsty, so she got off the bed. Since the southern people were used to wooden floors, she didn¡¯t feel a chill when her barefeet touched the ground. Once she was in front of the round table, she sees a small stool next to another longer stool ced under the table. Yao Yiyi didn¡¯t know whether to be mad or d about the situation yet she still stepped on the small stool, then proceeded to climb up the bigger stool and table edge until she finally reached the table top, safely. On top of the table was a heavy kettle, pulling it closer to her mouth, she drank the water directly from the kettle..

    After drinking, she went back to bed. Once in bed she suddenly noticed the lingering fragrance inside her cheeks. Yao Yiyi¡¯ realized btedly, ¡®Oh it¡¯s not in water today...That was tea, really good tea.¡¯

    A few days ago, she had woken up from thirst, simr to today. That day she had taken a cup of water and drank it by herself when, suddenly, some people hade in. The one leading them was an old mama who looked as if she had been struck by lightning. Watching the young girl climbing to get herself a drink made her heart beat as if she was suffering a heart attack. Immediately, she scolded the courtyard¡¯s servants and properly consoled and pacified Yao Yiyi. But Yao Yiyi had just came to this world two days ago and thus, still didn¡¯t understand what was happening. After arriving to this new world, unable to see her father, mother, wet nurse or personal maid, she had no idea where she was. Before, the only people she seen were a group of busy people, entering and exiting her room constantly. She hadn¡¯t recognized their faces. Therefore, she could only dull-wittedly listen and not having any reaction. The old mama had just sighed and said, ¡®pitiful¡¯ a few times before leaving.

    Yao Yiyi found herself constantly being pitied. Actually, she wanted to say that she felt morefortable without anyone in the room. Always having to act calm when, in fact, she is terrified is...rtively difficult.

    When she¡¯s alone in the room, if she wants to stretch her legs, then she can just stretch. If she wants to lean like a frog, then she can just lean like a frog. The solitude was also unexpectedly useful for recovering from the shock of time-travelling. After the day old mama left, the servants immediately improved their service. They started cing some food and desserts on the table, and stored the teas in the teapots. Taking Yao Yiyi¡¯s height into consideration, they made ¡°stairs¡± from various stools to make climbing up and down easier. They even ced a te of freshly washed grapes on the table yesterday, such considerate people. Afterwards, they went out to entertain themselves again.

    Yao Yiyi was extremely touched.

    Waves of voices from the courtyard suddenly entered the room. Yao Yiyi didn¡¯t have to strain her ears to hear them clearly. Currently, the Sheng household was going through violent changes. The lonely courtyard¡¯s maids gathered their spirits and started gossiping like wildfire about the recent activities.

    ¡°Today, I heard that Master¡¯s close aid, Laifu, said the imperial decree was passed two days ago. Our Master will be promoted to a senior provincial government official and will be going to Deng Prefecture to take up the post at the end of the month. Thest few days, Concubine Lin¡¯s ce has been in a uproar, urgently selling the shop goods in order to have more assets to bring along. ¡± Maid A said.

    ¡°My dears, how much wealth do you think Concubine Lin has managed to umte all these years? She¡¯s even living more extravagantly than Madame.¡±

    ¡°Everyone says she was born as a young miss from an established family but, because she admired our family¡¯s Master, she was willing to suffer and be a concubine. Seems like these words are not false.¡± Maid B excitedly said.

    ¡°What! You are only listening to those who tter the popr and trample the lowly! My mother told me, long ago Concubine Lin was merely a declined official family¡¯s lone daughter. When she first came to our Sheng household, she only brought a young maid and an older maid. All together her luggage added up to only five or six boxes. Her clothes were not better than our household¡¯s second ss maid. What family properties!¡± Maid C somewhat furiously said.

    ¡°Ah, that Concubine Lin is now living veryvishly. Master favours her so much that it is not surprising for Madame to always be angry. Besides, Master also prefers Concubine Lin¡¯s children:Young Master Feng and Young Lady Mo over Madame¡¯s children: Young Lady Hun, Young Master Changbai, and Young Lady Rn. Concubine Lin sure has some capabilities.¡± Maid D enviously said.

    Maid E added, ¡°That is only natural, if not how would we be convinced that master likes her so much? He doesn¡¯t even care about Madame¡¯s pride or the rules of the family. Even though Old Madam is not happy, she cannot do be bothered to do anything about this. Her belly also doesn¡¯t fall short as she has a son and daughter, naturally a strong backing.¡±

    ¡°You wretch, in your dreams! I say, Concubine Lin is not a master that is easy to get along with.¡± Yao Yiyi recognised Maid C¡¯s voice. She said sneering, ¡°When she first married over, things were still okay. But soon afterward, around the time she was pregnant with Young Master Feng, she slowly demoted a few great servants without a trace. Even my mother, aunty Lai, Older Sister Cuixi and old grandma were demoted! And do you know for what reason? Just because they had seen her poverty-stricken self before!¡±

    ¡°Oh! Is what Older Sister said true? Then, this Concubine Lin is indeed quite powerful.¡± Maid E, who wanted to be transferred away, was very shocked.

    ¡°If I am talking nonsense, then call me a gossiper!¡± Maid C firmly said. ¡°A mama with a high rank will not talk about it, and the lesser ranks that do say anything so are taken out of the household. That¡¯s why no one talks about her past and only good things are passed along by those vicious demons who benefit from her. Who¡¯s impassable in the four arts [1], who¡¯s proficient in all verses and poetic songs, who has a kind, humble and pure innate disposition? Ah! The one who¡¯s really kind, honest and pure just passed away, our extremely sincere Concubine Wei!¡±

    ¡°Older Sister Cui, lower your voice! If anyone hears you, your fate wouldn¡¯t be good!¡± Maid F kindly reminded.

    ¡°Humph! What do I have to fear? I have already been matched with someone. Moreover, my mother is Old Madam¡¯s close aid, if it wasn¡¯t for Old Madam, I wouldn¡¯t be in this household but would be working at a farm instead. My old mother has already requested this favour from Old Madam. When Master goes to Deng Prefecture to take up the post, I will not follow, but instead, will help out at the farmstead. When the timees, I will not have these rotten worries anymore.¡±

    As it turns out, Maid C has already found a good escape route, no wonder she didn¡¯t fear the consequences, Yao Yiyi thought.

    ¡°Ah. If not for Concubine Wei¡¯s case, who would know that Concubine Lin¡¯s heart is actually this cruel.Seeing her refined speech , pleasant mannerisms, and friendly way of treating people, who would have thought... Even though our Concubine Wei has just died, she drove away Older Sister Die¡¯er and a few other servants. Even our Young Lady¡¯s wet nurse was not spared. Lumping them all in one go and sending them out. Only leaving behind us, a few third ss maids who don¡¯t know anything...¡± Maid A said in an increasingly low voice.

    ¡°Those maids she drove away were Concubine Wei¡¯s mostpetent and close maids. Of course they could have clues, leading us to discover what had really happened. If they remain and Master looks into this matter, then things will get uncovered. What then?¡± Maid C, Cui said.

    ¡°What clue? What nonsense are you talking about again?¡± Maid B softly asked.

    Maid C, Cui dropped her voice, ¡°Humph! Although we are third ss maids, we¡¯re not blind. That day, when Concubine Wei was inbour, it was obviously around 3 to 5 am that she cried out in pain. Older Sister Die¡¯er urgently went to Concubine Lin¡¯s ce, to ask for a midwife, but why did the midwife only came around 9 to 11am. There are some old maids in the household who know how to deliver, yet why was it that all of them, coincidently weren¡¯t there? They let Concubine Wei wait until she could not endure anymore. Older Sister Die¡¯er urgently needed clean cloth and boiled water, but why was it that most of us were either asked to call someone or sent away on an errand? During the critical moment, there was no one in the courtyard that was easy to order. Remember that Master and Madame had already a few days prior and Old Madam in the West Courtyard does not manage the household. All matters, big and small, were decided by Concubine Lin. What clue you ask? Heaven has eyes! Master suddenly had official matters and returned to the household a few days early, just to see Concubine Wei take herst breath. We had asked Older Sister Die¡¯er a few questions, thoroughly furious. If Master had returned a few dayster, then we I am afraid Concubine Lin would have already thoroughly cleaned this matter up and there would have been nothing to investigate!¡±

    After she finished talking, the courtyard went silent, only a few long sighs were heard. Little Yao Yiyi lightly sighed while changing her posture, waiting to listen to some more.After sometime, one maid said, ¡°But these ten days I have yet to see Master take action? He¡¯s always staying in the study room and Concubine Lin is also fine. It seems that, in Master¡¯s heart Concubine Lin is more important than Concubine Wei.¡±

    Maid C, Cui sneered a few times and did not speak.

    ¡°If that was true, then why did Concubine Lin need to strive againstt Concubine Wei. Why did she need to kill Concubine Wei when she¡¯s better than her? Why did she pay attention to her while ignoring the others, like Concubine Ping and Concubine Xiang,¡± Maid D asked sighing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know? How can Concubine Ping and Concubine Xiang bepared to our Concubine Wei. Although Concubine Wei did not understand poetry or songs, she¡¯s was not some lowly maid. She married over honourably and more importantly our Concubine Wei had an excellent background, was young, and considerate. Since their marriage, Master had been doting on her, causing her to give birth to a youngdy. If she was to give birth to a young master, then she wouldn¡¯t be necessarily be inferior to Concubine Lin. But what a pity...¡± Maid F said with an experienced tone.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I heard that Young Master would have been extremely handsome, his eyes were exactly like Master¡¯s. It¡¯s really a pity that he suffocated to death in the womb. Ah, what an outrageous act.¡± Maid B used a very soft voice to say, ¡°Even if things are investigated, how would it be possible for Master to allow Concubine Lin to repay the lives lost with her own life. Even just for Young Master Feng and Young Lady Mo, that cannot be done. The only thing he can do is punish the servants to appease his anger. .¡±

    The courtyard went silent again, Yao Yiyi nods her head. This maid¡¯s insight was spot on.

    ¡°Older Sister Cui, you are so lucky that your father, mother and brothers are all capable people. Once you leave this household, you¡¯ll be able to enjoy good fortune. We just do not know about us, your other sisters¡¯ fate will be. Soon this small courtyard will be dispersed. Who knows where our Young Lady will be going.¡± Maid E constantly reminded everyone of thier possible employment issue.

    ¡°Enjoy what fortune? Merely changing my ce to work and being a bit closer to my family, able to enjoy a little family love and joy, that¡¯s all. All of you don¡¯t need to worry. All of you are third ss maids, no matter if Concubine Lin does vent her anger against us, it won¡¯t cost us our lives. At most, changing the master we serve when that timees would solve the problem.¡± Maid C said dly.

    ¡°Changing to another master is also not easy as one does not know whether they would be as easy to talk to as Concubine Wei. She was a kind and honest person who never got angry with us. The year my younger sister fell sick, she still bestowed a few taels of money to me.¡± Maid A said.

    ¡°She may have been honest, but that was also her weakness. Our house has no propriety. Others love toe as they wish and even the other courtyard¡¯s maids dared to secretly scheme against her. She, even after suffering at the hands of the maids, didn¡¯t learn anything and continued to be friendly and suffer in silence. Apart from Older Sister Die¡¯er, who dared standing up against the injustice done to her, who still remembered her goodness? I say masters ought to have some haughtiness, an aura of a master,. They must be able to distinguish the right from the wrong, if one wants everything to be done well¡± Maid B said.

    The topic was getting too serious so the maids quickly changed the topic of their discussion. They talked about Young Lady Cui¡¯s marriage and momentarily the courtyard became rxed again. Little Yao Yiyiid on the bed, staring nkly at the green carved line on the decorative frame. She had already been listening to this kind of gossip, that has neither head nor tail, for ten days. She was now in the body of the Sheng household¡¯s sixth youngdy, Sheng Minn.

    She was a daughter of a concubine who had just lost the only person she could rely on. Now, it seems that they¡¯re saying the fever burned her head which caused her dazed to the point of foolishness and wouldn¡¯t even say a word. The servantspletely don¡¯t care about her and to add to that, currently, inside the Sheng Household, all hell had broken loose. If they were not busy attending the matters of moving the house, then they would be busy sorting out the money.

    The senior maidservants and the stewards¡¯ wives were so busy that their feet hardly touched the ground. No one had time to supervise this group of little maids, and, since most of them were children of the household¡¯s servants [2], that were not that old or experienced and still needed guidance. The only positive of these maids was their understanding of the situation. They did not have strict rules, being third ss maids, and thus did not avoid any topics when talking, which was advantageous to Yao Yiyi. These past 10 days was like listening to a serial drama, even the most trivial matter of the Sheng Household was sufficient to the ears.

    Sheng Minn¡¯s biological father, the Sheng household¡¯s Master, was Sheng Hong. Coming from a sessful Imperial examination graduate background [3], he is currently a sixth ranked official, about to be promoted to a senior provincial official. He is, originally, a concubine-born, and the Old Madam in the west courtyard is his legitimate mother. He has one wife and numerous concubines, so don¡¯t ask Yao Yiyi how many concubines there are. These few maids have no order in their story, making her unclear on the details.

    First about the main wife, Sheng household¡¯s legitimate Madame, Wang shi [4], the young miss of the Left Assistant Minister of Revenue. This marriage could be considered Sheng Hong climbing the socialdder. The Wang family was an old and powerful family, which had produced high ranking officials for many generations. The Sheng Family¡¯ste Master, Sheng Hong¡¯s father, official career path was already nearing its end when Sheng Hong had just graduated. But that wasn¡¯t a problem since the Old Madam Sheng was around and her background was better than the Wang family. After all, she¡¯s the eldest di [5] daughter of the Marquis Yongyi household and beside that is thete Old Master¡¯s name that became famous throughout the world when he became a Tanhua [6]. And that was why the Wang family¡¯s Old Master scratched his scalp, making sure to consider it carefully before finally he dered this marriage to be approved.

    Wang Shi¡¯s eldest daughter, Miss Sheng Hun, is at the age where marriage talks are in progress. Her eldest son, Mister Sheng Changbai, is approximately the same age as one who graduated elementary school. There is still someone below them, another daughter, Sheng Rn, who was about the same age as Yao Yiyi.

    Speaking of those numerous concubines again, the first would naturally be the country¡¯s name shaking Concubine Lin (fresh flowers making a request to apud), although she is also surnamed Lin, yet more powerful than Younger Sister Daiyu[7], not limited to any points. Both their strength is practically not in one quality, just like distance between Ye Yuqing and wang Zuxian[8]. Younger Sister Daiyu only has the shelter of her paternal grandmother and her father¡¯s riches, drifting along and ultimately bing a beauty passed away. Looking at Concubine Lin, entered the Sheng household in a poverty-stricken state, building up from scratch. Stubbornly turning a oppressed semi-feudal and semi-colonial into a tentative developed nation. Sessfully transformed into a well-off person from from an impoverished state, simply more astonishing than the result of reformation. Thisdy has a son and daughter, Mister Sheng Changfeng and Miss Sheng Mn. Ages not quite clear, probably between Sheng Changbai and Sheng Rn.

    Then there is Concubine Ping and Concubine Xiang. Between the two, Concubine Xiang is ranked higher as she has a young son named Sheng Changdong.As for the rest of the concubines, Yao Yiyi doesn¡¯t know anything besides that they have no children, Please don¡¯t me this inactivezy time-travelling behaviour of Yao Yiyi. The time-travelling had left her a bit depressed.

    Have you watched Hongkong¡¯s drama ¡®File of Justice¡¯ [9]? A battle of words, the show is about ¨C youe and I go, love and hate, friendship and enmity, this is how challenging the workce is. Did you see thewyers¡¯ gown draped on that beautiful woman? No, no, Yao Yiyi is not thatwyer. Notice that upright and inspoken judge ahead? No no, Yao Yiyi is still not qualified to be one. Please follow that line of sight and look lower. On the judge¡¯s right side, there is a person who¡¯s engrossed in writing, that¡¯s correct, Yao Yiyi is exactly that glorious employee of the people¡¯s court.

    Since graduating from XX Political Law University, Yao Yiyi gave the exams for office-bearers. She showed her impressive manpower as she squeezed her way to the narrow path, and finally, seeded in taking up a post at a nearby district court. This secure employment made her close female ssmates envy her endlessly. Her job consisted of filing for court cases in both criminal court and civil court, supervising the court, and implementing the constitution. Yao Yiyi had the fortune of being fancied by a highlymitted and established madam of a military, and was appointed to one of the busiest civil courts.

    The job in the courts and the one in the Hong Kong dramas are two very different things. In the court, Yao Yiyi is required not to speak, not judge. Apart from continuously recording proofs, she is practically an invisible person. However, in the final judgement book, her name is recorded. Most of these cases deal with dividing family properties or iming a share of inheritance, which put Yao Yiyi¡¯s young spirit through the wringer.

    However, asionally, Yao Yiyi would meet a handsome olderwyer or a very ssy older judge. Unfortunately in the presence of beautiful femalewyers, Yao Yiyi did not have the slightest chance to shine. Therefore, the day when news came that those two older brothers have girlfriends, the quick-witted Yao Yiyi, who was about to get promoted, bravely expressed that she is willing to help develop the border¡¯s areas with the old judge madam for a year.

    There are courts known as ¡®Horseback Courts¡¯ whose main job is regting the mountain area. Getting there is extremely inconvenient. To enter the town one must wait for the transport for a few days, at minimum, or up to a week, at maximum. If the intiff does not have the perseverance of an autumn chrysanthemumdy [10], they could not be in this line of work. In the early stages ¡®Horseback Courts¡¯ was a single judge and a small group of employees on horses or mules with the necessary equipment: documents, stamps, etc. They would walk on foot from vige to vige, traveling through mountains and other areas where cars couldn¡¯t enter. Each court session was in ordance with regr procedure and began with summons. It short it was a tough assignment. Local courts oftencked manpower, thus requiring the assistance of the surrounding cities courts.

    Yao Yiyi¡¯s immediate supervisor could be a deputy manager at a stretch, therefore she clenched her teeth to go.The girls in the department were unwilling to go because they either had no boyfriend, and were urgently looking, or had boyfriends, and didn¡¯t want to leave them behind. No one was willing to go, so when Yao Yiyi bravely stepped forward, the Old Madam was moved to the point of tears.

    When Yao¡¯s mother, the director of the localmittee of the Women¡¯s Federation for ten years, first heard this decision she immediately wanted to drag her daughter to the hospital and check her sanity. Her capable brother, who was working hard at a big city, called back in rage. Only Yao¡¯s father, who was also working for the government, thought it was splendid and felt that his daughter had extremely good virtue. After a detailed analysis of the pros and cons of developing the borders, Yao¡¯s mother had graduallye to terms with it.

    Actually Yao Yiyi was not really in rush to get a promotion. She only felt like she had always followed the same pattern in her lifetime. From studying in elementary school, middle school and university, then working, and finally preparing to get married and make a family in the future. Living in this typical pattern made the daysfortable, butcked some important life experiences. So, she hoped that in going to a different ce; to look, walk, and understand the lives of others, different from her own, she would learn some of thosecking experience.

    During that year, Yao Yiyi suffered hardships, but at least by the time she returns to the city, it would be with a satisfied heart and pride. Yet, on the way back they suddenly they encountered rainstorms for several days, continuously. With great difficulty, the rain finally cleared and the Old Judge Madam hurriedly brought the employees in a van to hurry on. Mid-way they met with andslide and Yao Yiyi woke up in this body.

    Lying in bed, Little Yao Yiyi, who had changed, she wished to say: Everyone has the responsibility of protecting the mountain and forest. Chopping and cutting down trees randomly ¨C may your children die!

    [0] [Title] In the Chinese culture Hell is depicted in a simr manner to that of the Romans and Greeks. Hell is constructed to a simrly to the Judicial Branch, with a judge sentencing a soul¡¯s life. In the title Minn is using this simrity to im that Hell has wronged her by sending her to ancient China where life is difficult when she did nothing wrong in her original life, essentially making a pass at Hell¡¯s corruption.

    [1] ÇÙÆåÊé»­ (Qin Qi Shu Hua): The four arts mainly: zither, chess, calligraphy and painting.

    [2] ¼ÒÉú×Ó (Jia Sheng Zi): Family-born, it most possibly means that the group of maids¡¯ parents are also servants of the Sheng household

    [3] This means the previous Master Sheng along with Sheng Hong were able to pass the imperial court exam and be Jinshi.

    [4] ÊÏ (Shi): Wang is her maiden family¡¯s name while Shi denotes that she¡¯s a married woman who¡¯s n¡¯s name in the past is Wang.

    [5] µÕ (Di): first wife¡¯s children; the legitimate.

    [6] Ì½»¨ (Tan Hua): the jinshi (someone who passed the triennial court exam, as far as I know this is the highest exam) and ranked third overall.

    [7] One of the main female characters from Dream of the Red Chamber by Cao Xueqin which is considered one of the Four Great ssical Novels

    [8] Hongkong Actress.

    [9] It is a Hong Kong legal drama first aired in 1992 and five seasons have been released.

    [10] Çï¾Õ°ÁËª (Qiu Ju Ao Shuang): meaning the autumn chrysanthemum braves the frost.

 Chapter 3: The Tale of the Wife And the Concubine That Must be Told

    <h4>Chapter 3: The Tale of the Wife And the Concubine That Must be Told</h4>

    Trantor: Rebirth Online World

    Quan Prefecture was located in Mingnan [1] and was a ce abundant with wealth and content citizens. This was also where Sheng Hong had been assigned a governmental post for the past few years. He was to manage the division of salt, food, flood management, irrigation works, as well as tidy up military records and pacify the people.

    In the past few years, he had gained a lot of achievements. Even when there had been three shifts in power, he still continued to rise in rank. This was only possible because Sheng Hong knew how to conduct himself with integrity and get along with the local officials. That was also why, when news came that Sheng Daren [2] had been promoted, everyone tried to invite him to banquets, with underlying intentions these past few days. Unable to reject the offers, Sheng Hong had no choice but to face them head on. The matter of preparing the family for travel was entrusted to Madame, Wang shi.

    These past few days, the household¡¯s servants and housekeepers were bustling around Wang shi¡¯s residence in the east courtyard. Wang shi¡¯s previously mncholic mood was swept away by the pleasure she found in such hard work. This afternoon, Wang shi roughly arranged some matters and called some personal servants to check on the remainder of the list before going inside the inner side room to speak with Liu Kun¡¯s wife.

    In the inner room, there was a big couch against the wall. Spread on top of it were a lot of delicate weaves and a thin silk brocade. Sleeping on the weaves and silk were two girls, both around five years old.

    Two first ss maids were sitting on a low stool, near the couch, gently fanning the two sleeping girls. Upon seeing Wang shi enter the room, they immediately stood up and greeted her. Wang shi waved her hands, signaling to remain silent to avoid disturbing the two girls¡¯ afternoon nap. Walking to the couch, she saw a very likeable round and plump girl, looking so lovely and innocent while sleeping. Wang shi couldn¡¯t help but rx her brows and turn to look at the other girl. Her features, in stark contrast, were elegant, even if her face was a little too pale. It was quite obvious that she was suffering from a deficiency in energy and blood, resulting in an utterly frail body. The pale girl was wrinkling her brows in her sleep. Wang shi lightly sighed and tucked the two girls in the thin brocade nket before she took a seat on a rattan chair.

    Liu Kun¡¯s wife ordered the two maids to go outside and watch the door before walking to stand in front of Wang shi. She searched for a round stool to sit on but halted on Wang shi¡¯s invitation to sit down beside her on the rattan chair. Liu Kun¡¯s wife declined at first but with Wang shi¡¯s continued invitation, she had no choice but to sit down beside her.

    ¡°These past few days, Madame has been busy and thanks to that, things are now more or less packed. This morning, a letter from Deng Prefecture arrived saying that the household has been tidied up, only waiting for Master and Madame to move in. I must say, First Master Wei and my family¡¯s Master, although cousins [3], are actually closer than blood brothers. I don¡¯t know how much money First Master Wei has spent, but the sentiments have been greatly expressed.¡± Liu Kun¡¯s wife said with enthusiasm..

    ¡°Master Wei¡¯s father and my family¡¯ste father-inw [4] were brothers, born to the same mother, and were of a simr age. In the past, they both studied together at Duke Ling Households¡¯ private home-school [5]. After graduating, they were both epted under Cab Yang, who, at that time, was still a schr at the Hanlin Academy. Old Master Uncle Wei [6], during that time, was pampering a concubine and waspletely ignorant about the misery that his parents were going through... Old Madam could only watch over her sister-inw and nephew. Because our Master was a child of a concubine, he wasn¡¯t raised by Old Madam and had suffered during that time as well. This caused him and Master Wei to empathise with each other, as fellow sufferers. The two brothers¡¯ bond cannot be broken. Although Master Wei has not taken up an official post, he is able to manage the house appropriately. He even managed to increase their wealth without getting attached to money. Now that Master Sheng Hong and my older brother are officials, it will be easier for both of them to look out for each other and his (MW) descendants. That¡¯s why Master Wei shouldn¡¯t mind lending us this sum of money,¡± Wang shi said, sounding pleased with the thought.

    ¡°Madame, you may think like this, but no matter what you must not say such words in front of Master. You should be extremely grateful towards Master Wei¡¯s generous intentions and avoid mentioning Madame¡¯s maiden family. Don¡¯t forget thest time Concubine Lin managed to fan the mes and stir up trouble.¡± Liu Kun¡¯s wife saw that Wang shi¡¯s old weakness was acting up, and hurriedly reminded her.

    Wang shi, in a displeased tone, said, ¡°That hateful, nderous, seductive fox!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t good for Liu Kun¡¯s wife to continue so, she changed the topic. While smiling, she said, ¡°How¡¯s Sixth Young Lady doing at Madame¡¯s ce? I heard that Master personally carried her all the way from the lotus pond that day. I immediately knew Sixth Young Lady would be sent to follow Madame.¡±

    Wang shi nced at the girl on the couch, ¡°This girl just lost her biological mother and, therefore, sooner orter, must be taken care of by me. I know this, but I still can¡¯t ept it. That time, when that lowly Lin gave birth to her children, why didn¡¯t Master think of me as the legitimate mother [7]? Why didn¡¯t he let the children be raised at my ce? What did he mean, affection of blood rtions are hard to give up? Why did he allow Concubine Lin to raise her children?? Why was it that only when Concubine Wei died, he remembered that I am the legitimate mother? Originally, I wanted to hold him off. Dy for a few days before taking the task. Who knew that the day after the decree was passed, Master would overbearingly bring this child into my room and, without a word, put the child down. I was scared and did not dare to say anything, unwillingly epting this child.¡±

    Liu Kun¡¯s wife recited a few scriptures before she smiled and said, ¡°Madame¡¯s heart is merciful. This is the rightful thing. No matter how many concubines Master has, Madame will always be the legitimate mother. This status can never be climbed over. Previously, Concubine Lin used her seductive charms to deceive Master, which is why the rules were disregarded. Madame only needs to manage the house and children. I can tell that this time Master wants to correct Concubine Lin. Madame, you must be sure to take charge on your end of things and keep it all under control. You must behave in a manner fit for a legitimate madame and must not allow yourself to be wrong-footed.¡±

    ¡°Correct what? It¡¯s all just talk and no action as that lowly wenchis his treasured darling. How could he bear to...?¡±

    ¡°Madame must not say that. I see that this time it¡¯s really fishy.¡± Liu Kun¡¯s wife shook her head, then moved her body forward, closer to Madame¡¯s side, ¡°Madame, do you still remember Die¡¯er, Concubine Wei¡¯s close aide?¡±

    Wang shi nodded, ¡°That maid was unexpectedly strong and actually dared to interrogate Concubine Lin. She stood up for her master even when things became like this, Concubine Wei¡¯s sisterhood with her was not in vain. I do not know what happened afterwards.¡±

    Liu Kun¡¯s wife said in a low voice, ¡°My people tried to get information about what happened to her. They said that Concubine Lin exiled Die¡¯er to a vige. But then, Master¡¯s aide, Laifu, took her away. He put her in the west courtyard and, when Master was free, he thoroughly interrogated Die¡¯er for a whole hour. Afterwards, Old Madam took charge of the affair and I don¡¯t know where she was finally sent.¡±

    Wang shi was very interested and asked, ¡± Is that so? If that¡¯s true, then why has Master not made any move?¡±

    Liu Kun¡¯s wife rose to get a fan. Then she stood beside Wang shi, lightly fanning her while saying, ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m afraid of. Perhaps Concubine Lin, with her gift of gab, has managed to coax Master into giving her a light punishment. However, even if the punishment is just selling off or killing several of Concubine Lin¡¯s servants it would be fine. It¡¯d be enough for Madame to seize this opportunity to be regarded.¡±

    Wang shi did not speak as she had already starting nning in her mind. Liu Kun¡¯s wife saw Wang shi¡¯s look and hesitantly opened her mouth, ¡°This servant has a piece of advice, just doesn¡¯t know whether it is appropriate to say it. I¡¯m afraid that Madame would me me for not having proper etiquette if I were to say it. But if I don¡¯t speak of it, I would feel uneasy and be ashamed of failing the task that the Old Madam [8] has entrusted me.¡±

    Wang shi hurriedly held onto Liu Kun¡¯s wife¡¯s hands, softly saying, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Liu Kun¡¯s wife smiled and sat before Wang shi, ¡°Listening to the words of Madame, Old Madam Wang loved Madame the most. When Madame got married, how many capable people were sent over as a dowry? If my family¡¯s father-inw wasn¡¯t an treasured elderly helper of the Old Lady who retired to the Wang Household, I would have alsoe with you. That year, when Old Lady heard that Concubine Lin gave birth to a young master, she was unable to fall asleep, due to worrying, the entire night. Instead of sleeping she searched for me and gave me a long, detailed instructions. Afterwards, she sent us, husband and wife, along with some small ones over to you. For whose sake do you think it was, Madame? Wasn¡¯t it precisely because she was afraid that Madame would be bullied by the husband¡¯s family and that Young Master Bai would be treated coldly? Truly, the heavens should have pity on the heart of every caring mother on earth..¡±

    Wang shi sighed, ¡°This is all because I am unfilial and still worry mother at such an age. If it wasn¡¯t for youing and giving me advice everyday, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to sort out my bad temper and make peace with Master. You were also the one who taught me to take in a concubine for Master, obstructing Concubine Lin¡¯s arrogance. Speaking of which, Concubine Wei was also found by you, you have a good eye for people. Pretty, yet not to the point of seductive. For the past several years ,since she entered the house, Concubine Lin was considerably stopped. This time, it¡¯s still thanks to you that that lowly wench has been caught on a fault.¡±

    ¡°This is all because of Madame and has nothing to do with this servant. Concubine Wei¡¯s death also had nothing to do with us. It was all because in her eight characters of birth [9], only the first stroke had been written and it was still missing the second stroke. That is why she had such misfortune [10]. How Master will punish Concubine Lin remains unknown, for the time being. Perhaps being coaxed over is not unprecedented but we must certainly not let our guard down. We must not rx this time.¡± Liu Kun¡¯s wife said.

    ¡°Humph! If Master doesn¡¯t punish that lowly wench and still pampers and protects her like in the past, then I also don¡¯t want to face this anymore. Might as well disclose this matter outside and ask the imperial censors to file a case against Master under ¡®favoring the concubine and neglecting the wife¡¯, we can even add ¡®abusing human life¡¯ with Concubine Wei¡¯s death [11]. Let¡¯s see how he would still be an official!¡± Wang shi pped the table and coldly humphed.

    ¡°Old Madam Wang was so afraid of this tenacious temper of yours, she could not sleep the whole night! You must not say these kind of words out of rage or else you¡¯ll be injuring a thousand yet losing eight hundred [12]!¡± Liu Kun¡¯s wife frantically waved her hands as she worriedly continued, ¡°Such manners! Do you still want to be a married couple with Master? Have you thought about what will happen to Young Master Bai¡¯s future prospects? Or how you would have to live in the future?¡±

    Wang shi immediately despaired. Then she clenched her teeth and said, ¡°What is to be done then? When I was still unmarried, mother only taught me how to manage the house. She never taught me on how to treat the concubines. And this Concubine Lin is not just any normal concubine. I can¡¯t beat her or sell her, since she¡¯s from Old Madam¡¯s ce. This is truly, suffocating me to death.¡±

    ¡°For the time being, Madame, drink this cup of tea and cool down. Listen to me as I slowly exin.¡± Liu Kun¡¯s wife poured a cup of warm tea and ced it into Wang shi¡¯s hands, ¡°It¡¯s true that Master¡¯s conduct is inappropriate but the Old Madam said Madame, too, has points of me.¡±

    ¡°What faults do I still have? Could it be that I must book a songstress [13] and buy a prostitute for Master so I can be considered as having no faults?¡± Wang shi said in anger.

    Mrs. Liu smilingly said, ¡°See? Madame is speaking in anger again.. That day, in that Grand Official¡¯s residence, Old Madam called Madame¡¯s most trusted, first-ss maids and made a detailed inquiry into this affair. Then she told me that Madame has three faults and wants this servant to return and tell them to Madame. This servant is going to be bold and informal. Think back to that time when Madame first got married and, without a word, right away sent away two of Master¡¯s Tong Fang [14]. Master and Old Madame didn¡¯t even say a word about this. Those early years were to Madame¡¯s advantage, yet you just wasted them. Not only was Old Madam courteous towards Madame, there was also mutual respect between you and Master. Madame¡¯s first fault is, during those satisfactory days, you inevitably became conceited and neglectful. You not only wished to govern the inner affairs, but also wished to govern the outside affairs. On all of Master¡¯s money and affairs, you wanted to make decisions. Usually one should restrain their conduct and speech, yet whenever you spoke it was about how the Wang family was or about how Old Master and Master Uncle were. How did you expect Master¡¯s heart to be at ease? Which man doesn¡¯t want their woman to be submissive? Who doesn¡¯t wish for a gentle and satisfying wife? Master is not a useless good-for-nothing man. Doesn¡¯t everyone say that our Master has prospects? Madame, you repeatedly threw your temper at Master and embarrassed him in public. How was Master going to be intimate towards you? How could unfaithful intentions not arise?¡±

    Wang shi disappointedly leaned against the back of the chair and started reminiscing their time as newlyweds. Those days which were filled with tenderness and bliss and couldn¡¯t help but feel sad. At that time, which sister in the boudoir was not envious of her marrying well? Although the husband was not a high or important official, he had a lot of wealth and a pure and noble family background. Her mother-inw wasn¡¯t strict with rules. There were no concubines to be vexed over. Her husband was not only very handsome but had outstanding capabilities and insight, making his career path smother; which would increase the likelihood of earning an honourable title.

    Yet, slowly and unknowingly, she and Master became more and more indifferent towards each other. Soon, he no longer spoke intimately with her, and she only cared about excelling at household matters. Having all Sheng household affairs tightly controlled in the palm on her hand. She only cared about going out her way to excel by catching hold of the matters in the household, both inside and out, firmly kneading the Sheng household in her palms. Around at that time, Concubine Lin suddenly came around. After that she went wrong at every step, letting Concubine Lin get more and more influential.

    Mrs. Liu coldly looked at Wang shi¡¯s expression, knowing that she¡¯d finally started to realize her mistake, and then continued to say, ¡°The Old Madam also said that since ancient times, all married women should adhere themselves to their husbands. Madame did not gather Master¡¯s heart and only looked at the money and affairs. This is putting the cart before the horse.¡±

    After a long time, Wang shi nodded while slowly drinking the tea.

    Mrs. Liu felt relieved. She held up the fan by its side and slowly continued fanning. ¡°Madame is originally a straight-forward person. Who knows what were the evil schemes of that vixen that allowed her and Master to have an affair, without the Old Madam and Madame knowing anything? Had you discovered the affair earlier, you could have taken advantage of the matter that was still small, and secretly reported it to the Old Madam. She would have immediately married Concubine Lin out and Master would not have been able to re up. Unfortunately, Madame waited until this matter became big to make a fuss, when that was no longer useful. That is Madame¡¯s second fault.¡±

    Wang shi forced a smile. This matter, how could she not regret that state of affairs? The me could only lie with her and her carelessness for never once being bothered about things regarding her mother-inw.

    Mrs. Liu continued, ¡°Lastly, also the most crucial, the Old Lady said ¨C Madame, you, yourself, are also not strict with rules, and thoughtless with etiquette. As a result, you are unable to speak up in Master¡¯s ce.¡±

    Wang shi refused to ept this and immediately wanted to refute but was lightly pressed on the shoulders by Mrs. Liuas she pacified her, ¡°Calm down, Madame, listen to my exnation. Old Lady said that as a daughter-inw, setting aside the fact that you neither serve your mother-inw, nor do the morning greetings or attend to her before she sleeps, which is all in ordance with the rules of propriety, you only visit her two or three times a month. Every time you do go it is with a cold face and you do not speak much. Mother-inw¡¯s food and clothing, expenses and living are all provided by herself, you did not have to be worried about taking care of her. When this bes known outside, it will be greatly unfilial. Madame, even if you have a hundred truths before Master, only this truth you cannot refute. No matter how cold the Old Madame is, or how much she dislike others that disturb her, you must still continue your etiquette and give the utmost filial piety.¡±

    Wang shi no longer spoke, these words had hit the nail on the head. Actually, within the Quan Prefecture circles, there were many who secretly discussed rtions between mother-inw and daughter-inw rtions. A few close madames had also told her such things before, advising her to show more filial piety to her mother-inw, lest she be criticised by others. At that time she didn¡¯t take it to heart and when Old Madame excused her from paying respects every morning and evening, she happilyplied.

    Mrs. Liu saw Wang shi¡¯s vague expression, and knowing her thoughts, she unhurriedly said, ¡°Filial piety to the mother-inw is always good. First, it is for Madame¡¯s reputation. When First Master Wei¡¯s father caused trouble by spoiling concubines and neglecting the wife, Old Madame Wei still served her mother-inw. All of Jinling knew of her filial heart and even Old Master Wei couldn¡¯t do anything about it.¡±

    Wang shi felt that that this was all true but still remained quiet. Mrs. Liu said continued, ¡°That time, Master had done some things that were not ording to etiquette. Indeed, you can¡¯t say that directly to him but the Old Madame certainly could have. That day when Master wanted to give Concubine Lin a farmhouse and shops, if you had opened your mouth, then others would say you were jealous and intolerant of people. But if the Old Madam was willing to say a few words back then, then it would not be as bad today.¡±

    Wang shi pped the armrest of the rattan chair, and lightly exhaled, ¡°This is precisely the case! At that time, I was also really confused and only knew how to get angry and make noise with Master and Old Madam. Yet, I wasn¡¯t able to achieve anything, only bing a worthless nuisance. I even allowed that lowly wench to take advantage of the situation. Luckily, you reminded me today, and now I know that everything that happened in the past, was indeed my fault.¡±

    Mrs. Liu hurriedly added thest fire, ¡°It is good that Madame has figured things out today,but we shouldn¡¯t just discuss things of the past. We must really n for the future properly. We can¡¯t be muddleheaded again and allow others to scheme against us.¡±

    Wang shi took a deep breath, rxing herself, while holding onto Mrs. Liu¡¯s hands. She was choked with emotions as she said, ¡°Usually, I only know how to act impressive and unt my capabilities. These past few years, I have unknowingly reached this stage. You still have to assist me in the days ahead.¡±

    Mrs. Liu promptly stood up and said that she did not deserve this honour. While these two master and servant were being courteous and grateful to each other, one of the girls lying on the square couch moved slightly. Little Yao Yiyi rxed her numb legs, before she opened her eyes to see the girl beside sleeping like a pig, Young Lady Sheng Rn. She was snoring a little bit, and seemed to really be sleeping.

    Yao Yiyi swore at thendslide. She had absolutely no intention to eavesdrop. She was already awake, onlyzy to move, and did not wish to speak, thus, continued to lie down with her eyes closed. Who knew that these two aunties would actually treat this ce as a chat room. From moving house to adopting a daughter, to discuss about love and hate, passion and enmity. The more they discussed, the more excited they became and became even more engrossed in their discussion. Yao Yiyi felt embarrassed to wake up.

    Then she heard Mrs. Liu saying, ¡°...our Master is also not an idiot. Do you think his path in officialdom would be smooth if he wasn¡¯t aware of everything? Madame definitely cannot act as if you¡¯re more clever than him. On the contrary, you¡¯ll just ruin things. You¡¯re a straightforward person, how would you be able topete with Concubine Lin¡¯s confusing foxy charm and tricks? To the current you only two things are important ¨C just virtuous and sweet-tempered. Bring the two together and show filial piety to the Old Madam. I see that Master still treats Old Madame with such reverence. Even if you cannot pay your respects everyday, still you must pay your respects every few days. Ask about her health, even if just to keep up appearances you must still keep it up thoroughly. This time, you must also properly nurture the Sixth Young Lady. Master feels very guilty towards Concubine Wei and the better. you treat Sixth Young Lady, the more it would allow him to think of how Concubine Wei died. This would also make you appear to be virtuous and affectionate, with the passing days, Master¡¯s heart would also be brought back.¡±

    Yao Yiyi felt that Mrs. Liu¡¯s words were very skilled. Her advice in summary was nothing but: Madame, ah, take a mirror to reflect yourself. We must be realistic and be practical. If youpete with Concubine Lin using your female charm, then there¡¯s probably no chance for you to win, but don¡¯t worry. If you can¡¯t be Andy Lau, you still can be Bobby Au-yeung [15], ¨C just properly serve your mother-inw and raise the children. Let us y the affection card, and moral character card, walking this old maid¡¯s itinerary, that still has many drops of profit.

    Mrs. Liu still had not finished, ¡°Sixth Young Lady these few days does not particrly eat or speak, Madame must be more careful. This Sixth Young Lady is a silly girl, we need not split family property with her. Later on, purchasing a dowry and sending her out will do. If she doesn¡¯t bother Madame, then it¡¯s fine keeping her beside you, as Rn¡¯spanion...no?

    Yao Yiyi closed her eyes tightly, even more unwilling to be awake. Thinking that she, a promising youth, was reduced to such a situation. How would she endure this? Moreover, this body and herself didn¡¯t seem to be harmonious; always sick and hungry. Yao Yiyi, unable to ept reality, was presently pessimistic andzy.

    [1] Check glossary

    [2] ´óÈË (Da Ren): adult / grownup / titleof respect toward superiors.

    [3] ÌÃÐÖµÜ (Tang Xiong Di): More specifically cousins from the paternal side.

    [4] by father-inw she meant Sheng Hong¡¯s father.

    [5] ¼ÒÑ§ (Jia Xue): Learning handed down in a family, there was no established school at that time among the nobility so usually what happens is that usually only the influential families will hire a teacher for their sons and the other boys will join in the ss

    [6] ²®ÀÏÌ«Ò¯ (Bo Lao Tai Ye): Wang shi¡¯s father-inw¡¯s brother; Master Wei¡¯s father

    [7] Because in this era, it¡¯s supposed to be the legitimate mother taking care of the children.

    [8] ÀÏ·òÈË (Lao Fu Ren): Old Madame Wang; Wang shi¡¯s mother.

    [9] ËÄÖùÃüÀí (Four Pirs of Destiny): the ¡®Eight Characters of Birth belonging to the male and female parties that¡¯s needs to be checked forpatibility.

    [10] ²»¹ý°Ë×Ö²ÅÒ»Æ² , ÇÒ»¹²î×ÅÒ»ÞàÄØ: Literally tranted as: ¡°Only the first stroke of the character ¡®eight¡¯ has been written, it¡¯s still missing the second stroke¡± What it means is: nothing has been cast in stone yet. The word for eight is °Ë, and it¡¯s made up of two strokes. Was originally used to refer to marriage.

    [11] These are offences one can be used of and be punished for.

    [12] Adapted from Sun Tzu¡¯s Art of War ÉËµÐÒ»Ç§,×ÔËð°Ë°Ù (Shang Di Yi Qian, Zi Sun Ba Bai) which means although you killed thousands of enemies, yet you also lose eight hundred of your people. In other words, a pyrrhic victory.

    [13] A songtress usually works at prostituting house.

    [14] Í¨·¿ (Tong Fang): They are the lowest rank of concubines and essentially still a maid

    [15] They are both famous Chinese Hong Kong celebrities, but with Andy Lau being a more famous one than Bobby Au-yeung. So like, don¡¯t worry if we can¡¯t be the best of them all, we can still be one of the good ones.

 Chapter 4: A Women Doesnâ€™t Want to Make Things Difficult For Herself, But For Other Women

    <h4>Chapter 4: A Women Doesn¡¯t Want to Make Things Difficult For Herself, But For Other Women</h4>

    Trantor: Rebirth Online World

    Before the Sheng Household was reorganized before they left Quan Prefecture. They allowed the local servants who couldn¡¯t bear to part with their hometown, families, or friends to be released from their contracts and even gave out dismissal money.

    For that, everyone praised Sheng Daren [1] as a kindhearted fellow who loved the people.

    Sheng Hong picked an auspicious date to travel and early that morning, readied both young and old within his household for travel.

    The Sheng Household had a lot of people, and so they had a lot of luggage and wagons which needed at least seven or eight ships to carry them all. Sheng Hong was worried that a problem would ur, so he dispatched his most trustworthy stewards to escort the luggage in an earlier ship. That would also give them time to prepare the residence.

    Since Yao Yiyi would be following Wang shi [2] from now on, she stayed in the room next to her, on the right side of the ship. There were new and unfamiliar maids by her side now, but she didn¡¯t care because she was toozy to remember them.

    Except for the first few days that she had seasickness. The passing days, even though they did not have much appetite, they would eat their portion and then sleep for a very long time after.

    Together with her was little Young Lady Sheng Rn, whose eyes were sparkling with interest as she stared at the beautiful scenery and the magnificent body of water in their surroundings. As she looked around, she also approached her ¡®dumb and foolish¡¯ Sixth Younger Sister, and with bright and energetic enthusiasm, she began describing everything she saw to her.

    Rn seldom went outside the household, so even just a big crow flying would interest her for a short time. Since the start of the journey she had continued to wave her fat fingers around and make a fuss over nothing. Wang shi couldn¡¯t bear it any longer, and scolded her with a few words. That, in turn, made Little Rn gloomy, and she stopped going on about the surroundings and went back to talk with Yao Yiyi.

    For the whole day, little Rn kept on talking to Yao Yiyi, who would only reply with a weak ¡°Mm¡± or just a nod.

    ¡°Mother, that Sixth Younger Sister has really lost her wits. She can¡¯t even talk!¡± The six year old little Rn expressed her dissatisfaction with her newpanion.

    ¡°Fifth Younger Sister, stop talking nonsense. I just heard her speak yesterday. Even though Minn is at least a year younger than you are, she has suffered much by losing her birth mother Concubine Wei. You¡¯re not allowed to bully her.¡± said the twelve year old Sheng Changbai, who was sitting beside the window while reading. He had a tall stature, with straightforward yet delicate features.

    ¡°She did talk yesterday, but it only consisted of four words, ¡®I need the toilet.¡¯ Older sister you also heard it,¡± Little Rn said as she pulled Yao Yiyi¡¯s braided hair. Yet on that soft couch, Yao Yiyi didn¡¯t even move a single bit and seemed like she had fallen asleep again.

    ¡°Enough, Rn,¡± The pretty and slender Young Lady Sheng Hun said. She was only thirteen and a half years old, yet she looked mature and lively like a beautiful white orchid blossoming. She was sitting in front of the soft table, checking some embroidery silks.

    ¡°Why are you making a fuss over nothing? Chatting continuously the whole journey and not even having even an ounce of aura of ady of an established family. If you make any noise again, don¡¯t you dare think that I won¡¯t go to father to ask him to punish you by copying scriptures. Let¡¯s see if you will still have the leisure to care about others and y around.¡±

    Little Rn pouted. She¡¯s actually a little bit afraid of her eldest sister.

    She unwillingly jumped down from the soft couch that she and Yao Yiyi had been lying down on and went to another side to y Cat¡¯s Cradle [3].

    Nevertheless, she did not forget to give Sheng Hun a mocking expression as she went behind her.

    Not too long after that, Hun¡¯s first ss maid entered the room. Hun put the embroidery in her hands down and asked, ¡°How is it going?¡±

    That maid pursed her lips into a smile before replying, ¡°It is indeed as Young Lady expected. There¡¯s a lot of activities bustling over there. Thankfully, because we are on a ship, the trouble is not out of hand, and all they can do is cry. I originally wanted to ask around more but Mrs. Liu kicked me out.¡±

    Hun smiled. She was happy deep inside.

    Changbai put the scroll in his hands down before he frowned, ¡°You still dare to inquire again after father instructed us not to ask anymore. Why do you never listen? Do you think that trying to inquire about news all day is fitting for a youngdy of an established family?¡±

    Hun rolled her eyes at her younger brother, ¡°What are you nagging about? You don¡¯t need to bother about my affairs. Continue reading your scrolls.¡± Then, she continued to whisper to herself, ¡°...if she really offended father, what reason could it be? I need to ask mother tonight... Serves her right!¡±

    Yao Yiyi, who was pretending to be asleep again, narrowed her eyes. In this room, she was the sole person, who knew the whole situation.

    She thought that the happenings within the ship were far more exciting than the scenery outside. After sailing off for ten days, Sheng Hong had fired two or three stewards and left them on a dock.

    Please take note that all of them had the surname ¡®Lin¡¯ [4].

    They were originally Concubine Lin¡¯s poverty-stricken fellow nsmen who came to seek shelter from her. After a few years they had be Concubine Lin¡¯s left and right arm; outside the household, they helped her manage her farmhouse and shop, while inside the household they helped buy things and run errands. These people were great servants at any angle, so when Sheng Hong expelled them, they were naturally unwilling, and they pleaded before Concubine Lin who was also shocked.

    She had always been attentive when it came to her thoughts and actions, that¡¯s why she immediately knew something was amiss. She quickly went before Sheng Hong to plead for leniency. But this time, no matter how much she reasoned with him, Sheng Hong was still cold and kept on ignoring her.

    Unfortunately they were in a ship and so everyone, from masters to servants, could hear everything; that¡¯s why it wasn¡¯t good for her to y any string instrument or flute, or even act like a delicate beauty while shedding tears pitifully. In short, she couldn¡¯t use any of her her skills. She could only helplessly watch the scene with no way of control.

    Contrarily, Wang shi was happy like a flower blooming, but due to their current situation, she couldn¡¯t publicly show her happiness. She had no choice but to control her expression and thus was extremely exhausted.

    Her mood, though, became more cheerful and her actions became more magnanimous to the point that she even treated Yao Yiyi with more intimacy. She gave her more food and clothing, as if it was for her own daughter.

    Then the moment the ship stopped close to the shore, she hurriedly invited a physician to diagnose Yao Yiyi¡¯s condition to see if she had really became foolish.

    What a pity that Yao Yiyi wasn¡¯t cooperating and looked the same as before. She still looked sickly, like someone who hadn¡¯t eaten a lot. And if that wasn¡¯t enough, she also had a dumbfounded look on her face from sleeping all day.

    Sometimes, Sheng Hong would visit Yao Yiyi . Everytime he saw her, he would get even more worried. Everytime he carried her to estimate her weight, his brows would wrinkle tighter. After every weighing, he would hasten the boatman to hurry, wishing to reach Deng Prefecture quickly and have his daughter get a proper examination once they settled down.

    During the early summer, the winding from the South to the North would be stronger, and so navigation of the boat was very smooth. And atst they finally reached the Jing-jin region [5].

    Since Sheng Hong still needed to give his kowtow of thanks for the Emperor¡¯s kindness, as well as greet his seniors, colleagues, aids, and advisors, they got off the ship and went straight to the capital.

    The eldest son of the Sheng family was given the responsibility of leading the rest of the family north to Shandong first.

    Once Sheng Hong left, Concubine Lin¡¯s true attitude began to appear. She didn¡¯t even show her face because she was busy educating her children within the confines of her room on the ship.

    Concubine Lin¡¯s clear resounding voice could be heard by anyone within the boat, and even to the boats that were just passing by.

    One after another, they praised the Sheng Household as a generations of schrs, and concluded that homeschooling is indeed important.

    Wang shi was furious and forced Changbai to read the scrolls in his hand out loud for others to hear. Though Older Brother Changbai was aloof and did things sincerely, upon hearing his mother¡¯s request, his delicate face immediately began to turn puce like an eggnt, ready to be reaped.

    Yao Yiyi can say that this eggnt became more unwilling to study.

    Yao Yiyi slept till she was dizzy. She didn¡¯t know how much time had already passed, but in any case, their ship had finally reached the shore. By this time, little Young Lady Rn started to get tired of sitting on the ship, Older Brother Changbai had finished reading three rolls of scrolls, and First Young Miss Hun had finished embroidering four pieces of handkerchief.

    On the dock, there was already a steward who brought along some servants, waiting to receive them.

    The people who just got off the ship and onto the shore, were covered in dirt and still felt dizzy and lightheaded from being on the boat for a long time. Thus, they didn¡¯t have a lot of pleasantries to say.

    Without further ado, they immediately boarded their carriage and had a bumpy ride for the next couple of days. Fortunately, since Deng Prefecture was in a coastal area, their household wasn¡¯t that far from where they disembarked from their boat.

    They finally reached the ce even before Old Madam Sheng ran out of air.

    Yao Yiyi was a southerner who was used to riding a boat, so she wasn¡¯t as seasick as them, but she wasn¡¯t used to riding a carriage, so she felt fiercely dizzy and ¡°carsick¡±. She puked yellow liquid for a good couple of days, practically vomiting out everything she had.

    This time, she wasn¡¯t just pretending to be sick. Rather, she really was sick to death, until a strong old maid held her tightly in her bosom as she carry her into the household.

    It was a sad thing that she couldn¡¯t see how their new household in Deng Prefecture looks like since she was busy getting her breath back to normal.

    She was currently lying on a heatable brick bed. Each time she opened her eyes, she could see one physician by her side, shaking his head. The first one was an uncle around forty years old, the second was a white-haired grandpa, and the third was an old man with white hair and a beard. ording to traditional Chinese medicine, it was a scientificw that a physician¡¯s age and his medicinal expertise were directly proportionate; a physician must be wiser and wiser as more time passed.

    Yet, all of the three physicians they had continuously invited said the same thing: the condition of Sheng Household¡¯s sixth youngdy wasn¡¯t because of any sickness but instead within Yao Yiyi herself. She didn¡¯t have the will to live on.

    Wang shi looked at this little girl that was skinny to the point that her bones were clearly visible beneath her skin, and she began to feel anxious.

    Sheng Minn was personally carried by Sheng Hong to her ce for her to raise, if Sheng Hong returns only to see that his little daughter died of illness, forget maintaining their lukewarm rtionship, she would only receive his hate and fail to earn merit.

    Once Sheng Hong returned and saw his daughter so weak, his anger towards Concubine Lin increased.

    After handling his official matters during the day, he returned to the household and fired more servants.

    The Sheng Household had just arrived in Deng Prefecture for the first time, so outsiders still had no idea about their affairs. So when the Sheng Household bought and sold servants, themunity only understood it as reorganizing the household after taking a new post.

    Deep inside, Sheng Hong was angry to the point that he avoided Concubine Lin continuously for an entire two days and had her more capable maids sold. As if this wasn¡¯t enough, he even rested at Wang shi¡¯s ce that night.

    Wang shi was happy and looked like a blooming flower. It was obvious from how the ginseng that was brought to nourish Yao Yiyi¡¯s body had gotten bigger and bigger, until the ginseng looked like a radish stuffed up in her bowl. Yao Yiyi was scared to look at it.

    While Wang shi¡¯s side was like a warm spring day, the other side was like rainy funeral night.

    Several times Concubine Lin wanted to see Sheng Hong but was stopped. However, she wasn¡¯t an ordinary person, and wasn¡¯t discouraged.

    One night, after dinner, Sheng Hong and Wang shi were discussing Sheng Minn¡¯s condition.

    All the children had returned to their respective rooms except Yao Yiyi who was still lying on the heatable brick bed beside the window.

    The couple on the bedside had already shifted their topic from Yao Yiyi¡¯s condition to buying properties in Deng Prefecture, when there was suddenly a racket outside their room.

    The sounds of maids berating and trying to block someone flowed in. Wang shi sent Mrs. Liu to take a look when suddenly, as swift as the wind, the soft silk curtain that looked like a river was lifted as a person entered the room. Who else could it have been, aside from Concubine Lin?

    Her body waspletely without adornments,and not even a single pearl or jade could be seen. Her hair was merely bound in a bun and her face didn¡¯t have make up.

    She was born with an outstandingly charming voice. That,bined with her dark blue silk robe which reflected her excellent snow white skin, crescent curved eyebrows which were currently knitted in distress, and waist that looked like it had lost a lot of weight, truly made her look pitiful in every respect.

    From outside, the sounds of maids jostling and pinching came. Obviously Concubine Lin had brought her army of maids to crash the barricades. Sheng Hong turned his head away from her, while Wang shi who was unable to control her anger pped the bed, ¡°This ghostly appearance of yours, who are you showing it to! If you have got nothing to do, then stay properly in your room. What are you hoping for by dashing in here, looking like that, and making so much noise that will wake up the whole household? Tell me, who could be as equally shameless as you! All of you, quickly drag her outside!¡±

    With that said, a few maids came to drive her out.

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to touch me!¡±

    Concubine Lin spared no effort in struggling to get free, and then immediately fell before Sheng Hong.

    Her voice got sharper as her face became more resolved, ¡°Master, Madame, I came here today for I wish to speak what¡¯s in my mind and if I am not allowed to speak then I would rather hit my head on the wall and die here than suffer in silence!¡±

    Sheng Hong¡¯s voice coldly echoed, ¡°You don¡¯t need to threaten us with your life anymore. I have always treated you with kindness and generosity, and yet you took advantage of it. Used the same underhanded methods those women in the marketce usually use and gave such a terrible show to watch!¡±

    Concubine Lin¡¯s tears were rushing forth as she sadly said, ¡°These few days, I have felt like I was being suffocated, as if my heart was being boiled in oil. I wanted to say a few words but Master avoided me and wasn¡¯t willing to see me. Because of this it feels like my heart to die has withered away. But Master, you are an official who¡¯s tasked to govern themon people. Usually if you were to deal with a small thief, you¡¯d still have to be tolerant and discuss things carefully. What more I, who have served Master all these years and raised a pair of son and daughter for you. Today even if you want me to die, shouldn¡¯t I at least know why?¡±

    Sheng Hong recalled the state Concubine Wei died in, and was lit in fire causing him to smash a teacup on the floor, ¡°Such an excellent thing you¡¯ve done!¡±

    Concubine Lin¡¯s tears continued to roll down and her emotions choked up, ¡°...Darling Hong [6]!¡± She sounded very distressed.

    Wang shi got very angry and jumped up from the bed at once to roar at the maids, ¡°Do all of you not have any breath and are actually dead? Drag her out at once!¡±

    Concubine Lin raised her head, ¡°Madame, for you to not tolerate my words, could it be that you¡¯re afraid I will say something?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you speaking? Don¡¯t invent any of your lies! What do I have to be afraid of?¡±

    ¡°If you are fearless then keep your promise! Let¡¯s say it all out, and as for who is right or wrong, Master will decide for himself.¡±

    Wang shi was angry, and her heart was pounding like a drum. Meanwhile, Concubine Lin continued to shed tears, and so there was not even a word in the room for a moment.

    In the end, Sheng Hong was still an official and understood that it would be better to say everything clearly today, So hemanded the maids to look for Steward Laifu.

    Mrs. Liu was extremely lively and sent out all the maids to find him. After a while, Laifu entered. Sheng Hong ordered him in a soft voice and Laifu epted his order. After he left to fulfill Sheng Hong¡¯smand, he came back again but this time there were some lowly maids that were tagging along. Once inside, he then separated the servants and maids involved into the main courtyard.

    Only Sheng Hong, Wang shi, Concubine Lin, Housekeeper Liu Kun and Laifu, altogether the five of them remained in the house.

    Oh, there was also the drowsy Little Yao Yiyi sleeping on the couch, but at this point, everyone must have forgotten about her.

    Yao Yiyi swore to thendslide again that she didn¡¯t wish to remain here and listen to this three-judge court trial [7] at all but... it was best that she continue to act as if she were still unconscious.

    Concubine Lin lightly wiped her tears and sorrowfully narrated, ¡°These days, I do not know where I have gone wrong. Masterpletely ignores me and yet continues to deal with the people around me one after another. First, my two nsmen who came to seek shelter, after that my two close maids also, and then after that my wet nurse who had served me since childhood was also chased out! How Master handles things, I dare not have an opinion about the rights and wrongs of the matter!¡±

    Sheng Hong coldly opened his mouth, ¡°Good! Today I shall separate the rights and wrongs of this matter, then I shall ask you first: how exactly did Concubine Wei die?¡±

    Apparently Concubine Lin wasn¡¯t shocked at all as she instead sorrowfully smiled, ¡°Since that day Younger Sister Wei passed on, I just knew this day wille. When we were in Quan Prefecture, the household¡¯s maids all softly gossiped about it, saying that I had harmed Concubine Wei. I originally thought that it was merely ignorant gossip of the servants, and because Master¡¯s promotion was at hand, I dared not to trouble Master with such trifling matters and quietly endured. I had always thought of clearing my innocence, and not long after, rumours will disappear. But I did not expect...did not expect that Master would actually also doubt me!¡±

    While speaking, she wasn¡¯t able to hold back the tears that rolled down her cheeks like beads.

    Sheng Hong was furious, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me I have wronged you. That day when Concubine Wei was inbour, why did you dy calling the midwife? Why did her courtyard not have anyone to order around? Why did the old maids who knew how to deliver were not in the house? That day Madame and I went to the Wang family and only you remained at home. If it was not you then who?¡±

    Concubine Lin¡¯s fingers that were like white jade wiped across her cheeks and sorrowfully and mournfully said, ¡°Master, do you still remember a few years ago, when Third Young Lady [8] died young, the words Madame said? Madame asked me to care less about the affairs of the concubines and just take care of myself. That day after Master and Madame left the house, knowing my ce, I just stayed within my courtyard. Master, with your discerning judgement, the two masters of the house had left, and the servants in the household were only thinking of rxing and resting. The old maids who goofed off to their homes were a lot and not limited to those who knew how to deliver. I only entered the house for just a few years, while those old maids had been in the family for a long time, so how can I make them move?!¡±

    Sheng Hong coldly humphed and didn¡¯t say a word. Wang shi turned her head to look at Mrs. Liu, her eyes slightly revealing anxiety.

    Concubine Lin continued to say, ¡°After that, the servants came to report that Concubine Wei¡¯s stomach was hurting, and that she was about to give birth. I hurriedly called the maid to pass the message to the doormen, asking them to call a midwife over. But who knew those old maids and several doormen at the inner gate [9] were all drinking and gambling? My maid beseeched grandfather and called grandmother for a long time, and they then went very slowly. This went on and took a good few hours. After some time, I asked those doormen about it and they only said that the midwife nearby wasn¡¯t at home, and so they ran a few miles to the west of the city to search for one. This is why Concubine Wei¡¯sbour was dyed. Master, Madame, the heavens above and hell under are present. Every word I said is true. If I deliberately wanted to harm Concubine Wei, then may I be struck into two by lightning, that I may not have a good death! Master if you still do not believe, you can ask the old maids at the door. When did I go to call the midwife on that day, someone must have heard!¡±

    Having said that, she started to cry.

    Sheng Hong turned his head and stared deeply at Wang shi. Wang shi¡¯s heart jumped and turned to look at Mrs. Liu, only to see her wrinkling her eyebrows towards her.

    It should be known that those few old maids who knew how to deliver were mostly from Wang shi¡¯s dowry and those old maids and doormen at the inner gate had always been managed by her. Even if Sheng Hong didn¡¯t suspect her for the ident, she couldn¡¯t avoid getting punishment for not strictly managing the servants and indulging them.

    ¡°Saying things this way, unexpectedly you do not have a tiny bit of guilt? What a witty mouth!¡± Wang shi couldn¡¯t say anything else; it seems like she was very clear that the situation behind the scenes wasn¡¯t good.

    Concubine Lin crawled forwards on her knees, and then climbed before the bed.

    Sheng Hong was moved as he silently sat.

    Wang shi was extremely angry but right when she wanted to bawl, she was stopped by the eyes of Mrs. Liu and could only force herself to show restraint.

    That Concubine Lin sobbed twice with mncholy and tremblingly said, ¡°Master, Madame, I am originally a person without anyone to rely on. This life of mine can only exist thanks to the support that Master gave. So if Master rejects me then it would be better if I die at this moment. In the past, I was a daughter of a great family and Old Madam wanted to pick a husband for me, yet it was me who was shameless and was determined to hang onto the Sheng family for admiring Master¡¯s character and wanting to be with Master. Even when I was being sneered at by everyone else, being looked down upon by the servants, I¡¯ll still just lie down and take it like a doormat. After all, it was me who wished to be here...¡±

    ¡°I also know that I have provoked Older Sister [Wang shi] and made her mad and unhappy deep inside. Older Sister, you can me me and loathe me, I¡¯ll take it and wouldn¡¯t dare to argue... I only hope that Older Sister would forgive me who¡¯s infatuated with Master. And just treat me as a pet of this big Sheng Household that bestowed me a ce to withdraw on. I¡¯m only asking for a ce to stay, some food to eat, and the chance to see master once in awhile. Even if I were to be scolded a thousands times and cursed ten thousands times, I would still have no regrets! Madame, today in the presence of Steward Laifu and Older Sister Liu, I give you a kowtow. Just take pity on me!¡±

    Having said that, she kowtowed, her head hitting the floor hard, then once again the knocking continued. Sheng Hong¡¯s heart ached and he quickly jumped down the bed and pulled Concubine Lin up, ¡°Everything is alright, what are you behaving like this for?¡±

    Concubine Lin raised her head, her eyes hovering at Sheng Hong, and within those eyes were thousand kinds of gentle feelings and a lot of grievances.

    Gazing at each other for a while with no one talking, she suddenly turned her head and threw herself at Wang shi¡¯s feet, on one hand crying while the other pleading, ¡°Begging for Madame¡¯s pity, I¡¯m willing to take any beating or punishment, just do not treat me as a person that is crafty and evil... If I have some things that I didn¡¯t do well, just call me to be reprimanded. I will listen to anything Madame says... My feelings towards Master is genuine...¡±

    She cried until her voice turned hoarse. Breathing harshly with both eyes red and swollen, she then copsed onto Sheng Hong¡¯s thigh. Sheng Hong really couldn¡¯t bear it and instead moved to lightly support her.

    -Too impressive!!!

    Yao Yiyi couldn¡¯t help but peek through the tiniest crack between her eyshes. Sheng Hong looked extremely disturbed, while Wang shi was angered to the point that her face turned green and her lips turned white, but she was unable to force out even half a sentence. She was trembling all over as if she were suffering from mria. Laifu watched as if he was dumbstruck. Mrs. Liu sighed, thinking that this act was something even she couldn¡¯t do as well as her.

    Lady Lin¡¯s astonishing ¡°literary talent¡± miraculously aroused little Yao Yiyi, who had been so determined to sleep to her death, from her stupor.

    If Concubine Lin, a Young Lady born into an official¡¯s household that had fallen into dire straits, could manage to live like a princess for these past ten years, and despite that, was still willing to reveal her infatuation before the servants, to kneel as the situation called for, to beg if she must, cry at the drop of a hat, and fight with all she had. Yao Yiyi asked herself, if Concubine Lin could do all that, how could she let herself be so cowardly and weak-willed, so unwilling to face reality? Wasn¡¯t it merely a stroke of rotten luck that she reincarnated into this unfortunate body?

    On a cool summer¡¯s night, one professional mistress who had perfected her skill in the field of acting finally roused Yao Yiyi¡¯s courage to live on.

    [1] ´óÈË (daren): adult / grownup / title of respect toward superiors.

    [2] ÊÏ (Shi): Wang is her maiden family¡¯s name while Shi denotes that she¡¯s a married woman who¡¯s n¡¯s name in the past is Wang.

    [3] It is a popr string game; this game.

    [4] All woman once married, whether it¡¯s being the wife or concubine, are called with theirst name so, concubine Lin means her maiden family name is Lin and Wang shi for her maiden family name is Wang.

    [5] ¾©½ò (Jing-jin Region): from BeiJING and TianJIN. As you could guess, it¡¯s somewhere in their borders. Before they could reach their destination, they need to cross this part and this is also important as Sheng Hong still needs to go to the capital (Beijing) to give his thanks to the Emperor.

    [6] ¼‡ÀÉ (Hong Lang): ÀÉ Lang would be way to address someone intimately as gentleman or husband while ¼‡ is Sheng Hong¡¯s given name.

    [7] So like one wanted to absolve the suspect while the other doesn¡¯t want to and hence in the end no conclusion was made. XD

    [8] We have no idea who this person is. Probably a concubine who died.

    [9] This is the most pleasing to hear and closed to the definition. Inner gate is like the second gate that would lead you to the private quarter of the main family.

    The theory of their route XD

    There¡¯s update of the ce which you can find it on the glossary XD

    ¨C White Sky

 Chapter 5: Lord Sheng Hong Wins His Two Battle!!!

    <h4>Chapter 5: Lord Sheng Hong Wins His Two Battle!!!</h4>

    Trantor: Rebirth Online World

    The purpose ofst night¡¯s conversation was to address the matter of Lady Lin¡¯s guilt, yet no one knew how the its focus had been diverted such that Lady Lin, who was supposed to be the defendant, was now the intiff instead. The case turned from an investigation into Concubine Wei¡¯s cause of death to an investigation into a case of the legitimate wife persecuting the concubine.

    The change in the course of events was hardly discernible, like an antelope which hangs by its horns in the tree to avoid predators, leaving no trace of its presence, the audience hardly noticed that they were being misdirected. Listening to Lady Lin words, you would know that she wasn¡¯t using Wang shi of any crimes but hinting something else. Even Yao Yiyi, who was an ustomed expert in court matters, felt like Wang shi has wronged Lady Lin and falsely used her.

    Lady Lin¡¯s risky move managed to quickly got its desired effect: Comrade [1] Sheng Hong stopped his punishment. He even went to Concubine Lin¡¯s courtyard the very next day to stay for a little while. Concubine Lin dismissed everyone before serving Sheng Hong a Tieguanyin tea in a wucai kiln cup, making sure that it was brewed exactly the way Sheng Hong prefered it.

    She looked frail, dressed again in a thin silk outer robe that¡¯s white as snow. Supporting her beautiful hair was only a in silver hairpin, that had a tiny flower made out of white silk. Indeed pitiful in all aspects and delicate like a flower. The extreme anger that was boiling in Sheng Hong¡¯s body directly halved upon seeing such appearance.

    ¡°Yesterday at Madame¡¯s ce, I gave you some face. ording to your words, are you iming that you don¡¯t have even a bit of responsibility in Concubine Wei¡¯s death?¡± Sheng Hong coldly asked. He was still, after all, considered to be an experienced person in the officialdom and still remembered what he should do.

    Concubine Lin¡¯s teardrops were glistening as she said, ¡°How could I not know that Master wanted to spare my reputation? Since Master came in and wants to talk alone with this concubine today, then this concubine will simply openly say it -Concubine Wei was originally invited by Madame for Master. But before that, Madame had also given Master Concubine Xiang and Concubine Ping, one after another. For what purpose though? The entire household, from the top to the bottom, understands her purpose: it was because she was wasn¡¯t delighted in seeing Master loving me and pitying me.¡±

    She continued, ¡°I only have a little power in this household and usually there¡¯s no one else I can talk to. If I don¡¯t put some capable and reliable people at my side, I¡¯m afraid that others would destroy me. I am not that important, but I don¡¯t want my two children; ourson, Feng¡¯er and our daughter, Mo¡¯er, to suffer any hardships. That¡¯s why the doors in my ce are closed firmly, to keep all of us away from harm. I don¡¯t dare to make any contact to protect myself and remain safe and sound. That night, when Concubine Wei had an ident, I indeed had selfish motives and was unwilling to care. But to say that I deliberately want to harm her life, is really venomous nder...¡±

    ¡°Darling Hong, Darling Hong, even though I have thousands of fault, please still remember to take a look at the situation of my son, Feng¡¯er and our daughter, Mo¡¯er. Yesterday, teacher even praised our son, Feng¡¯er for studying well.¡±

    Sheng Hong¡¯s heart was moved but didn¡¯t made any noise. He lifted the teacup and drank a bit.

    Concubine Lin slowly moved to his side, resting her head on his shoulders, she lightlyined, ¡°Darling Hong, I am fully aware of your conduct. That time when you and I pledged our love, Master also made an oath to me. An oath saying you wouldn¡¯t allow me to be bullied. This is why you bruised the honour of Madame¡¯s maiden family and bought mends and shops, allowing me to properly straighten my back and conduct myself within the household. With these deep thoughts that Darling Hong has for me, how can I not know? If I were to do that cruel and unscrupulous thing, let me be destroyed by the heavens and earth and not let me have a good death.¡±

    Her voice was mellow, delicate and charming. Even though it was a poisonous oath being vowed, it still sounded like words of love. Sheng Hong couldn¡¯t help but loosen his countenance and was about to reach out to affectionately embrace Concubine Lin, but then, he suddenly remembered the discussion he had with Old Madame Sheng and withdrew his hands, pushing Concubine Lin away.

    Usually Concubine Lin was able to grasp Sheng Hong¡¯s temperament. Never once had she thought that she would be pushed away, yet not even a slightest bit of surprise appeared on her face. Instead her eyes were filled with tears as it gazed at Sheng Hong.

    Sheng Hong looked at Concubine Lin and in a deep voice said, ¡°The matter with Concubine Wei, at this point, will be closed. Madame and myself will order everyone in the household. And Nobody will be allowed to speak about this, again. However, from this day forth, there are several things I want to tell you clearly.¡±

    While speaking, he put both of his hands behind his back and stood up next to the brick bed, ¡°For this current matter, I¡¯m also to be me. Blindly taking pity on you and deeply loving you to the point of actually forgetting the words of the wise -to respect seniority and differences between legitimate and concubine. Families such as ours cannot disgrace ourselves by letting ourselves follow those from the merchant families, who treat their concubines and wives as equal. Even if Madame has a lot of fault, she is still the legitimate and you are still the concubine. You ought to obey etiquette to the utmost. Which is why, from today onwards, you must remove that small kitchen in your courtyard [2]. And I¡¯ll also stop giving you expenses. The maids in your courtyard must be treated the same way as the rest of the household¡¯s servants and must not be favoured. If you wish to reward people, then use your own money. All matters must be ording to the rules of the household. After all these years, you have enough private savings for your life. In the future, you must abide by the rules and pay respects to Madame [3] daily. If you feel unwell, going on another day is okay. Also, order your courtyard¡¯s people to control themselves and must not be disrespectful towards Madame or say some nonsense. If I find out, then they¡¯ll all be beaten to death or be sold, without exceptions!¡±

    Concubine Lin¡¯s pretty face lost colour. Her heart chilled as she waited to defend herself. Sheng Hong continued to speak, ¡°I¡¯m not one that doesn¡¯t understand things. You and Madame have been at odds for a long time already. I also know that you two can¡¯t be sisters and be harmonious within a day, but you must be flexible. I will not take back the properties that I gave you, those things given to you will still be yours but I can¡¯t allow you to carelessly assign stewards. During the time we were in Quan Prefecture, those two stewards, who were also your n mates, were drinking with female entertainers and embracing singers. Their show was even more extravagant than mine. In the future, the stewards you assign must be approved by me. You¡¯re not allowed to recruit those worthless ¡®talents¡¯. If not so, it will ruin the reputation of my Sheng family! Our son Feng¡¯er and our daughter Mo¡¯er will still be raised at your side. If you really were thinking for the children, then it would truly be unlikely for you to be in this predicament. From now on, just think about those two children.¡±

    Concubine Lin originally had a lot of words to say, but Sheng Hong¡¯sst line made the words on the tip of her tongue disappear.

    She knew that if Sheng Hong wanted to continue being an official, he needed to maintain his good reputation, and not allow anyone to catch any shorings regarding his character. Based on Sheng Hong¡¯s words, he only wanted her to lie low. Not taking her properties and not separating her from her children was already his bottom line.

    In the end, for this case to end in this manner was already a great fortune for her, who was responsible for Concubine Wei¡¯s death.

    She is a smart person who knew when to stop. Even though her heart was somewhat unwilling, she could only bite her teeth, endure this, and get herself ready to be more affectionate with Sheng Hong.

    Shen Hong enjoyed the soft fragrance and warmth at Concubine Lin¡¯s ce for quite a while. Afterwards, he went to the legitimate wife¡¯s courtyard, Wang shi¡¯s ce.

    There was still another battle to fight tonight.

    Once he was inside Wang shi¡¯s room, he sent away the servants and maids, leaving behind only the husband and wife in the inner room to talk. He told her everything that he said to Concubine Lin. After hearing what he said, Wang shi¡¯s powdered face contained anger, ¡°When have I ever had anything to say concerning your treasured darling? What you want to be done, just have it done. How could I ever dare to say no!¡±

    Sheng Hong took a deep breath and said, ¡°Do you think that I don¡¯t know about it? Then let me ask you three questions. First, When we were in official¡¯s house, why did you insist on staying there for several days before dragging me back home when Concubine Wei was inbour? Second, within the household there are only four old maids who know how to deliver. Among them, three are from your dowry. Whose order do you think they would listen to? You know the answer to that better than me. Third, how is it a coincidence that just as I returned to the household, I see Concubine Wei for thest time?¡±

    Wang shi¡¯s heart was slightly frightened but her speech wasposed, ¡°I have never done any shameful deed in my entire life. If I have then let there be ghosts knocking on my door at midnight! That day I left, I specially invited a physician to examine Concubine Wei. The physician was the same physician that Master trusts the most, Physician Liao. If Master doesn¡¯t believe me, then you can ask him. He said that everything was fine. That Concubine Wei, before she married into this household, had been working year round, hence her body is strong. That even if there was no midwife, she can still give birth. Once I left, Concubine Lin put some cooling drugs in Concubine Wei¡¯s food everyday. That led to Concubine Wei¡¯s unfavourablebour. Concubine Lin has plenty of money and has people inside and out. It is obvious that she is clever and eloquent. Even if the old maids from my dowry do not listen to her orders, she couldn¡¯t have been short-handed! Master, believe me, there¡¯s a lot of midwives in Quan Prefecture. Obviously she dragged the search of a midwife for few hours. Even if she didn¡¯t deliberately do it, then that means that her people are undisciplined! Hmph, I am upright. Even if I do some gaudy tricks, it would only be towards Concubine Lin. If she didn¡¯t have any intention to harm others, and hadn¡¯t bothered Concubine Wei, then even if Concubine Wei would have stayed in her courtyard by herself, she could have still give birth to the child, safe and sound.¡±

    Sheng Hong did not retort, instead nodded his head continuously, ¡°I have already investigated these inner matters. Lin shi has done a lot of things in this matter, but to say that she was really thinking of harming others is also going too far. We can only say that Concubine Wei is unlucky. Those two old maids from your dowry bear a grudge against Lin shi and she also did not intentionally dy. Things have reached this point, but can it be that I should kill Concubine Lin? If those two children¡¯s [referring to his and Lin¡¯s children] hearts breed resentment, how will the house be at peace?¡±

    Wang shi got angry and turned her body to ignore Sheng Hong as she twisted her handkerchief in fumes.

    Sheng Hong sat beside Wang shi before softly soothing, ¡°I have left Madame to suffer these few years. Be assured. Madame, from today onwards, I will no longer indulge Concubine Lin. You are the legitimate and she¡¯s just an extra. You are the legitimate wife that I officially married through the three letters and six etiquette [4]. After hundreds of years, you¡¯ll be the one that I¡¯ll share the ancestral hall and the incense in rest together. Even if Lin shi flipped the heavens, she could never surpass you. She ought to pay respect to you and serve you.¡±

    Wang shi¡¯s heart was immediately happy, turning her head, she said, ¡°You¡¯re willing?¡±

    Sheng Hong simply held Wang shi¡¯s waist and gently caress it, ¡°There is nothing to be unwilling about, everything regarding the Sheng family is the most important. No matter how important Concubine Lin is, can she be more important than the face of Sheng Household? Madame, once you take out the rules of an established family, you also must remember your own behaviour. If you do not first establish it correctly, then how will others be obedient? Old Madam there...¡±

    Wang shi was caressed a few times by him, and was already rather rxed. She had not been this intimate with Sheng Hong for a long time, and in that moment, tender sentiments filled her heart, ¡°I know that I have areas that arecking. Rest assured, as long as she abides by the rules, I will not push her around and act like a child and get angry at Master. Our children are already grown up, can it be that I will still rival her for your affections?¡±

    While Sheng Hong stroked her, Wang shi¡¯s tone had eased up quite a bit. Thus, he persisted and hugged Wang shi while lightly blowing air by her ears, teasing Wang shi till her face flushed and his breath was hot. ¡°My good Madame, you are a young miss from an established family. You understand the logic that if the family traditions are not right, the family will not be at peace. Now we must look to the future; our daughter, Hua¡¯er will soon reach the marriageable age and hence we must start discussing her marriage. But if ugly news about our family spreads out, will it not implicate our daughter, Hua¡¯er? Hua¡¯er is my firstborn daughter and also from the legitimate line. I wish to find a husband that is best for her. When the timees, I want to disy an impressive father-inw figure.¡±

    As Wang shi listened, she got excited and became all the more submissive, ¡°What Master says is right, I shall listen to Master for everything from now on.¡±

    Little Yao Yiyi was resting at the other side of the room. Yesterday, for the first time ever, she drank a steaming fragrant bowl of shredded chicken porridge. Hence, she had somewhat more energy today. So much that even when she was lying askew on the soft couch, she couldn¡¯t sleep and once again, apologies, she had heard every word that the couple said.

    Hmmm, how should this be said?

    [Okay, for those who didn¡¯t understand the details of what happened, this is the part where Minn summarizes everything.]

    The chaos within the Sheng Household originated from the rising power of Concubine Lin. Although, for the people outside, it looked like Concubine Lin had given up being a legitimate madame and and be a concubine for the man she ¡°loved¡±. She wasn¡¯t a least bit like the muddle-headed Second Sister You [5].

    When Concubine Lin found Sheng Hong, she had observed and marked him. Her reason for targeting him was because she knew he was an independent character and not a man who would be suppressed by his wife. She also knew his sufferings during his youth as a concubine-born offspring; and used this knowledge to her advantage, getting an invincible position in the Sheng Household.

    Yao Yiyi couldn¡¯t me her father, Sheng Hong. One could only say that a man¡¯s forgiveness when ites to matters concerning his lover was without any regard to principles; while as for the wife whom he does not love, there were always principles he follows regarding of how much he respect her.

    Sheng Hong, a feudalistic schr who received a good education, although scrupulously abided by etiquette; and despite being a young bureaucrat who has goals and is cultured, in the end was still someone who had feelings and emotions.

    Wang shi may be considered an arranged marriage for him; but, if the parties could have used their hearts in treating each other after marriage, then the arranged marriage could have produce true love. Bing newlyweds who could have develop deep feelings and importance for each other.

    What a pity Wang shi made many mistakes in this aspect. Inparison, Concubine Lin¡¯s and Sheng Hong¡¯s rtionship was actually the result of using their hearts. Under circumstances where nobody knew, the two snuck around. The more the feelings were suppressed, the stronger the vour. Surely, Sheng Hong at that time, used his real heart.

    It¡¯s just like when Xu Zhimo treated his lovers, Lin Huiyin and Lu Xiaoman, with profound love; while, treated his wife that was arranged for him, Zhang Youyi, with cruelness [6]. She couldn¡¯t simply believe that these two situations were exactly alike, becausepared to the very gifted schr Xu Zhimo, Sheng Hong could still be considered temperate.

    It should be that Concubine Lin¡¯s foresight was not bad and that her luck was even better. Sheng Hong was not like the weak and muddle-headed Jia Lian [7]. He (SH) unlike Jia Lian climbed from being a concubine-born to today¡¯s position. Hence, he was very clear that there were only two areas that the concubine could be bullied by the legitimate wife: everyday livelihood and raising children. Therefore, no matter what the consequences were, he gave Concubine Lin an independent source of money, so no one would dare raise a finger at her, and let her raise her children, even if it broke the rules.

    There¡¯s a passage in ¡¶Guliang Zhuan¡·[8] that states: ¡°Don¡¯t take concubines, take wives. For concubines can never be legitimate wife. Men with concubines and no wives are still considered to be unmarried. If the legitimate wife dies, no matter how many concubines the husband has, he is still a widower and must look for a legitimate wife from another good family.¡±

    But those rules were for when the legitimate dies and the legitimate wife here is still alive. Moreover, these were only rules and notws, so there were some fishes that escaped the. For example, there was also Jiao Xing [9], a lucky concubine that managed to be the legitimate wife. Although, there were not many cases, they existed.

    Yao Yiyi studiedw, so she knew.

    Typically speaking, the feudal society¡¯sws protect the rights and benefits of men. Once the man¡¯s interesty on a woman other than the legitimate wife, then the situation of the legitimate wife stepping down for another would happen. This is very sorrowful, but it was still better.

    The unlucky little Chen Shimei had his head chopped off by Grandpa Bao, not because he married another wife after he tried to killed his previous one, but simply because hemitted a crime of killing [10]. Men whomitted the crime of remarrying will not be beheaded. Of course in the ancient time¡¯s strict code of ethics, people like Sheng Hong who wished to raise their official career, couldn¡¯t do so as it would damage their reputation.

    The first few years, Sheng Hong didn¡¯t bother. His feelings for Concubine Lin were deep and broad, like the sea without borders. Hence, he was unwilling to fix the rules and return to virtue. But he¡¯s still, after all an intellectual feudalistic schr, and not a Republic of China¡¯s poet, who takes it upon himself to break through the chained feudalistic system.

    His passion towards Concubine Lin waned in the end because of Wang shi¡¯s maiden family, who intervened and elerated this process.

    The Wang Family exerted people and power, and used the ¡®honey trap¡¯. This trick is not fresh but preciously effective. From the olden times till today, from the courts to themon folk, it has been time-tested to be effective. But, unexpectedly Concubine Lin¡¯s fighting strength was extremely strong. Even when they offered up several good-looking maids as bed-warmers, they actually couldn¡¯t drag Sheng Hong back. All in all, Concubine Lin was born in an official house, good-looking and elegant. There was romance in the air when she conversed with Sheng Hong on verses, songs and poetic essays. Even Wang shi could not interrupt, let alone several maids.

    Thus the Wang Family used the unconventional n and found a femalemoner who was in a predicament, Wei shi. Although she didn¡¯t have a great literary education,she possessed the most direct and fastest results of every woman¡¯s strong point: beauty.

    As expected, a thousand pounds of love couldn¡¯t be equalled to one-quarter catty of chest.

    The moment Sheng Hong saw Wei shi, he was immediately smitten. She couldn¡¯t read? No problem, he¡¯d teach her. She didn¡¯t understand verses, painting and calligraphy? No problem, he would give her advice. A very close rtionship and be attended by a beauty, how would it not make one be happy? In addition, Wei shi¡¯s nature was tender and genuine, Sheng Hong actually really liked her.

    That time Concubine Lin was worried. The only thing that she relied on was Sheng Hong¡¯s doting. How can she tolerate others sleeping beside him on the narrow bed? She absolutely wouldn¡¯t allow others to step into her domain. She wanted to torment Concubine Wei repeatedly. In the beginning, she did not wish for her life, only expecting to have thedy miscarry. The best result would be her body being ruined as well.

    But, unfortunately, Concubine Wei was especially out of luck, and right away breathing herst.

    Concubine Wei¡¯s death suddenly sobered Sheng Hong. Even though he didn¡¯t have any affection for her like that of Concubine Lin¡¯s, she was still, after all, a woman whom he shared the bed with. Seeing that she died in a pool of blood, Sheng Hong atst realised the conflict in the inner household had already intensified.

    Being an official trusted enough to be given such important duties, how could Sheng Hong not have the judgment to realize that Concubine Wei¡¯s death was actually the result of the ruined rules of the household?

    The bitter battle of the wife and the concubine caused even Sheng Hong to shiver with unease; thus, he was determined to rectify this situation. He had to recover the rules of the hierarchy in the household, and then, he ought to abandon his partial love towards Concubine Lin. He must climb ashore from the ocean of feelings and stand from the perspective of the head of an established family, and run the household fairly.

    However, even if it was this way, he still did not dare topletely handover Concubine Lin¡¯s children to Wang shi for her to manage. He knew these two women¡¯s hostility couldn¡¯t be smoothed out in one or two days.

    Wang shi basically got what she wanted this time. Even if she still couldn¡¯t fight over Concubine Lin in terms of love, at least she obtained the position of the sole mistress in the household. All along, the legitimate wife had always been guarded against the concubines, especially when facing treasured concubines. since there was a feeling of being in a crisis was stronger. Just like what Daiyu [11] said, ¡°If it is not the east wind prevails over the west wind, it is the west wind that prevails over the east wind.¡±

    The reason why Jia Baoyu¡¯s mother treated Concubine Zhao differently [12] was because the two parties were different; one was from a rich and powerful Wang family, while the other were merely ves that weren¡¯t even be considered free. She was just someone born from the family¡¯s servant.

    The reason why Wang Xifeng was so afraid of Second Sister You but disregarded Qiutong [13] was because Second Sister You was her husband¡¯s treasured concubine. Moreover, she had been married for so many years and was already over twenty years old but still hadn¡¯t given birth to a son. This was basically ssified as viting one of the seven misconduct [14], hence there was no reason not to allow any concubines. It was only because she had the support of her maiden family that there was no one that looked down on her. If Second Sister You would give birth to a son, though it wasn¡¯t that she¡¯d rece her, but at the very least it would endanger her position. Therefore, once Wang Xifeng heard matters regarding Second Sister You, she immediately unsheathed her sword.

    The conflict between Wives and concubines was a veryplex affair. It involved a battle of wisdom, willpower, courage, family background, character and, of course, luck. All kinds of factors are at work inside. It can only be said that the wives¡¯ side has the advantage. Even if concubines bore children, the probability of bing the legitimate wife if one was a concubine was still not high.

    The entire story of ¡¶Dream of Red Chambers¡· had a lot of unlucky woman. The only exceptions being Jiao Xing, Ping¡¯er and Xiangling, who eventually managed to be legitimate wives. But even this position was conditional; they had only became the legitimate wife when Xue Pan and Jia Lian had fallen from where they were, and certainly could not be considered as an excellent fortune that fell from the heavens. [15]

    And so this pitiful Concubine Wei was merely one of the numerous unlucky small concubines. Her death was like the moment when the water in the sea ssh; although stirring up a little activity, but it was wordlessly covered up.

    Subsequently, Sheng Hong and Wang shi, for the sake of the n¡¯s face, changed the servants and maids within the household one by one. And Concubine Lin, obviously, would not mention it. Gradually there was no one who would mention the death of Concubine Wei again in the Sheng Household. So much so that there were only few who knew about this beautiful and weak woman who died tragically.

    [1] Í¬Ö¾ (Tong Zi): Literally means ¡°you, who share the same ambition with me¡±. Used by members of the Nationalist and Communist parties to address fellow members of the same conviction, thus it can trante to rade¡±.

    [2] In this time, only those who have powers in the household are allowed to have a small kitchen in their courtyard. This small kitchen only purpose is that they can cook their food no matter what time and doesn¡¯t need to wait for the main kitchen to give them their meal.

    [3] If the legitimate wife is required to pay their respect to their mother-inw daily, then the concubines are required to pay their respect to the legitimate wife daily.

    [4] ÈýÊéÁùÀñ (San Shu Liu Li): Ancient Chinese customs, three letters are the betrothal, gift and wedding letters and the six etiquettes are proposing, birthday matching, presenting betrothal gifts, presenting wedding gifts, arranging the marriage and marriage ceremony. More here.

    [5] [7] [9] [11] [12] [13] [15] They are characters from Dreams of Red Chamber, basically what you need to know is that:

    Jia Lian ¨C is a notorious womanizer.

    Wang Xifeng ¨C a jealous legitimate wife of Jia Lian.

    Second Sister You ¨C became Jia Lian¡¯s favorite concubine and hence got pregnant causing Wang Xifeng to kill her. Minn consider her as ¡°muddle-headed¡± because she fell at the legitimate wife¡¯s hands.

    Qiutong ¨C another concubine of Jia Lian who was originally Wang Xifeng¡¯s maid.

    Jiao Xing ¨C was a maid whoter from being a concubine became the legitimate wife of Jia Lian after the previous one died from illness.

    Ping¡¯er ¨C was Wang Xifeng¡¯s chief maid and personal confidante and concubine of Jia Lian; had a good life.

    Xiangling ¨C became the legitimate wife of Xue Pan after the previous legitimate wife died.

    Xue Pan ¨C A local bully.

    Jia Baoyu ¨C the main protagonist.

    Lin Daiyu ¨C died heartbroken after hearing her love, Jia Baoyu married another woman.

    Concubine Zhao ¨C was a concubine of Jia Baoyu¡¯s father who had been on of his favorite.

    Lady Wang ¨C (yes, she and Wang Xifeng is in the same family and hence they have the Wang Family in their back) was Jia Baoyu¡¯s father¡¯s legitimate wife and Jia Baoyu¡¯s mother.

    [6] Xu Zhimo is a famous modern poet, Zhang Youyi is his wife through arranged marriage and the other two, Lin Huiyin and Lu Xiaoman are his lovers. There¡¯s a TV drama based on his life.

    [8] ¹ÈÁº´« (G¨³li¨¢ng Zhu¨¤n): One of the ssic book of ancient Chinese history Guliang Annals,mentary on the Spring and Autumn Annals, first published during the Han Dynasty. More here.

    [10] Based off from Chinese opera, Beheading Shimei Case, where Chen Shimei was awarded to be the brother-inw of the Emperor and hence kept the fact that he already has a wife and children, and ultimately asked someone to kill them. Unfortunately they survive and manage to tell it to Grandfather Bao or Bao Zheng, who was an extremely righteous judge and help them but in theter end due to Chen Shimei being stubborn, he beheaded him.

    [14] A man is not allowed to divorce or demote his legitimate wife unless she has broken one of the seven misconduct,which are:

    1)Failure to bear a son

    2)Evidence of being unfaithful

    3)Lack of filial piety to the husband¡¯s parents

    4)Theft

    5)Suffering a virulent or infectious disease

    6)Jealousy

    7)Talking too much.

    In this case it is known as incapable of bearing sons and it is a misconduct as it threatens the family¡¯s bloodline

 Chapter 6: Thereâ€™s a Paternal Grandmother, Married Couple And Children -this is an Auspicious Family

    <h4>Chapter 6: There¡¯s a Paternal Grandmother, Married Couple And Children -this is an Auspicious Family</h4>

    Trantor: Rebirth Online World

    Whenrade [1] Sheng Hong took up his new position, a whole new environment and atmosphere came with the new term of service.

    Now that they were in Deng Prefecture, he intended to build a positive image for his family, providing a good example of a harmonious family with affectionate parents and filial children. This would be his first contribution to this province, setting the foundations for developing it into a fine society.

    And so, upon sessfully being installed into his new office, he chose the perfect day when the sun was shining brightly to bring his wife, Wang shi, his three sons, four daughters and a few maids before Old Madam Sheng to pay their respects.

    Once they were in Hall of Peaceful Ages, Sheng Hong and Wang shi first greeted the Old Madam before they each sat on the square stools on either side of her luohan couch. After that, the servants led the children to pay their respect in a specific order. First, it was the three legitimate children, then the four concubine-born children ¨C the concubines were not allowed toe along.

    When Minn, that is, little Yao Yiyi woke up first thing in the morning, she was still muddle-headed. She hadn¡¯t even eaten her breakfast yet when she was suddenly carried out of the room by a servant girl who was about fourteen or fifteen years old, telling her that it was time to pay respect.

    She was the second to thest person at the back of the line, and it was only when she made a kowtow did she became fully awake as she stammered, ¡°Paying respects to grandmother.¡±

    Add to the fact that she hadn¡¯t talked for a while now and that she was afraid of saying something wrong, when Minn opened her mouth, her words were weak and it came out rather like a mumble and attracted a soft sneer.

    When Minn turned her head to look at the person who sneered, she saw Young Lady Rn slightly covering her mouth while standing at the side. Beside her stood a pretty and delicate youngdy that seemed to be slightly older than her, Minn guessed that she was the fourth child, Young Lady Mn.

    In Young Lady Mn¡¯s hair was a pair of snowy white jade hairpin. She was dressed in a cloth that was made out of muslin engraved with patterns of a delicateke. Her stance was ording to the rules, her head was bent gently, yet respectful.

    Sheng Hong faintly knitted his brows and looked at Wang shi. She then, immediately red at the mama [2] beside Rn, that mama then lowered her head in terror.

    Looking at both Rn and Mn, Old Madam Sheng sighed in her heart. Then, when she looked at the dull-witted Minn, who was beingughed by others yet remained ignorant about it as she foolishly stood in the midst with a confused and bewildered look, she couldn¡¯t help but drink a mouthful of tea, not allowing any emotions to show on her face. She continued to lower her head as she waited till the youngest child, Sheng Changdong, to finish giving his respects before she said, ¡°I¡¯m already ustomed to the tranquility and peace, hence, I do not enjoy the noise thates with the crowds. We are all one family, there¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony. As usual, you can pay your respects every ten days.¡±

    Wang shi¡¯s powdered face was flushing, which might be because she had a good restst night. ¡°What is Old Madam talking about? It¡¯s the duty of the younger generation to show their filial piety before you. Those past years, I wasn¡¯t mature enough and have neglected my duty. A while ago, I was scolded by Master and hence, this daughter-inw has learned her mistakes. Hope that you¡¯ll forgive this daughter-inw¡¯s stupidity and don¡¯t hold it against me. This daughter-inw will apologise here to you.¡±

    While saying so, she stood up and knelt before Old Madam Sheng. Old Madam Sheng nced at Sheng Hong, who then knelt as well saying, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t just mention these greetings in the morning and evening, even if it¡¯s to carry and serve you tea daily, it¡¯s all her duty. If Mother doesn¡¯t allow, then this son can only treat it as that you¡¯re still angry with your daughter-inw. It¡¯s the fault of this son that the management of the house is not strict. This son will even personally go before father¡¯s coffin to ept any punishment.¡±

    Wang shi used the handkerchief to wipe her face, and with red eyes said, ¡°Mother, this daughter-inw really knows that she is in the wrong. When I was still at my maiden house, this daughter-inw also learned the most important virtue of all is filial piety. Yet, after I entered the door of the Sheng house, I have allowed my heart to be covered with wickedness and let my temper worsen, leading me to neglect my duty to you. Old Madam, don¡¯t hesitate to punish me, please, don¡¯t stay your hand out of. If Old Madam dislikes the ce getting crowded and noises, then, in the future, we will pay our respects separately.¡±

    Having said this in a low voice, Sheng Hong¡¯s eyes also reddened.

    Minn stood,st in line in the left row, peering ahead. She couldn¡¯t help but secretly think, this couple, she doesn¡¯t know if they rehearsed this yesterday orst night for them to match each other¡¯s performance extremely well and even when crying, they¡¯ll even cry at the same time.

    Inevitably, Minn suspiciously looked at their sleeves, don¡¯t tell me they kept an onion to make themselves cry?

    Old Madam Sheng saw the situation, with a long sigh, she also no longer persisted. She waved her hands to allow the maids to help the Sheng Hong couple up. ¡°If it is so, I will just listen to you then.¡± After saying that, she took a nce at the dazed Minn, the thin and frail youngdy was thest one to get up by herself.

    Sheng Changdong was still too young, hence his standing was a bit unsteady. That¡¯s why after kowtowing, the old maid carried him away and the remaining people sat down again.

    Paying respect, in the ancient times, was the most important activity in the inner household.

    Daughter-inws who managed the household would report recent activities inside the house to their mother-inws or ask for instructions for how to handle future matters.

    If the children were being raised under the mother-inw, then they¡¯d grasp this opportunity to take a good look at their own child, to avoid not being able to recognise the baby they had birthed. If the children were being raised by their side then it is to present them and to let the grandfather and grandmother see; setting a little familial love and joy, or at the very least, letting the children y with them to make them happy for a while.

    Unfortunately, Wang shi had not done this type of job for a long time, a familiar tone wasn¡¯t good to use nor was an unfamiliar tone good to use. In addition, it wasn¡¯t considered good to say anything to Old Madam Sheng. As a result, Student [3] Sheng Hong intentionally apanied them to pay respects today. Aside from ying the role of peacemaker, he also took charge of breaking the ice.

    ¡°Mother, are you used to staying here these few days? The weather in Deng Prefecture is not as warm as Quan Prefecture.¡± Sheng Hong asked.

    ¡°It is a little cold but not a hindrance.¡± Old Madam Sheng replied.

    ¡°I feel that this Deng Prefecture is rather better than Quan Prefecture. Here, there¡¯s tall mountains and wide oceans, our ce is close to the waterfront and the climate is not that dry. I say that Master got a good ce assigned; this ce is neither too cold nor dry.¡± Wang shiughed.

    ¡°For this old woman, it actually doesn¡¯t matter, don¡¯t know how the little ones feel? Any difort?¡± Old Madam Sheng said, her eyes looking towards the two rows of her grandchildren.

    Wang shi fervent gaze swept towards Sheng Changbai, hence Older Brother Changbai stood up ording to the rules and with a slight bow, he said, ¡°Replying to Grandmother¡¯s words, this grandson feels that this ce is great.¡±

    In the end.... He only said twelve concise words before he sat down.

    Old Madam Sheng put down her teacup, and look at Sheng Hong and Wang shi before she looked at the remaining children. Sheng Hong did not have any reaction, while Wang shi seems to be somewhat awkward as she secretly red at her son.

    The second one to speak was Sheng Changfeng, he was born rather simr to his full-blooded younger sister, Mn. A modest smile hung on the fair and clear skin, and with his voice bright said, ¡°Every ce has its own goodness, Quan Prefecture has a warm temperature, but Deng Prefecture is magnanimous. Where in our country that¡¯s under heaven has a ce that¡¯s no good? This grandson just read Du Zimei¡¯s [4] poem a few days ago. ¡®Mount Tai -What is it like? Through Qi and Lu its azure never ends. Here the Creator gathers wonders divine. Its northern and southern slopes divide dusk and dawn. ¡® [5] Shangdong Province [6] had produced great sages and also Mount Tai is really a good ce. Any day Grandmother is interested, we can visit that Mount Tai.

    His voice was bright and diction clear, Sheng Hong continuously nodded his head with a satisfied look in his eyes. Old Madam Sheng also could not resist looking at him a few more times and said, ¡°Little Boy Feng has good knowledge, everyone says Little Boy Feng¡¯s studies are extremely good. Teacher praises his verses and essays considerably.¡±

    At the same time, the atmosphere in Hall of Peaceful Ages became harmonious, Sheng Hong even happier. A few of the little ones were relieved, only Wang shi¡¯s smile be somewhat forced. Minn stole a look and realised that she was tightly holding onto the handkerchief, as if she was strangling Sheng Changbai¡¯s throat so as to allow him to spit out a few more words.

    Hun looked at Wang shi, before she turned her head in front of her and yfully pouting said, ¡°Grandmother only praised Third Younger Brother, certainly dislike us girls.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng warmly smiled, ¡°What nonsense is this child saying? When you were young Master personally held your hands to read and write, also specially invited a teacher for you. Who dare dislike our family¡¯s first young miss? This big girl Hua is already this old, yet she has became more mischievous.¡±

    Sheng Hun was born at the best timing. At that time Wang shi and Sheng Hong were still newlyweds, and she still had harmonious rtions with Old Madam Sheng.

    Later on, after her younger brother was born, Sheng Hun became more dainty and likeable and, being the legitimate first young miss, she became spoilt from head to toe. She was also raised under Old Madam Sheng for some time. But because Wang shi was not willing to part with her, soon she was sent back. But still among the grandchildren, Old Madam Sheng was most affectionate with her. Inparison, the one born of the same mother, Young Lady Rn, wasn¡¯t born under such ¡®favorable conditions¡¯.

    ¡°Father taught Older Sister before? Then why did he not teach me? I want a teacher too!¡± As expected, Rn jumped down from the low stool and ran to Sheng Hong¡¯s side, pulling at his sleeves, acting like a spoiled child.

    Wang shi dragged Rn to her side and scolded her, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to act wilfully, your father is busy with his work now, he doesn¡¯t have any time to y with you. You cannot even sit still while tracing the red characters [7], so what are you saying about asking teacher?¡±

    Rn was unwilling, stamping her feet and pouting. Wang shi could only persuade and coax her as Sheng Hong¡¯s face sunk. Old Madam Sheng watched with a slight smile, this moment, while it was quiet, the silent Mn suddenly spoke, ¡°Fifth Younger Sister is still young, tracing requires patience, naturally finds it boring. However, learning some verses and principles is good, I feel that there is no need to invite a teacher, First Older Sister¡¯s knowledge is this good, why not invite her to teach, wouldn¡¯t it be just right?¡± Once she finished speaking, she pursed her lips and gave a refined and innocent smile.

    Sheng Hong saw that his daughter was considerate in speaking, and had soft and gently attitude and couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Mo¡¯er said well, girls don¡¯t need to take imperial examinations or official career, and, hence, don¡¯t need to memorize those books. However, learning some verses and essays to whet the temperament is actually not a bad idea, when Hua¡¯er is free, teaching Ru¡¯er is also good; teaching the younger brothers and sisters in her capacity as an older sister is her duty after all.¡±

    Wang shi turned cold and refused to respond to this, Hun felt disdainful. However, Old Madam Sheng was looking at the sole person who had not yet spoken, Sheng Minn. She was just staring at Mn nkly. Old Madam Sheng couldn¡¯t help but sigh internally.

    Rambling incoherently for a while more, Wang shi slowly brought the topic to Hun¡¯sing of age ceremony, but before she went into further detail, Old Madam Sheng instructed the mama to arrange the breakfast there and split it into two tables, one table for the three adults to dine. While the other table was for the children to eat together.

    Breakfast was carried up, unexpectedly simple. Even though Minn understood the situation and also felt that it wasn¡¯t somewhat presentable. There was a big ceramic te at the table, on top of it were white steamed buns and sesame-oil steamed twisted rolls. In addition, there was also a pure porridge steamed from the white japonica rice, and a few more small dishes.

    White Steamed Buns (°×ÂøÍ·)

    Sesame-oil Steamed Twisted Rolls (ÏãÓÍ»¨¾í)

    Minn raised her head and saw that Older Brother Changbai¡¯s expression seemed apologetic, Changfeng and Mn¡¯s expressions were as normal and picked up the chopsticks to eat. Hun and Rn both pouted, although the movements differ greatly but it is no different from her angle.

    Minn had a maid to serve her as she also slowly ate, and couldn¡¯t help but recall the breakfast at Madame¡¯s ce, Lotus Root Honey Cake, Milky Red Pine Rolled Pastry, Fried Glutinous Rice Dough Cakes, Rosin Meat Garlic Knots, Sesame Balls, Jujube Boiled Rice Congee, Red Rice Congee, steamed egg with meat, swallow¡¯s nest stewed egg, Braised Beef Pasta, cold sesame noodles with shredded meat, sixteen kinds of small dishes assorted into an eight treasure case...[8]

    The rich families paid attention to food, but didn¡¯t say anything about it, what more these six siblings who were produced from three different factories. Before this, they even hardly spoke, this moment they could only hear the sounds of spoon and chopsticks moving.

    After eating breakfast, Sheng Hong hurriedly went to his office, while Wang shi returned to her courtyard. The rest of the children on the other hand were taken by different mamas but the mama responsible for Minn wasn¡¯t there yet.

    Minn hopped off the stool and went to take a look at the doorway, she dared not walk randomly in an unfamiliar ce but following the corridor along the doorway should be alright.

    Minn walked along the wall supported by the pirs, forgetting how many turns she had already made. She already passed through a few rooms, and the more she looked the more she shook her head.

    This house was big, and decorated with simple furniture. Yet, aside from the necessary furnitures, it didn¡¯t have any precious antiques.

    The servants here were mostly of old age, there were some few young maids but they only sweep the floor and washed. this ce seemed to be more poverty-strickenpared to the young maid¡¯s ce. There were no flowers or trees and only simple pruned ones. The hall looked rather simr to a bitter cold cave.

    Minn thought to herself, ¡®seems like the rumours are true.¡¯

    This Sheng household¡¯s Old Madam was born from the household of Marquis Yongyi and, naturally, she was haughty.

    When she was young, she had not seen even a dirt. And in her earlier years, she seemed to love stirring up trouble. It was said that she had offended both the husband¡¯s family and her maiden family. Afterwards Sheng household¡¯s Old Master passed away, she began to observe the widowed life and also changed her nature all the way even after Sheng Hong became of age and got married. She didn¡¯t even keep a single property from all the properties the Sheng household has and instead gave everything to Sheng Hong even though she didn¡¯t have much private savings left.

    She prayed and abstained from the consumption of meat, and then she cut herself off from the rest of the world. The entire servants of Hall of Peaceful Ages also followed along and soon the ce began to look like a nunnery; they would eat simple and crude foods, errands didn¡¯t have any profit -the days were dull.

    For a period of time even the courtyard¡¯s main gate was closed, and it seemed even more cut off from the people and excitement.

    Most of the servants were not willing to work on Hall of Peaceful Ages and suffer such condition, so the people being ordered around were all the elderly who came from Old Madam¡¯s dowry and apanied her.

    Minn concluded, ¡®A group of neglected bunch. Benefits isn¡¯t high as material benefits are rare. No ambition to lead, staffck activity to do.¡¯

    Walking around another corner, Minn suddenly smelled a familiar fragrance. She was instantly stunned. This smell is just like the one from her deepest memories!

    She originally wanted to forget the past, but she still followed the aroma and entered the room. Pushing the door to enter, she was exposed to a small room. There was a red sandalwood table and a few roll of scriptures at the left side.

    A stool with two ruyi lines patterns

    as one wants / ording to one¡¯s wishes / a symbol of power and good fortune

    Red Sandalwood Square Table (×ÏÌ´·½×À)

    Lingzhi (ÁéÖ¥)

    Believed in China to confer longevity

    Looking deeper into the room, Minn saw a small Buddhism niche. On top of it was an embroidery cotton ck and gold veil that smelled like autumn. Below it was an incense table,ying in the middle of the table was a cauldron with four-legged and two-horned Pixiu carved on top. Minn first smelled the sandalwood fragrance. Near the incense table, there were chairs on each side. And in the middle of the room was a praying mat on the floor. So it turned out to be designed simr to a temple.

    Cauldron With Four-Legged And Two-Horned Pixiu Carved On Top

    Pixiu symbolize the acquisition and preservation of wealth.

    There was the honourable delicate white jade Guanyin statue, which was enshrined on the incense table.

    A White Jade Guanyin Statue

    Guanyin is the Goddess of Mercy, ¡°[The One Who] Perceives the Sounds of the World¡±.

    Minn raised her head to look at it and saw that the Guanyin was dignified yet solemn. Her countenance was merciful, almost like it had seen all the sufferings of the human world.

    Minn¡¯s eyes suddenly felt warm, her tears couldn¡¯t help but fall down.

    She couldn¡¯t help but remember her Mother Yao. Before she went to the countryside, her mother brought a Guanyin jade locket that she had asked to be blessed in the temple. Then she tirelessly nagged her daughter to bring it along so as to be blessed on this trip and be safe. At that time Yao Yiyi was impatient while listening to her mother¡¯s nagging and hurriedly climb up the car. But now, even if she wanted to listen to her, she couldn¡¯t do so anymore.

    Now recalling those times before she lost her consciousness, she vaguely remembered someone prying the car door open, it seemed like the people who came to save them was there.

    She wondered if the Old Madam Judge and her other colleagues were rescued? Could it be that she was the only one who died in the duty?

    Thinking until here, she suddenly felt endless grief, then annoyance, and then she couldn¡¯t help but think negatively. Once more, she couldn¡¯t feel the willpower to continue living again.

    She felt that the heavens had treated her unfairly.

    If death was really destined to happen, then why couldn¡¯t she be reincarnated into a better body?

    Why should Hun, Rn and even Mn be able to receive a lot of pampering while she was forced to start afresh and struggle to live?

    Not only did she need to familiarize herself in this unfamiliar world and need to curry favour with Wang shi, who wasn¡¯t even her biological mother. Suffering in silence would likely be unavoidable, and that suffering grievances now was normal.

    Then there was also that she now needed to learn how to read a person to their face and learn again the skills required for all the females in the ancient times to exist.

    As this ce, it wasn¡¯t a world fit for a woman to survive.

    A long time ago, she watched ¡¶Autumn in My Heart¡·. All her friends uninhibitedly cried for Eun-suh¡¯s terrible fate when she suffered a lot. Yet it was only Yao Yiyi alone who sympathised with Shin-ae.

    From all the list of female leads, Eun-suh was portrayed to be the most beautiful and kind person while Shin-ae was portrayed to be considerate yet harsh. Everyone¡¯s emotions were all towards the side of Eun-suh while ignoring a certain problem: the one that was originally born into a prosperous family and the rightful first youngdy of the family was ought to be Shin-ae. When she was born, she ought to have had that warm and cozy family while Eun-suh was supposed to grow up living in that dirty and terrible small store, being constantly bullied by the elder brother and enduring mother¡¯s temper. [9]

    In Yao Yiyi¡¯s opinion it was Shin-ae that received unjust treatment.

    If Shin-ae since the beginning had grown up in a warm environment where everyone cared about her, she might not have grown up having that harsh character that fussed over everything.

    Because of that unlucky experience, even when she had returned to her parents¡¯ side in the future, there was an estrangement with her and her mother; unable to be intimate like a mother and daughter should. This debt that Shin-ae had, who would settle it?

    Seeing that in the end, both the male lead and the female lead died, Yao Yiyi even maliciously thought, that Eun-suh was destined for that fate to seek repayment from that family.

    She would definitely die after getting a leukaemia, as she not only gratuitously obtained ten years of happy life that did not belong to her, she even delivered her previous parent¡¯s¡¯ sole son into the Yellow Springs [10]. Well, at least in the end, the only child left at that family and who¡¯ll be the filial one in the end would be the always unloved Shin-ae.

    Naturally, Eun-suh was very pitiful, but don¡¯t tell me Shin-ae wasn¡¯t pitiful?

    Now Yao Yiyi thought the same thing here, her originally happy life was stolen and was instead changed into this pitiful girl¡¯s life. If she reincarnated into a girl who was pampered by all, then at least she might feel guilty and then she¡¯ll only conceal her feelings a few times and ept it -but this situation is the reverse of what she wanted.

    Although, in her original life, she didn¡¯t have any maids to wait upon her, but at least at those times, her life was free.

    She had already endured college entrance exams and the seeking of employment, in other words, life¡¯s first difficult part was already over.

    She possessed a good job and a warm household, she recalled that two days before thendslide, Mother Yao called her to say that there was a top-notch guy waiting for her to go on a blind date. So long as the guy didn¡¯t have a mistress or that she didn¡¯t have an incurable disease or got into a car ident or any melodramatic events, then her life would be considered like most of themon girls, living an ordinary, yet fulfilling life.

    Yet, what about this current Young Lady Minn?

    Her biological mother was a concubine and was already dead. Such a perfect time to be reincarnated. The master had three sons and four daughters, and it seemed that he didn¡¯t particrly like this concubine-born daughter, and there was still a legitimate mother who had no intention of being virtuous and kind like the Virgin Mary.

    The only benefit here is that she didn¡¯t need to take an exam to be an official. The bad side was that she had no right to express her opinions when selecting her future husband, her life in the future could only be left to destiny. She couldn¡¯t find the police if there was domestic violence, and only had herself to solve her problems to survive.. And then if there was a mistress, no matter how many of them, she also couldn¡¯t make any noise, and can only be virtuous and treat them like sisters. Unable toin to the courts if the husband was bad and wretched.

    Oh, that¡¯s right, there was still a worse side of this, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t even be the legitimate wife, since concubine-born daughters usually ended up only as concubines.

    This life was full of challenges, how could Yao Yiyi not be resigned?

    But she could only resign herself.

    She followed the example of her mother, praying and respectfully kneeling before the Guanyin. Both her palms stuck together as she prayed for her mother and elder brother in the other world to be safe and healthy, and that they wouldn¡¯t be worried about this daughter and that from today onwards, she would start caring about the foodstuff and vegetables, care only the rivers and big mountains, and earnestly try to live on. [11]

    Big drops of boiling tears rushed forth, she was silently choked with her emotions. Her tears flowed wlessly on her thin and weak face down to the light cyan praying mat. Some prated through the mat and disappeared, yet somended on the ground and became one with the dust.

    The morning rays entered through the lotus-coloured screen window, bright and with splendour, soft and beautiful.

    The small tiny body of Minn rested on the praying mat, unprecedented tranquility in her heart. She prayed sincerely in a low voice from her heart, wishing that Guanyin would be merciful, look after all her emptied Five Aggregates [12], and that she may pass through every hardships. Then, she wished that there wouldn¡¯t be any matter that would cause her to worry and be frightened. That those who go against her dreams could go away and take all her grief.

    [1] Í¬Ö¾ (Tong Zi): Literally means ¡°you, who share the same ambition with me¡±. Used by members of the Nationalist and Communist parties to address fellow members of the same conviction, thus it can trante to rade¡±.

    [2] old maid.

    [3] Í¬Ñ§ (Tong Xue): Literally means a ssmate/student. It¡¯s one who doesn¡¯t know the job yet takes the opportunity to learn it.

    [4] Du Zimei is a Tang poet and his writings are very influential to both Chinese and Japanese literature.

    [5] Du Zimei¡¯s poet,plete one is:

    Mount Tai-What is it like?

    Through Qi and Lu its azure never ends.

    Here the Creator gathers wonders divine,

    Its northern and southern slopes divide dusk and dawn.

    Heaving breast-growingyered clouds,

    Split eye-sockets-enter returning birds;

    A One day I (too) will mount the highest peak,

    Where in one nce all other mountains dwindle.

    As Qui Zhaoao have described this, ¡°This wasposed while gazing at the Eastern Mountain (Mt. Tai). The poem was written with four stages in mind. The first couplet is the mountain¡¯s appearance as observed while gazing from the distance. The next couplet is its stance (shi!) when closely viewed. The third couplet is the scene minutely observed. Thest couplet is the feeling he has as his gazing and his hope are at their height. The first six lines are a realistic narration; thest two lines are an imaginary depiction.¡±

    More Info here.

    [6] They¡¯re in north. Shandong is also found in the north. Mount Tai is found on Shandong Province.

    [7] Children learn how to write by tracing Chinese characters that are printed in red.

    [8] Here¡¯s the food:

    Lotus Root Honey Cake (Á«ÅºÃÛÌÇ¸â)

    Milky Red Pine Rolled Pastry ( ÄÌÓÍËÉÄð¾íËÖ)

    Rosin Meat Garlic Knots (ÈâËÉÏãËâ»¨¾í)

    White Steamed Buns (°×ÂøÍ·)

    White Steamed Buns (°×ÂøÍ·)

    Jujube Boiled Rice Congee (Ôæ°¾¾¬Ã×Öà)

    Red Rice Congee (ºìµ¾Ã×Öà)

    steam egg with meat (À°ÈâÕôµ°)

    swallow¡¯s nest stewed egg (ÑàÎÑìÀµ°)

    Braised Beef Pasta (¸ÉË¿Çå³´Å£Èâ¸¬))

    cold sesame noodles with shredded meat (ÂéÓÍÁ¹°èÑ¬ÈâË¿)

    [10] Underworld in Chinese mythology.

    [11] It¡¯s adapted from this poem:

    From tomorrow on, I will be a happy person;

    ´ÓÃ÷ÌìÆð,×öÒ»¸öÐÒ¸£µÄÈË

    Grooming my horse, chopping my firewood, and traveling all over the world.

    Î¹Âí,Åü²ñ,ÖÜÓÎÊÀ½ç

    From tomorrow on, my only care will be foodstuff and vegetables,

    ´ÓÃ÷ÌìÆð,¹ØÐÄÁ¸Ê³ºÍÊß²Ë

    I have a house that faces the sea, with spring flowers blossoming.

    ÎÒÓÐÒ»Ëù·¿×Ó,Ãæ³¯´óº£,´ºÅ¯»¨¿ª

    From tomorrow on, I will write to each of my dear ones,

    ´ÓÃ÷ÌìÆð,ºÍÃ¿Ò»¸öÇ×ÈËÍ¨ÐÅ

    Telling them of my happiness,

    ¸æËßËûÃÇÎÒµÄÐÒ¸£

    What the lightning of bliss has told me,

    ÄÇÐÒ¸£µÄÉÁµç¸æËßÎÒµÄ

    I will spread it to each of them.

    ÎÒ½«¸æËßÃ¿Ò»¸öÈË

    And give a warm name for every river and every mountain.

    ¸øÃ¿Ò»ÌõºÓÃ¿Ò»×ùÉ½È¡Ò»¸öÎÂÅ¯µÄÃû×Ö

    Strangers, I will also give you my well-wishing.

    Ä°ÉúÈË,ÎÒÒ²ÎªÄã×£¸£

    May you have a brilliant future!

    Ô¸ÄãÓÐÒ»¸ö²ÓÀÃµÄÇ°³Ì

    May you lovers eventually be spouses!

    Ô¸ÄãÓÐÇéÈËÖÕ³É¾ìÊô

    May you enjoy happiness in this earthly world!

    Ô¸ÄãÔÚ³¾ÊÀ»ñµÃÐÒ¸£

    I only wish to face the sea, with spring flowers blossoming.

    ÎÒÔ¸Ãæ³¯´óº£,´ºÅ¯»¨¿ª

    [12] The Five Aggregates: from Sanskrit, ¡°skandha¡± (or Skandhas/Sanskrit/khandhas) are form, sensations, perceptions, mental activity or formations, and consciousness. It¡¯s the body/mindplex that we usually consider to be our ¡°selves¡±

 Chapter 7: This is the Kind of Reincarnation a Transmigrated Girl Should Have!

    <h4>Chapter 7: This is the Kind of Reincarnation a Transmigrated Girl Should Have!</h4>

    Trantor: Rebirth Online World

    ¡°Minn! Little girl! Bring me a tangerine, and it must be properly peeled.¡± Young Lady Rn was sitting on top of the swing.

    Minn was dumbly sitting on a stone block while looking at the sky with no intention to move. Rn called out a few more times, but seeing that Minn still didn¡¯t react, she immediately picked up a small stone to throw it at her. When Minn felt the pain in her shoulder, she jerkily turned her head around to see who it is, only to see Young Lady Rn smiling with her teeth clear to see, ¡°Hey, little idiot! Hurry up and get the tangerine and start peeling it off for this young miss here!¡±

    Minn remained quiet and continued to stare at the sky but slowly walked to the table by the side and picked up a tangerine. She was just about to peel it when a hand from the side stopped her. That hand was tender and beautiful, ten pointy nails dye in mild red from the juice of an Impatien flower.

    ¡°Rn, you are bullying Sixth Younger Sister again! Get down here, now!¡± The First Young Miss Hun angrily rushed over and dragged Rn away from the swing. ¡°What did father say? Among all the sisters, Sixth Younger Sister is the youngest; as the older ones we should be more considerate and give her extra care. Yet you actually spend the whole day bullying her! Be careful that I won¡¯t tell father about this!

    ¡°Who is bullying her? I merely asked her to peel a tangerine!¡± Young Lady Rn stuck her little belly out and crossed her arms.

    ¡°Have all the servants died? Why are you asking the master to peel the tangerine?! Or is it that the maids by your side are too precious that they can¡¯t be ordered around?¡± Hun¡¯s beautiful eyes widened as she red at them. The three or four maids who originally waited by the side to attend their master wereughing quietly, but now retreated to a corner and bowed their heads in fear.

    ¡°You all watched as Sixth Young Lady moved to peel the tangerine, why did none of you stop her? Such capable maids who dare to mock your master! One of these days, I will report this to Master and Madame and have you all sent home so that you canugh on your own all day long!¡± First Young Miss Hun sharply reprimand them.

    Immediately, Rn refused to listen to her, and instead went forward to pull on her older sister¡¯s sleeve, loudly saying, ¡°Eldest Sister, you¡¯re not allowed to bully my servants! I will tell Mother that you are bullying your own bloodrted sister for the sake of this idiot daughter of father¡¯s concubine!¡±

    ¡°Go tell her then! I¡¯ve been meaning toin about this for some time, what do you mean by ¡®concubine¡¯s daughter¡¯? Sixth younger sister is still our sister! Besides, Father personally carried her over to Mother¡¯s ce so that makes her our blood rted sister! If you say such shameful words like concubine-born again, be careful if father will not beat you with nks!¡± Hun used her index finger to poke forcefully at Rn¡¯s forehead.

    Rn was still fuming, but she was unable to retort. Minn lowered her head, pretended to be foolish, and didn¡¯t speak.

    Although Hun and Rn are sisters from the same mother, their appearances are different from each other.

    Hun resembled Sheng Hong,beautiful and elegant, and a thriving heroic spirit can be felt between her brows.

    Meanwhile, Rn looked like Wang shi, round-faced, with a respectable and upright visage, her looks were inevitably somewhatmon, but in the future when she grew up, she might develop a dignified look.

    Providence was obviously not fair when creating this pair of sisters, born from the same parents. Regardless of their looks, talents, or their portion of their parents¡¯ love, the younger sister was always inferior to her older sister. Minn only hoped that Rn¡¯s indignity within her heart would not be even worse in the future.

    Actually, it was not very hard living in Wang shi¡¯s side. Older Sister Hun and Older Brother Changbai already had their own courtyards; they did not live with Wang shi anymore. While, Little Brother Changdong was still at the at the age where he only drooled. The only thing that Minn needed to deal with was Young Lady Rn.

    Actually, Rn¡¯s personality was not bad, she only wanted to throw her temper around and act impressive, and itched for others to praise her daily.

    But she does not dare offend her older sister and her older brother who were above her. She also could not provoke her older brother and older sister at Concubine Lin¡¯s ce. And it was also pointless for her to provoke Younger Brother Changdong when he cannot even stand steadily. Thus, the unlucky Minn was the only one remaining that she could order around.

    Whenever this happened, First Young Miss Hun would be like the Great Sage thates from the heaven to uphold justice. She may not necessary like Minn, but she cannot watch Rn¡¯s arrogant behaviour.

    Minn was very thankful towards this beautiful and dignified elder sister. She was really the heaven¡¯s favoured one. Shecked nothing from her beauty and her family background to her courage. Minn really hoped this big sister would always be happy and proud in the future.

    Now, every morning, Minn would be carried by a mama and would go together with Wang shi to pay their respects to Old Madam Sheng. But before that, all the concubines would pay their respects to Wang shi at her courtyard first. Concubine Lin had a pattern to when she pays her respects; she would pay her respects for three days straight and then rest for the next two days. Her reason was very much a panacea- that a part of her body was unwell.

    If during the previous night, Sheng Hong had rested at her ce, then the next day she would support her waist and say that her body is tired. But if Sheng Hong didn¡¯t rest at her ce, she would then support her chest and say that her heart is tired.

    Every time Concubine Lin came to pay respects, Wang shi needed to bnce her mental condition for a very long time to avoid herself from raging and scratching the lovely cheeks of Concubine Lin. It was really an extreme challenge to Wang shi¡¯s personal propriety.

    In contrast, when it came to little Minn, who was young and a bit empty-headed, since she was merely a five or six years old and didn¡¯t have a favoured mother anymore,Wang shi didn¡¯t have the need to bully her. However, this didn¡¯t mean she would specially care for her. Besides, Minn was raised alongside Rn in the same manner, but attentive people would be able to see the difference in their treatment.

    During every meal, all the dishes arranged on the table would be foods that Rn liked; Minn could only eat with her and had no ability to choose what she wanted to eat. Rn¡¯s clothes were always new, while Minn had to wear her leftovers, though those secondhand clothing were also rtively new since Rn had not yet used most of them. If there were any new fruits or desserts, of course Rn would eat them first, and again, Minn was left with the leftovers.

    As for the jewelries of any kind like gold, silver, or jade, Minn would never even see them. However, every time they went out, Wang shi would ce something on her neck and on her hair in order to keep their prestigiousness.

    Minn¡¯s n for now was that when she needed to act dumb, then act dumb, and when it¡¯s time toin, thenin. Young Lady Yingchun¡¯s [1] bitter experience has already told us that just because one suffers in silence doesn¡¯t mean that peace and security is guaranteed. As a concubine-born daughter with no one to rely on, if you do not fight for yourself, who will still pay attention to you? This is what they called, ¡°heavens will help you if you help yourself¡±.

    The mama by Minn¡¯s side was azy and careless old woman. When you want to go east, often she would go west. When you give her a few more orders, then she would purse her lips and make her displeasure known. The young maids would also follow her example; they all couldn¡¯t help but bezy, and sometimes they would even have ¡°private talks¡± in voices that Minn could still hear. Stuff like ¡°She wants us to do this and she wants us to do that, it¡¯s so annoying I could die.¡± and, ¡°Look at her acting so haughty, as if she thinks she¡¯s some kind of nobledy, when she¡¯s merely someone born from a concubine,¡± ¡°She better stop making a fuss, since no one really cares to actually serve her.¡±

    Minn did not utter a single word, pretended that she had not heard anything and continued to give them orders as usual. Since Sheng Hong did notpletely trust Wang shi, he would go and visit Minn every now and then. At those times, Minn would bluntly say stuff like, ¡°Last night I was thirsty, but mama didn¡¯t give me water.¡±, ¡°Had the cherryapple blossom you gave me before bloomed already? I haven¡¯t seen it.¡± ¡°The dessert that Madame gave? Mama said that her little grandson liked it, so she took it away.¡± and ¡°...mama told me to wait till she had a free time and she¡¯ll patch up this hole on my clothes.¡±

    Sheng Hong¡¯s expression would then immediately drop, while Wang shi would be utterly embarrassed.

    Recently, she had been too busy preparing Hun¡¯sing of age ceremony, that she did not have any energy left to take care of Minn. Once she got angry, she punished every maid who embarrassed her. In the beginning the maids were not happy and continued to create difficulties for Minn. Minn also did not take them seriously and continued toin. But, afterining two times, all the servants became well-behaved, and so Minn¡¯s lifestyle improved.

    First, you must choose the right person toin to. From the start, Minn knew that Wang shi didn¡¯t truly care about her, and that for her, as long as Minn lived, then it was fine. On the other hand, Shen Hong still remembered Concubine Wei¡¯s death and felt guilty that she passed away at such a young age. So, therefore, the person Minn shouldin to was Sheng Hong.

    Second, you must choose the right target of yourint. Minn onlyined about the maids and never mentioned Wang shi. Instead, she often spoke about what Wang shi gave her, and that it was the servants who werezy and sly. So it would still be fine for Wang shi to listen in from the side.

    Andstly, and the most important part: she must act dumb. From the moment Minn woke up, she would act dumb and nk. Her words weren¡¯t nimble and her reactions were also slow, she behaved like aplete dummy with no schemes, and this kept her safer than anything else..

    Gradually summer came into town. The days grew blistering hot and the summer heat burned into people¡¯s¡¯ skin. That day, Minn was taking an afternoon nap in her room when the two young maids on the day-shift were standing in position outside the hall and idly gossipping.

    ¡°First young miss¡¯ing of age ceremony is certainly grand. It¡¯s said that Madame invited all of the important madames anddies in Deng Prefecture. Just the sedan chairs alone are arranged into two whole rows outside the doorway. Because they are afraid that the guests will be too hot, Madame even bought dozens of carts of ice in order to cool the rooms down, and people are bringing in bowls of ice in a continuous stream.

    ¡®Master also returned to the household specifically to attend the ceremony.¡± A young maid, barely ten, said this.

    ¡°Madame specifically ordered a custom-made green jade head ornament from the Jewel Building. Mama said that this is the capital¡¯s very best jade crafting shop. I wonder how much money they have spent for that alone? Not to mention the dress that the first youngdy would be wearing. Mama said that the embroidery on it is Liushang [2] embroidery, so that when she moves, the fabric flows as if it were a river; this was sent over by the Old Madam of the Madame¡¯s maiden family. First youngdy¡¯s life is really good. Older Sister Qiuyu, in the future, what do you think will happen to our youngdy...¡± A round-faced girl of seven or eight years said.

    ¡°Ah! How can ourdy ever bepared to her? The First young misses from the legitimate line...¡±

    Minnid in her bedroom as she listened to the conversation of the maids. These two young maids were given to her by Wang shi to be her personal maids, the older one is called Qiuyu (Autumn Rain), the younger is called Xiao Tao (Small Peach). The former was originally a third ss maid from Wang shi¡¯s ce and thetter was someone from the courtyard for the houseborn servants who was promoted here. The purpose was that since their ages were simr to Sixth Young Miss, that they would be able to get along with her. When she thought of that, Minn couldn¡¯t help but pout.

    Since the entire inner courtyard of the Sheng Household had to be reorganized, besides the capable servants who Madame and Concubine Lin relied on, almost all the second and third ss maids were changed out for new servants from the hourseborn servants¡¯ courtyard, even though Sheng Hong only wished that he could¡¯ve gotten rid of every single servant. Anyone who looked sharp-witted were given to the older young masters and young misses. That is why, when it reached Minn¡¯s turn, only the simple minded Xiao Tao was left.

    But... this is all fine, Minn flipped her small body on the bed.

    Minn did not see Sheng Hun¡¯sing of age ceremony, but she could imagine that spectacle. She wasn¡¯t especially awed or jealous, but while she was in that fuzzy state between sleep and wakefulness, she thought that Sheng Hun¡¯s background was of the kind that ought to have been a time-traveller¡¯s reincarnation.

    After theing of age ceremony was over, Wang shi immediately threw herself with unlimited enthusiasm into the job of finding her first son inw. From time to time, she would exchange her thoughts with Sheng Hong and the Old Madame, and whenever that happened, Hun would shyly cover her face in embarrassment and return to her room. Minn couldn¡¯t help but sigh, because modern society had sure improved a lot.

    She thought back to the times when Mother Yao would hold up a picture of Yao Yiyi¡¯s matchmaking partner. Back then, Yao Yiyi still possessed the final veto power and authority over the choice of her future partner. But in this time and ce, even if the girl in question was as pampered and loved as Sheng Hun, she was still unable to have any say in her own marriage. For the first time ever, Minn experienced what was known as someone following ¡°the order of the parents and the advice of the matchmaker¡±[3]

    After going through a period of discussion, the Sheng couple had twost candidates left; the fifth grandson from the Household of the Duke of Ling, and the second son from the household of Earl Zhongqin. Before the couple concluded on the candidate, Qiu Jin Daren [4], who was appointed as a magistrate to the Kaifeng Prefecture, came to propose a marriage for his son.

    ¡°Since Hun had just had hering of age, we¡¯re not rushed to pick a son inw. But since Qiu Daren came to propose a match, we cannot help but hurry. Either we should agree to Qui Daren¡¯s proposal, or if we don¡¯t, then we need a proper reason for refusing.¡± Wang shi sat on an ebony table decorated with bats flying through rolling clouds, and in front of her were a fewrge red and golden calling cards. The tassels on her golden dragon and phoenix hairpin were in constant motion as she moved about.

    ¡°Brother Qiu is the same age as me, and our families know each other well. To be honest, this marriage wouldn¡¯t be impossible, but...¡± Sheng Hong walked around the room, gripping in his hand a fan with a wooden frame of a box nt.

    ¡°But what? Master, say it!¡± Wang shi hurried him.

    Sheng Hong went to sit in front of Wang shi and picked up a nc de chine teacup from the table to lightly sip at it, saying, ¡°I have seen the Second Master Qiu before. In terms of looks and conduct, he matches Hun well. I¡¯ve never liked the idea of Hua¡¯er marrying into nobility anyway; even though they are wealthy and honorable, their household walls are thick and high. And Hua¡¯er is a proud woman, she won¡¯t necessarily be happy if she really married into that kind of household. We¡¯re well matched in social status with the Qiu family, so there¡¯s no fear of Hua¡¯er suffering any kind of inconvenience, but when I went to the capitalst time, I saw something troubling.¡±

    Wang shi nodded her head continuously as she listened to the difficulties of Hun¡¯s marriage into nobility, and as she listened till the end, she even raised the round fan in her hand to lightly fan Sheng Hong. Sheng Hong paused for a while, then scootched over to her and said quietly, ¡°The current Empress has no son, so the session can¡¯t be determined by choosing the legitimate son. So therefore the candidates are the princes who are the eldest or who are of the most noble birth. They can only be the two princes, the third or fourth prince, born from either Kind Consort or Decent Consort [5]. The only reason His Majesty has yet to appoint a crown prince is because the Third Prince has a weak body, and has no children even though he¡¯s over forty. And yet the Fourth Prince who has sons was born only a half a dayter. As of now, His Majesty¡¯s body is healthy and and good, but if he were to copse in the future, then something may happen to all the officials associated with those two princes.¡±

    Wang shi has no clue about anything regarding the imperial court, and she was at a loss, asking, ¡°What does that have to do our eldest girl¡¯s marriage? Qiu Jing Daren is an outer official.¡±

    ¡°But Qiu Jing¡¯s older brother is the teacher of preaching of the Third Prince!¡± Sheng Hong was frustrated, he truly wished to confide everything with his wife, but his wife¡¯s thoughts were never on the same page as his. On the flipside, Concubine Lin was always on same wavelength as he was, but unfortunately she was only a concubine.

    Wang shi thought for a bit, then she couldn¡¯t help but turn pale in fright, ¡°Master, this is absolutely inappropriate. It doesn¡¯t matter if His Majesty appoints the Third Prince or not, as long as he¡¯s not able to produce a son, he can only give the throne away in the end! I heard that the Fourth Prince isn¡¯t someone you can mess with.¡±

    As his wife finally understood the logistics, Sheng Hong nodded and then signed, ¡°I often tried to warn Brother Qiu Jing that outer officials like us would be fine as long as we limit our rtionships to secret acquaintances with those inner officials from the capital city. But we must never involve ourselves in the matter of the appointment of the crown prince. There are so many houses of nobility in the capital city, they¡¯re all smart as a whip, and yet almost none of them participate in this matter. The circumstances of our previous Emperor¡¯s ascension to the throne was already peaceful and smooth, and yet he still seized the titles of many nobles and threw out who knows how many officials of the first and second ss. We are mere antspared to those people, imagine what would happen to us? I warned him several times, but Brother Qiu wouldn¡¯t listen, and instead he and his older brother continue to ingratiate themselves with the Third Prince. I understand that the Third Prince has a generous character with a kind heart, and he is wise and filial, but, but...¡±

    ¡°But he has no sons!¡± Wang shi immediately filled in the nk for Sheng Hong, ¡°As long as he has no sons, then it doesn¡¯t matter how virtuous the Third Prince is. Qiu Daren is too foolish, how can one mess around with matters of the session? In my opinion, the Fourth Prince is the one who will take the throne.¡±

    ¡°That might not be true.¡± Sheng Hong suddenly turned his argument around, ¡°Brother Qiu and all those other officials next to the Third Prince aren¡¯t entirely foolish, they know that if it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Third Prince has no son he would¡¯ve been named the heir, so they¡¯ve thought of an idea.¡±

    Wang shi asked, ¡°What idea?¡±

    Sheng Hong spoke with an increasingly low voice, ¡°Honestly, this is not some kind of secret. They¡¯re urging many higher up officials to enthusiastically promote the imitation of the story of Song Yingzong.¡±[6]

    Wang shi twisted her handkerchief and indignantly reproached him, ¡°Master, don¡¯t throw literature at me. I can hardly even read a handful of words, how would I know what kind of thing the Song Yingzong story is?¡±

    Sheng Hong restrained himself from clicking his tongue as he grudgingly exined, ¡°That is to say, if after the Third Prince took the throne, and he still doesn¡¯t have any sons, then he can adopt a nephew and continue his line from one of his brother¡¯s son. The Emperor¡¯s bloodline doesn¡¯t only contain these two princes. There are several other princes who have sons, so in any case those children are all considered the Emperor¡¯s grandsons.¡± [7]

    Wang shi smiled and pped her hands, ¡°That is definitely a good idea, those younger princes¡¯ are from mothers whose ns are weak, and who His Majesty doesn¡¯t care about. Since there would be nopetition for the throne from those princes, then adopting one of their sons would be the best. But...would this work? How could the Fourth Prince agree to this?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? Currently all those promoting the idea of adoption are a thorn in the side of the Fourth Prince. It¡¯s better to be safe than sorry. If the Fourth Prince is the one who seeds in the end, then the Qiu Family...¡± Sheng Hong didn¡¯t finish his thought, but now Wang shi understoodpletely.

    ¡°This is a gamble; if they win, then the Qiu Family would be honored beyond imagination. If they lose, then the Qiu family would also lose everything, but why would they wish to gamble? They currently have both riches and honor.¡± Sheng Hong sighed.

    ¡°- Master, we cannot agree to this proposal from the Qiu Family. They¡¯re willing to gamble, but we cannot use Hua¡¯er as our pawn. If this is not handled properly, our entire family can be implicated in this.¡± Wang shi¡¯s train of thoughts suddenly became clear. From her waist, she took out a magenta handkerchief embroidered sunflowers and gently patted her forehead. Then she suddenly raised her head, turned and asked, ¡°Master is always kind and honest at work, and you often have good rtions with many people. How can there be no one for us to negotiate marriage with?¡±

    ¡°There isn¡¯t no one. When we were in Quan Prefecture, I had already carefully looked over all my contemporary colleagues and good friends, and none of them are a good fit .¡±

    ¡°None of them are suitable?¡± Wang shi suspiciously asked.

    ¡°What were the qualities of a son-inw that you were listing the other day? Sheng Hong nced at her, imitating Wang shi¡¯s tone and slowly said, ¡°You want someone with a good family status, with many riches, and the family structure can¡¯t beplicated. The inws must be easy to live with, and most of all, the husband must be capable. If he¡¯s a schr, then he must have achieved a title. If he¡¯s a merchant then he must have his own business. Or he must have a noble title or be well versed in martial arts. Most of my acquaintances are schrs, of the ones who are of my same age and ss, there aren¡¯t many with a high rank. Those with high ranks and a good reputation are rtively poor, but those who are wealthy are already matched with someone already. Brother Liu from Dali Temple is quite suitable for us, his legitimate son is still too young, but he can be a good match in the future for Rn.¡± He sighed.

    Wang shi¡¯s expression was a bit awkward, as she embarrassedly smiled, ¡°Master doesn¡¯t need to worry, aren¡¯t there still other families? I think that Duke Ling is a good candidate, although their rank downgrades with each generation, it¡¯s only been three generations since the elder Emperor had granted them their title.On the other hand, while the Earl of Zhongqing doesn¡¯t have their rank downgraded for each generation, their family circumstances aren¡¯t very good. They¡¯re already despised by the Emperor, so it¡¯s better if we don¡¯t match with them. The household of the Duke Ling is good; they¡¯re outstanding and triumphant, their family background is great, and they¡¯re impressive and sessful.¡±

    ¡°... That is yet to be seen.¡± Sheng Hong calmly opened his fan, then slowly waved it towards himself, ¡°In my childhood, I went with the Old Master and Old Madam to the capital. There I studied in the private school of the Duke of Ling¡¯s household with Older Brother Wei. And I must say that I can¡¯t admire that family. They look bright on the outside, but they¡¯re rotten within, and me and Brother Wei studied there for half a year before leaving.

    ¡®This time, when I went back to the capital to handle some work, I heard more unbearable news about the household of Duke Ling. Their house has too many people, and masters and servants both are toocent with their positions. Several of their young masters are still around the age of Changbai, yet their bedrooms are unexpectedly filled with more than twenty young servant girls to serve them. Both older and younger generation overspend and overindulge in extravagance. With more expenses and less ie, their purse would soon be emptied. I quietly only told Uncle Geng that Hua¡¯er¡¯sing of age is near, when this family immediately found me and implied that they wished to be connected through marriage.¡±

    Wang shi almost jumped in fright, ¡°Are you saying that they have their eyes on the girl Hua¡¯s trousseau?¡±

    ¡°That is hard to say, but this won¡¯t be their first nor their second time that they took over their daughter-inw¡¯s trousseau.¡± Sheng Hong said with disdain.

    Wang shi was hesitant, ¡°But at the end of the day, they are the household of a Duke, and they¡¯re a family with so much honor. If it weren¡¯t for their current difficulties, then someone like our Hua¡¯er wouldn¡¯t have a chance to marry in there anyway.¡±

    Sheng Hong coldlyughed, ¡°If it was only for theirck of money, I wouldn¡¯t be so disdainful. But the younger generation of that family are truly useless. It¡¯s such a huge family, and yet there is not one person who¡¯s well versed in either literature or martial arts. The old Duke and his wife themselves are good people, but their several sons... Hmph! The first branch is corrupted, and both father and son have always been ridiculed for gathering a lot of women. While the second branch -oh, the proposal is from the second son of this branch. The master of the second branch is already so old, but he can¡¯t keep his hands off from sexually offending all the maids of his household. When I was still in the household, I even heard that he slept with his daughter-inw¡¯s personal maids. What a disgraceful and and uncultured person, what a scum to our society!¡±

    Wang shi¡¯s spirit was troubled as she listened to Sheng Hong¡¯s words, ¡°No wonder, they¡¯re an honorable household of a Duke, why would they wish to marry the daughter of a sixth ranked official? They must be afraid that families of any importance in the capital would not be willing to marry their daughter over.¡±

    ¡°Madame got it right this time.¡± Sheng Hong put away his fan, as he was nodding his head.

    ¡°But we also can¡¯t agree to the household of the Earl Zhongqin; the household of the Yuan family is very deste nowadays.¡± Wang shi furiously said.

    ¡°That might not be the case.¡± Sheng Hong finally became passionate, and excitedly said, ¡°This time I purposefully went to visit the household of Earl Zhongqin and saw some of Old Earl¡¯s young masters. The eldest legitimate son had long ago been betrothed to the daughter of Imperial Academy¡¯s [8] Senior Official Zhang Daren. The second son seemed better, he¡¯s calm with good etiquette, and has an impressive bearing. At his young age, he¡¯s already taken a position in the Equestrian City Watch. I even asked Commander Dou about his character and talents. And as you know, that Dou Laoxi is usually haughty and proud. However he also praised this Yuan Wenshao to no end, and he evenmented that it was only because of the young official¡¯s family background, that all the other officials and aristocratic families didn¡¯t dare to marry their daughter to him. But the Yuan family also wouldn¡¯t want a marriage with a family whose status is too low. That¡¯s why such a good young man¡¯s prospects had been dyed and why he¡¯s almost twenty, yet he hasn¡¯t married. Probably because I revealed my intentions in front of Dou Laoxi, the Yuan family sent someone the next day to propose.¡±

    Wang shi still looked displeased, ¡°You already said that all the officials and aristocratic families did not dare to connect with them. They currently have neither power and nor riches, so why on earth are we going with them!¡±

    ¡°Of course! If their family had no difficulties, then they wouldn¡¯t have given Hua¡¯er a chance. ¡± Sheng Hong used Wang shi¡¯s own words to reproach her, ¡°Their family was unfortunate. When the former Emperor was still reigning, they were identally involved in the case of Yi Prince¡¯s rebellion, and along with several other aristocratic families, their rank was seized. Deste for several years, it was only after the current Emperor took reign and ordered a general pardon, that they reinvestigated the old records to find out that several dukes, marquises and earls like Earl Zhongqin had been wrongly used. His Majesty reinstated a few families including the Yuan family. However, they were still reprimanded for not being careful in handling matters and for inappropriate behavior, and they were stripped of ten years of stipend and fell into disfavor.¡±

    ¡°Since Master has spoken so much about their descent, why would you still want a marriage with them?¡± Wang shi pouted.

    ¡°What would you know? Young masters from aristocratic families with ranks and titles like those are mostly useless, because they can depend on their ancestor¡¯s wealth. They don¡¯t care about studying, nor about martial arts, and they don¡¯t care about progress. A family like that rots within a few generations. However, because the Yuans have met with disaster, their younger generations are forced to be more capable than the rest of their kind, and they¡¯ve gone through the difficulty of many trials and tribtions. I see Yuan Wenshao as a very good man.¡±

    Wang shi was still not pleased. She turned her head away and refused to speak.

    Sheng Hong walked over to gently hold onto her shoulders, smoothly saying, ¡°Hua¡¯er is our first-born daughter, how could I wrong her? Remember back in those days, when I was still a small substitute manager, and I was assigned to a cold and bitter ce? When Hua¡¯er was born, we couldn¡¯t even find a suitable wet nurse. I was studying and working at the same time, and you had to both manage the house while serving both myself and Old Madam. In those days, Hua¡¯er was obedient to the point where people loved her dearly. She never cried nor threw tantrums. And when she was a little older, she was even able to help you take care of things. To say something that¡¯s too honest, out of all my children, I love Hua¡¯er the most.¡±

    As Wang shi recalled the hardships of their early days, her eyes turned red. Sheng Hong¡¯s voice also trembled with emotion, ¡°I¡¯ve already decided since then, that I will never let Hua¡¯er suffer. I will never use Hua¡¯er to curry favor with the rich for their help and power, but I will only hope that she can marry a capable man, and for her to live peacefully and in perfect harmony as a married couple, that they can bear children in the future, and for her to have a smooth-sailing life.¡±

    His words were earnest and came from the heart of apassionate father. Wang shi couldn¡¯t bear it any longer as her tears fell. She lowered her face as she busied about wiping her tears away, and Sheng Hong spoke again, ¡°No matter how unfortunate the Yuan family is, they have the protection of their title. If the official¡¯s career is not smooth, at least there would be the Earl household to depend on. If Yuan Wenshao lives up to our expectations, then there will be riches and honour waiting for Hua¡¯er in the future.¡±

    Wang shi had already been persuaded. But still, as she wiped her tears with a handkerchief, she angrily said ¡°Pah! A downtrodden good like that has been illustrated like a flower by your words. Master understands more than I do, but still, let me find out more about the character of that Yuan Wenshao. He¡¯s already twenty years old, we don¡¯t know how many women serve in his bedroom, if he has anyone who is unruly and arrogant, I will notply, my Hua¡¯er isn¡¯t marrying him to suffer.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, everything will be in ordance to my wife,¡± Sheng Hong intimately gathered her in his arms, ¡°If that rascal isscivious, I will be the first to oppose of this. We must definitely consider every detail in order to find the best husband for Hua¡¯er.¡±

    [1] From the Dream of Red Chambers, Jia Yingchun is Baoyu¡¯s elder first cousin. A kind-hearted and weak-willed person. Eventually the newly married Yingchun bes a victim of domestic abuse and constant violence at the hands of her cruel, abusive husband and suffered in silence.

    [2] A super smooth and curvy embroidery that¡¯s like a long river that curves a lot.

    [3] ¸¸Ä¸Ö®Ãü, Ã½åùÖ®ÑÔ (Fu Mu Zi Ming, Mei Shuo Zi Yan): The children¡¯s marriage are based on the parents decision and matchmaker¡¯s advice.

    [4] ´óÈË (daren): adult / grownup / title of respect toward superiors.

    [5] The emperor¡¯s consorts has titles, with the empress being the highest in the harem, then followed by the Gufei (noble consort), Shufei (decent consort) and Defei (kind consort) and Xianfei.

    [6] Emperor Yingzong of The Song Dynasty. As a result of his predecessor not being able to have sons, the ministers advised the former emperor to bring in his rtives to adopt one of them and so he was established as a crown prince.

    [7] It¡¯s important to note that Chinese royal line is a bitplex with lots of title and stuff. A prince rank is depended on his title, the highest title is a wangye, they are mostly the sons of the emperor. The third and fourth prince are wangye, but that doesn¡¯t mean they are the only wangye for there might be some who were granted this title or from the previous line, or the previous Emperor¡¯s sons.

    [8] the highest educational body in imperial China.

 Chapter 8: Hualan, Molan, Rulan, Minglanâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 8: Hun, Mn, Rn, Minn...</h4>

    Trantor: Rebirth Online World

    The end of summer gave way to the beginning of autumn. Since the north differed from the south, the temperature slowly became drier and colder. Due to the temperature, the Sheng household began to make sweet syrupy soups to soothe the lungs and stop coughs.

    Every since Minn came to this ce, she spent half of her time in illness, and when the temperature changed, her condition only became worse. She kept on coughing and wheezing.

    There were doctors that came to attend to her, but they could only prescribe medicines for her nutrition. But unfortunately, Minn hated the smell of traditional medicine the most. She missed the days where she could just take cough drops and loquat syrup. The more she wished for cough drops and loquat syrup, the more she hated traditional medicine. If she drank a bowl, then she would puke out half the bowl. She spent all her days sickly and weak, without any kind of strength. She was so far differentpared to her old self, who had a strong body and even practiced self-defense arts.

    Sheng Hong and Wang shi contemted for a while and investigated, to learn more about Yuan Wenshao¡¯s character and talents before finally deciding on him. Thus, they epted the formal proposal for the marriage and sent out the eight characters of Hun¡¯s birthday to the Yuan family [1].

    Wang shi¡¯s thought process was very unusual. She had separately invited a well respected Buddhist Monk, as well as a well respected Taoist Priest to look at the eight characters. Wang shi was only relieved when both the monk and the priest had said that the eight characters from both sides of the match have signs of a well blessed and fortunate life.

    When Sheng Hong saw a prayer table in Wang shi¡¯s room, he noticed that on the left of the table was a fly-whisk, and on the right was a wooden fish. He couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Does Madame believe in Buddha or the Dao? You should at least pick the correct one, so that your prayers can be realized.¡±

    Wooden fish

    A wooden round object that Buddhists will tap on while they pray.

    Fly Whisk

    A symbol of Taoism, the practical function is to whisk away insects instead of killing them.

    Wang shi knew that her husband was making fun of her and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll pray to whatever power that works best. If they¡¯re good luck to Hua¡¯er, I¡¯ll even pray to the grass and the wall.¡±

    Sheng Hong gathered his expression and said, ¡°I know that you¡¯re the picture of kind motherhood, and you have the most generous heart. Recently, I¡¯ve noticed that Ming¡¯er isn¡¯t doing so well, so you should take more care of her. If she continues to cough this much, I¡¯m afraid that she might pass away.¡±

    ¡°Yesterday, a letter came from the capital, it states that the household of Earl Zhongqing will be sending out their betrothal gifts any day now. Hua¡¯er knows that I¡¯ve been very busy, so she took up the task of looking after Girl Ming,¡± Wang shi said.

    Sheng Hong shook his head, ¡°Hua¡¯er is only a child, what does she know? It¡¯s better if you yourself look after things.¡±

    Wang shiughed, ¡°Listen to your own words! How is Girl Hua still a child? As long as everything goes smoothly, she¡¯ll be married either by the end of next year or the beginning of the year after. Afterwards, she¡¯ll have to take care of her husband and her inws. That¡¯s why she should start learning how to look after people. For this past few days, she¡¯s been giving her portion of pear soup and walnut soup to Girl Ming. And she¡¯s even watching Girl Ming eat her medicine every day. If she throws half a bowl up then she¡¯ll make her drink another bowl. Girl Ming was frightened that she¡¯s not throwing up medicine anymore.¡±

    Sheng Hong¡¯s heart was put to rest. He nodded happily, ¡°Good, good. Sisters should be like this. Hua¡¯er has the attitude of an eldest sister, this is very good, indeed this is very good.¡±

    Eldest Young Miss Hun was a strict enforcer of caregiving. What shecked in gentleness, she made up for in authority. If Minn so much as showed a little bit of reluctance to eat her medicine, Hun would roll up her sleeves and personally jam the medicine into Minn¡¯s mouth. She gave Minn a frightful sweat that Minn¡¯s illness did improve by half. Then Hun began to make her kick a shuttlecock everyday. Minn was akin to a prisoner under the supervision of Hun, as she stood in the courtyard and obediently bounced the shuttlecock with her feet. She needed to kick it for thirty times a day, and increase this amount by five after every three days. Eldest Young Miss Hun even brought out a booklet for Minn to record her daily exercises. Hun crossed off goals every day with the expression of a strict prison guard, and Minn couldn¡¯t even miss one kick.

    Hun had the stereotypical personality of a big sister, and her heart burst with a need to perform her duties as the eldest sister. Unfortunately, both her own siblings were unable to give her that satisfaction. Changbai had a naturally mature personality, it would be a miracle if he didn¡¯t turn around to preach to Hun instead. Rn¡¯s personality was stubborn and haughty, and she hated being controlled, so Hun never got along well with her. If Hun scolded her with one phrase, Rn would speak back to her with three phrases. And with Wang shi¡¯s protection, she couldn¡¯t really punish Rn. She refused to care about the Concubine Lin¡¯s two children, and Changdong was too much of a toddler for her to act the part of an elder sister.

    Minn¡¯s temperament was gentle and obedient. She did whatever she was told, and if scolded, she wouldn¡¯t speak back, she would only stare with her big, sparkling eyes glittering at you. asionally, her mind would wander. Hun was very pleased with this younger sister, to the point where she almost liked Minn better than her own younger sister.

    The Earl¡¯s household worked very quickly, and before long they sent over their betrothal gifts. Because Yuan Wenshao¡¯s age wasn¡¯t considered as young anymore, they indicated that they wished to finish the wedding ceremony by the middle of next year.

    When Sheng Hong replied back to the letter, he brought forth within him the literary talent he used in his civil examinations, with dense and elegant prose.

    It was unknown whether or not the other party fully understood, but the gist of his letter was that his daughter was still young, and he couldn¡¯t bear for her to marry so early, and he expressed his fatherly affections towards his daughter in his phrases.

    Thus, the Yuan family immediately sent even more betrothal gifts, and invited a ceremonial official from the Hong Lu Administration to give the gifts. Having earned enough principle and face, Sheng Hong then, in ordance with good manners. added more dowry, and set the wedding date for the May of next year. Both families were very pleased.

    After that, Hun was locked in her room to sew her bridal garments to improve her personality. Minn could finally let out a sigh of relief. Currently, the amount of times she had to bounce the shuttlecock had already been up to sixty five times a day. Now that the person looking after her had been shut away, she could finally return to the life of a piglet, where all she needed to do was sleep and eat. Of course, this included asional harassments from Rn.

    The weather slowly, yet continuously, became colder. Unlike the rest of the seasons, as soon as winter came, the differences in weather between the north and south would immediately appear. Every room began to heat up their floors.

    There were also detailed and pretty wooden adobe beds. Essentially theybined the wide andfortable wooden beds with the adobe beds to form a sleeping tform. Minn was originally a southern person, and she never knew that people from the olden days in the north had this kind of pretty yetfortable heated bed.[2]

    A heated y bed with a pretty wooden frame

    Most likely due to the shuttlecock exercise, Minn didn¡¯t fall ill even when the weather turned this cold. However, someone else did.

    Old Madam Sheng¡¯s age was catching up to her, and the journey up north was very far, hence her body couldn¡¯t adjust very well to the climate and thend. After autumn set in, she also started to cough. She had ultimate authority in her courtyard, so none of her maids or older servants dared to make her eat medicine or kick a shuttlecock, so her illness had never been healed.

    As soon as winter came, she would start burning up with a fever from time to time. That day, her temperature suddenly spiked and she fainted away. When the physician came, he also said that she was in danger, because this kind of harsh and chilly illness was what old people should fear the most. If they weren¡¯t careful there was a chance of her passing away, and this thought frightened Sheng Hong and Wang shi to no end.

    If Old Madam Sheng passed away, Sheng Hong would have to begin a period of bereavement, in which he would have to relinquish his post for at least a year, and Hun would have to observe a period of mourning, so she wouldn¡¯t be able to get married.

    Yuan Wenshao was already twenty years old, there was no way he would wait for Hun. The Sheng couple knew how serious this matter was, so with the same goal in their minds and hearts, theybined their strengths and took turns day and night to look after Old Madam Sheng.

    They carefully looked over every prescription and personally tasted every bowl of medicine, they gave so much effort that they themselves almost fell ill due to exhaustion. And this ¡°imagery of a filial son and a virtuous wife¡± led to praises being heaped on them by all the good families of the Deng Prefecture, so they managed to hit the nail with a crooked hammer.

    A few dayster, Old Madam Sheng¡¯s fever finally healed, and she managed to take a clear breath of air at longst. She had avoided death this time. But the Sheng couple didn¡¯t rx, and immediately sent over all kinds of nutritious herbs and medicine from their storage house over to the Hall of Peaceful Ages.

    For Minn, no matter how precious nutritional herbs were, they still counted as traditional medicine, so there was no way their taste would be any good. She couldn¡¯t help but sympathize with Old Madam Sheng. After barely two days of Minn¡¯s sympathy, the Hall of Peaceful Ages suddenly sent out a message, saying that Old Madam Sheng was lonely in her old age and wished to bring up a girl at her side in order to relieve her of her loneliness.

    ¡°Mom, why do you want me to go? That Old Madam has such a temperament and cold personality. She would barely say even a few words in the household in an entire year. Her rooms are simple and ugly and has nothing of value. And Old Madam has always despised you, I don¡¯t want to go and make a fool out of myself.¡± Mn curled within a cage of nkets on top of a heated bed. A vest of chestnut squirrel fur dotted with gold covered her body, and she held a horizontal gourd shaped hand warmer made of filigree and enamel. The young girl was beginning to show a refined and delicate face.

    Concubine Lin looked at her daughter with both pride and worry, ¡°Dear child, how could I bear for you to go and suffer? But we cannot forget to n for the future. You¡¯ve seen the spectacle for the preparation of your big sister Hun¡¯s marriage. That¡¯s the scenery of a girl whose hand in marriage is begged for by a hundred families! Remember how majestic it is! But how would we know if you¡¯ll be the same when youe of age a few yearster?¡±

    ¡°If it would be the same?¡± Mn shrugged, her voice was just as elegant as before, ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t talk about legitimate and non-legitimate, father already said that he wouldn¡¯t let me suffer any inconveniences in the future. He¡¯ll treat me the same way he treats big sister. I¡¯ll definitely have my own majestic affair. Besides, you have businesses and properties in your hand, so I have nothing to fear.¡±

    ¡°My child, what do you know? There are three reasons why your Older Sister Hun can be well-regarded today. Firstly, it¡¯s thanks to your father. This is because his official career has been smooth flowing, his reputation in the public has been good, and his rtions and interactions with others have gone smoothly, hence it¡¯s no wonder why there would be a lot of people who want to have a connection with your father. Second, our house has more properties than the poor minor officials. Third, it is because Girl Hua is from the legitimate line. She has a hairpin handed down through generations from her uncle¡¯s house.

    ¡®How can youpare to thisst point? Especially since you and that Girl Ru only differ in age by a few months. In the future when it is time to discuss marriage, who knows if there will be any good families left for you?¡± Concubine Lin took the heater from her daughter¡¯s hands and opened it. Using a copper stick, she poked the coal before covering it and returning it.

    Even if Mn was mature for her age, after hearing that, she couldn¡¯t help but turn red, ¡°What muddy words is Mother saying? How old is this daughter for you to be saying this?¡±

    Concubine Lin grasped her daughter¡¯s pair of small hands, her elegant brows appeared to be stricter as she lowered her voice, ¡°I have never regretted everything I¡¯ve done in that year when I became a concubine for another and in turn offended the Old Madam, and made the Madame unable to tolerate me. With no exceptions, I¡¯m afraid of no one. After all, your Older Brother is a young master, and no matter whether he¡¯s legitimate or concubine, he will still able to inherit a piece of the family property and be able to establish a ce for himself in the future. It is only you that I am worried about.¡±

    Mn asked in a low voice, ¡°Mother, do not take it to heart, Father loves me so dearly. After Oldest Sister, I will be the oldest. In any case, he will not treat me unfairly in the future...¡±

    ¡°But he also won¡¯t be generous enough!¡± A single sentence from Concubine Lin interrupted her daughter and she leaned against the gold python mattress. She closed her eyes and deliberately said, ¡°You are now seven years old, and should start to understand some things. When I was seven, your maternal grandfather ruined our family. From then on, I have never enjoyed a decent day. Your maternal grandmother had no strategy, she could only live by pawning off property. During those times, she was alwaysmenting about how she wasn¡¯t able to marry into a respectable family. Even though she and her childhood friends had yed together, some of her friends ended up rich and wealthy, while others fell into poverty in despair. Those women weren¡¯t even liked by their maiden family. At least she did one right thing before she passed on, which was to send me to the Sheng Household.¡±

    The room was quiet, while the incense burner on the ground slowly spit out smoke, drifting into the air. Concubine Lin began to fall into reverie, as she remembered the scene of her arrival into the Sheng Household. Even though Sheng Hong¡¯s position wasn¡¯t high then, Great Grandfather Sheng had earned arge inheritance for his sons and grandsons, and Grandfather Sheng had earned a Tanhua title [3]. The Sheng Household was dignified, there were beautiful and delicate gardens, there were gilded and silver lined furniture. They adorned themselves with silk and feathers during all four seasons. In her life she had never thought that such a luxurious existence was possible, that she can live such an elegant life. Then, Sheng Hong was handsome and poised, he was such a dignified person that she couldn¡¯t help having other considerations...

    Mn looked at her mother¡¯s beautiful but obscured face. She suddenly asked, ¡°Mom, why did you insist on bing a concubine? Wouldn¡¯t it have been better if you married outside and live as the proper wife? Now there are so much scandalous gossip about you, they say...they say that you...degrade...¡±

    Concubine Lin suddenly opened her eyes and red at her. Mn immediately lowered her head, too scared to say anymore. Concubine Lin stared for a while more before finally turning her eyes away and replying slowly, ¡°As you grow older, you should start understand the world. Old Madam Sheng is a good person in every aspect, except for one. She always liked to nag about how it¡¯s ¡®easy to obtain a priceless treasure, but difficult to obtain a true lover.¡¯ But poor and lowly couples have so many troubles. Old Madam Sheng was born from a Marquis Household, of course she wouldn¡¯t understand the harshness of poverty.

    ¡°A linsheng [4] living on government grants could only receive around seven to eight dou of rice and one string of copper coins per month. The higher maids of our household already earn eight silver coins per month. Just your vest costs around fifty to sixty taels of silver, those silver threaded coals in the hand warmer you¡¯re holding costs two taels per ounce. Add that to what you eat and wear day to day, how many granary students would be needed to afford that?¡±

    Mn¡¯s forehead dotted with sweat, as Concubine Lin bitterlyughed.

    ¡°Besides, just because a man is poor doesn¡¯t mean his character is good. At that time, my older cousin married a poor student, and her wish was that one day they could live a good life. But all that student could do was to write some vulgar and hypocritical texts. He wasn¡¯t able to pass the civil examinations, nor was he able to do business. Your aunt had to handle every single matter; she suffered along with her husband, she bore him children, and she even helped him obtain several plots ofnd.

    ¡®One year, the harvest was a little better than usual, so that student wanted to bring in a concubine. When your aunt refused, she was scolded everyday for being unvirtuous and she was almost cast out by the family. She couldn¡¯t handle the pressure and let that concubine in, and was angered to death in a few years. The children that she left behind suffered under the hands of others. Hmph! When that student came to propose, he also said lofty things and pretty words. His mouth was filled with the words and deeds of the ancient schrs, he promised to love my cousin, he promised conjugal bliss, to treat her as an honored guest...pah! Empty words!!!¡±

    Mn listened as if in a trance, as Concubine Lin¡¯s voice warmed and softened.

    ¡°A woman needs to rely on a man for her whole life. If that man is useless, then no matter how strong that woman is, she can¡¯t live with her head held high. So that¡¯s what I was thinking then, that no matter if I¡¯m legitimate or not, my husband must have a good character, he must hold emotions and feelings important, be talented, and be able to shield his family from danger...since I followed your father, I haven¡¯t had the need to feel afraid, even if I¡¯m only a concubine. I could at least have a peaceful life, and my children will also have good backing.¡±

    The mother and daughter were quiet for a moment. After a while, Concubine Linughed softly, ¡°All the families the Old Madam had found for me back then were farmers and schrs. She herself lives frugally and simply, how could she give me a proper trousseau? Pah! I¡¯m also a youngdy born from a proper official¡¯s family, if I¡¯m looking for a life of simplicity and poverty, then why did I enter the Sheng Household? What a joke.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re still making me go to Old Madam¡¯s ce? How can she ept me?¡± Mn couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Concubine Lin had a smiling and gentle countenance. ¡°My darling idiot, this is your father raising your position! No matter how much honor I¡¯m given, I¡¯m still only a concubine, and you¡¯re not raised next to the Madame. If you can learn some proper etiquette and behaviors from the Old Madam, thenter on, your position will be more respectable, and your marriage prospects will be higher than other concubine-born daughters. The Master means for Old Madam to pick a child herself, but think about it. Hun¡¯s about to be married off, the Madame won¡¯t want to part with Rn, Minn is weak and sickly, and the Young Masters need to study. Who¡¯s remaining?¡±

    Surprised and happy, Mn said, ¡°Father truly loves me, but...I¡¯m afraid of Old Madam...¡±

    Concubine Lin stroked her bangs, and her eyes were gentle with grace. Sheughed, ¡°I know what kind of person the Old Madam is. At her core, she¡¯s noble and upright, and she loves to pity the weak. Even though she¡¯s haughty, she¡¯s not hard to serve. From tomorrow morning, you¡¯re going to start to pay your respects and serve the Old Madam. Remember, you must be careful and gentle, and show that you¡¯re conflicted and feel guilty inside. Never refer to me as mom outside, only refer to me as concubine. Sometimes, you can even badmouth me. Your words should be sweet, and your actions clever. That Old Madam won¡¯t be angry at you for what I did.¡±

    She sighed, ¡°When you think about it, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s dragging you down. If you were born from the womb of the Madam, you wouldn¡¯t have to go and curry favors from that old woman...¡±

    ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? I¡¯m from your flesh and blood, don¡¯t say anything about dragging me down or not.¡± Mn smiled sweetly as she leaned into Concubine Lin¡¯s embrace, ¡°With you at my side giving instructions, this daughter can gain the favor of Old Madam. When I finally obtain a respectable position, I can also let mom enjoy good fortune.¡±

    Concubine Lin smiled, ¡°You¡¯re a good child. When the Master is promoted to a higher position in the future, there¡¯s no telling if you cannd an even better marriage than your Eldest Sister. At that time, you¡¯ll have blessings asrge as the sky waiting for you,¡±

    Character list (being updated)

    Old Master Sheng (Tanhua) + Old Madam Sheng (Legitimate daughter of the Yong Ying Marquis)

    Sheng Hong: Concubine born son, listed under his legitimate mother¡¯s name. His birth mother Concubine Chun has passed.

    Wang shi: Wife, legitimate daughter of an aristocratic official family.

    Concubine Lin: Concubine, originally an orphan raised by Old Madam Sheng.

    (there are other concubines and bedmaids)

    Oldest Daughter: Sheng Hun, legitimate

    Oldest Son: Sheng Changbai, legitimate

    (in between two daughters and one son died early)

    Third son: Sheng Changfei, born from Concubine Lin

    Fourth Daughter: Sheng Mn, born from Concubine Lin.

    Fifth Daughter: Sheng Rn, legitimate.

    Sixth Daughter: Sheng Minn, born from Concubine Wei, who passed.

    Fourth Son: Sheng Changdong, born from Concubine Xiang, the youngest, can¡¯t walk yet.

    [1] Eight characters: It¡¯s essentially divination based on your birthday. Your birthday consists of your birth year and your birth date, and in Chinese, eight characters will be used to see if you and your prospective match up well with each other.

    [2] Northern Chinese culture had heated y (adobe) beds, so that the user stayed warm during the harsh northern winters, while southern China had really pretty and elegant wooden beds so that the user would stay cool during the southern summers. The adobe beds are generally not considered very pretty or elegant, which was why Minn is impressed that the beds in this householdbined the adobe bed (for warmth) and the wooden bed (for aesthetics).

    [3] Tanhua is a title given to the person who scored third best on the civil examinations. Since the Sheng family were merchants (a ss that is looked down upon by nobility and officials) the fact that one son became a Tanhua raised their position.

    [4] Linsheng ([Éú): the first ss of people who passed the college exam, they were the best performers, and got to receive government-issued rations and pay for their academic achievements. The top performers within this ss would get epted into the Imperial Academy as gongsheng (Ø•Éú, lit. ¡°tribute student¡±), who will then be eligible to sit the provincial or even the national exam directly.

 Chapter 9: Willing To, Unwilling To, Willing to

    <h4>Chapter 9: Willing To, Unwilling To, Willing to</h4>

    Trantor: Rebirth Online World

    ¡°Caihuan, quickly tell Eldest Young Miss to stop dawdling. Master is already waiting.¡± Wang shi stood before a full sized copper dressing mirror, turning to let two young maids make adjustments to her clothing. She wore a vermillion outer coat with silver and gold lining itspels, and in her hair was a beeswax buyao with a gold filigree iy.

    ¡°Mother stop hurrying me, I¡¯m here!¡± Apanying the sound ofughter was the sight of Hun pushing the curtains aside and entering the room. In her hair was a hairpin the shape of a magpie on a plum blossom branch, set with a rubies as red as her mother¡¯s outer coat. The rose gold and red brocade of her mouse furred coat cast a rosy tint over her features, making her look bright and refreshing.

    The Hairpin

    The hairpin with a magpie on a plum blossom branch

    ¡°Mother, I just saw the mama who serves little Minn rushing into her room. Could it be that you intend to bring her along as well? She ought to be excused since she is not feeling well; she even went to rest right after dinner, and might even be taking a nap right now.¡±

    ¡°Resting? What resting? She muste with us today,¡± Wang shi said coldly.

    Hun nced at Wang shi before lowering her head and quietly dismissed the two young maids. It was only then did she took a step forward to Wang shi¡¯s side and asked tentatively, ¡°Mother, is this because of Old Madam¡¯s offer to take care of the girls?¡±

    As expected, Wang shi huffed coldly, ¡°Your father is a calctive one. He thinks he can get away with it so long as I remain unaware of his intentions! After keeping that sly fox for less than two days, he¡¯s already thinking of ways to help her rise in status! I remained silent at first because I thought that since the Old Madam has been displeased with that woman for all these years, she would surely not be willing to take care of her daughter. Who knew... hmph! Truly dragons beget dragons and phoenixes beget phoenixes That good little fourth sister of yours has been sticking by the Old Madam¡¯s side, serving her tea and bringing her water, all humble and obedient. How carefully she behaves and demure she speaks, all to win the pleasure of others! Now, all within the Hall of Peaceful Age have been praising her to the high heavens these past few days. They say she is filial and sensible, that she is Old Madam¡¯s most filial granddaughter. I believe your father will be urging the Old Madam to make her decision tonight.¡±

    Hun¡¯s expression turned serious, ¡°Therefore, Mother ns to push Minn out so that the Old Madam will take care of her?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give that advantage to anyone except for that sly fox!¡± Wang shi gritted her teeth.

    After pondering this for a moment, Hun raised her voice and called out, ¡°Cai Pei,e in!¡±

    A little maid who wore a sky blue dress entered and bowed, ¡°Miss, what are your orders?¡±

    ¡°Go and tell Mama Liu to get Miss Rn ready. In a short while, we shall all go and pay Old Madam a visit to see if she has recovered from her illness.¡± As Hun spoke, Wang shi¡¯s face tightened while Cai Pei exited the room.

    Wang shi quickly asked, ¡°Why do you want Rn to visit her?¡±

    ¡°Mother knows what I want to do?¡± Hun said quietly.

    Wang shi stared at her daughter for a moment before sighing lightly, ¡°I know that Minn isn¡¯t useful for this, but but how can I bear to let Rn go? Her personality has been used to the spoiled lifestyle I¡¯ve given her, and I haven¡¯t even trained her yet. How can she be sent to bear the hardships thate with being by the Old Madam¡¯s side?¡±

    Hun secretly bit her lips, and went up to whisper into Madam Wang¡¯s ear, ¡°Do you really want to see that woman achieve her goal?¡±

    Wang shi gritted her teeth. Hun noticed her mother wavering, and said, ¡°Mother, even if we insist on pushing Minn up to the task, a single sentence from Father would be enough to put Minn back. What if he said, ¡®We¡¯re only sending a girl to raise for Old Madam so that she won¡¯t be lonely, if we send over a troublesome child then we would be tiring the Old Madam instead. How would the Madam respond? It¡¯ll only work if we send Rn over. First, if Madam sends your own daughter for the Old Madam to raise, you¡¯ll give yourself a good image of a virtuous and filial wife in front of Father. Second, Rn¡¯s personality is spoiled, she can improve herself under the care of Old Madam. Third, if Old Madam ends up raising Mn, then she might be close to Concubine Lin again, but if she raises Rn she¡¯ll be closer to you instead. We¡¯re killing three birds with one stone.¡±

    Wang shi was moved, and as if sensing her hesitation, Hun also added, ¡°The Hall of Peaceful Ages is in our household, if Madame misses Rn, you can see her anytime. If you¡¯re worried about her, you can send her some trustworthy mamas. Would Rn still suffer?¡±

    Wang shi¡¯s heart thudded for a while, then she finally made up her mind. When she left, she brought along both Rn and Minn. Sheng Hong was in the outer room waiting, he was shocked when he saw that both her little daughters and her older daughter were brought along.

    Wang shi smiled, ¡°Today I heard from the doctor, that the Old Madam has recovered a lot. I want to take this chance to bring the children along so that they can show their filial to the Old Madam. Little Boy Dong is still too young, so I left him.¡±

    Sheng Hong nodded.

    The procession of people then left the room. There were maids and mamas in the front and back. In the bunch, there were two mamas who carried Rn and Minn on their backs. They walked towards the Hall of Peaceful Ages, where they saw Feng Mama waiting by the entranceway. Sheng Hong and Wang shi immediately went up to give their greetings, then they were led into the room.

    In the middle of the room was a bronze brazier in the shape of the Vajrapani Bodhisattva. The brazier spread tendrils of cloudy smoke, and the heating beneath the floorboards kept the temperaturefortably warm. Near the window was the heated bed, and on it was a thick blue-green cover. Old Madam Sheng was leaning on the heated bed, behind her was a cushion decorated with a design of a two flowers of fortunes, and next to her there was a ginger yellow cotton padded mattress decorated with luxurious floral patterns. On the heated bed was a small ckcquered table iid with mother of pearl, and on the table was a bowl and a spoon as well as some desserts and medicine.

    Vajrapani Bodhisattva

    The protector and guide of Gautama Buddha and rose to symbolize the Buddha¡¯s power.

    The moment Sheng Hong and Wang shi arrived, they bowed down to pay their respects to the Old Madam, followed by the younger ones. After the Old Madam received their greetings, she called for the maid to bring over two thick cushioned straight backed chairs, and a few warm stools. After everyone sat down ording to their ranks, Sheng Hong smiled and said, ¡°I see that Old Madam is feeling much better today, and you¡¯ve regained your energy as well. Therefore, I¡¯ve brought the children here to visit Old Madam, although I¡¯m afraid we may be disturbing your rest.¡±

    ¡°How can I be that delicate? It¡¯s only a mild cold, but I¡¯ve taken more medicine for the past few days than what I¡¯ve had in past few decades!¡± Old Madam Sheng wore a cheerful silver and gold threaded headband. Her face was still pale, and her voice was weak, but it looked like she was in a good mood.

    Silver and Gold Threaded Headband

    ¡°I am feeling fine, but the two of you have been so bogged down with responsibilities and stress. You haven¡¯t had a good night¡¯s sleep in days. I see that you¡¯ve both lost a lot of weight, that is my fault,¡± Old Madam Sheng said lightly.

    Wang shi then hurriedly stood up, ¡°Mother, your daughter-inw doesn¡¯t deserve these warm words. It¡¯s my duty as a wife to wait for you and serve you medicine, as your daughter-inw, your words make me fearful, as there¡¯s no fault on your part at all.¡±

    Shen Hong was very much pleased to see Wang shi being respectful to Old Madam.

    Old Madam Sheng smiled softly as she waved off Wang shi¡¯s remarks lightly with her hands and turned her gaze towards the window. ¡°I truly felt better these past few days, I¡¯ve even opened the window so that I can see the snow outside.¡±

    Hun grinned, ¡°Old Madam¡¯s courtyard is too simplistic. If we were to nt some plum trees, there would be beautiful red plum flowers shining in front of the white snow, it would be beautiful! When I was young, Old Madam had taught me how to draw plum flowers and even now, I still decorate my room ording to what I have learned from the Old Madam.¡±

    As they continued tough and chat, the curtain flipped and in came a maid holding a tray, followed by a small figure. As Wang shi nced over, she saw that it turned out to be Mn, and the smile on her face immediately stiffened.

    She watch as Mn walked up while smiling beautifully. She came with a bowl decorated with lotus flowers, which contained some milky substance. Mn smiled and said, ¡°Grandmother, this is broth with glutinous rice and golden dates. It is sweet and light, and wouldn¡¯t cause indigestion. It¡¯s best to sooth the lungs before you sleep.¡± She said, while walking to the Old Madam¡¯s side and holding the soup for Fang Mama to receive it.

    Bowl decorated with Lotus Flower

    Seeing her actions, Wang shi clenched her jaw very hard. Shen Hong, on the other hand, felt his eyes warm. Hun looked away in disdain, while Rn and Minn both felt sleepy.

    Old Madam Sheng ate a mouthful of stewed sweet dates, then smiled and said, ¡°Look at this child. I have told her that she doesn¡¯t need toe, but she came in the end. The weather is bitterly cold, I¡¯m worried that she might fall ill. If that happens, then I¡¯d feel sorry for her filial heart.¡±

    Stewed Sweet Dates

    Feng Mama fed spoonful after spoonful of sweet dates to the Old Madam all the whileughingly saying, ¡°I¡¯m not just exaggerating, but the Fourth Lady is truly filial. If the Old Madam coughs, she would pat her back. If the Old Madam frowns, she would bring her tea immediately. I have served the Old Madam for almost half my life, but I have never been as attentive as her.¡±

    Sheng Hong said reassuringly, ¡°To be able to serve the Old Madam is Mo¡¯er¡¯s pleasure. She was as if her very own granddaughter. A little hard work wouldn¡¯t bother her. Mo¡¯er, you must take good care of the Old Madam.¡±

    Mn promised him with a charming voice, and her smile was pleasant and enough tofort people. However, Wang shi said with a snideughter, ¡°With that said, since Concubine Lin has been with the Old Madam for so many years, Mo¡¯er would also have observed Old Madam. Which is why she would more or less know the likes and dislikes of Old Madam. Naturally she would be able to take care of Old Madam. ¡±

    A few people in the room agreed to those words, and the atmosphere of the room chilled a little. Mn lowered her head and did not say anything, but her eyes turned slightly red.

    Old Madam Sheng shook her head and said, ¡°I am a person who is ustomed to living a quiet life; I do not wish to have a child suffer my lifestyle, so there¡¯s no need.¡±

    ¡°If Mother says such things, then of course I would worry more.¡± Sheng Hong continued, ¡°£Á while back, when Mother fell sick, all the reputable physicians from the Deng Prefecture we brought in said that your illness was caused by a pent-up stress within. You have long lived in istion. You almost go everyday without speaking to a person. Your liver and spleen would have blockage from that, it is very worrisome. Living in thus istion is very bad during your golden age. You should not just shut yourself in the house all day. That¡¯s why Old Master Bai from the Baohe Medical Hall has said that we must let you take care of an obedient child. Firstly, this would solve your loneliness and secondly, it would lessen your weariness. Besides, since you read the scriptures intensely. It would be the child¡¯s pleasure to be in your favor.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng knew that she couldn¡¯t evade this and let out a sigh. She took a look at all the people within the room and said with a hint of helplessness, ¡°Which child do you think is the most fit to be with me?¡±

    Sheng Hong happily said, ¡°They should naturally be picked by Old Madam herself. You should find a child who is obedient and who you have a good rtionship with. Also, a child who would make your days pass meaningfully.¡±

    Madam Wang smiled as she continued, ¡°That¡¯s correct, our family has many daughters. Surely there will be one who you like the most. Hua¡¯er is only capable as she is right now because of her fortune of having stayed by Old Madam¡¯s side. But currently Ru¡¯er is naughty and mischievous, while Ming¡¯er is still uneducated. If Old Madam manages to give them a pointer or two, it would be their pleasure.¡±

    Old Madam looked at the expression of the mother and daughter duo. She stretched her body slightly before sitting up straight, ¡°It¡¯s best to ask the children.¡±

    After saying that, she first looked at Mn and asked, ¡°Mo¡¯er, let me ask you. Are you willing to stay here with me?¡±

    Mo¡¯er¡¯s face turned red. She answered with a soft voice, ¡°I am very willing to stay with you. It is right for this granddaughter to do her filial duty towards her elders like Old Madam. Moreover, Old Madam is knowledgeable, experienced, gentle-hearted and tolerant. It will be Mo¡¯er¡¯s greatest pleasure for the Old Madam to teach her. Besides, as of the now, I am the eldest among my sisters other than Elder Sister Hua. It is best that Ie serve you, rather than for my little sisters to be tired out .¡±

    Madam Wang merely smiled and said, ¡°Mo¡¯er has matured, she¡¯s able to think of so many justifications in such a short time.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng nodded and turned to face Rn, ¡°Little Ru, say, are you willing to stay here with Grandmother?¡±

    Young Lady Rn was unfortunately still sleeping when her name was called out. She stood up confused and looked around her surroundings, her face puzzled. Wang shi dripped with cold sweat. She truly regretted not teaching her daughter how toe up with reasons prepared before they left their courtyard. She did not expect that the Old Madam would actually question her. Now, she can only helplessly watch her daughter express her words freely.

    Old Madam Sheng looked at the ignorant Rn. She smiled and asked again. Only, Rn instead turned to Wang shi and stammering said, ¡°...Why would I stay here...? Would Mother also stay together? My room...Could I move it all here?¡±

    Despite the fact that Sheng Hong had secretly decided on Mn, he could not stand to watch Rn continue to behave like this and criticised her, ¡°Your elder wanting you toe here is a boon for you, why are you so disrespectful?!¡±

    As she was scolded by her father, Rn¡¯s eyes started to form teardrops, and her small face turned red; she looked as if she was about to cry. Wang shi¡¯s heart ached, however, she dared not show it. Hun slowly walked over and brought her little sister back. She also raised her hand to wipe her sister¡¯s face.

    Old Madam Shengughed while waving her hand and turned around to look at thest one, ¡°Minn, pleasee out. That¡¯s okay, please stand out here. Don¡¯t be afraid of Grandmother asking you this question. Are you willing to stay here? To stay here with Grandmother?¡±

    The false little Minn had actually dozed off as well, however she immediately came to her senses after her name was called. Unlike Rn¡¯s who had been an unprepared mess, she had had years to perfect the skill of dozing off without anyone noticing it. The students who studiedw all understand that politics andw were all part of one big family. Political Science sses were long arduous battles in which she left puddles of drool like the scars of war. However, she trained hard and by her second semester, she managed to perfect this amazing skill. She had learnt to doze off during ss discussion and still manage to answer questions correctly and clearly when she is called out.

    As the idiom goes, carrying many skills wouldn¡¯t burden the body. She just did not expect that her skill of dozing off from her previous life could be used in this kind of situation. When her name was called out, Minn calmly moved to the front and said, ¡°I am willing to.¡±

    This situation is like if someone asked her if she wanted the pig¡¯s hind leg or the pig¡¯s forelegs. She firmly answered that she wants the pig¡¯s head.

    Old Madam didn¡¯t expect this, and paused for a while. She looked at the crowd, Sheng Hong¡¯s wife and the few youngdies had the same expression, since the Sixth Young Lady had left a dumb impression embedded in everyone¡¯s mind.

    Old Madam was quiet for a moment before she cleared her throat and asked, ¡°Ming¡¯er, why are you willing to stay with me? ¡±

    Wang shi was a little anxious. Before now, Old Madam and that dumb girl had exchanged a few words. How was Minn going to exin? She can¡¯t possible answer something to the point of- both of them think the same, and their love is more solid than gold.

    Minn was unwilling to act like a pure, because for her it feelspletely fake. However, humanity¡¯s greatest advantage was being able to adapt ording to situations in front of them. Even if she was an alien, she¡¯d still need to conform to the customs in the area. Or as they say in her previous world, ¡°when in Rome, do as the Romans do¡±.

    Hence, Minn had to suppress her own embarrassment that was screaming within her and stutteringly said, ¡°Father said that Grandmother fell ill because there wasn¡¯t anyone to be with Old Madam. With someone to be with Old Madam, she would not fall sick. Being sick is very tough, you would have to eat bitter medicine. Old Madam, please don¡¯t fall sick anymore.¡±

    This answer was perfect. It was a masterfulbination of art and practicality, leading to the silence of the entire room. Old Madam Sheng was touched by its sweetness, and Wang shi let out a sigh of relief. Hope quietly welled in Hun, while Mn was surprised that there was a hidden intelligence and talent among her sister. Rn started dozing off again, while Minn was embarrassed by what she just said.

    She now hadplete respect for all actresses who are over forty but still used lots of their energy to act like an eighteen year old youngdy. Their fortitude and talent was stronger than anyone on earth.

 Chapter 10: The Difference Between Concubine Born Daughters

    <h4>Chapter 10: The Difference Between Concubine Born Daughters</h4>

    Trantor: Rebirth Online World

    After Old Madam Sheng finished questioning all three of her granddaughters, she said that she was tired and sent her children and grandchildren back to their own ces. Since their elder needed to rest, even if Sheng Hong wanted to say more on behalf of Mn, he had to hold it in and leave.

    The moment they arrived back to their room, before they could even take off their coats and wash their faces, Old Madam Sheng¡¯s Fang mama suddenly came in. Both Sheng Hong and his wife rushed to invite her into the house. Fang mama was someone of great seniority in the household. She spoke concisely and her words were very clear and straightforward; the Old Madam wanted Minn.

    Once the statement was announced, the emotional difference between the Sheng couple was like the difference between heaven and earth. While Wang shi was so delighted that she could barely wait to burn two incense sticks in gratitude to the deities, Sheng Hong was disappointed. He felt that the Old Madam still couldn¡¯t forgive Concubine Lin after all these years.

    ¡°Master, the Old Madam has received your filial intentions. Let this olddy here pass her gratitude to you in her ce. Madam, I would have to trouble you to help the Sixth Young Lady pack up her things and give me a message when she¡¯s finished, I will send over a few people.¡±

    Fang mama was her usual efficient self and after saying her piece, she bowed and left.

    ¡°What is the Old Madam thinking? Aside from Hua¡¯er, Mo¡¯er is the eldest daughter in our family. Naturally, the eldest should take up responsibility. How can we let a sickly and ignorant child go over?¡± Sheng Hong spread both his arms and let Wang shi undress him. No matter how much he thought about it, Mn was still a more suitable candidate than Minn. ¡°Not to mention that for the past few days, Mn has stayed by the Old Madam¡¯s side, serving her well. Everyone praises her for her filial piety and thoughtfulness. What is the Old Madam hesitating over?¡±

    Wang shi felt thoroughly invigorated and refreshed. She spoke cheerfully, ¡°It¡¯s the Old Madam who is choosing, even if you think someone else is better, her opinion is the only one that matters. I often try to convince Hua¡¯er to wear more brightly colored clothing, but she still prefers pale and simple colors. Oh, husband, in many matters you must consider the other person¡¯s feelings. You can¡¯t just ignore the Old Madam¡¯s opinions and force the matter. The Old Madam will go along with you to preserve your standing in the household, but she won¡¯t be pleased. You¡¯ll have to let this one go. Does it really matter which child the Old Madam chooses? Aren¡¯t they all your daughters? So, just listen to the Old Madam¡¯s wishes, that way she¡¯ll be happy and you¡¯ll be filial, that would be the best of both worlds, wouldn¡¯t it? Besides, the Old Madam must have seen that Concubine Wei passed too early and that Ming¡¯er is sickly and a little dumb, hence, her kind heart and generosity led her to wish to take care of Minn.¡±

    Sheng Hong thought that this was a rather more logical exnation and the more he thought about it, the more reasonable it seemed to him. No matter how much he wanted to raise Mn¡¯s status, he couldn¡¯t force the Old Madam to ept her. However, since he and Concubine Lin were in love, and Mn could be counted as the jewel of their love, he must work hard for this jewel.

    The next day, when the Old Madam woke up, Fang mama was already by her side with a porcin bowl decorated with ¡°longevity¡± in silver, ready to serve her swallow¡¯s nest porridge. It was then that a maid came in from outside to report, ¡°The Master hase.¡±

    After that, she lifted the thick cyan curtains to allow Sheng Hong to enter. Old Madam Sheng shot a nce at him and smiled a little, telling Fang mama to put the bowl of porridge down.

    ¡°Why are you here so early in the morning? With the weather so chilly today, might as well stay in bed and sleep more.¡± Old Madam Sheng said after Sheng Hong had bowed to her and sat down.

    Sheng Hong respectfully replied, ¡°Yesterday after Fang mama left, I considered the matter for the entire night and I still do not think that it is fitting for you to take care of Minn. I know that you have considerable pity and sympathy for Ming¡¯er, but you have notpletely recovered from your illness yet. How can I have peace of mind if I burden you with the care of a young helpless child? It¡¯s better to let Mo¡¯ere over, she¡¯s understanding, helpful, and a hard worker. This way you can have someone wait on you, what do you say about it?¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t be appropriate.¡± The Old Madam said, shaking her head. ¡°Your intentions may be good, but you didn¡¯t consider every angle. When I was raising Hua¡¯er, my daughter-inw was so stressed that she lost enough weight in three days that she barely looked the same. Of course she didn¡¯t dare say anything about it, but as someone who¡¯d been a mother herself how could I not understand the turmoil her heart was undergoing? Why else did I allow Concubine Chun (His Biological Mom) to raise you even though you¡¯re recorded under my name? Even though the Madame is all the children¡¯s legitimate mother, but the bonds of blood cannot be washed away. How can I bear to separate Mo¡¯er from Concubine Lin when she¡¯s so young?¡± She gave Sheng Hong a side eye, ¡°...In any case, you were the one who insisted on the fact that Concubine Lin wouldn¡¯t be able to bear to be separated from her own flesh and blood and refused to let Madame raise Mo¡¯er, why have you changed your mind now?¡±

    Sheng Hong forced a smile onto his face, ¡°Old Madam¡¯s words are correct, but Ming¡¯er...¡±

    The Old Madam calmly took over, ¡°Naturally, Minn¡¯s current arrangement with Madame is good, but Madam will have to manage the household while preparing for Hua¡¯er¡¯s marriage as well as take care of Ru¡¯er and Changbai. She¡¯s overworked as it is. Besides, she doesn¡¯t have any blood rtions to Minn, and would naturally be too fearful to make any big decisions for her. If Minnes to my ce, then everyone will benefit.¡±

    Sheng Hong was left speechless, and said with a dryugh, ¡°The Old Madam is indeed more attentive than me, it¡¯s only unfortunate that Minn is a child with a slow mind who doesn¡¯t understand anything. If she tires you out then it would be my fault.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng said slowly, ¡°Slow and doesn¡¯t understand anything? .... I doubt that.¡±

    Sheng Hong was curious, ¡°Oh? Please borate.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng let out a light sigh and turned her head away. Fang mama saw her movement from the side and came forward with augh. ¡°It¡¯s such a pitiful thing to talk about. It happened just when we arrived here in the Deng Prefecture, when Master and Madame brought the children over to pay your respects to the Old Madame. After breakfast, all the other young masters anddies were led away by mamas and maids except for the Sixth Young Lady. The mama who was supposed to take care of her was just drinking tea, leaving the Young Lady to fend for herself. The Sixth Young Lady was wandering off by herself and found her way into Old Madam¡¯s Buddhist shrine. Upon finding her, I saw that she was kneeling in front of the Guanyin statue kowtowing, it was so pitiful to see how she was afraid to cry loudly, letting out only soft weeping as she held her voice in.¡±

    Guanyin Statue

    ¡°Goddess of Mercy¡±

    Old Madam Sheng said in a low voice, ¡°Everyone thinks that she¡¯s a dumb kid, who knew that she understood everything? But she keeps her suffering in her heart, afraid to voice it out loud and all she can do is to secretly weep in front of Buddha.¡±

    Sheng Hong¡¯s heart twisted as he remembered Concubine Wei, and lowered his head to hide his pain.

    Old Madam nced at Sheng Hong and said in a tone of disdain, ¡°I understand, you¡¯ve given most of your heart to Concubine Lin, however Mo¡¯er is a clever girl, and she has her own loving mother. She has nothing to lose even if you worry a little less over her. But think about Minn, she¡¯s weak and helpless, why don¡¯t you think about Concubine Wei¡¯s early death and care more about Minn¡¯s situation. She¡¯s the one who truly has no support..¡±

    She left Sheng Hong with no words.

    After they sent off Sheng Hong, Fang mama helped Old Madam Sheng up andid her down to rest on the warmed seat next to the window. Fang mama couldn¡¯t hold it in and said, ¡°Poor Fourth Young Lady, no matter what kind of person Concubine Lin is, she¡¯s a good child.¡±

    Old Madam smiled slightly, ¡°When you¡¯ve been bitten by a snake once, you learn. Now, I am afraid of those clever and precocious girls. Their thoughts are so quick that before I finish one thought, they¡¯ve already nned out everything. It¡¯s easier to raise a dimwitted child, besides, she¡¯s not actually dumb. Didn¡¯t you say that you heard her praying for her mother in front of the Buddha statue? A child who remembers her deceased mother has a good heart. Let her be the one.¡±

    Meanwhile on another side, Wang shi was very rxed, the situation had yed out in her favor. That slut¡¯s n didn¡¯t work, and Rn didn¡¯t have to leave her side. She even got to get rid of that stupid girl. The Deng Prefecture was such a good ce with great feng shui [1], it was making her prosper! On the second day, she woke up early in the morning and ordered some maids to help Minn pack up. Her n was to immediately send her over after greeting the Old Madam.

    In the midst of the busying crowd, Hun sat on the heated stone bed with an air of authority, while little Minn sat on a short stool and listened to her older sister¡¯s instructions. Don¡¯t secretly take naps, don¡¯t bezy and avoid exercise, don¡¯t bete to pay your respects in the morning, don¡¯t be bullied... Minn replied to all of Hun¡¯s instructions word for word. She was already a little bit daze in the morning, however, Hun wouldn¡¯t stop nagging at her as if she was Monk Tang reciting Buddhist scriptures. Minn was bewildered, Hun was only a teenage girl, but she was wack; Hun was even more of a nagger than the resident supervisor of Minn¡¯s dorm.

    Monk Tang with Mr. Horse

    He¡¯s a well known buddhist monk.

    ¡°Did you hear any of that? What are you thinking about everyday with that spacey expression on your face?¡± Hun¡¯s slim finger poked Minn¡¯s forehead.

    Minn startled into awareness and sighed as she remarked, ¡°What a lucky person, to be taken care of by someone like Eldest Sister.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Hun couldn¡¯t understand what Minn was talking about.

    ¡°My brother-inw.¡± Minn widened her eyes in an effort to look as spaced out and innocent as possible.

    The maids busying about the room all covered their mouths to giggle secretly at that. Hun¡¯s face and ears flushed and she wanted to scold Minn in rage, but she also wanted to rush out of the room in embarrassment. At this, Minn innocently blinked her wide eyes at her, using her bodynguage to say, wassup, I didn¡¯t say anything wrong.

    Wang shi was in very high spirits facing the good news that Mn wasn¡¯t chosen by the Old Madam. This led to her being extremely generous to Minn as she gave away things swiftly to showcase herself as a proper and loving legitimate mother. She gave Minn more than a dozen fabrics of the best material to take to the Old Madam; there were satin cloth, woolen cloth, burnished leather, light silk, thin silk, chinese silk and so on. Since these were taken directly from Hun¡¯s dowry, they were all of the highest quality. She even gave Minn some of the newly wrought jewelry intended for Rn, and hung them all over her.

    After paying her respect, Minn was led to see her new room by a mama, followed by an energetic and hopping Rn. Meanwhile, Wang shi and Hun stayed to converse with Old Madam Sheng. It was as if Lady Wang was a salesman who delivered her product and now she was afraid of Old Madam Sheng returning her delivery; she was praising Minn non-stop, talking about how Minn was honest, respectful, and well-behaved.

    Wang shi was so over the top that Hun couldn¡¯t sit still any longer and said,ughingly, ¡°Look at this, Old Madam, Madam¡¯s so afraid that you wouldn¡¯t want Sixth Younger Sister that she wouldn¡¯t stopplimenting her.¡±

    Everyone in the roomughed, masters and maids alike. Old Madam Sheng loved Hun¡¯s quick witted tongue, andughingly said, ¡°You little rascal, how dare you tease your mother! Be careful or she¡¯ll confiscate all your dowry, then you¡¯ll have nowhere to cry to.¡±

    Hun¡¯s face darkened with a blush again, then she turned her body away and stopped speaking.

    Wang shi¡¯s face was full ofughter as she said, ¡°The Old Madam is correct, my biggest fear is that this rascal¡¯s been spoiled so much at home, that she¡¯d be aughingstock in her husband¡¯s home.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng turned towards Wang shi and seriously said , ¡°I was just going to talk about this. Ever since Hun¡¯s marriage was decided, I¡¯ve written a letter to one of my old friends in the capital who¡¯s also a momo [2] to introduce the etiquette. She is one of those thates from the pce, who has good character and understands all the rules and customs. I invited her over to our household so that she can teach the Girl Hua some etiquette. I hope Madame won¡¯t me me for being a busybody.¡±

    Overjoyed, Wang shi leapt to her feet and gave the Old Madam a deep gratitude filled bow, then replied with tears in her voice, ¡°Thank goodness Old Madam thought so far head! I was also worried about this, if she was marrying into a normal official family then there would be noplications, but her husband¡¯s family has a title. Even if our family counts as upper ss, those nobles have so many rules and etiquette, how aremon people supposed to find out what those rules are? And it¡¯s not just about the household of the Earl, but she¡¯ll have to deal with other families of high statuses, and Hua¡¯er has such a blunt personality that I¡¯m so worried she¡¯ll be looked down upon because of her ignorance! The Old Madam has truly solved one of my most pressing problems today, I¡¯ll kowtow to Old Madam to thank you! Come here, Hua¡¯er,e and kowtow to the Old Madam!¡±

    Tears rolled down Wang shi¡¯s face as she spoke, and Hun quickly rushed over, but before she could kneel down, she was stopped by Old Madam Sheng. Old Madam Sheng then called Fang mama to help Madame Sheng up while she held on to her oldest granddaughter.

    Earnestly looking at her, her voice thickened as she said, ¡°You¡¯re a fortunate child, your father went above and beyond to look for the perfect match for you. The character and talents of that young man are both dependable, you¡¯ll have your father to look after you and your husband and maiden family to rely on. You¡¯ll have to be obedient and hardworkingter on. In a few days when the etiquette momo arrives, learn properly from her about how topose yourself, about the proper ways of the world. This way, when you arrive at your inws you¡¯ll be as respectable as possible. Ah, when I think about it it¡¯s as if just yesterday you were barelyrger than a pillow, and now you¡¯re being married off...¡±

    Hun had been holding herself in, yet the tears still fell down. ¡°Old Madam, please don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll have a good life, and you must take care of your health so that I cane and see you often.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng saddened, and turned to nod at Fang mama. Fang mama went inside and retrieved a t wooden box, which looked like it was aged, but the four sides of the box was still beautiful and embedded with gorgeous and dazzling engravings of golden dragons. Fang mama walked with the box towards the heated stone bed and passed it to Old Madam Sheng. Old Madam Sheng then faced Hun and said, ¡°Your dowry had already been prepared a few years ago at Quan Prefecture. Both your parents have put in all the effort, and there¡¯s nothing missing. This head ornament made from pure gold and decorated with rubies was given to me as a part of my dowry, and now I will give it to you.¡±

    When the box was opened, the entire room was filled with golden light. The gold was sparkling, obviously recently polished, and the rubies glittered, each one of them as big as a thumb and red as fire; they drew in the eyes of anyone who saw them. Even Wang shi, who grew up in a wealthy family, was surprised, what more Hun who almost stopped breathing at the sight.

    Fang mama smiled as she quickly ced the box into Hun¡¯s hands, ¡°Young Miss, please ept this. The rubies on this were given by the former Marquis who found it in Kievan Rus, the country next to the snowy mountains. He used them to create an entire set of jewelry to give to the Old Madam as a dowry. There are sixteen huge pieces of these rubies that were set into pure gold and made into matching pieces to be worn on the head, the body, and the wrists. Two groups of crafters spent three months toplete this. his set is grand enough to wear into the Pce to see royalty. Young Miss, this contains the Old Madam¡¯s feelings for you, so ept it.¡±

    Hun immediately became emotional and clung to Old Madam¡¯sp to start crying, and she kept thanking her while she sobbed. To their side, Wang shi was also wiping away her tears again, but this time, those tears were genuine.

    And so it was decided that the Old Madam was to raise the Sixth Young Miss, and the news spread across the household in just one afternoon. The moment Concubine Lin heard it, she smashed a tea cup. Mn sat by her side weeping, her tears rolling ceaselessly down her cheeks. ¡°I told you I didn¡¯t want to go, but you made me try, and now I¡¯ve been made into an embarrassment!¡±

    Their handmaids stood to the side and kept as quiet as they could. The entire Sheng household knew that for the past few days Mn had been serving tirelessly at the side of the Old Madam, and everyone thought that she would be the one chosen. This sudden change of fortune was a huge humiliation.

    Concubine Lin stood in the middle of the room, her hairpins and earrings in disarray. Her beautiful face was twisted in a hateful expression, and she said viciously, ¡°Humph! That stupid old crone is destitute and isn¡¯t even rted to the Master, who does she think she¡¯s fooling with her higher-than-thou attitude? It doesn¡¯t matter if she doesn¡¯t want you, we¡¯re too good for her! Let¡¯s wait and see how far she can take her cocky attitude!¡±

    [1] Fengshui ¨C a system ofws considered to govern spatial arrangement and orientation in rtion to the flow of energy (qi), and whose favorable or unfavorable effects are taken into ount when siting and designing buildings.

    [2] Momo ¨C An experienced female servant (sometimes a retired pce maid ¨C if chinese webnovels are to be believed) specializing in etiquette and conduct.

 Chapter 11: New Place, New Boss, New Atmosphere

    <h4>Chapter 11: New ce, New Boss, New Atmosphere</h4>

    Trantor: Rebirth Online World

    Minn was not always this introverted and quiet, thinking back on those times when she was a good child diligently keeping the Five Disciplines and Four Beauties.[1] Whether it was wearing the Red Scarf, entering into the Girl Scouts or into the Communist Youth League, each time she would be ranked first. Although she was never chosen as the ss representative but she has always been elected as a representative for variousmittees. When she was in the publicitymittee, she was praised ingeniously for using the ckboard. When she was in charge of the organisation, she led everyone to visit sick teachers. When she was the English Language representative, she led morning reading everyday. When she was in the homeworkmittee, she even sessfully organised and streamlined the process to copy homework. Except for that one time in 5th Grade, when she became the cultural recreationmittee member and was inexplicably forced to step down halfway. Even then she was still almost always a good student that teachers liked and trusted.

    Minn never thought at this point that her luck would take a dive. When she moved from Wang Shi¡¯s ce to Old Madame Sheng¡¯s ce, only Xiaotao who was more foolish than her was willing to follow. Once the other maids heard that they were to follow her to Shou¡¯an Hall, they either called in sick or requested leave, worst still some begged their families to put in a word so they didn¡¯t have to follow. The mama that was serving her was already shouting that she was aching all over and could not serve anymore.

    ¡°Xiaotao, why are you willing to follow me?¡± Minn asked with hope.

    ¡°Can I not...... not follow?¡±

    She had a feeling that her world had transformed and that she was in dire straits, emotions of sadness and emptiness rushed head-on. Minn pulled along Xiaotao¡¯s hands, leaving in dejection. She felt, it was not that she was incapable of fighting, but rather like one had been allocated into a n that practices favouritism, no matter how much effort you expend, at the end of the day you¡¯re still a second ss citizen. Why was there a need to expend so much effort and make no progress. Sigh! It¡¯s probably better to take a better look at her new surroundings.

    The central building in Shou¡¯an Hall has five rooms, the one in the middle is called Ming Hall, the rooms at the sides were Shao Rooms and Ci Rooms respectively. There were still several rooms for the maids to reside in, a veranda at the front and a lean-to at the back. This was the typical arrangement of ancient chinese courtyards. Ming Hall is somewhat simr to a modern living room and the Shao and Ci Rooms are either leisure rooms or bedrooms. The Old Madame herself sleeps in the Shao Room on the left and let Minn settle into the Ci Room on the right. In the middle of the Ci room was a partition of a pear tree carved fan, therefore Minn¡¯s rooms were also called the Lihua Cab.

    Mama Fang only started decoratingst night and they were in and simple. Every decorations were in cool hues of pale green, dark green and navy blue. The only warm color was Minn¡¯s bedroom which was a bright apricot yellow.

    Once she was settled, one of the Old Madame¡¯s maid, Cuiping passed a message saying that the Old Madame would like to see Minn. Thus Minn obeyed, she saw that the Old Madame had a ck thick brocade nket with eight lucky flowers draped on her shoulders and she was half leaning on the couch. One roll of Buddhist scripture and several sandalwood rosaries were ced on a cloud shaped white jade table with gold thread embedded to the side of her couch.

    She saw Minn and waved her hands hurrying her over. Minn had paid respect a few times and knew proper etiquette. First, she gave greetings then consciously kept bowed at a forty-five degree angle before the Old Madame, raising her head to wait for instructions. Old Madame Sheng saw her overcautious grownup[2] appearance, smiling she pulled her up to the couch and warmly said ¡°You will be the fourth child I have raised, the first three all do not have any affinity with me, we are still unsure about you? Let us talk first, you need not adhere strictly to etiquette. Whatever you feel like saying, say it, it¡¯s even alright if you speak out of turn.¡±

    Minn widened her big big eyes and nodded. She did not n on lying,pared to these ancient woman who remained in this inner residence for their whole lives, these little schemes of hers will not measure enough to carry their shoes.

    ¡°Do you know how to read?¡± Old Madame Sheng asked.

    Minn shook her head and said in a small voice ¡°Big Sister originally wanted to teach me¡¶Rhythm of Enlightenment¡·[3] . She just taught the first two lines, then she was locked up to embroider her dowry. Mama Liu has been very strict and Big Sister could not slip out.¡±

    Amusement shone in the eyes of Old Madame Sheng, she then asked ¡°Do you know how to write?¡±

    Minn smiled bitterly internally. She obviously was literate but was not definite if she was taught in this ce thus she said in a small small voice ¡°Only knows a few words.¡±

    Old Madame Sheng allowed Cuiping to carry in paper and a brush to let Minn try writing a few words. The ink has already been grinded, Minn short arms pulled back her sleeves, extended her tiny palms and held onto the brush slightly trembling. When she was young, she was at a Youth & Children Center and took calligraphy sses for two weeks during summer vacation. She only learned how to write a handful of lousy words and the way to hold the brush.

    She used her five short fingers to ¡®control, press, hook, crown, support¡¯,[4]steadily holding onto the brush in her palms and wrote a trembling ¡®human¡¯ character. Then wrote a few simple words, ¡®of, too, no, already¡¯ etc.

    Once the Old Madame examined Minn¡¯s posture, she and praised her inwardly. Although this child is still young but her her arm and wrists were correct, suspending the wrist and arms raised,[5] back straightened and concentrated. However because the person is small and weak in strength, the words were not very elegant. After Minn wrote all the two three stroke characters she could remember, thest she also wrote a disorderly ck mess. The Old Madame moved closer to carefully identify and unexpectedly it was theplicated strokes of the word ¡®Sheng¡¯.

    ¡°Who taught you to write?¡± The Old Madame asked, she remembered that Concubine Wei was illiterate.

    Minn wrote till she was perspiring, using the back of her small hand to wipe sweat off her brow, she said ¡°It is Fifth Older Sister, she taught me through tracing red characters.¡±

    Old Madame Shengughed ¡°Taught you through tracing red characters? More likely it is, she had you write on her behalf so she can run off and be mischievous.¡±

    Minn went red in the face and did not reply, thinking that this group of ancient women were really too fearsome.

    ¡°Then who taught you this ¡®Sheng¡¯ word? The tracing paper should not have had it.¡± The Old Madame pointed at that unrecognisable ck lump and asked.

    Minn thought deeply ¡°It is everywhere in the house, on thenterns, on the letters, En...... also on the sides of Big Sister¡¯s dowry chests.¡±

    Old Madame Sheng nodded her head in satisfaction and cupped Minn¡¯s small face. Once she touched, she immediately creased her brows. A young child of this age usually would eat to their fill and their cheeks would be all chubby but not a bit of flesh could be pinched from Minn¡¯s cheeks.

    Thus with a serious face, she said ¡°From now on, you ought to properly have your meals and medicine and are not allowed to fool around at my ce.¡±

    Minn felt that she must exin herself, in a small voice ¡°I have been eating, never had any leftovers, just not gaining meat.¡±

    Old Madame Sheng with a warm look but a serious face said ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you often vomit your medicine.¡±

    Minn felt very wronged, pinched the corner of her clothes and in a quiet resolved tone said to ¡°I do not want to vomit but my stomach does not listen to me. I have no choice in this ah...... I myself vomit before I even know!¡±

    The amusement in the Old Madame¡¯s eyes flourished and pulled apart Minn¡¯s small hands and helped her smoothen the corners and in a serene voice said ¡°Not only does your stomach not listen to your words, I¡¯m afraid that even your maids also do not listen to your words. I heard that this time only one small maid came along with you?¡±

    Old Madame Sheng had been lonely for a long time, however today she had been amused by one thing after another and cannot help but feel it was incredulous. Furthermore, she did not expect the weak child in front of her to actually answer with a serious face ¡°Big Sister once told me, water flows deeper but humans must walk to high ces but no matter where I go there may not be many who are willing to follow me.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you agree toe here? I am a vegetarian, there is no meat to eat here.¡± Old Madame asked.

    ¡°Eating meat is not important, however the blessing to be able to have peaceful meal is enough.¡± Minn muttered while shaking her head strongly.

    A young child and her thoughts filled with much disappointment at the world. Old Madame looked at the small girl for a while then also shook her head. She embraced Minn and sighed ¡°You¡¯re only skin and bones, it might be better to still eat meat.¡±

    Truthfully Old Madame thought that they were pretty alike.

    Old Madame Sheng appointed a new old female servant for Minn, surnamed Cui. She was plump and not of many words but gave off a friendly atmosphere. When she carried Minn she was extremely gentle. Old Madame noticed Xiaotao and Minn, both servant and master, one more foolish than the other, so she appointed a young maid, Danju from her side to Minn. Once Danju began serving, Xiaotao immediately felt inferior. She was merely just a year older than Minn but was very earnest and attentive towards Minn¡¯s needs. Xiaotao was bought from outside whereas Danju was raised in the household. Her parents tended tond on the outside, but because there were too many children they were unable to manage. Thus she entered the household at a young age, after that she caught the eye of Mama Fang and was selected to serve in the Shou¡¯an Hall.

    Old Madame Sheng was from a Marquis household and although her lifestyle is simple but she kept by strict rules. Every word and action were in a strict and orderly fashion and the maids here were more honest than others. Also, Minn had the soul of an adult and naturally would not act naughty or mischievously. Once Mama Cui took over, she praised to Mama Fang that the Sixth Young Lady¡¯s nature was honest and sincere and was very easy to serve.

    Every night before bedtime, Danju diligently prepared a nket warmed over a copper heater.[6] Minnzily let Mama Cui change her into pajamas,[7] carry and slip herfortably into the warm nket,ter she was gently coaxed to sleep by light patting. If she woke up in the middle of the night and was thirsty or wished to use the toilet, once Minn summoned, mystically a servant would appear to tend to her needs. On the second morning when Minn woke up, a steaming warm towel had already been prepared and there was a basket covering small cups of warm jujube tea. Firstly servants gently massaged the towel over the forehead and cheeks and when she was more alert Mama Cui held onto the dazed Minn and helped her to the tea. Mama Cui then washed her face, rinsed her mouth, dressed and helpedb her hair. Little Danju would attentively be at her side assisting fastening her belt, buttons as well as putting on socks and shoes. Finally she was ready to pay her respects to Old Madame Sheng.

    Minn felt every moment since waking up was like moving through clouds and flowing water, natural and appropriate, not the slightest bit of harshness perceptible. Xiaotao was rooted dumbstruck not being able to lift a hand. Minn had still yet toe to her senses, even when she was standing before Old Madame¡¯s couch to give morning greetings, she felt fuzzy and warm inside and it wasn¡¯t just because her clothes were thick. She thought to herself, waking up on winter mornings isn¡¯t so terrible after all.

    Heavens! Minn had been in this world for so long but this was the first time that she enjoyed this special luxury where she didn¡¯t have to lift a finger. Oh corruption! Oh depravity! Minn deeply admonished her own degenerate lifestyle!

    After paying respects to Old Madame, the Old Madame embraced Minn on the couch, letting her bask warmly while waiting for others toe pay their respects. Shortly after, Wang Shi attended with the children excepting Mn and Changfeng attesting that they imed to be sick. Wang Shi pretended to be concerned about their welfare and Minn stole a nce, only to see that the Old Madame¡¯s expression was unaffected.

    ¡°Both of them are sick at the same time, could it be a cold? This illness spreads easily and I have already sent a servant to call for a physician. I only hope Buddha will bless that the two children are fine and nothing serious will happen.¡± Wang Shi worriedly said.

    Minn secretly gave her a double thumbs up in her mind. It would seem that this year Wang Shi¡¯s performing skills has drastically improved. That emotion! That expression! Those who didn¡¯t know otherwise would think that Changfeng and Mn were her blood born children.

    Old Madame Sheng suddenly said ¡°Later, you should ask Master personally visit them, raising the two children close together, it is easy to catch sickness when one falls ill. Little Boy Feng has also grown, why not separate them for now?¡±

    Wang Shi was shocked but happy. Shocked that the Old Madame had not bothered to correct this for many years, wondering why she would suddenly gain an interest now. Happy because this was the Old Madame teaching Concubine Lin a lesson. In any case, it was better than she herself having to take matters into her own hands. She quickly added ¡°Old Madame is indeed right, Little Boy Feng and Little Girl Mo are Master¡¯s favorites, now that both are sick, Master surely has to visit them.¡±

    Old Madame Sheng looked indifferently her, merely lowered her head and drank tea. Wang Shi smiled and turned her head looking at Minn, noticing that she was wearing a brand new peach red, feathered jacket standing at the side demurely. She enquired a few words about her health and Minn replied discussing a little about house moving. Hun then jested with Minn and both happilyughed for a while, then they left.

    When the others left, Mama Fang immediately led a group of maids holding on to the eight-cornered food case[8] in from outside. She herself helped the Old Madame off the couch while Mama Cui led Minn to the first seat on the left, by then the maids had already spread out the breakfast on a ck cloth on top of the hexagon decorative table. After waiting for the Old Madame to sit, Mama Cui carried Minn onto the round stool. Once Minn sat down and saw the ¡®light breakfast¡¯, she was incredulously shocked!

    Impossible! the bird shotgun has been reced by cannon![9]

    A sumptuous mouth-watering feast was on the big table, deep red jujube cakes, strong purple yam cakes, a te of piping hot sugar-frosted millet cakes, exquisite aroma seeped from all around. Crispy and golden fruits, Xiaolongbao enclosed in the steam basket even more unexpectedly there was also Wonton withtro.[10] Served in front of her was a sweet and fragrant jujube porridge and over ten tes of marinated vegetables side dishes.

    Minn held onto her chopsticks, a little dazed. She had after all, a deep impression of the likely impoverished breakfast at Shou¡¯an Hall. She gulped and raised her eyes to look at the Old Madame and softly said ¡°...... so much ah.¡±

    The Old Madame did not even raise her eyes and started tasting the porridge. Mama Fang smiled brightly and added ¡°Yes, the Old Madame suddenly felt like tasting a few new dishes.¡± She had persistently persuaded for so many years and yet the Old Madame was adamant, however now thanks to Sixth Young Lady that the Old Madame finally agreed to stop living a simple and impoverished lifestyle.

    Minn was deeply moved and looked at the Old Madame. Her small mouth moved, lowering her head then raising again looking into her eyes she softly said ¡°Thank you Grandmother, this granddaughter will eat more and grow. Grow more flesh for you!¡±

    When the Old Madame first heard the first half, she only smiled slightly in the inside but when she heard thetter half, she couldn¡¯t help but burst out in a girn. What ¡®Grow more flesh for you!¡¯ Did she think she was rearing a piglet? Mama Fang turned her head to the side to cover up herughter.

    After breakfast, both grandmother and granddaughter return to the couch. Old Madame Sheng took out a copy of¡¶Three Characters ssic¡·[11]allowing Minn to read a few lines to evaluate how many words she could recognise. Minn felt exceedingly guilty but resolved to bring shame upon herself thus her opening words were ¡°Man and knife, born tree sheep, born tree weight, behaviour tree first.......¡±[12]

    The Old Madame nearly spat out a mouthful of tea and coughed repeatedly. Minn was shocked and hurriedly went past the table to pat the elder on her back. While she was still patting, very innocently and scared she asked ¡°Old Madame, did I read it wrong?¡±

    Old Madame took a few deep breaths to calm herself again, looking at the granddaughter¡¯s confused look, she forcefully muttered ¡°You have read... very well, with only a few mistakes. There¡¯s no harm, just learn slowly.¡±

    Twelve words out of which only two were correct, not even twenty percent right! Minn¡¯s heart wasden with grief. She, a distinguished university student had to act illiterate, it truly wasn¡¯t easy!

    It was not only Minn who wasden with grief that day. When Sheng Hong returned from the office in the evening Wang Shi immediately conveyed the Old Madame¡¯s words with her own little interpretation. Sheng Hong did not even change out his official garments and went to Concubine Lin¡¯s ce with a ck face. When the door was shut, outsiders did not know what was happening inside, only vague sobbing sounds, raging shouting and the sharp sounds of chinaware being smashed was heard......

    About an hourter, Sheng Hong came out with a livid expression. When the maids went in to serve, they found the room was in aplete mess. Concubine Lin herself lying on the couch, crying like the China apple bathed in rain,[13] practically about to faint.

    When she heard this, Wang Shi¡¯s spirits stirred and she poured herself three cups of strong tea. Later she lit incense for Primeval Lord of Heaven[14] and Buddha respectively, muttering to herself. Although she knew that Sheng Hong slept in the study, it also did not reduce her good mood. After all, the enemy of my enemy is my friend. Wang Shi decided that in the future she must redouble her filial piety to the Old Madame.

    [1]. Îå½²ËÄÃÀ (Wu Jiang Si Mei): A numbered policy of People¡¯s Republic of China. Five disciplines: decorum, manners, hygiene, discipline, morals. Four beauties: beauty of mind,nguage, behaviour, environment. Though the policy has onest part ÈýÈÈ°® meaning three loves: love for the mothend, socialism and the Chinese Communist Party.

    [2]. Ð¡´óÈË (Xiao Da Ren): It could either mean grownup or a little child behaving like an adult

    [3]. Poems and Couplets written that are easy for children to learn how to read.

    [4]. The different techniques when doing chinese calligraphy.

    [5]. Wrist and elbow off the table when writingrge characters.

    [6]. For those who are interested in knowing what is the copper heater: http://tinyurl/zdjtyrs

    [7]. ÙôÒÂ (Xie Yi): Interestingly enough it also can be tranted to disrespectful/obscene clothes

    [8]. °Ë½ÇÊ³ºÐ (Ba Jiao Shi He): Think of it as lunch boxes for the ancient, it has a octagon base and there are quite a fewyers to the lunch box

    [9]. ÄñÇ¹»»ÅÚ (Niao Qiang Hua Pao): Figuratively means that the equipment has been improved tremendously

    [10]. Xiaolongbao and Wonton are both dumplings with different stuffings though some would consider xiaolongbao to be more of a bun

    [11]. Also known as San Zi Jing, it is written in triplets so that young children can remember and it teaches many Confucius teachings such as filial piety and respect for the elderly.

    [12]Minn is purposely reading the wrong words that is why it makes no sense, the characters she read out are very simr to the original. This is what Minn read ¡°ÈËÖ®µ¶£¬ÉúÄ¾Ñò£¬ÉúÄ¾½ï£¬Ï°Ä¾Ôª......¡± and the correct version is ¡°ÈËÖ®³õ, ÐÔ±¾ÉÆ, ÐÔÏà½ü, Ï°ÏàÔ¶¡± It can be tranted to ¡°Man at birth, are naturally good, their nature simr, their behaviour different.¡±

    [13]. º£ÌÄ´øÓê (Hai Tang Dai Yu): Meaning weeping beauty

    [14]. ÔªÊ¼Ìì×ð (Yuan Shi Tian Zun): In Taoist mythology he is considered to be of a higher rank than the Jade Emperor

 Chapter 12: Minglan and Three Silly Geese

    <h4>Chapter 12: Minn and Three Silly Geese</h4>

    Trantor: Rebirth Online World

    The next day while paying respects, predictably both brother and sister, Changfeng and Mn ¡®recovered¡¯. Wang Shi inquired about the siblings¡¯ health, asking the nature of the illness and to the progress of their recovery. Changfeng maintained his poise but Mn couldn¡¯t help blushing crimson. After everyone greeted the Old Madame in order, both Changfeng and his sister begged for forgiveness from the Old Madame.

    ¡°Forgiveness for allowing the Old Madame to be worried. I initially did not have any illness, only felt slightly chilly when I retired to bed the night before. However, when I woke up yesterday morning, my head felt heavy and my legs weak, I did not think anything of it but I remembered that the Old Madame has just not long recovered. I just couldn¡¯t bear it if you fell ill because I passed it on to you. Furthermore, Third Older Brother lives close to me and Concubine Lin was afraid that Older Brother was also infected therefore also asked to detain Older Brother.¡±

    Mn¡¯s voice was soft, herplexion haggard and appearance delicate. All in all, she seemed as if she was really sick. Changfeng¡¯s fair and small face was somewhat embarrassed and immediately followed ¡°I too do not know what happened. When I woke up yesterday morning, Younger Sister was already sick and I was not allowed to leave the door. To allow Grandmother to be worried, beg of Old Madame to not me us.¡±

    Having said that he repeated a bow with his hands forward. Minn peeking from the side could feel the sincerity from his actions. Old Madame looked at the frightened Changfeng, herplexion slightly clearing and warmly said ¡°Little Boy Feng is almost ten years old, you should have your own rooms and servants to instruct which would also be more convenient to aid your studies. It is not proper to dy your studies and stay with women and children all the time, your Big Brother is nning on taking the Child Examinations[1]and is currently studying hard not even sparing the time to see his younger sister from Madame. Although our family has managed to distinguish a Shengyuan[2] is more than adequate however, it cannotpare to those who are more qualified. You also must strive to improve, perhaps in the future you will bring glory to your ancestors or raise yourself through marriage, but it will all be the fruits of your ownbour.¡±

    These words of Old Madame was not merely for Changfeng ears, but was also said for the benefit of Concubine Lin, they really were her heartfelt words. Changfeng immediately stood upright respectfully and bowed to the Old Madame again. Wang Shi on the side heard the Old Madame mention Changbai and couldn¡¯t conceal her happiness from reaching the tips of her brow. Changbai however, was still the same, aloof and of few words, the praise not even twitching his brows.

    Old Madame proceeded to then converse with Changbai and ignored Mn. Her small face slowly turned red, was distressed and at a loss. Old Madame Sheng then turned to look deeply at her and slowly said ¡°Mo yatou this time has caught a cold, probably due to the past few days you were being filial at my side. The weather is bitterly cold and your body is also weak, naturally you could not withstand it.¡±

    Mn choked a sob, her small face rose and looked at the Old Madame through the tears looking pitiful and full of grievance. She said ¡°Not being able to serve by the Old Madame¡¯s side, in the end is merely my bad luck. These few days my heart has been unwell, is likely why I caught a cold. It is all this granddaughter¡¯s fault, this granddaughter has had wrong thoughts, begs Old Madame to please punish me.¡± Having said that she then knelt before the couch, her small body trembling. The maids in the room could not bear the sight.

    Old Madame Sheng looked at her for a while and then allowed Cuiping help her up. She pulled Mn to her side and warmly said ¡°Mo yatou, regarding the matter of not letting youe here, you do not need to take it personally. It is just that the Madame has many matters to attend to on top of children to care for and I decided to help her look after one, merely to lighten her burden a little. You are youngdy and shouldn¡¯t overthink everything, it¡¯s not good for you to burden your body but rather should nurture it. In the future you need to learn needlework, rules and etiquette and will wear yourself out. I have also mentioned these matters to your Sixth Younger Sister.¡±

    Mn¡¯s teardrops glistened in her eyes but did not fall. She nodded and snuggled into the Old Madame side. Hun upon seeing the situation and hurried over to softly console her, Wang Shi turned her head to look at Rn and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Rn was impatiently tapping her shoes, her eyes extremely focused on the outside. She then turned to look at Minn and realised that she was merely lowering her head, dazedly looking at her shoes and inwardly felt that at least her own daughter was better.

    After everyone returned, both the grandparent and grandchild had breakfast as usual. Today¡¯s breakfast menu had a new items including meat buns and minced meat porridge. Minn had never eaten this kind of meat before and felt it was exceptionally fragrant. She could not help herself from having another bowl. Seeing the young girl stuffing her cheeks bulging with relish, the Old Madame also could not help but partake a little more. At the side, Mama Fang was also delighted. Minn felt that asions such as eating requires a particr ambience. In the presence of a sickly Lin Daiyu who was holding onto a grain of rice, even if it was Bajie,[3] he would undoubtedly lose his appetite.

    After the meal, the Old Madame asked Minn to remove her shoes and climb onto the couch. This time she gave Minn a tracing book so that she could lean on the side table and trace the words. While she was writing, the Old Madame gently guided her to recognize each word as she wrote it. In no time, Old Madame Sheng was able to realise that Minn¡¯s had an exceptional memory. Despite her young age and weak constitution, she could remember well over ten words in one afternoon. Most of her words were unfortunately crooked but every brush stroke was neat and orderly. When she raises her brush to draw a horizontal strokes she would naturally lean to the left and fluidly pull the line across.

    Seeing this, the Old Madame taught with great enthusiasm. Afraid that Minn would be bored from merely practicing characters all day long, she then brought out a poetryption. Picking a few short poems to recite, she read every line to Minn. The first poem was that famous one about¡¶Geese¡·,[4] while she read she exined the meaning of the poem. Minn felt somewhat awkward[5] but she still put on her best act and diligently recited after her. After repeating twice, she ¡®memorised¡¯ it. Old Madame Sheng liked her all the more for it and embraced the little girl, kissing her. When Old Madame was young, she was rather reputable in literary circles, one of the reasons she caringly raised Concubine Lin. Minn was cuddled till her hair was messy and gushingly praised till her face reddened. Heart pounding Minn thought, Lin Binwang[6] was only seven when heposed poems, being six years old and being able to recite poems from memory ought to be normal right?

    ¡°Ming yatou, do you know the meaning of this poem?¡± asked Old Madame, the wrinkles of her face looked like they had been smoothed erasing the passing of age.

    ¡°When Grandmother taught the meaning, this granddaughter understood it right away...... once upon a time there were three geese, they stretched their necks towards the sky and sang, white feathers floating on green waters and red feet paddled below clear waters.¡± Minn replied in a bright voice.

    ¡°Do you like this poem?¡± The Old Madame listened, grinning from ear to ear.

    ¡°Like! This poem has colour and sound, it¡¯s like being able to see three big white geese even if someone has never seen a goose before.¡± Minn tried her best to use thenguage of a child to exin.

    Old Madame Sheng beamed at Minn ¡°Good, good, good. Three geese... that¡¯s right, it is three silly geese!¡±

    During these past two days of interactions, Old Madame Sheng felt that this ineloquent little granddaughter of hers was a really clever person. She wasn¡¯t like Hun who could reason with words and also unlike Mn who was perceptive and tactful. Merely silly-looking but there was an inherent charm unexinable by words. Her childlike words, seem to be nothing out of the ordinary but were very earnest and her face full of seriousness, gave off a hrious impression.

    After a morning ofbouring and taxing both physical and mental faculties, Old Madame Sheng¡¯s appetite during lunch increased, taking advantage of her good mood she had an extra bowl of rice. Minn in order to express her willingness to grow more flesh for her new boss also spared no effort to inhale the entire bowl of rice. The appearance of a te of zed and tender red stewed meat looked so delicious and inviting that the grandparent and grandchild, both worked as one to take it down. Mama Fang watched stunned and secretly instructed Cuiping to prepare two portions of pickled orange peel and plum infused medicinal tea to aid with digestion.

    After the meal, the grandparent and grandchild both flopped on a pair of wide ck sandalwood chairs engraved with patterns of happiness and longevity stationed by the window. They decided to take an afternoon nap after digesting the food. Currently it was nearing the end of winter, ice slowly disappearing and snow melting. The afternoon sunshine was warm, Minn had sunbathed till she was warm and toasted, like a little a furry little kitten she huddled on the brocade padded chair in deep slumber. Eating her fill during lunch, the little child¡¯s red and soft flesh gave a satisfying purr. The Old Madame watched her little granddaughter whose eyes were gradually drooping and asked ¡°... Ming¡¯er, do you think your Fourth Older Sister was really sick?¡±

    This question was a little mysterious.

    Minn was drowsy and after listening to the question, she tried to crack her eyes open a little. Her expression nk and she incoherently said ¡°No... no idea. I initially thought Fourth Older Sister was angry and embarrassed and that was why she pretended to be sick and refused toe. Every time Master checks on Fifth Older Sister¡¯s homework, she would pretend to be sick. But looking at Fourth Older Sister today, I felt that she was genuinely sick.¡±

    The Old Madame heard this truth and she smiled slightly. Looking at that pair of bright big eyes shebed up the loose hair, touching the round little buns on her head. ¡°What if your Fourth Older Sister was really pretending? Should we punish her?¡±

    Minn inched nearer to her Grandmother¡¯s warm palms and shook her head. Stretching forth that pair of tiny white jade ws, tugging on the Old Madame¡¯s sleeves she softly said ¡°Being unable toe to Old Madame¡¯s ce, even if Fourth Older Sister did not fall sick, her heart must be feeling terrible. It is certainly not appropriate but it cannot be considered pretending to be sick. A little while ago, Big Sister escorted me to kick the shuttlecock everyday, then, I actually had to pretend to be sick!¡±

    Minn actually rather sympathised with Mn. She guessed that when Concubine Lin was favoured, she would often throw this kind of tantrum. Thus when Mn was rejected, Concubine Lin¡¯s immediate reaction was to show an attitude of defiance to Old Madame. Unfortunately, this time she ran head first into the muzzle.

    One must remember, ever since Sheng Hong was promoted to Deng Prefecture, he had already determined to straighten up family principles. He is indeed fond of Concubine Lin and her children and is willing to favour them however, what he prefers more is his family¡¯s n and social status. Firstly, Old Madame had just rejected Mn and Concubine Lin immediately made both son and daughter pretend to be sick and not pay respects. This was clearly an act of lowering the honour of Old Madame and was also sending a message to the whole Sheng household iming that Concubine Lin still has a firm back.

    So the Old Madame quickly struck back and forced Sheng Hong to make a decision between pampering Concubine Lin and the family¡¯s decorum. With filial piety as priority, Sheng Hong chose thetter without the slightest hesitation. It is akin to buying stocks, you cannot simply look at thepany¡¯s operational status, you need to also consider the national situation. The current situation in the Sheng household is that Sheng Hong is willing to protect Concubine Lin but Concubine Lin must adhere to the rules and etiquette of being a concubine.

    Old Madame felt that this little granddaughter understood the situation and was slightly shocked. She warmly asked ¡°Then Ming¡¯er, where do you feel your Fourth Older Sister had erred in?¡±

    Minn swayed her little head and said with a smile ¡°To let a childe over to Old Madame¡¯s side is for us to show filial piety and also for the Old Madame¡¯s happiness. Fourth Older Sister should not have pretended to be sick and worry you when her desires were not fulfilled.¡±

    Old Madame smiled in satisfaction and carried Minn to sit on herp and touched her small face ¡°My Sixth Girl, you have said it well. One must know, learning words and feminine arts at Grandmother¡¯s ce are all secondary, primarily you should learn to be sensible and knowledgeable. Living upon this earth, inevitably there will be likes and dislikes. What belongs to you is yours and that is which not, you shouldn¡¯t force. One must be appreciative and follow fate, and not unscrupulously demand your desires......¡±

    The Old Madame saw that her little granddaughter had a foolish look, expressing that she seems to understand but still did not understand at the same time. She felt that her words were too profound and did not continue, asking Mama Cui toe carry Minn into Lihua Cab for an afternoon nap.

    In truth, Minn understood everything, it would seem Old Madame Sheng was rather miserable. When she first adopted Concubine Lin, she originally thought to raise a noble and demure Lin Daiyu but did not expect to have raised a fearless Second Sister You instead. Her schemes were deep and fighting spirit was abundant, singlehandedly turning the whole Sheng household into aplete mess and the root cause for all of this was because of one word, ¡®greed¡¯. Now she is raising a concubine-born daughter, if Minn were to be arrogant because she was raised by the Old Madame and had desires that she ought not have, then it would be detrimental to her. Therefore the Old Madame was preparing for a rainy day.

    Lying on the warm bed, Minn let out a small sigh. Old Madame Sheng need not worry, from the day she epted this identity, she had been thinking of her own future. Obviously it was a very typical ancient world with strict hierarchy and definite feudalistic rules, not one bit like the YY social environment.[7] She cannot abandon the family to be a ronin swordswoman and also cannot indulge in the fantasy to be an independant entrepreneur, even more so she dare not imagine eking out a living in the pce. The only thing she could do is to manage her own life well.

    Humanity¡¯s happiness is measured throughparison. If the people around you are in a worse state than you are, even if you were eating the shells and choked on vegetables you would still feel very happy. The reason why concubine-born daughters usually suffer is because the legitimate-born sisters with whom they grew up with will oftentimes have better lives. Seeing the sisters whom you grew up alongside from same father excel more than you in all areas, it would inevitably invite unhappiness into their hearts.

    But, so what if you do notpare with a legitimate-born daughter? Minn inwardly shrugged. She guessed that if she were born to a poverty-stricken peasant family, or even worse born to servant family that had absolutely no freedom, inparison to them, her situation was a lot better. The current lifestyle allowed her to at least not worry about food and clothing and they were even considered to be slightly wealthy. Father is also not a good-for-nothing merchant that would randomly marry his daughters away, the family in general is still considered to be well-off.

    In ancient times, the life of a girl like her was to ride on a good track. Growing up ording to the norms for concubine-born daughters, marrying a husband of the same status, giving birth and growing old. Other than not being able to divorce and epting the high possibility of epting several ¡®younger sisters¡¯ to share her husband¡¯s bed, there was not a huge distinction with modern times. Sometimes, Minn would hopelessly think ¡®This wasn¡¯t too bad after all¡¯.

    However, if life was not as she had wished for and the heavens were determined to give her a miserable life. Humph! Then it is a life for a head. When she reaches the end of her road, she also would not be polite. If she does not live well, she also would not allow those who mistreat her to have an easy life. When the timees, a clear knife enters a red one exists. If worstes to worst, either the fish dies or the splits.[8] What does she have to be afraid of! She was the very person who was buried alive under andslide!

    Reaching this conclusion, Minn¡¯s heart instantly cleared. She rolled onto her little belly and entered a deep deep sleep.

    [1]. Í¯ÊÔ (Tong Shi): Examinations taken when a boy is in his teenage years. Under this category, there are three examinations: Child, County, College

    [2]. ÉúÔ± (Sheng Yuan): One who has passed the college entrance examinations and is the next level of exam after the county/prefecture examinations

    [3]. It is the pig from Journey to the West.

    [4]. It is the Tang poem that is also known as Ode to Geese and it is all about geese.

    [5]. ‡å (Jiong): Widely used as an Inte emoticon as it looks like a face to to mean various moods such as embarrassment, awkwardness, gloominess, despair, failure

    [6]. The author whoposed the geese poem.

    [7]. Two possibilities: 1. YY would refer to Generation Y; 2. YY is a China Social Networking Site, but either the idea behind it isparing modern times to the ancient times

    [8]. These are all chinese idioms: a life for a head an eye for an eye, a clear knife enters a red one exits bloodthirsty or ruthless, the fish dies or the spills either you die or I die.

 Chapter 13: I Lift My Drink and Sing a Song, for Who Knows If Life Will Be Short or Long

    <h4>Chapter 13: I Lift My Drink and Sing a Song, for Who Knows If Life Will Be Short or Long</h4>

    Trantor: Rebirth Online World

    Ten days flew by in the blink of an eye until one fine day when thest snowke fell, Governess Kong that Wang Shi had been eagerly awaiting for finally arrived. It was said that her origins were thetter generation of the Shangdong household¡¯s Kong branch family and from a lowly pce maid, she rose all the way to the rank of an illustrious female official. Over the past ten years, the emperor had changed multiple times yet she safely retained her post as an official in the Six Bureau. She resigned a few years ago due to advancing age and retired with honour and favour.

    Currently, many duke, marquis, count households and other distinguished families invited various retired pce officials to their houses to instruct their daughters in rules and etiquettes. Minn reasoned that this would add market value to the girls.

    This governess has previously been at Duke Ying, Duke Zhi and even Marquis Xiangyang¡¯s household teaching several nobel daughters. Everyone praised her character of being gentle, patient and meticulous when teaching rules. Unlike other governess who would punish and beat students at will, she would still educate well without these methods. Wang Shi was surprised that Old Madame Sheng had a enough high reputation to be able to invite this highly qualified governess and came to Shou¡¯an Hall to proffer her endless gratitude.

    Having the ability to stay in the pce as a female official for over ten years and not run into any major difficulties, Minn figured that the governess was rtively safe and after meeting, it was as she expected. Governess Kong is only a few years younger than the Old Madame, her build thin, eyes not big, her nose not high with a round bread like face that seemed to exude friendliness. She came dressed inly in silvery gray brocade with fur embroidered on her cuffs and hair that was bound with a simple white jade pin, her whole appearance seemed very modest and neat.

    She greeted the Old Madame ording to pce etiquette, but was hurriedly held up by the Old Madame, both then sat on the couch and started chatting. She looked like an ordinary person but once she started talking, she gave others the impression that they were being cleansed by spring wind, every motion smooth, modest and dignified. Sheng Hong and Wang Shi smiled and apanied them seated at the side. Hun was so excited to the point where her face turned shades of red, deliberately restraining her movements, not daring to utter a single word. Mn sat elegantly, maintaining that perfect smile, listening to the two elders speak. Wang Shi was afraid that Rn would act immaturely and embarrass the Sheng family so she forbid her from attending.

    ¡°His Excellency Sheng as an official is upright, kind in governing and I have frequently heard of you in the capital. Now the descendants fill the halls, the household¡¯s young masters and young misses are all noble and beautiful, like the snow tree. Old Madame indeed is fortunate.¡± Governess Kong said with a smile on her face.

    ¡°In truth, being able to have a person as busy as you here, is indeed my luck. I humbly hand over my Big Girl to you, if she does anything wrong please feel free to beat and punish her, you need not restrain yourself.¡± Old Madame Sheng smiled and gestured at Hun.

    ¡°What are you talking about, Old Madame? Although I may have some reputation now, it was merely awarded to me by nobility. After all, I was merely just a ve in the pce. ording to my interpretation, rules are to be used to manifest virtue and uphold ethics and not for tormenting others. Rules have to be learnt but not studied to death, it is sufficient to have the correct attitude. Besides, how bad can the Old Madame¡¯s granddaughter really be.¡± While Governess Kong spoke she looked at Hun. It was as if Hun received a surge of motivation, she sat upright with her back straightened, her eyes glittering with anticipation, using her body to express her determination.

    ¡°Governess being able to attend, is really thanks to Mother¡¯s fortune. If Governess has a spare moment from teaching Hua¡¯er, could you speak to us of news from the capital, so we who live in the countryside may gain knowledge.¡± Wang Shi said.

    ¡°Prefecture Quan to Prefecture Deng, from the south to the north, abundance of treasures and people. As high as the skies and as wide as the sea, Madame has already seen tall mountains and wide rivers and naturally knows the local conditions of the country all over. That knowledge is above that of this old woman who has never moved in her lifetime, Madame is simply too modest.¡± Governess Kong humbly smiled. These words made Wang Shi¡¯s whole body perspired from her pores,[1] her smile became morefortable and could not conceal her happiness.

    Governess Kong spoke very slowly yet did not make others feel she was procrastinating. Her words were few but when others listened, every syble and sentence was naturally appropriate. Minn watched from the side impressed, her attitude both respectful and demure. Wang Shi and Hun originally thought a strict governess woulde and had already prepared mind and body for suffering. They didn¡¯t expect that Governess Kong would be so friendly and nice and were even happier and more thankful towards Old Madame Sheng. Initially, Wang Shi prepared rooms and servants for Governess Kong but she tactfully expressed that she would like to stay at Shou¡¯an Hall for the night, to reminisce about the past with Old Madame and Wang Shi naturally obliged.

    That night, Governess Kong slept in Old Madame Sheng¡¯s room.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you were willing toe, I originally did not dare invite you.¡± Old Madame Sheng said.

    ¡°I grew really sick of those influential official families. Every one of them has a thousand faces and their bellies persistently trick and scheme to no rest. I have gone through one lifetime of guessing others¡¯ thoughts, to the point where those nobilities¡¯ bellies appear in my dreams. I initially thought that the days after retirement would be morefortable but who expected that I would get busier. Might as well take advantage of you to escape the capital and have several peaceful days to myself. Not to mention, I am already old and am bound to return to my roots like a fallen leaf.¡±[2] Governess Kong face fell from herposed self to an exhausted state.

    ¡°Have you found a ce to settle down? If you don¡¯t have one, you must seek me out.¡± Sadness shone in the eyes of Old Madame Sheng.

    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary, I¡¯ve already found a ce. I still have a distant nephew in my hometown, he does not have parents and I do not have an heir. It would be nice to pass our days together, moreover as you can probably tell, this old body of mine does not have many honest days of work left. I do not want to keep torturing myself.¡± Governess Kong sighed, appearing liberated.

    Old Madame Sheng felt a slight sense of pity, lowering her voice she intoned ¡°You did not have it easy in this lifetime. When you were already betrothed, the name on the missive to enter the pce was obviously your younger sister. Yet you were forced to impersonate her and enter the pce by your stepmother, hindering you for a lifetime.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by not easy?¡± Governess Kong smiled mischievously ¡°The umted experiences of my lifetime is more rich and more exciting than any normal persons, disregarding delicious food and fine clothing, I have served through three emperors! I have seen five empresses! Not to mention, Imperial concubines who were like carps crossing the rivers were all an eye-opener! Furthermore I did not have to worry about food and clothing and was able to live until a ripe age of sixty, there is not much toin about. On the contrary, that younger sister of mine, stole someone¡¯s lover, married someone else, poisoned a pregnant concubine and ended up divorced, ruining her life with a bad reputation. My stepmother lost the family fortune because of her and ultimately ended up in dire straits. I definitely came out ahead of them.¡± While chuckling she said ¡°When I first heard the news, I stole a whole bottle of fine wine from the imperial cer to celebrate!¡±

    Old Madame Sheng smiled ¡°You are still the same. Appearing to be respectful yet wild and unruly on the inside.¡±

    Governess Kong was slightly sad ¡°If I¡¯m not like this, how could I endure all these years.¡± Having said that, suddenly in a strange voice, towards the Old Madame she said ¡°On the contrary, why have you cultivated your moral character to this extent? Where has your vigour and vitality from those years all gone?¡±

    Old Madame Sheng shook her head and helplessly said ¡°At the end of the day, Hong¡¯er is still not my own child, why is there the need to be unpleasant. Moreover, I am also tired,those years past, so what if I tormented everything into a mess, it is still all for naught.¡±

    Governess Kong sneered ¡°I see that the more you have lived, the more you have degenerated. Why not think back on the days of Empress Jing¡¯an who certainly had more difficult days than you. Two of her sons died and her daughter was kidnapped, the royal family couldn¡¯t allow the bride to be divorced, what could she do? When Emperor Taizong favoured her, she was happy, when he snubbed her, she was also happy. One year she said to several of us, ¡®There are too few women who follow their heart in this lifetime, family background and marriage are all out of our control. We ought to find some joy for ourselves with singing to apany the wine,[3] for how ever many days we have left¡¯. Although her life was short lived yet she lived everyday immersed in joy. After the death of the princes, Emperor Taizong longed for herpany everyday but she fell sick and never woke again...¡± Governess Kong¡¯s voice grew softer and Old Madame Sheng also was slightly dazed. Both thinking back on that reckless and free spirited woman who lived her life without abandon.

    Governess Kong hushed for a long time ¡°It is fortunate that the former Emperor ultimately recognised her youngest son, so that she perpetuated her line to her descendants. I fastidiously listened to her words and never epted viciousness into my heart. When it is time to act foolish, act foolish. When it is time act low, act low. Time to eat, just eat. Time to enjoy, just enjoy. All so I would not live this lifetime in vain. If it was someone with your rough temper entering the pce at the time, you would have already died eight hundred times over!¡±

    Old Madame Sheng¡¯s mind drifted to memories of her tender and tough youth, feeling a little dispirited. Flinging it to the back of her mind again, she changed the subject. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s speak of this no more, now what do you honestly think of my family?¡±

    Governess Kong rolled her eyes ¡°A total mess, there¡¯s no rules and the first person with no rules is you!¡± It seemed like she was suppressed for a long time in the capital and finally seized this opportunity to loosen her tongue. Old Madame Sheng was helpless and could only allow her to continue.

    ¡°Your family¡¯s Old Master was really something, he strove to acquire a big piece of family property and among his three sons, two have made a name for themselves. Nearing the end of his life, he personally divided the household but unfortunately not long after he passed away, your husband also died. If it wasn¡¯t for you, a concubine-born son like ¡®His Excellency¡¯ Sheng would have already had his bones chewed dry by that ck-hearted Third Uncle of his. Only this piece of property could remain untouched. At the time you were wealthy and still young, Old Marquis Yongyi and his wife were still influential so remarriage would be a very real possibility. Even if you could not stay in Jinling and the capital, the skies are tall and seas wide, all you had to do was find a distantnd to quietly pass your days. Marry a man, bear his sons, live your own little peaceful days, would that not be satisfactory! Yet you just had to be faithful to that heartless one and record the concubine-born son under your name. Supporting the entire Sheng household single handedly, finding a schr master for him, helping him achieve schrly honours and marry a good wife to bear and raise children. What happened after that, now that you have seed and your health in decline? You withdraw to a corner of the world and be the living dead? It is all an unfathomable mystery!¡± Governess Kong was just short of shoving her fingers in Old Madame Sheng¡¯s face.

    ¡°Although you are not his biological mother but you are still his legitimate mother. You have treated him with a mountain of kindness, you have qualifications to hold your head high, what do you have to be worried about? Let me impart you a wisdom, sons are all worthless ingrates, once they marry a wife they forget their mother in the next breath. If you do not treat yourself properly, he will joyfully cast you aside! Our dynasty has uses filial piety to rule and if there is a least bit rumour of him being disobedient, he can forget about staying in officialdom! You ought to make your days a little morefortable, even if not for yourself, then for the sake of that precious little girl of yours.¡± Governess Kong spoke and inclined her chin towards Lihua Cab.

    Old Madame Sheng who was sprayed with salivary tirade couldn¡¯t refute. However that reminded her of a topic to be discussed and hurriedly asked ¡°Right, what do you think of that Ming yatou of mine?¡±

    Governess Kong tilted her face, muttering to herself for a while and finally said ¡°Pretty good.¡±

    Seeing the look of anticipation on Old Madame Sheng¡¯s eyes, she then added a few more lines ¡°The child is born with a good pair of eyes, she wants to live a simple life is bright, clean and open-minded. It seems like she understands everything while still not being totally clear but she is still happy and earnestly abides by etiquette. She knows how not to provoke someone even better than you. You treating her as your darling is not in vain.¡±

    Old Madame Sheng rolled her eyes and blushed ¡°What darling? I treat all of the granddaughters the same.¡±

    Governess Kong impatiently waved her hands ¡°Stop ying dumb, how many times have you filled her bowl to the brim with dishes during dinner just now? Even now I can still hear you nagging ¡®Ming yatou, eat more¡¯ and mere momentster, ¡®you¡¯re not allowed to be picky¡¯. Whenever she stretches her chopsticks towards a dish a second time, Mama Fang at your side will secretly take note, do you think I am blind! Before she went to bed, you left me alone for quite a while, insisting on watching her take her medicine and go to sleep. I suspect that you waited until shepletely fell asleep before leaving her.¡±

    Old Madame Sheng had no way out and confessed ¡°That child sleeps a lot yet her dreams are not always peaceful. In a mere night she would wake up several times, sometimes in tears. I know her heart must still be suffering but she cannot voice her grievances. Tormented persistently through the night yet acting fine during the day, diligently reading her books and learning her letters, obediently listening to this old woman reminisce about the past. Speaking of which, it is strange. She is not as cultured as Concubine Lin who can write and draw well nor is she like Hua yatou who is clever and likeable but I feel she makes me happy and is the most considerate of them all.¡± Speaking of this she suddenly felt disappointed.

    ¡°That is because you yourself have made progress, being treated unjustly for half your lifetime, you have finally learnt how to evaluate inner worth. No matter how pretty they are, it is still not as important as one¡¯s character and sincerity. That or maybe you just have been lonely for so long and that now having a child for apanion everyday, no matter what she¡¯s like you cannot help but make her your darling.¡± Governess Kong¡¯s gaze was sharp and her words were on point.

    Old Madame Sheng pointed at her and scolded cheekily ¡°You! This old weathered goods! This strict prune mouth! Why did you not die in the pce? Releasing you into the world only brings harm to others!¡±

    Governess Kong red ¡°That is only natural, have you not heard that the good never live long and the bad live on for a millennium?¡±

    The two old onesughter echoed through the night.

    Holding onto her stomachughing, Old Madame Sheng wiped her tears from her eyes and worriedly stretched her neck towards Lihua Cab to steal a peek but was caught by Governess Kong ¡°Stop looking! The noise would not have woken your precious little granddaughter. Did she not drink a bowl of soup to calm her nerves? If she is awake, we would¡¯ve heard. Quickly, there is more I have to say to you.¡±

    Old Madame Sheng thought about it and it rang true, she then turned back. Governess Kong sternly said ¡°I am just an ordinary girl from Shandong, you were the marquis daughter from Nanjing. Due to Empress Jing¡¯an, it was fate that we got to know each other, still I have some words of advice.¡±

    Old Madame Sheng sternly nodded her head. Governess Kong continued ¡°I know that you have been treated unfairly for half your lifetime, sparing no effort to struggle yet people merely die around you and feelings fade with time. Because your heart has turned cold you are not willing to remarry and merely reside in the Sheng family to pass the rest of your days. Let me ask you this, how many more days do you think you can you live like this?¡±

    Governess Kong saw that Old Madame Sheng wore a sorrowful expression, she continued ¡°Empress Jing¡¯an said something before she died, I will now gift it to you today ¡®The world is such that man proposes, heavens disposes. We as women do not have it easy but if you can do something, do it and whatever happens next depends on the heavens. It was difficult for our parents to raise us and no matter what we should not waste this life. However we want to live, that is how we should live. One day the days will inevitably turn better. Since you still have breath in your chest, you ought to live properly, speak out when you see unfairness, scold when you see wrongs.¡¯ You should take after Nanjing Xu family¡¯s Eldest Young Miss and shake up the rules in the household. Furthermore you can live morefortably and leave a good precedent for your Sheng family¡¯s descendants. Do you not think this is logical?¡±

    Old Madame Sheng was on the verge of tears and she took out her handkerchief to softly dab the corners of her eyes ¡°Ultimately, we are still old sisters. Only you remain who will speak these heartfelt words to me today. Your kind intentions, I as an older sister receive it humbly... ... In any case, I have to at least hold on until Ming yatou marries.¡±

    Governess Kong consoled immediately, satisfied her intentions achieved ¡°This line of thought is correct, Sixth Young Lady is still young. She only has you to rely on in the future, you don¡¯t have to hope that she bes a millionaire, simply finding a good family to marry into is good enough.¡±

    These two women really know the realities and cruelties of life very well. There is no such thing as a dream for them, everything has to be realistic. I believe this is maturity in a way. Next up, studying under Governess Kong

    [1]. Chinese people apparently sweat from happiness don¡¯t ask me why, it was my ancestors who made this s.hit up Eers

    [2]. ÂäÒ¶¹é¸ù (Luo Ye Gui Gen): Idiom that means all things will eventually return to their source

    [3]. ¶Ô¾Æµ±¸è (Dui Jiu Dang Ge): Meaning life is short, make merry while you can

 Chapter 14: Governess Kongâ€™s Class

    <h4>Chapter 14: Governess Kong¡¯s ss</h4>

    Trantor: Rebirth Online World

    The next day at the crack of dawn, Minn excitedly carried her practice book and made her way to the Old Madame nning to conquer the remaining characters from¡¶Thousand Character ssic¡·in one shot. This was her n! In the future she need not pretend to be illiterate any longer! When her little stumpy legs took a step into the main hall, she did not expect to see Wang Shie to greet Governess Kong this early. She was surprisingly simr to those victims of natural disasters lining up to receive emergency provisions and were afraid that if they werete, there would be nothing left.

    She sat on the lower seat and respectfully listened to Old Madame Sheng speak ¡°Last night, I humbly lowered my old head and begged Governess Kong to overwork herself a little. She has agreed that when she is teaching Big Girl, she will also teach the remaining little girls as well. Although they are still young but as long as they apany her, listening and watching carefully, they will also grow in self-restraint...¡± Wang Shi naturally is willing. She mused that this was a rare chance for them to have invited a highly qualified governess and they have to take every advantage of it. Unfortunately, that meant Minn¡¯s ns for being recognized as a literate member of society could only be put on hold. Once she finished breakfast, she was shipped off to Hun¡¯s rooms by Mama Cui.

    They passed a beautiful bridge spanning half the courtyard leading to Hun¡¯svish pavilion. When she saw Hun, Minn was blinded. Hun wore a cloud embroidered green dress with a double phoenix brocade jacket, a soft jade colored flowing skirt and her hair was bound beautifully into a moon shaped hairstyle all held together by a golden band embedded with gems. Her whole being was like that of a bud of white jade orchid, extremely bright and beautiful. Even Governess Kong could not resist from double taking this picture of beauty. Minn secretly thought to herself ¡®Brother-inw Yuan, You sure have good luck with women!¡¯

    When Wang Shi saw her eldest daughter dressed so elegantly and her heart was naturally proud and turned to look at the other two. It was clear that Rn was not in a good mood, listlessly standing at the side, smacking her lips but Mn is in high spirits. When she saw Governess Kong, she eloquently enquired about her health evoking Wang Shi into a burst of fury. She chided ¡°Ru¡¯er, why did you not greet Governess Kong when she arrived! You truly are unruly, be careful of your skin!¡±

    When Rn heard she was reprimanded, she immediately pouted her small lips and lowered her head in anger.

    After Wang Shi left, Governess Kong began the lesson. The priority of the lesson was ced on Hun and the other three were treated as guests. Rn, whose attitude towards learning was bad was already cking off at the start. In no time t, she progressed to ying Cat¡¯s Cradle with the young maid sitting by her side. In truth, Minn too did not want to study but she did not have Rn¡¯s stubbornness and unwillingness wasn¡¯t entrenched that deeply in her heart. After all, being forced to study wasn¡¯t out of the ordinary for Minn, it had in fact be something that she had gotten used to a long time ago. Compared to the grueling exam-oriented education system of the modern times, these little studying sessions were mere child¡¯s y. Did anyone think that Yao Yiyi liked trigonometry so much that she drew and calcted a hyperb over and over again? Did she really like the British ent that she would wake up early every morning to recite the bird like phrases[1]? Could it be that she genuinely liked memorising that she chose to specialise in boring politicalw? Stop joking around! It was all merely for the sake of making a living.

    Now although her environment had changed, the same principles still applied. If Minn wanted to establish her feet in this ancient world, she must start with studying!

    ¡°Normally, it is said a girl¡¯s character and virtue are most important. This manner of education is merely just a vain formality, however distinguished families simply love talking about this vain formality. These lessons concern everything and no one will praise you if done well but if done poorly, will inevitably invite ridicule unto yourself in the open and in private. You sisters are all smart and should be able to discern what is truly important.¡±

    Governess Kong earnestly exined to the girls. Firstly she would clearly define the necessity of education and naturally what follows after would be easier to manage. Governess Kong¡¯s lessons are well taught, she exinsplicated topics in simple terms by first stating the main points, proceeding to demonstrate clearly and from time to time provide rtable examples. Hun and Mn did not do well initially, but she did not lose her temper and merely allowed the girls time to gradually understand better.

    Mn just blindly followed Hun, every of Hun¡¯s actions, she imitated. She set high and strict standards for herself. Every now and then, she will ask ¡®Governess, am I doing this correct?¡¯, ¡®Governess, what do you think of doing it this way?¡¯. She was practically upstaging the main attraction and parading herself as the real student. Hun bit her lips trembling and tried her best to endure and not to scold her before Governess Kong.

    Minn¡¯s learning aptitude fell short of being the best but is still better than the worst. The whole morning, she diligently practiced greeting and walking postures but felt that the more she learned, the more awkward it became. She hade to this world for merely a year and more than half of that was spent lying in bed drooling and acting dead. Disregarding Big Sister Hun, even ifpared to the other two, she did not have a single sliver of understanding towards this world¡¯s etiquette. How was she even expected to catch up and improve over such a short period of time.

    Having a spark of inspiration, she took advantage of the time they stopped for lunch to request Mama Cui make a small booklet from excess raw silk. First she noted down the morning¡¯s lessons from memory and when she went for sses in the afternoon, she instructed Xiaotao carry along her own little brush, little ink b, little ink stick as well as the booklet made from raw silk and put them all into a portable wicker basket. When Governess Kong finished teaching, she did not hurry forward to practice but rather sat at a small table made of plum blossom wood where her brush and ink b wereid out. She then hiked up her sleeves and hefted herself up to the table and began taking notes.

    Governess Kong who was just then instructing Hun on several different postures appropriate for serving food, calmly shot a curious nce at Minn.

    For Minn who was groomed under an exam-oriented education system, with regards taking notes in ss it was practically second nature. If the teacher was teaching and she did not hold a pen in her hands then she was simply inviting the teacher to target her. A pen in the hand, no worries in the heart! Minn instantly focused on note taking, over ten years of an all-rounded education was not in vain, every paragraph was summarised neatly and clearly.

    The so-called rules and etiquette was a very broad concept. Itprised every conceivable activity in a day, from salutations, walking, talking, smiling, mannerisms towards others and even epassed things as esoteric as how to lift a teacup and sip a mouthful of water, all of which had a proper way of executing. It goes without saying that young misses from established families that were influenced from childhood would naturally form these etiquettes from habit. Governess Kong merely pointed out to the girls, the differences in etiquette between the top aristocracy and middle-ranked officialdom families like the Sheng family. To put it simply, it was a crash course in aristocratic etiquette.

    The teacher personally lead in the practices of marriage and the Lan youngdies obediently followed. Minn was naturally weak and suffered the consequences. Rn has abundant ability but wascking in desire, spreading the for two days and not catching any fish for three days.[2] Although Mn was smart but she had a small frame after all and her age limited her understanding and her actions were not as cleanly executed. Finally, only Hun was naturally outstanding, fast at learning with an impable memory.

    Several dayster, the basics instilled began to take effect. Hun was no longer overbearing and Mn no longer acted coy. Rn stopped her atrocious behaviour and Minn no longer daydreamed. The girls all suddenly appeared gentle and dignified, their speech elegant and appropriate, their conduct soft like the spring wind brushing against the willows. Sheng Hong was greatly satisfied when he saw them and continuously praised their virtues for a good few days, even Wang Shi began to sincerely revere Governess Kong.

    ¡°She is after all from the pce and has abundant capability. This manner of teaching without beating, scolding nor anger has really had an effect on these girls.¡± Wang Shi praised repeatedly.

    ¡°It is all thanks to Mother¡¯s fortune. I have heard that when Governess Kong was in the capital, ordinary duke and marquis households were unable to invite her. You shouldn¡¯t put on airs in front of her and let othersugh at our ignorance.¡± Sheng Hong reminded.

    Sheng Hong was being rather cautious and calctive. After a lifetime of education from Old Madame Sheng, he was open-minded and had long-term vision. He knew that if he wanted a long career as an official, he must have sharp ears and keen eyes and ¡®to know oneself is to know your enemy¡¯. These days he took every opportunity to ask Governess Kong for news regarding matters from the capital. Governess Kong looked upon the face of her friend Old Madame Sheng, sighed internally and briefly talked about the capital¡¯s powerful officials and aristocratsplicated private rtionships. Governess Kong had swam in the inner pce and courtyards for over ten years, and the people she interacted with were mostly from the cream of society thus her experiences were hardly ordinary. The several times they talked, Sheng Hong benefited greatly. He genuinely treated Governess Kong as his own elder and wished that he could convince her to stay. Unfortunately, Governess Kong gave the excuse of missing her hometown and was resolved to leave, ultimately Sheng Hong could only drop the topic.

    Governess Kong¡¯s ss schedule was very humane. After studying hard for ten days, she issued a message to rest for a day. It was a great coincidence there was good weather, Hun dragged Rn and Minn to y in the gardens. Governess Kong who was also on vacation went to Shou¡¯an Hall to chat with Old Madame Sheng.

    ¡°I am afraid that I have far underestimated your family¡¯s Sixth Young Lady.¡± Governess Kong sat on a couch, separated from Old Madame Sheng by the jade couch table.

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± The Old Madame raised an eyebrow, very interested.

    Governess Kong carried the teacup before her eyes, appreciating the artwork on it carefully and slowly said ¡°Initially I only treated that child as honest and naive, and thought the person dumb. I did not expect in a turn of the eye, it was actually intelligence masquerading as stupidity.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make silly guesses. You¡¯ve merely taught a few days of rules, it¡¯s impossible to have taught her to be an intelligent person appearing stupid.¡± Old Madame Sheng smiled and shook her head.

    Governess Kong lifted the teacup lid and gently swirled the leaves in the cup. ¡°You¡¯d better believe it. In these few days of lessons, your family¡¯s First Young Lady is not bad. She is clever and quick-witted and understands without needing much exnation, onlycking a little in patience. We do not need to speak of the Fifth Young Lady, she is still young and yful so it is understandable. The Fourth Young Lady seems weak but is in fact strong-minded and forcefully[3] wants to learn. As you also know, these pesky rules are not meant for children. For a person who has not grown physically to a suitable height, many of these movements are impossible to implement but Fourth Young Lady insists on showing off. Yesterday alone, she broke four teacups, two saucers and dropped the chopsticks while distributing food.¡±

    When Old Madame Sheng heard it, she did not reply and merely shook her head. Governess Kong nced at her, the corner of her mouth curved mischievously and teasingly said ¡°Only that darling Sixth Young Lady of yours, seeing this she did not make a single sound or movement but thought through all the key points in one morning. The same afternoon she brought pen and paper and did not crowd around me. Merely, picking up on matters I corrected Hun and Mn and recorded them all to paper. I even stole a look. En, it was very well written.¡±

    Old Madame Sheng still did not believe, smiling while shaking her head ¡°Ming yatou only knows a few words? How can I believe? You are trying to trick me again.¡±

    ¡°If you still do not believe, then ask someone to fetch that book of hers to take a look then.¡± Governess Kong said.

    Old Madame Sheng was interested[4] and immediately asked Mama Fang to fetch the book from Minn¡¯s rooms. Mama Fang asked Mama Cui for the book and handed it to the Old Madame. She opened the four-sided wicker basket. Inside was a brush and ink b neatly ced and a nifty thick white book. When Old Madame flipped through the book, she was greatly taken aback.

    The book clearly recorded the content of the days sses and it was further categorised and summarised into topics of ¡®Food and Drinks¡¯, ¡®Rest¡¯, ¡®Everyday¡¯ etc. Under each category, she neatly wrote in numeral points ¡®one, two, three, four¡¯. Every sentence and words were clearly written. It was probably because she did not know too many words, that most of the words were incorrect. If not missing a stroke, then it was the wrong spelling. Some ces, had amusing pictures drawn, for example when distributing food to the elders, how the sleeves ought to be rolled up and specifically how many inches should it be rolled. Minn probably did not know how to write the words so she simply drew a short and fat arm along with a row of words. The sleeves were slightly rolled up and an arrow is pointed at it to show details.

    Old Madame Sheng flipped a few pages and felt happy but also thought it was surprising. A few more pages flipped, probably because of heavier content, Minn even used red lines to point out important points. Mama Fang moved her head closer to take a look and started smiling ¡°That day when Danju asked me for cinnabar, it turned out it was for Sixth Young Lady to use it like so. ck words written tightly everywhere, makes one feel dizzy when looking at it. These notes with red indications are very eye-catching and clear. Our Sixth Young Lady hase up with a good idea.¡±

    The Old Madame saw that there were some weird symbols, pointing at them she asked Governess Kong ¡°What are these? They do not seem to be words.¡±

    Governess Kong put down the teacup and smiled ¡°I have also asked Sixth Young Lady, she said that there are some words she does not know how to write. So she will first make a symbol and fill it in after she checks the¡¶Zihui¡·and¡¶Zhengzitong¡·[5]. Do not merely think that she is just scribbling, I have carefully examined it and these crooked symbols are all carefully chosen. She has her own system, it¡¯s quite ingenious.¡±

    The Old Madame was a little bbergasted and looked up at Governess Kong to see the other smiling and shaking her head, sighing ¡°When I was studying at the old Shang Pce, the cheat sheets I borrowed then were not half this good. Structured and this level of detail, it is evidence enough to see her understanding. Surely when she handles things in the future it will be efficient and clear. Moreover, her character is gentle and polite. s, what a pity that she is a concubine born daughter.¡±

    The Old Madame remained silent and after a long time she finally said ¡°Good or bad days are not in riches nor honour. If she can understand this, then she will have good andfortable days in the future.¡±

    Governess Kong slowly nodded ¡°I can see that this girl is not muddle-headed and will definitely understand your painstaking efforts.¡±

    ......

    As the lessons continue, the gap in learning achievements and progress were further exaggerated with the difference in ability between sisters, to the point where Mn could no longer keep up with Hun. This is after all very natural, the learning speed that of an elementary school studentpared to a junior high student were fundamentally different. However, Mn who seemed demure was in fact extremely strong-willed, deliberately attaching herself to Hun¡¯s side and constantly bombarding Governess Kong with questions. At times it was obvious Hun could progress to the next step but due to Mn¡¯s persistence, Governess Kong could only slow down the lessons.

    Hun weathered and endured, she lost count of the number of times sheined to Wang Shi. Wang Shi was also helpless, whenever she went to Sheng Hong he merely spouted lines such as ¡®Mo¡¯er is also eager to study, sisters ought to behave amicably¡¯ and simr sentiments. However regardless of how it was worded, his reaction was not anger but instead indifference. Ancient China did not have ess to capable psychiatrists therefore it was inevitable that Older Sister Hun exploded.

    This fateful afternoon, the weather was slight dry and chilly. Once Governess Kong finished teaching a particrly long section, she felt her throat slightly parched thus instructed the girls to practice greeting peace to the elderly. She herself retired to her rooms to drink Fuling[6] to moisten her throat. Hun seeing Mn hunched on the embroidered stool resting while gasping for air, her heart gave in to a burst of resentment and couldn¡¯t help but sneer ¡°Fourth Younger Sister is really giving your all. Normally, theseplicated rules do not of many uses but Younger Sister being this dedicated, it seems like you will definitely have use for them in the future.¡±

    Mn turned slightly red and softly answered ¡°Governess said that although these are merely vain formalities, I would rather learn and not use them than be made fun of by others. This Younger Sister is stupid and is afraid to dishonour the family, so can only use all of my strength to study.¡±

    Hun is after all the First Young Lady, after she vented her little anger she was no longer willing to lower herself to the level of a child and merely sat by the window looking out at the scenery. Unfortunately, Rn was different. The past couple of days whilst listening to Wang Shi¡¯s grievances she too nurtured a stomach roil with anger. She jumped out at once, receiving the quarreling baton and coldly said ¡°Since Fourth Older Sister knows that you are stupid then be more sensitive. Do not bother Governess Kong all day long, being a burden to Big Sister.¡±

    Mn was enraged and bickered ¡°In what way did I ever bother Governess Kong? It¡¯s only that Father instructed me to properly study under Governess Kong and he wants to test me after. I dare not disobey, whatever areas I do not understand, I must rify.¡±

    Rn snorted and looked at Min in disdain ¡°Do not use Father¡¯s name to suppress me. Governess Kong was specially invited by the Old Madame for Big Sister. Big sister is her student and teaching us is merely a bonus. Everyday you snatch Big Sister¡¯s limelight, hindering Big Sister from properly learning from Governess Kong. How is that reasonable? Hmph! I do not know where you¡¯ve learnt such underhanded methods. You do not like to see the good fortune of others and like to snatch others belongings!¡±

    Mn¡¯s face turned red all of a sudden and the tears in the eyes grew. In a trembling voice, she said ¡°What is Fifth Younger Sister saying? I do not understand! What underhanded methods? What snatching others belongings? We are born from the same father, you are just taking advantage of the fact that I am concubine-born! Okay! Okay! Okay! I am the only unnecessary one, why do I bother staying on this earth to obstruct others eyes, why not I just die cleanly!¡± Finishing her tirade she bent over and wept loudly.

    Rn panicked, rushed before Mn and shouted ¡°Cry again! Cry again! Each time there¡¯s a problem, you just drop golden peas and pretend. If Governess Kong sees this, she would think I am bullying you and ask Father to punish me! You! You! You!¡± In anger and in panic, she stomped her feet and choked silent. Seeing this Hun couldn¡¯t ignore the situation anymore and came over, she spoke in a neither cold or warm tone ¡°Fourth Younger Sister, do note to tears so quickly, we no longer dare provoke you in the future. Every time there is a disagreement you cry as if your mother passed away, we¡¯re definitely afraid of angering you.¡±

    When Mn heard her, she felt even more hurt and redoubled her tears. Slowly she began to get breathless and hear body heaved up and down, Rn stomped her feet, Hun smiled bitterly. Minn was quickly tidying up her notes and watched the drama unfold from the side, she felt her head hurt but did not want to get involved now, there was only trouble waiting to be found. She merely massaged her temples and hopped off the round stool. When she neared Mn, she softly said ¡°Fourth Older Sister, you should stop crying. It is not good to let Governess Kong witness this, she will think that we Sheng family daughters do not have any upbringing.¡±

    Mn ignored her and continued to weep till her throat turned hoarse. It seemed like she wanted blow this up into a big affair. Unfortunately, Minn studiedw and not psychology and could only sigh sorrowfully in her heart and soldiered on. Thus she approached the side of Mn and said again ¡°Fourth Older Sister, I have something to ask you. How long do you think Governess Kong will be at our ce?¡±

    Although Mn was crying loudly but there were no problems in her hearing. When she heard Minn ask this ridiculous question, she cried softer and looked at her. Minn rattled her brains and continued ¡°I¡¯ve heard Old Madame say that once Spring arrives and the weather turns warmer, when the ice thaws and the roads are good for travel, Governess Kong will leave. There are undoubtedly not many days left. Let me ask this of you Fourth Older Sister, in these remaining days, would it be better to have Governess Kong teach us more or teach us less?¡±

    Mn choked her tears and looked at Minn through red eyes. She was unable to breathe deeply enough to speak. Minn seeing that she finally raised her head quickly advised ¡°I know that Fourth Older Sister wants Governess Kong to give more personal guidance but if she teaches ording to your speed, firstly Big Sister will be burdened and secondly Governess Kong will be unable to teach much. Why don¡¯t Fourth Older Sister put up with it a little? You should firstlypletely record Governess Kong¡¯s lessons and then slowly think on themter when you are free. It will both be better for the sisterhood and we will be able to learn more, would that not be the better way?¡±

    After speaking, Minn felt very smug. With her eloquence, being a court clerk was clearly a waste of her talents, she should have been awyer instead!

    Listening to Minn put things into this perspective, Mn gradually stopped crying. Soon the situation came under control but unexpectedly Rn just had to add ¡°Why should you expand so much effort to think? Big Sister is marrying into a Count¡¯s household, all of us here would not necessarily have the same good fortune. Let me remind Fourth Older Sister, somethings are better for us not to be delusional about!¡±

    Adding oil to the fire![7]

    Mn immediately stood up, pointing at Rn and Minn. She was angered to the point where her body trembled and spat hatefully ¡°Good! Good! You guys look down on the fact that I am concubine-born. Destroying me with words from the left and right! Treating me inhumanly! Why do I have to continue living in this world unnecessarily!¡± Having said that, she draped herself over the table and resumed crying in an earth-shattering voice.

    Minn looked up at the skies and sigh deeply. She was also a concubine-born daughter. Why was she also used!

    At this moment, they heard the sound of curtains rustling. Governess Kong had returned. She allowed a young maid support her in and upon seeing the situation, her face turned cold.

    [1]. ÄñÓïµ¥´Ê (Niao Yu Dan Ci): Figuratively means phrases that is not understandable. ¡®How can humans understand what the birds are saying¡¯ is the idea behind it

    [2]. Rephrasing of a known saying ÈýÌì´òÓã,Á½ÌìÉ¹Íø (San Tian Da Yu, Liang Tian Shai Wang) which means there is no perseverance when learning to work.

    [3]. Ó²³Å (Ying Cheng): Has a negative connotation where it a person will do whatever it takes despite the pain

    [4]. Í¯ÐÄ (Tong Xin): Literally childlike innocence, Old Madame Sheng probably was innocently interested

    [5]. They are both Chinese dictionaries.

    [6].Wolfiporia extensa

    [7]. »ðÉÏ½½ÓÍ (Huo Shang Jia You): Figuratively means to aggravate the situation; making things worse

 Chapter 15: Governess Kongâ€™s Trial

    <h4>Chapter 15: Governess Kong¡¯s Trial</h4>

    Trantor: Rebirth Online World

    Governess Kong¡¯s expression turned ugly, merely smiling icily, she swept her eyes over the four girls. Her gaze turned sharp and freezing like a winter¡¯s gale and as her sight swept past them, the four sisters couldn¡¯t help but withdraw themselves, shivering. Unconsciously, they became deathly silent and stood aside well-behaved and respectful but couldn¡¯t help but betray their anxiety.

    Currently, only Mn¡¯s soft sobs could be heard echoing through the room, she was gripping a damp handkerchief and crying dainty. She stole a look at Governess Kong, waiting for the Governess to enquire her grievances. Who knew that Governess Kong didn¡¯t spare her a thought. The Governess did not utter a word, strode up and sat on the chair in the center of the room. Governess Kong instructed the young maid to bring four sets of brushes, ink stone and four copies of¡¶Examples for Women¡·[1], neatly arranging it before each of the four girls.

    The girls were terrified, twisted their handkerchiefs around their thumbs and exchanged fearful looks with one another. Governess Kong¡¯s face was masked like frozen winter, even the trace of the smile dying from her face, she coldly said ¡°Each person will copy this fifty times, if you are unable to finish, then you need not resume your studies under me.¡±

    Rn indignant, refused to ept it and was just about to voice herint but was immediately silenced by Governess Kong¡¯s imposing and domineering re and she withdrew timidly. Hun chewed on her lips but picked up the brush and started copying. Minn sighed silently and followed shortly. Only Mn was in somewhat disbelief and looked at Governess Kong, her tears refused to flow and were frozen in her eyes. Governess Kong did not look at the girls, picked up a roll of scriptures and tended to her own business. Mn had no other choice but to reluctantly start copying as well.

    They copied till dusk creeped in and was almost time for dinner. Governess Kong still unmoved, merely asked the maids to light themps. She then let the girls resume copying without a word. Minn copied till she no longer felt her stubby arms, feeling her head woozy, she raised her head to examine her fellowpatriots in suffering. Each one of them looked like the Chinese Goldthread,[2] doubly so for Rn who would not stop craning her neck to peek outside.

    Several maids stationed outside were sent to fetch the young misses to return for dinner. They softly enquired a few times, the girls were all starving and exhausted and raised their heads in hopeful expectation. Who knew Governess Kong ignored everyone and told the young maid to ry a message saying ¡®ss is not over yet¡¯. The four girls were all dispirited and lowered their heads. Minn silently cursed endlessly ¡®She was innocent! Innocent! I tell you!¡¯

    Some timeter, Governess Kong nced at the water-clock and instructed the other maid ¡°Please invite Master and Madame and also invite Concubine Lin over.¡± The four girls were now terrified, they knew that this incident was about to be huge. The brushes in their hands started trembling, Hun felt particrly uneasy, Mn secretly nced at Governess Kong and Rn was the most afraid of Sheng Hong. Minn did not stop copying but she also felt inwardly nervous. The scene reminded her of when she was young and was made to stay in detention when she erred. The teacher-in-charge with a demon like face would be waiting for parents to retrieve their spawn. Minn did not expect that when she was reborn she would have the privilege to enjoy a simr treatment, it had the familiarity of meeting an old friend in a foreignnd.

    Shortly after, the Sheng Hong couple and Concubine Lin arrived. The four girls all buried their necks when their father¡¯s strict gaze swept past them. Governess Kong rose from the first seat offering Sheng Hong and Wang shi. Sheng Hong at first declined but then relented and sat down with Wang shi. Governess Kong sat upright on the chair with a rattan backrest and proffered Concubine Lin a short stool under the first seat. Concubine Lin bowed in appreciation but did not sit down and merely stood at the side. Since leaving Wang shi¡¯s rooms, Minn had not seen Concubine Lin. Now she observed her slender physique filled with grace, dressed in a lily green dress with plum blossoms embroidery, looking refined and elegant. A white jade bell hairpin crowned her hair and with every step, the sound of bells softly jingled and was very pleasant to the ear. A drastic contrast to Wang shi who merely wore a simple beaded jade hairpin.

    Governess Kong seeing everyone settling down waved her hands and the four maids by her side moved orderly as if they had repeated this a thousand times. Two of them went to distance the maids outside out of earshot of the room, the other two closed all the windows in the room. Only a few personal maids remained in the room.

    Once everything was tidied, Governess Kong smiled towards Sheng Hong and warmly said ¡°I apologise for disturbing everyone today. Originally this matter need not be alerted to so many people but the Old Madame has entrusted them to me, so I dare not disappoint and that is the reason I have alerted Master and Madame. Moreover, Young Lady Mo is raised under Concubine Lin¡¯s roof thus I have also disturbed Concubine Lin.¡±

    Sheng Hong immediately cupped his hands [4] and said ¡°If there are any words Governess has to speak, please speak them unreservedly. Surely these evil creatures have caused trouble and angered Governess.¡± Having said that he red at his daughters, making the four girls shrink to the corner and not daring to utter a word.

    Governess Kong warmly shook her head and softly said ¡°It cannot be said that I am angry, it¡¯s merely that the youngdies are now all older and ought to be able to distinguish right from wrong. Yan¡¯er,e over and give a clear ount of what happened this afternoon.¡± Having said that, a young maid emerged from behind Governess Kong, she walked to the middle of the room, greeted and clearly repeated the whole quarrelling incident. Although the maid was young but was eloquent and her voice rang clear and loud. She repeated every word the four girls spoke per verbatim when they were quarrelling. Not a single word omitted and not a single word added. When the four Lans heard the recount, they turned red from shame and were silent.

    Listening, Wang shi felt that they were making a fuss over nothing. It was merely a quarrel between sisters but the more Sheng Hong listened, the more furious he got. After he heard the whole tale, he mmed down on the table with great force and shouted in fury ¡°You evil creatures! Still unrepentant! Still unwilling to kneel down!¡±

    The girls were so scared that they knelt immediately but were stopped by Governess Kong ¡°The weather is cold and the ground hard, it¡¯s not right to freeze the knees of the youngdies.¡± Who knew Governess Kong in all herpassion instructed the maids to withdraw four thick brocaded praying mats and ced them on the floor. After she merely lowered her jaw, indicating that they could now kneel. The girls knelt in a row. For Minn in the noble skill of kneeling was a rank amateur, swaying unsteadily from side to side but Governess Kong was kind enough to help correct her posture.

    The m Sheng Hong gave the table practically shook the roof with its reverberations. Pointing at the kneeling girls ¡°Evil creatures[3]! Evil creatures! Being uncultured to this extent and squawking nonsense. What difference is there between you and vulgar country bumpkins. What face do you have to keep calling yourself the descendants of the Sheng family. The only saving grace is that all of you are girls, if you were sons, it will be inevitable that you guys will rob the household of its wealth and properties. Would it not give birth to a cmitous inner strife? Fine! Fine! Fine! Why don¡¯t I just beat you all to death right now!¡±

    Having said that he told them he was going to evoke the familyw. Minn had not seen the familyw in action, Rn was ignorant therefore was fearless. However Hun and Mn were terrified into tears. Wang Shi had originally wanted to plead for mercy but seeing Sheng Hong in extreme fury, bit her handkerchief and dared not open her mouth. Using her eyes she pleaded silently to Governess Kong. Governess Kong smiled and waved her hands ¡°Master need not anger yourself, punishing blindly is also not appropriate. We have to inform them where they have wronged. I have brought shame to my position as the little girls¡¯ governess. If I may be so bold, I am also considered to be half their master. Why not let me ask them?¡±

    Sheng Hong was enlightened and apologetically said towards Governess Kong ¡°Governess¡¯ self-restrain and knowledge are all at the epitome and an example for us all. When you were in the pce, you were asked to and those noble families. What more these few evil creatures, there is no harm in Governess asking.¡±

    Governess Kong swept a look across the four kneeling girls and said ¡°Do you girls know how you have wronged?¡± The little Lans immediately chorused that they knew their mistakes. Governess Kong then asked ¡°Where have you wronged?¡± The girls¡¯ expressions changed. The one chewing her lips, chewed harder. The one wiping her tears, wiped harder. The one acted rashly, acted rashly.[5]The one that was dazed, was still dazed. Hun bit her lips and was the first to speak ¡°This daughter knows her mistake. I should not have reprimanded younger sister and stirred up this matter. I apologise for allowing Father and Mother to be angry and worried.¡±

    Wang Shi did not know what his reaction would be and looked over at Sheng Hong, his face did not betray any expression. Governess Kong turned a cold gaze and looked at Mn. Mn trembled like willows blowing in the wind, obviously feeling scared and wronged. She choked ¡°This daughter also knows her mistake. I should not have talked back so rudely to old sister.¡±

    The corners of Governess Kong¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly. Next was Rn, she was unwilling and only spurted ¡°I should not have quarrelled with older sister.¡±

    Finally, came Minn¡¯s turn. Minn really wanted to cry tears did note. She racked her brains but still could not think of anything and remained silent for a long time, her face gradually turned red. She timidly said ¡°I, I... I really do not know.¡±

    Sheng Hong suddenly caught his breath. He thought back on the recount of the affair by the young maid but he had to agree Minn was not at fault. She did not join the quarrel, was not the instigator, did not fan the mes but rather tried to advise her sisters, now she was also implicated, kneeling on the ground. Seeing his youngest girl falling to a pitiful fate, he sympathised with her but then his eyes swept across Mn who was crying sorrowfully. Thinking about Hun and Rn¡¯s cold and sarcastic words, his anger was lit again, pointing at Hun, scolding her ¡°You are the eldest, you are also so much older than them. Initially, we thought we could depend on you to take care of your younger sisters and be a role model for them. I did not expect that you were actually this ruthless, not a single drop of love for your younger sisters. When you get married in the future, you will also bring shame upon the Sheng family name!¡±

    Hun¡¯s anger was like a raging fire in her heart, she dug fingers deeply into her palms and lowered her head reluctantly and did not refute a single line. Sheng Hong then pointed his finger at Rn and scolded ¡°At such a young age and yet you still do not have a good behaviour. Merely spouting nonsense and you dare use ¡®where did you learn such underhand methods¡¯, ¡®like to snatch others belongings¡¯? Little Girl Mo is your older sister, is there any younger sister who would speak in this manner to her older sister? Seeing your older sister cry and yet you do not know how to relent. Have I never taught you the story of Kong Rong giving up the pears?[6] Uncultured ones!¡±

    Rn¡¯s temper was naturally explosive, when she heard what was said, she immediately refuted. ¡°Why must every good thing first be given to her? Last year, my maternal uncle delivered a good piece of jade for me to make a jade lock but

    when Fourth Older Sister saw it, she immediately cried. Crying that she did not have a living blood uncle, Father then gave that jade to her! There was still the time when Father specially brought a squarerderite stone for Big Brother to make a seal but then it was given to Third Older Brother! Father, why must we always give in to her? I refuse to ept this! I refuse!¡±

    Sheng Hong¡¯s anger boiled over until his arm couldn¡¯t help but tremble and was about to p Rn on the spot. Wang Shi hurried to stop him, she hugged Sheng Hong arm and pleaded in tears ¡°Master, how are you so biased. This time all the children have erred, Governess Kong has treated them all fairly while you¡¯ve only scolded the two that I gave birth to. If Master truly detests me, why not I just seek death instead?¡±

    For a while the room descended into chaos. Concubine Lin lowered her head and gently wiped tears from the corner of her eyes and Mn cried broken heartedly. Governess Kong nced at both mother and daughter. Her gaze seemed to carry scorn, she put down her teacup and stood up, smiling towards Sheng Hong ¡°Firstly, Master please do not get angry. This is not after all a serious mistake. My job as governess is to ensure that everything must be reasonable and appropriate. To allow Master and Madame to be so angered, is indeed my fault.¡±

    Sheng Hong waved his hands ¡°Governess, what words are this you speak of, it is all because I amx in the governing of my household and has made Governessugh[7] at us. Fortunately Governess and the Old Madame are old friends, therefore you are akin an elder to us. It is still better to have Governess speak your mind.¡±

    Governess Kong stood from her seat and said clearly to the girls ¡°Most things in this world cannot escape logic. I have never liked duplicity, it is not my style to say one the thing in front of someone and say another behind their backs to cause misunderstandings. Today I will say it once and for all before the used little girls and before their parents. You have all said that you know your mistakes, but I see that it may not be so, now let me ask...¡±

    The four girls did not make a sound. Governess Kong continued ¡°Let us start from the cause. Fourth Young Lady, raise your head, let me ask you this. Fifth Young Lady used that you were stealing First Young Lady¡¯s limelight and further hampered First Young Lady¡¯s learning. Do you acknowledge this?¡±

    Mn¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears, she said in a sad and dismayed tone ¡°It is all because I am immature. I thought that it is a rare chance that Governess Kong could visit and wanted to learn more to win honour for Father and increase the reputation of the family. I did not expect to make Older Sister and Younger Sister to be so unhappy, it is all my fault...¡±

    Sheng Hong could not help but think of Wang Shi¡¯sints over the past days and looked at Hun with dissatisfaction in his heart.

    Hun raged in her heart and almost couldn¡¯t resist throwing herself onto this eloquent younger sister of hers. Wang Shi nearly grind her teeth into dust. Governess Kongughed softly for a while and replied ¡°Fourth Young Lady, you are clever and quick-witted and have thought things through when you speak. However let me warn you, this day do not rely on your little smarts and treat others as fools. It is a general rule that one can be too clever for their own good.¡±

    Once the words came out, Mn stopped crying. She widened her round eyes, looked at Governess Kong imusibly and looked again at Sheng Hong, her eyes protesting that she had been wronged. Sheng Hong also did not understand the Governess¡¯s words.

    Governess Kong acted like nothing happened and continued ¡°You have two faults. The first fault is with a fault of words, you should not bicker with your sisters. You should not speak of matters of legitimate and concubine-born every time you speak. Although it has not been long since I arrived at this house, but Fourth Young Lady feel your conscience[8] and tell me how favourably Master Sheng treats you. Must every time you not agree with something, you immediately cry about dying and make such an unreasonable scene. Is this the proper conduct of a young miss from an established family?¡±

    Mn softly sobbed and Concubine Lin grew nervous, fidgeting her body. She looked pleadingly at Sheng Hong but ignored her, appearing to be persuaded by Governess Kong and carefully listened on.

    Governess Kong said ¡°Secondly, your intention was dishonest. You kept saying that you want to win honour and reputation for the family. Could it be that the whole Sheng household only has one youngdy? Is it so that if your reputation increases only then can the Sheng household can be considered splendid? What about your sisters, need not they increase their reputation? Not to mention, my original purpose of visiting is for your Big Sister. Did you not think on how many more days your Big Sister will still live with you? In a few months time she will be marrying out. The family that she is marrying into is a count household where there is heavy emphasis on rules and etiquette. Why did you not once consider your sisters giving in to each other and think of your Big Sister¡¯s uing difficult circumstances. I¡¯ve heard that Concubine Lin is also from an official background, did she not teach you that whether it be older or younger, legitimate or concubine-born, there is always a need to have a sense of propriety?¡±

    Sheng Hong was originally an understanding person but because of his extreme fondness towards Concubine Lin, his heart was more than a little biased towards Mn. Now when he heard Governess Kong¡¯s words put things in perspective, his heart thud loudly and thought ¡®These words are correct, looking at things this way, it seems like Mn is narrow-minded and selfish¡¯. The look he gave Mn and Concubine Lin then became a littleplex. From Minn¡¯s position kneeling on the floor, she secretly peeked at Concubine Lin and saw her pair of hands tightly clutching a handkerchief to the point where veins popped out on the back.

    Governess Kong carried on ¡°Fourth Young Lady, I know you usually push yourself to the forefront but everyone has their own fate. At first nce, today¡¯s matters seem to be First Young Lady nitpicking but in truth you have a great deal of culpability. These past ten days you have beenpetitive in all areas, scrambling over everything. When something does not go your way, you wail and whinementing that you are concubine-born. This behaviour of yours, have you once thought of the slightest bit of affection between sisters, have you once thought of half of your father¡¯s kindness?¡±

    This series of questions seems to be innocuous but hit the mark in every point. Mn was left speechless and tears still rolling down her cheeks. Tongue-tied and unable to form half a word, she turned her eyes pleading at Sheng Hong and was dismayed that he was not looking at her. Reproving him with her gaze she then turned to Concubine Lin to find that the other was angry but could not open her mouth to help. Mn insides turned cold and dejectedly plopped to the floor, lightly wiping her tears.

    Governess Kong turned around and bowed to Sheng Hong, she warmly said ¡°A moment ago, Master kindly said that I am friends with the Old Madame, so I will thicken my skin and put forward my two cents. In families with numerous sons and daughters, parents must be fair and not discriminate, only then can the family truly be at peace. Although sisters should mutually give in to each other but it should be, one gives in today and another gives in another day. There is no reason to ask one to repeatedly capitte, with time it would be inevitable that hostility would breed among sisters. Is that not true Master?¡±

    She was aged and her voice refined and pleasing to the ear, furthermore her words were clear and methodical. The audience couldn¡¯t help but be convinced, their minds were naturally in unison. Sheng Hong thought back on his usual actions, daughters were not that big an issue but if his sons bore resentment then the Sheng family couldn¡¯tst long. There were after all different rules in ce for the treatment of legitimate and concubine-born children. He had treated Concubine Lin¡¯s children generously and blindly in the past and became afraid that disaster would strike if things remained unchanged. Understanding the severity of matters, he couldn¡¯t help but have cold sweat run down his back and he repeatedly cupped his hands towards Governess Kong and parroted yes.

    At this moment, unbidden hot tears forced their way out from Hun¡¯s stubborn eyes. Wang Shi used a handkerchief to dab her tears, both mother and daughter proffered silent gratitude towards Governess Kong. When Minn heard the words both her eyes beamed and wanted prostrate herself in reverence of Governess Kong, she thought ¡®Such bluntness! Such frankness! Extremely awe-inspiring!¡¯.

    Finished with Mn, Governess Kong turned her head towards Hun. Peace once again reigned over Hun¡¯s heart and her anger smothered. She knelt upright and looked weingly at Governess Kong, waiting for her ministrations.

    Governess Kong sternly said ¡°First Young Lady, you are the Sheng household¡¯s first young miss and are more honourable than your younger sisters. Not alone Master even the Old Madame has pampered you the most and with time it has given birth to your pampered arrogance. When you are discontent you will rashly reprimand your younger sisters and normally no one will reprimand you. What more you¡¯ve been stoking the fire in your heart over these past ten days.¡±

    Hun nodded her head, Governess Kong looked at her and with sincerely said ¡°First Young Lady, let me speak some unpleasant words. Daughters are by nature pampered, it is not difficult to act spoilt and pampered in their own house but once they be a married woman, that must be immediately abandoned. You have to be respectfully serve your parents-inw, you have to be considerate and take care of your husband, you have to politely smile towards your sister-inws and his younger sisters.[9] You cannot easily offend anyone from your husband¡¯s family, one wrong move and you would immediately be at fault. How am I to start teaching you this when even now you do not have the ability to be considerate? Even if the fault was with your Fourth Younger Sister, you should not coldly and sarcastically scold her. The big sister ought to think of a suitable way to enable her young sisters to know their mistakes and not impair the rtionship between sisters.¡±

    Hun could not refrain and said ¡°Fourth Younger Sister has never listened to me and is unmoved by persuasion. Gov

    erness, please advice me on how I should deal with it?¡±

    Governess Kong coldly said ¡°This would depend on your own capability. If you cannot even handle affairs properly with your own blood sister, once the sun rises and you marry out, in the east would be your parent-inws, the west your sister-inws, the north your male cousins and the south housekeepers, a household full of strangers separated by blood. How then do expect to be prudent? Do you expect your father and mother to support you even then?¡±

    Hun listened carefully and was astounded and was silently ruminating her words. Wang Shi however was more experienced, she knew that these were Governess Kong¡¯s considerate words and showed gratitude. ¡°Governess, these words are truly from the bottom of your heart. These words haveid bare your heart and my family¡¯s Hua¡¯er will firmly remember it. Hua¡¯er, hurry up and give thanks to the Governess.¡± Hun who was still frozen, was pushed to kowtow by Housekeeper Liu Kun. Seeing that Governess Kong had efficiently domesticated her two older sisters with just a few words, Rn already obediently lowered her head. Governess Kong nced at her and with not even half a bit of humour berated her ¡°Fifth Young Lady is really impressive today. At first, your two older sisters merely had a small bicker and would have turned out to be nothing. However fearing that this matter was not big enough, you not only did not try to calm the situation but had to run up and down, fanning the mes. Although you are still young but you should not be this tactless and babble tactlessly. Earlier your father merely spoke a few words and even if the words were unpleasant, you should not be this disobedient and answer back. If it was up to me, you should be punished more severely than your sisters!¡±

    Rn was about toin but Sheng Hong¡¯s intense eyes immediately silenced her. She withdrew and repeatedly kowtow admitting her mistakes. ¡°I am wrong! I am wrong! Please forgive me, Father. I will not dare to speak nonsense next time!¡±

    Seeing that Rn acknowledged her mistake, Sheng Hong¡¯s anger simmered down. He knew that this daughter is simple in her thoughts and untamed. Now that she became repentant, he was not longer angry.

    Lastly, Governess Kong¡¯s eyes stopped on Minn. Minn¡¯s forehead creased and immediately knelt properly. She bravely lifted her head and Governess Kong looked into her pair of clear pupils ¡°You must feel that you are not in the wrong and should not be implicated, is that right?¡±

    Minn hesitated for a while and then firmly nodded her head. Governess Kong said in a serene tone ¡°Let impart you a logic today, brother and sisters of the same family are of the same breath and branches, they share amon glory and amon ill repute. Even if you alone are not in the wrong but your three older sisters have all wronged, you are wrong although you have not erred. Therefore I will punish you collectively, do you understand?¡±

    Minn dropped her jaw wide and through the corner of her eye she saw Governess Kong¡¯s maids carrying several canes in. She felt queasy and nearly fainted, This! This! This! This was simply guilt by association! damn it, what uwful charge was this but unfortunately this was ancient times. It is inconceivable to not ept, Minn could only sullenly nod her head.

    Sheng Hong felt pity for Minn and couldn¡¯t help but plead mercy for her ¡°Governess, at the end of the day, Ming¡¯er did no wrong. Moreover she is the youngest and her body weak, why not just scold her and not punish her. She has always been obedient and sensible, she will firmly remember it next time.¡±

    Who knew Governess Kong was strictly impartial and shook her head ¡°It¡¯s not possible, if we only let her off now, would it not be encouraging young masters and youngdies not to get involved in the future. If there is a need from brothers, what should happen if everyone just watched the fire burn from across the river? She must be punished. This caning of Minn is to teach the youngdies to understand what it truly means to be one family!¡±

    Minn cried out in grief internally ¡®Why the heck should she be beaten with a cane to help everyone understand this issue?!¡¯

    Governess Kong walked a few steps and quietly said ¡°I have nevermented on the sisters fights. I yed the deaf-mute for over ten days, thinking that you girls are real sisters and at the end of the day would be able to make peace by yourselves. Thus I was patiently waiting for you all to settle it, however I did not expect that you sisters would argue like those poor families whock proper food and clothing. How different really were you all from those who are fighting for scraps of food and clothes to wear? Not even the slightest conduct of a young miss from an established family was visible. It disappointed me greatly. It is a rule that if the n wants to prosper, the brothers and sisters have to work as one. Many big ns normally start falling apart from here. I hope that each and every youngdy here would reflect deeply on their actions.¡±

    Sheng Hong nodded as he listened. He felt that it made sense, if they were to enter the capital in the future, it would be better if they did not embarrass themselves. Governess Kong truly offered gems of wisdom, even he himself benefited. As expected as one who came out of the pce.

    Governess Kong finally decreed ¡°Now everyone of you will be spank ten times on the hands and once you return, finish copying the¡¶Examples of Women¡·fifty times. Those that do not finish copying by tomorrow need not learn from me anymore!¡±

    Having said that and she swung the cane from the tray. It was made out of old bamboo, strong and sturdy with a light red gloss under the candle light. When waved, the sound of the wind splitting was enough to scare a person silly. Rn turned jelly and imploringly tugged at Wang Shi¡¯s clothes. Mn started to cry in dismay again. Hun strained her neck and bit her lips, Minn entered aatose state.

    Governess Kong drew a breath and eyed the few people in the room and said ¡°However at the end of the day you girls are still delicate young misses. After punishment, there is no need to divulge this matter outside this room to protect the good name of the youngdies.¡±

    She then ordered the four maids to hold a cane and march up by each young misses side. Wang Shi stared at the cane, couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and was about to plead for mercy, suddenly she heard a delicate and soft voice ¡°...Governess, please wait¡±.

    When everyone turned to look, it was actually Concubine Lin that had spoken.

    [1]. Empress Zhangsun, wife of Emperor Taizong was said to be frugal and virtuous. When she died, her writings were then submitted to Taizong where it is then published.

    [2]. Looks brown, withered, old and long.

    [3]. ÄõÕÏ (Nie Zhang): It is usually said by parents to their children as it has the idea of them being the medium of their retribution

    [4]. This cupping is one that shows submission, with the person¡¯s hands raised slightly to eye level and with a little bow.

    [5]. ¶ÄÆø (Du Qi): Acting rashly due to injustice

    [6]. ¿×ÈÚÈÃÀæ (Kong Rong Rang Li): Moral story used to teach courtesy, Kong Rong allowed his older siblings to pick the big pears whereas he picked the small pears

    [7]. Ð¦»° (Xiao Hua): Carries the idea of mocking

    [8]. ÃþÁ¼ÐÄ (Mo Liang Xin): Basically to search your heart

    [9]. æ¨æ²Ð¡¹Ã (Zhou Li Xiao Gu): æ¨æ² are the wives of your husband¡¯s brothers while Ð¡¹Ã are the younger sisters of your husband

 Chapter 16: No One Left Behind

    <h4>Chapter 16: No One Left Behind</h4>

    Trantor: Rebirth Online World

    Minn only saw Concubine Lin glide to the middle of the room gracefully. Firstly she bowed towards Sheng Hong, then softly and tactfully spoke to Governess Kong ¡°Beg Governess to not me me. Initially, it is not my ce to speak out however there is uneasiness in my heart. I humbly ask to pour out what is on my mind and greatly hope that Governess will forgive this lowly one. On today¡¯s matter, undisputedly it is caused by Mn¡¯s immaturity and she is the root cause. In particr Sixth Young Lady is still young and has to being dragged to be beaten. My heart truly feel very apologetic. Why not let Mo¡¯er take the ce of Sixth Young Lady¡¯s ten nks...¡±

    Concubine Lin already was frail looking. However, at this moment tears were welling in her eyes, her tone apologetic as she gazed at Sheng Hong with eyes full of sincerity. Sheng Hong felt touched and turned his gaze to look at Mn. Unfortunately, Mn was still young and was yet to understand, she merely looked at Concubine Lin in shock.Surprisingly, it was Hun who stiffen her neck and loudly proimed ¡°I am the eldest sister, my younger sisters¡¯ faults are also my faults. I insist, let me take the ce of Sixth Younger Sister¡¯s beatings.¡±

    Minn sighed internally but had to strongly refuse ¡°No, no, Big sister still has to still embroider your dowry, I insist let me endure the beatings by myself......¡± Hun was touched by her thoughtfulness and nced appreciatively at her. At this moment, Mn finally clicked and hurriedly fought for the honor ¡°I insist, let me take it, let me......¡±

    For a brief moment, taking the beatings for Minn became the most popr auction item.

    Seeing his daughters disy their sisterhood, Sheng Hong finally felt he could breathe properly. He cupped his hands in admiration towards Governess Kong¡¯s methods. Governess Kong acknowledged with a nod but remained unmoved ¡°Concubine Lin words have erred, The reason I have punished the youngdies together is to mend their sisterly affection. Beating them equally today, they would be able to carry the lesson together. If I were to favour one and discriminate another would it not renew this hostility? Concubine Lin¡¯s intentions are good but methods arecking.¡±

    Concubine Lin gripped the handkerchief firmly with both hands with tears glistening tears in her eyes. She sadly said ¡°Governess Kong is right, this lowly concubine is truly ignorant and has caused the youngdies to be punished. This concubine is sorry, it is all because this concubine has not taught Mo¡¯er well enough. Governess please punish me as well! Allow me to make up for my mistakes.¡±

    Sheng Hong seeing that she was so delicate that it was touching and was finally moved. Unexpectedly before he could finish savouring being moved, he heard Governess coldlyugh.

    Governess Kong sneered in her heart because she was patiently waiting for these words and coldly said ¡°It would seem that Concubine Lin has yet to properly learn etiquette, the more you speak the more inappropriate it is. Concubine ims that she ought to be punished because she did not teach Young Lady Mo well enough but Young Lady Hua and Young Lady Ru are nurtured by Madame. Furthermore Young Lady Ming is being taught by the Old Madame¡¯s, could it be that Concubine Lin means for even Madame and Old Madame to be punished as well? As for me being their governess am even harder to escape from me! Are you implying this as well, Concubine Lin?¡±

    Concubine Lin¡¯s face turned pale white and in a trembling voice stuttered ¡°No no, no... I did not have this intention... how would I dare...? That is I am ignorant...¡±

    This chaotic day, the girls are already weary in spirit and exhausted in strength. With this mattering to a conclusion, Rn then slept in her birth mother¡¯s arms, Hun was supported by the wet-nurse to go take a rest. Minn was also extremely tired. When she was carried out by Sheng Hong and separated by her father¡¯s shoulders, she did not forget to instruct Xiaotao who was waiting outside to pack her little book basket and bring it along.

    Sheng Hong cannot help butughed ¡°Obviously did not hit you hard enough, still have the energy to be concerned about other things.¡±

    Minn kneeled for half the day and was also beaten and still copied an entire afternoon. This moment with the cold wind blowing, her mind is not very clear. While rubbing her little hands, she foolishly said ¡°I have already copied most of that¡¶Examples of Women¡·and I will be done after copying a little moreter. Naturally I must bring it along, if not how can I go and see Governess Kong tomorrow.¡±

    Sheng Hong looked at his little daughter from thentern up ahead and saw that her features are vaguely simr to Concubine Wei. Seeing that her nose bridge is elegant, faintly like when he was a child. Recalling the time when she was just born, he has carried her before, kissed her before and loved her. After that Concubine Wei tragically died and so many things happened, he felt ashamed and pitied this daughter and then did not love her dearly anymore. He only remembered to take care of her everyday life and never loving her like that of Hun and Mn.

    This time, he had another doting heart and then kindly smiled ¡°Governess Kong beat you, you are not angry with her? Still hurriedly looking for punishment?¡±

    Minn let out a small small sigh ¡°Older sisters have all taken a beating, how can I alone be innocent. One daughter errs, all daughters are implicated and punished. But this is also good, next time older sisters would not dare to quarrel anymore. Ai-¡±

    Sheng Hong was very happy and blew on Minn¡¯s small nose ¡°Little Girl, a mouthful of nonsense, still sighing like a little adult! Do you know what is being implicated and punished.¡± Having said that, he extended a hand to hold on to Minn¡¯s left hand and when he touched, it was a little warm and swollen. Sheng Hong took pity on this little daughter who suffered and warmly said ¡°Painful?¡±

    Minn inhaled and in a crying voice said ¡°Painful.¡± Pausing for a while, she felt wronged and unknowingly the tears started falling. She said in a sobbing tone ¡°Very painful.¡±

    Sheng Hong with love embraced the little daughter in his arms tighter and coaxed ¡°Next time when your older sisters are quarrelling, you juste to tell father secretly. If father is not at home, just hide far away or find the Old Madame. Our Minn is a good child, ignore them, okay?¡±

    Minn buried her small face into her father¡¯s neck. The night wind is cold but resting on his upper body is warm, the sniff of a father¡¯s smell. This made Minn think of when Father Yao often piggyback her when she was still little. She used her short and tiny arm to surround Sheng Hong¡¯s neck and with strength nodded her head ¡°En!¡±

    In no time, both father and daughter reached Shou¡¯an Hall. Once they entered the main door, Sheng Hong said to Danju who was waiting at the door ¡°Go and find Steward Laifu and ask him to go to the study to look for that ¡®Zijin Huayu Ointment¡¯, quickly bring it here.¡±

    Danju was so scared and hurriedly replied and went. Sheng Hong carried Minn into the main hall and saw that the Old Madame was waiting on the couch, he then ce Minn on the couch. T

    he Old Madame then took Minn into her arms and with a touch, felt that the girl is freezing cold and hurriedly wrap her in the ck and gold with eight auspicious circled soft fabric that was on her body. Waiting for Sheng Hong to greet her first, she then said ¡°Just now Governess Kong has already sent someone to clearly exin the cause and effects. Today Master has been put to a lot of trouble. After working and still unable to rest, hurry go back and rest.¡±

    Sheng Hong looked a little ashamed and said ¡°Not that tired but has caused Mother to be worried. Afraid that you still had not have your dinner yet.¡±

    Old Madame Sheng embraced the drowsy Minn, saw her exhausted little face and turned to speak to Sheng Hong ¡°Governess Kong is the one that control the rules in the pce, her words inevitably a little crude. Master must not take offence.¡±

    Sheng Hong hurriedly said ¡°There is no such things. No matter how muddle-headed this son is, also would not be unable to distinguish the good from bad. Governess Kong¡¯s health is not good and originally to return to her hometown. We relied on Mother¡¯s face to invite her, there is not enough time for me to respect and admire Governess Kong¡¯s conduct, how to have other thoughts? Talking about it, it is all because this son is useless, did not teach the daughters well.¡±

    Old Madame Sheng saw that he looked sincere and did not appear to be fake. She was very satisfied. She has mothered Sheng Hong for ten over years, more or less understands his character and knows that he was his words was sincere. When she saw that he personally carried Minn back, her heart became a little more agreeable.

    Both mother and son conversed, Sheng Hong then returned.

    After a while, Mama Fang then ordered the maids to carry a few food boxes in, taking out the warm dinner from the basket and arrange it one by one on the couch. Old Madame Sheng shook Minn to wake her up ¡°Take your meal first, it is not toote to sleep again.¡±

    Minn was tired and carelessly said ¡°I am not hungry, not eating.¡± How can the Old Madameply and drag Minn up. Mama Fang wrung a hot handkerchief to wipe Minn¡¯s face, then she sobered up. The Old Madame personally took an ice handkerchief and applied it on the injured hand. Mama Fang saw the Minn¡¯s tiny hand red and swollen and carefully applied the ointment fetched by Danju. She said in a displeased tone ¡°This Governess Kong is really something, our youngdy is not at fault in the first ce. Punishing them altogether is already wronging her, still did not hit her lighter!¡± She lightly blew onto Minn¡¯s palms while speaking.

    Old Madame Sheng¡¯s heart actually ached but she still seriously said ¡°What together and not together. It is normal for the governess to punish children who do not follow the rules. Even when I was little, do not tell me I did not suffer governess¡¯ scoldings.¡±

    Minn was confused and tilted her head, simply staring at grandmother for a while. She suddenly realised ¡°So it is because we did not keep the rules that we are being beaten. Oh, then we ought to be beaten.¡± -just like this, the sisters¡¯ quarrel gradually disappeared.

    Mama Fang immediately smiled, the Old Madame also secretly thought that it was funny after listening to it. She knows that this child understood everything and was mentally consoled. She lightly rubbed her granddaughter¡¯s hair and said ¡°Good child, the days ahead would be smooth.¡±

    So sweet to see this rtionship between Old Madame Sheng and Minn. Old Madame really cares for our little protagonist. Next up, the other girls back to their mommies!

    In the Lin Pavilion, the lights were dimmed and only one room was brightly lit. Mn half sprawled on the couch and was still crying. A thick dull green medicine cloth wrapped around her hands as the faint scent of the medicine hung in the air. Concubine Lin embraced her daughter and softly cooed ¡°It¡¯s all because mother is useless, blindly wanting you to be ambitious and forgetting to teach you to lie low and avoid crashing into a sharp wave.¡±

    Mn¡¯s small face was dead white and said worriedly ¡°Everyone says that Father loves me. Yet this time he would rather plead for Ming¡¯er than say half a word for my sake. He must be really angry with me.¡±

    A fair youngdy stood at the side, she was wearing a deep purple dress embroidered with apricot yellow Ruyi. She smiled and said ¡°Young Lady must not be anxious. Master just now was only giving Governess Kong face. Punishing Young Lady, Master¡¯s heart is also in pain. As a matter of fact, he sent over ointment for Young Lady.¡±

    When Mn heard the words, her heart slightly calmed down. Concubine Lin coldlyughed twice ¡°If it were before, Master would have alreadye. Shockingly he scolded me today as well. Humph, Humph! What a fearsome Governess Kong, what a fearsome Old Madame. Xue niang[1] don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t realise?¡±

    Xue niang said in shock ¡°Young Miss, can you please exin? Could it be there is another interpretation.¡±

    Concubine Lin brushed the hairs from her temples and the corner of her mouth pursed ¡°This time it was me who ran into the wall, only focusing on telling Mn strive to perform and forgot the fearsomeness of that one at Shou¡¯an Hall. Today Governess Kong reprimanded each of the four youngdies, on the surface, it sounds fair and just but if you listen carefully it is far from it. Rn and Minn, these two small ones were still okay, merely going through the motions. The words that she said to Little Girl Hua seem to be strict but are actually words of praise and teaches her how to handle manners and conduct herself better. But the words she said to Mo¡¯er? Criticising with every sentence, only short of actually saying that Mo¡¯er is selfish and does not care for her sisters! Humph, what ¡®everyone has their own destiny¡¯. She is trying to say that my family¡¯s Mo¡¯er is concubine-born and should not have wishful thoughts of wanting to climb the ranks through a good marriage like that Little Girl Hua!¡±

    Xue niang thought of this and said ¡°Young Miss meaning is that, this is all arranged by the Old Madame?¡±

    Concubine Lin humphed ¡°You didn¡¯t hit the mark but it is not far off. Governess Kong said what was not convenient for the Old Madame to say, did what was not appropriate for her to do.

    Mn turned pale in fright ¡°If it¡¯s really so, then what should I do? Father will detest me.¡±

    Concubine Lin smiled gently ¡°Silly child, what are you afraid of? If enemiese, a general should stop them, if the floodes, the earth should stem it.[2] We only need to hold onto your father and we do not have to fear for anything, nothing will be able to prate through.¡±

    Meanwhile in the Weiru Pavilion, Wang Shi embraced the sleeping Rn while Hun was still copying¡¶Examples of Women¡·. Wang Shi¡¯s heart ached for her daughter and said &

    ldquo;Have you not already finish copying fifty times already? Why don¡¯t you rest, you still have not applied the ointment Master sent over.¡±

    Hun straighten her neck and said in a dignified tone ¡°I am the eldest in the family. If there is any mistake, then I am the greatest culprit. Younger sisters are all punished to copy fifty times, I ought to be punished more.¡±

    Wang Shi attitude was usually seventy percent love and thirty proud towards this eldest daughter. She naturally beamed ¡°My Hua¡¯er has grown up and actually understands this principle. When Governess Kong sees your kind intentions tomorrow, she will naturally like it.¡±

    With the mention of Governess Kong, Hun suddenly became spiritual ¡°Mother, what I have seen today can truly be considered to be fearsome without showing your intentions! Take a look at Governess Kong, usually she does not even raise her voice and she is friendly and kind, but when ites to punishing, she is clear and logical, the ones who are scolded have nothing to say but be convinced in their hearts by her words. Now take a look at her conduct, she knows that we have wronged but did not hastily ask difficult questions. She simmered the fire down and then slowly brought us under control. So capable! Not even a word said and she has already prepared praying mats for us to kneel. After caning us, even ice cloths has been prepared. She should be praised for calcting her scheme perfectly! From tomorrow onwards, I want to learn doubly hard from Governess Kong to further increase my knowledge!¡±

    Radiating with delight as she spoke, suddenly she turned to her mother, sighing ¡°Mother, if you have half the ability of Governess Kong then that Lin would not even have the chance to be insolent.¡±

    ¡°This mouth of yours ah, ought to be controlled. I¡¯m just afraid that you would still be like this when you go over to the inws.¡± Wang Shi was instead worried.

    Hun smiled lovably ¡°This is all the result of Mother¡¯s cultivation.¡±

    Wang Shi became more worried ¡°I am most afraid of this temper of yours, fearing nothing under the heavens or on earth. If you talk about it positively, it ispetent but the negatively it is sharp and unkind. When I married your father, it could be considered marrying beneath but you are marrying above. Which mother-inw would be like your Grandmother, pleasant to talk to and not meddle in things? Adding concubines into the house, showing favour to another daughter-inw, deducting your monthly silver... all kind of things you will have to suffer when the timees.¡±

    Hun raised her head conceitedly ¡°I am not afraid. In the future, no matter within or outside the household, do not think that anyone can put themselves before me!¡±

    [1]. Äï (Niang): Usually meaning mother but in this case would mean youngdy, there is really no equivalent for it in the English

    [2]. ±øÀ´½«µ², Ë®À´ÍÁÑÚ (Bing Lai Jiang Dang, Shui Lai Tu Yan): It is a proverb meaning to adopt measures that suited to the particr situation

 Chapter 17: First Uncle Sheng Pays a Visit and Minglan Makes a Fortune

    <h4>Chapter 17: First Uncle Sheng Pays a Visit and Minn Makes a Fortune</h4>

    Trantor: Rebirth Online World

    After that chaotic day, the Madame and the young misses to the maids in the household redouble their respect for Governess Kong¡¯s training ss. No one dare to have the slightest irreverence for her, especially Mn who practically hid her tail. After going through Governess Kong¡¯s education ss, Sheng Hong¡¯s rationality prevailed against his emotions for the time being. He slept at Wang Shi¡¯s for half a month continuously, letting Concubine Lin, mother and daughter to clear their mind. Spring was on Wang Shi¡¯s face everyday, she was so happy that she nearly set off firecrackers. Have to say, Sheng Hong was determined, at least showing Governess Kong something and resolutely rejected Concubine Lin¡¯s request to see him.

    Concubine Lin saw that the situation is not right and finally used the ultimate move. Taking advantage of the time when Sheng Hong tutors Changfeng, she made her son hand over a soft green fabric. On it she wrote a poem of grief using gorgeous cinnabar. What ¡®thinking about the lord till the heart breaks in the morning, crying tears of blood as if it was rain in the evening¡¯. After Sheng Hong read it and suddenly had a myriad of tender feelings. On a certain day, in the middle of the night, he finally could not resist and went to see Concubine Lin.

    After Wang Shi found out, she got very angry ¡°Just afraid that little concubine has culture!¡±

    But after this lesson, Sheng Hong realised that he cannot overly indulge Concubine Lin and Concubine Lin cleverly exercised restraint over the limelight. Mn was also the same and became well-behaved. Governess Kong then gave detailed instructions for more than half month, until Changbai sessfully passed the county examinations and Governess Kong said goodbye. Sheng Hong added many chests as payment, Governess kept half and returned the remaining half ¡°A person who is half buried, others would think I looted it bringing along this many things, others will think I looted it.¡±

    In thest few days, Wang Shi tactfully expressed that she hopes Governess Kong to write a letter to her old friends in the capital. To praise her daughter, as a consideration to be building a qualification for Hun¡¯s days ahead. Unexpectedly Governess Kong declined with a smile ¡°First Young Lady is not going there to be a guest, she is to stay in the capital for a long time. With time, whatever reputation is all created by one. If I were to praise First Young Lady to the skies, the household of Count Zhongqin will have high expectations and that would not be assuring.¡±

    After Governess Kong left, the girls returned to their usual routine. Old Madame Sheng caught Minn to read and study again and added a new subject- needlework with Mama Fang as the temporary instructor. Mama Fang is a first ss maid who apanied as part of the dowry. She has a reputation as the number one in needlework in the Marquis household, perfect in everything such as weaving, sewing, embroidery, shoes and hats, iting. Although she is old and her vision dimmed and the needlework is not as meticulous but she has enough to spare when t

    eaching a rookie like Minn.

    Based on these two living examples, Old Madame Sheng and Concubine Lin, who understood literature without much exnation, Mama Fang became very worried that Minn is also only fond of poetry and dislikes the needle. Who knows Minn was very cooperative from the start and was more enthusiastic in learning the needlework than learning to read. Mama Fang was shocked and also happy, she immediately took out all her skills to train Minn. Thus Minn will learn to read with Old Madame Sheng in the morning and in the afternoon, she will learn from Mama Fang about needlework and the Old Madame will happily watch from the side.

    She let Minn practice stitching on a small cloth, first stitching narrowly, perfectly straight for the straight and round as a ball for the round ones. The needle must be fine, as if it was like stepping on a sewing machine. The gap must be well-distributed andpletely identical. These were the fundamentals, the practicing alone used up a month of Minn¡¯s month. A monthter, Mama Fang picked a bright afternoon for Minn to take an exam. She barely passed.

    Mama Fang was a little baffled ¡°Young Lady is this diligent in learning, why is learning the needlework not as fast and good as you learning to read?¡±

    Minn silently said: A fraud and one who starts from scratch is naturally different.

    Old Madame Sheng was also very baffled ¡°You really like the needlework that much? Compared to studying, you are serious and really putting out your energy.¡±

    Minn silently shed tears: Only the ghosts will like needlework! In the past, she does not even y with cross-stitches okay.¡±

    As a woman in the boudoir, highly skilled in all kinds poetic essays and songs and the four arts, for what use? She also cannot take the books as rice to eat because she cannot take the imperial examinations or obtain a talented woman reputation among the nobility?

    Old Madame Sheng who was a legitimate daughter will naturally say: Educated nature, harmonised heart raises the character. A halo fills the capital, thus the n is lighted.

    But Minn is not a legitimate daughter and the Sheng family is not the Marquis household. She basically cannot enter that top-notch nobility¡¯s social circle.

    And Concubine Lin will probably say: On my pathway of sess, poetic essays and songs and the four arts were of great help to me.

    But Minn does not want to be a mistress.

    Until this time, Mama Fang said something without thinking. After she heard that a medium ss Ruyi embroidered good can be sold for two three taels[1], Minn suddenly found a direction to work hard towards- no matter how good your studies is or extreme finance management, all of these can be denounced by this society. Only needlework can insure financial security. It can obtain a good reputation and there is a skill to support the future just in case.

    Minn polished her thinking a little and then answered her grandmother in this way. ¡°Needlework is practical. Can make warm caps for Grandmother, shoes for Father, embroidered perfume bags for Mother and Older Sisters and also sew handkerchiefs for Old Brothers.¡±

    Old Madame Sheng was so touched that her eyes was warm and she hugged Minn for a long time. ¡°Good child, it is hard on you!¡±

    Minn was confused. Old Madame Sheng understood it as: Studying is merely benefitting oneself but needlework benefits the whole family. Granddaughter at such a young age knows how to care for the family already.

    In order to increase the fun in learning, Old Madame Sheng traced out a few simple plum blossoms for Minn to embroider. Minn sew it with all her strength and after she had embroidered half a flower, it was already the spring plum blossoms were already falling and the peach blossoms were about to burst open. Mama Fang sighed, might as well add a few more strokes on the flowers and let Minn sew peach blossoms instead.

    ¡°Plum blossoms and peach blossoms are not the same, how to change it?¡± Minn protested in a small voice.

    ¡°It is alright, the difference in your embroidery is not big.¡± Old Madame Shengforted her.

    Minn ¡°......¡±

    It is almost April, the peach blossoms were glorious. Count Zhongqin household sent a letter from the capital saying that Yuan Wenshao will set off to receive the bride at the end of the month. Counting the days, he will be able to reach the Deng Prefecture in a few days. On this side, Sheng Hong¡¯s first paternal cousin Sheng Wei has also arrived. Originally Hun¡¯s wedding should also have her maternal uncle present but that Wang Yan is now an official and he cannot leave his post easily. Only Sheng Wei who is in the restaurant business can easily move about. This time he brought along his second son, Changwu to congratte and will still apany Changbai to send Hun to the capital.

    When Sheng Wei followed Sheng Hong to the Shou¡¯an Hall to pay his respects, Minn was sitting at the couch reciting¡¶Ode to the Lotus¡· ¡°In the water or on thends flowers, have won a great many fans and lovers...... And yet, on the lotus my crave showers, which out of muck and mud grows unblemished. And out of clear waters shows pure and stainless. Hollow as inside is, upright is the outside, with no creeper and branch served. Wafting its fragrance far and wide, it stands elegant and spotless......¡± Her voice childish, reciting in a clear voice. The little young girl looked pleased with herself and is charmingly naive. Old Madame Sheng upright on the couch, turning to the side tough as she listened. Her eyes filled with warm and delight.

    Sheng Wei was touched and saw the cheerful spirit and rosyplexion of Old Madame Sheng was actually a little more vigorouspared to when hest saw her two years ago. Then he turned his eyes to look at Minn and saw that her pair of pupils are glistening. Once she saw that he came, she immediately climbed down from the couch and obediently stood at a corner. Seeing that she is so well-mannered and sensible, Sheng Wei is awfully fond of her and his heart more understanding.

    After greeting Old Madame Sheng, Sheng Weiughed and took Minn into his arms. ¡°You must be Sixth yatou right. I have seen your older sisters, only you. Whenever Ie over to your house, you are always sick, now you must be well enough.¡± He has a squarish face and seems like he has been through rather tough times. He is obviously only a few years older than Sheng Hong but looks as if he is ten years older. He looks very kind.

    Minn raised her pair of fat little fists and greeted ording to the rules, appearing to say hello ¡°This niece is well, thank you First Uncle for caring. hello First Uncle, really thank you foring here from far.¡±

    A crispy young voice yet her words are like a little adult. The adults in the room allughed. Sheng Weiughed especially hard, hugging little Minn and continuously tremble. Minn wasughed at till her little face turned red and felt indignant. She obviously followed the rules all right,ugh whatugh, be more solemn!

    Sheng Wei felt about in his chest and fished out a round red silk, passing it to Minn ¡°This is given by your paternal grandaunt, your older sisters have them, justcking yours.¡± Minn lifted her eyes to look at Grandmother and Father. She saw that they lightly nodded then she received it. Opening it up, gold ray glistening before her eyes.

    This is a heavy pure gold Ruyi lock, she quickly gave to Old Madame Sheng to take a look. The Old Madame put the gold lock around Minn¡¯s neck with a smile and Minn immediately felt the weight, weighing a few taels.

    She promptly turned her fat little body and obediently bow towards Sheng Wei and said ¡°Thank you Grandaunt, thank you First Uncle.¡±

    This moment, Cuiping carried in a lotus red little tea tray and entered. She saw Minn walk over then as usual ced the tea in front of Minn, who reached out to pick up one of the tea cups and walked away diligently. Sheng Hong thought that Minn would first carry the teacup to him as per normal, who knows Minn¡¯s short little legs would make a turn after walking halfway. She lowered her head and held the cup with two hands, offering it to Sheng Wei. She gave the second cup to himself, after that Minn tiptoed to get the fresh Shandong¡¯s jujube and attentively carried it to Sheng Wei¡¯s tea table. Sheng Hong inwardly found it funny and could help to jokingly scold her. ¡°This Sixth yatou, offering tea and jujubes in this way from just receiving a present. Forgotten your father already!¡±

    Minn looked embarrassed, her little face blushed and stopping her squirrel like little body that was busy moving around. Her awkward little hands and legs were very helpless, she exined in embarrassment ¡°This...... no, probably it is...... the hand that has received doesn¡¯t reach.¡±

    Old Madame Sheng as well as the two brothers, Sheng Wei and Sheng Hong immediately roared withugher. Sheng Wei took Minn into his embrace, taking a look at her snow white and soft little face, shy and really cute. Thus he took out an exquisite embroidered bag and ced it in Minn¡¯s hands and cracked a joke ¡°First Uncle¡¯s mouth that has been fed by others is soft. Here, this a newly made ny-nine fishes, all given to you! I say little Ming¡¯er, your family¡¯s food is really a little too expensive!¡±

    The Old Madame was practicallyughing out tears, she scolded whileughing ¡°These cheeky little monkeys!¡± The surrounding maids also secretly covered their mouth. Minn quickly picked out ten over fleshy jujubes from the fruit te and sent it to Sheng Hong. Smiling in a fawning way ¡°Father eat, Father eat. This jujube is plump......¡±

    Sheng Hong smilingly pulled Minn over and he touched his little daughter¡¯s soft hair. Then he opened the embroidered purse in Minn¡¯s hands and grasping a detailed bright gold fish-shaped ingot. He ced into Minn¡¯s fat little palms ¡°Looks good right, y with it then.¡±

    Suddenly Minn had so many gold, she really was somewhat embarrassed. She bowed with her hands held in front with her little face red. At this time, Wang shi arrived and brought several children apart from Hun. Minn let out a little relief and hurriedly went to greet Wang shi.

    Wang shi greeted Old Madame and Sheng Wei then allowed the children to greet. Seeing such a big and dazzling gold lock on Minn¡¯s chest, Rn pouted and Mn was docile, having no expression. Having gone through Governess Kong¡¯s teachings, the both of them has be more well-behaved. Sheng Wei exchanged conversational greetings with his nieces. Rn is haughty and Mn is polite and does not speak a lot. Sheng Hong does not have anything to say, on the contrary, Wang shi said smiling from ear to ear ¡°Sister-inw is too courteous already, to make First Brother-inwe so far for Hun, I feel very apologetic and still bringing so many things as well.¡± After she spoke, she turned her head ¡°And you guys, the little boys¡¯ things are in Master¡¯s study and the little girls¡¯ are at Weiru Pavilion. Go and pick it upter.¡±

    The children immediately expressed their thanks to Sheng Wei. Everyone said a few more words, Rn then happily went to see the gift. Old Madame Sheng smiled and allowed the granddaughters to first go over. After the three girls left, the atmosphere in the room became quiet at once. Sheng Wei stood resolutely before Changbai and said ¡°I heard that Little Boy Bai has already passed the county exams, Sister-inwreally has good fortune.¡±

    Changbai cupped his hands in greeting ¡°First Uncle has praised wrongly. This young nephew is ignorant and needs to study harder.¡±

    Wang shi proudly replied ¡°There is still the final college exam before he is considered a Xiucai. First Brother-inw, do not be in a hurry to praise him. Everyone says that Little Boy Wu is also studying, the two brothers can take the examinations together.¡±

    Sheng Wei smiled and shook his head ¡°This cannot be done, at that time when I was studying, I was already not better than Second Younger Brother. That First Nephew of yours follows me, only diligent when looking at the ount books and looking at those fourmon characters of ssical Chinese, he will feel giddy. Although your Second Nephew can study a few books but is still fallen shortpared to Little Boy Bai. I see that he still likes wield guns and y with spears. This time, after sending First Niece to the capital toplete the marriage, I intend to let Little Boy Wu pay respects to Lu Kui, General Lu and try the military path.¡±

    Sheng Hong smiled ¡°This is actually good. That thick bar Lu¡¯s martial arts are first ss. He often drank wine with me when he was taking the military examinations, these few years also have not broken contact. I will write him a letterter to lead Little Boy Wu and also take more care.¡±

    Sheng Wei greatly rejoiced ¡°Then I must thank Second Younger Brother. Wu¡¯er, still do not hurry and kowtow in thanks to your uncle!¡±

    Changwu who was standing by in attendance, looked of the same age as Changbai but his body is growing, his mouth big and his face broad, his spirit cheerful. He happily kowtow to Sheng Hong and Sheng Hong quickly helped him up ¡°Big Brother is still saying these words, if Little Boy Wu has prospects in the future, it is also our fortune. Having our own brothers mutually caring for one another in officialdom, is it not that our n will flourish?¡±

    Sheng Wei turned his head to look at Changfeng and smiled ¡°Look, your Cousin Wu is useless and can only be a military person. Seems like it is still you guys rted brothers to take the examinations together. I hear that Little Boy Feng¡¯s poetry is excellent. Rather talented at such a young age, definitely able to be a Zhuangyuan in the future.¡±

    Changfeng had a smile while standing at the side, this moment he cupped his arms and said ¡°This nephew is ashamed and only hope and will be contended to have half of Big Brother¡¯s knowledge in the future. The previous dynasty¡¯s Zhang Taiyue became a Tongsheng at the age of nine, this nephew is untalented and intend to take the examinations next year.¡±

    Old Madame Sheng sternly said ¡°Although literature is important but the imperial examinations is not entirely tested on poetry. You ought to spend more energy on essays, just like your grandfather¡¯s poetry is so elegant that it hides the forest of apricot trees, he too first learnt essays well. You can follow your Big Brother to study togetherter.¡± Changfeng smiled and replied yes.

    After conversing for a little while, Old Madame Sheng allowed the three little boys to y and the adults will continue chatting.

    After they left, Sheng Wei respectfully said towards Old Madame Sheng ¡°Originally your nephew¡¯s wife also wants toe over but was hindered by family matters and cannot clear her hands. I take the ce of her to kowtow in congrattions to Second Aunt.¡±

    ¡°How toe this far away, how toe out when nephew¡¯s wife manages such a big family. We these two branches need not these formalities. How is your mother¡¯s health, is it still strong?¡± Old Madame Sheng smilingly asked.

    Sheng Wei¡¯s expression became a little gloomy ¡°Everything is fine in the family, just that my Mother is getting morezy recently. Her body is not the same as before, she often talks about Second Aunty. I thought that when Aunty is free you cane over to my house to stay for a while. Just afraid that it will make Second Aunty tired therefore Mother did not allow me to mention.¡±

    Old Madame Sheng sighed ¡°Tired what tired? I am sisters-inw with your mother and are close. How can it be unpleasant for the wife of the younger brother to visit the old sister-inw. Sigh... I admire this Old Sister-inw very much. She, a weak female, endured for so many years and has endured it all but has pitifully wear out her body to ailments.¡±

    Sheng Wei sincerely said ¡°At that time, it is all thanks to Aunty who supported us mother and son. This nephew¡¯s whole family can have today, speaking of which is really...¡±

    Old Madame Sheng waved her hands to stop him from continuing ¡°Do not mention already, do not mention already.¡±

    Sheng Hong saw that the atmosphere was heavy and wanted to look for a lighter topic. He looked at Wang shi, she received the signal and immediately understood thus she smilingly said ¡°Had not been to Jinling in a long time, do not know how is Little Boy Song¡¯s wife? In the previous letter, it said that she is pregnant.¡±

    Sheng Wei¡¯s expression became even darker ¡°What a pity, she suddenly miscarried a little while ago.¡±

    The atmosphere became even heavier within a short period of time. Sheng Hong red at Wang shi with a discontented expression. Wang shi felt very wronged, she also did not know.

    Okay, livening up the atmosphere requires talent. It is evident that Wang shi still require practice. Sheng Hong waspletely unsatisfied with Wang shi and decided to take it into his hands. He smiled and said ¡°Do not know how is that family you mentioned the previous time for Little Boy Wu? Has Big Brother asked around, if it is good, being the uncle, I can start preparing the congrattory gift already.¡±

    Sheng Wei¡¯s face was ck like the bottom of the pot ¡°s, do not mention, that family¡¯s daughter has eloped with the horsekeeper!¡±

    The atmosphere in the house became heavier......

    [1]One tael weighs about 50 grams.

    ³ÔÈË×ì¶Ì£¬ÄÃÈËÊÖ¶Ì (Chi Ren Zui Duan, Ge Ren Shou Duan): It literally means the mouth that has been fed by others is soft, the hand that has received doesn¡¯t reach. Minn said thetter half of the idiom and thus Sheng Wei replied with the first. This idiom means that one is partial to those from whom presents have been epted.

    µÜÃÃ (Di Mei): Literally younger brother and younger sister. This case would refer to the wife of a younger brother

    Ðã²Å (Xiu Cai): Also know as Shengyuan, someone who has passed the entirety of the Child Examinations.

    ×´Ôª (Zhuang Yuan): It is a title given to the schr who has the highest score in the imperial examinations

    Zhang Juzheng would be his birth name and Taiyue was his pseudonym. He was the Grand Secretary of the Ming dynasty.

    Í¯Éú (Tong Sheng): Literally child student, it is one that has passed the county/prefecture examinations

 Chapter 18: Hualan Gets Married

    <h4>Chapter 18: Hun Gets Married</h4>

    Trantor: Rebirth Online World

    That night, Sheng Hong wanted to drink through the night with Sheng Wei. Wang Shi apanied Old Madame Sheng to talk. Before dinner, Mama Cui lead Minn back, Danju and Xiaotao hugged two big bags of presents and there was still two coarse-work maids carrying a chest behind.

    Old Madame Sheng pulled Minn to her side, rocking her like a little darling for a long time. She smiled ¡°This time, our Ming¡¯er is really rich. Tell grandmother, what did First Uncle send over?¡±

    Minn did not see it clearly from the start, opening up her little fingers to recall ¡°There is... gold, satin, pearls, bracelets, erm... hairpins, more hairpins...... erm, still, still...¡± She said still for a long time and could not recite it in the end. Old Madame Sheng listened till her eyes turned white, she extended her finger and poked Minn¡¯s little head, with a strict face she said ¡°... still, still you this little dummy!¡±

    Minn¡¯s face turned red. Everyoneughed together.

    Having said, Old Madame Sheng then asked Cuiping to instruct the maids to open the cloth and box to take a look- four bolts newly made satin, three bolts of brocade from Sichuan, Guangze designs were extremely bright and neat. Two sets of Four Treasures of Study[1] from Huizhou, a pair of pure gold sardonyx bracelets, a matching set of beaded gold hair pins, red round coral bead and all kind of coloured beads in a box. Five new types of rings and the remaining ones are all sorts of girly gadgets.

    Old Madame Sheng frowned ¡°This gift is a little too much.¡±

    Wang Shi smiled ¡°First Brother-inw said that he has not seen them for many years and might as well make up for it.¡± Then she turned her head towards Minn and said ¡°You this silly child, everyone says can remember words quickly. Why can you not remember all these things? No wonder Old Madame says you are a little dummy!¡±

    Minnughed a little while in embarrassment, she is better at remembering numbers andw. Old Madame Sheng heard Wang Shi¡¯s words, her eyes seem to have a sh of condemnation but she did not say anything.

    Wang Shi continuously said to the Old Madame with a smile ¡°Our Ming¡¯er is a kind and generous child. When she was living at this daughter-inw¡¯s ce, she wore whatever she was given, ate whatever she was fed with. She was never once picky and never coveted her sisters¡¯ belongings. When she stayed together with Ru¡¯er, food and toys are disyed everywhere but Ming¡¯er did not even touch them once! No wonder the Old Madame loves you, still have some dignity.¡±

    Old Madame Sheng lightly looked at Wang Shi and said without batting an eyelid ¡°After Girl Hua marries, Madame must spend more energy to properly educate the remaining three. It is not good for the girls¡¯ eyes to be too shallow, letting others belittle.¡±

    Wang Shi immediately smiled with delight, who knows Old Madame Sheng said another sentence that seems to be unrted ¡°Girl Ming, just now after you left, you asked Xiaotao to bring over that bag of goldfishes gifted by your First Uncle. Why? Urgently show off to your older sisters?¡±

    Minn opened he

    r eyes and answered, ¡°It is not to show off, it is because I want to share it with older sisters.¡±

    Wang Shi¡¯s expression immediately became a little ugly. Old Madame Sheng smiled in an unfathomable way ¡°Did your older sisters want it?¡±

    Minn shook her head and pouted ¡°We endured the beatings together, naturally I ought to share the goldfishes. I asked Xiaotao to also bring along the ivory small scale. But Big Sister refused no matter what, she said First Uncle gave it to me alone and they all received one when they met First Uncle.¡±

    Old Madame Sheng felt gratified ¡°As expected Big Girl is sensible. This time Nephew has also added quite a bit of dowry to her, we need to learn to be sufficient.¡±

    Wang Shi then left out a sigh of relief.

    Minn silently sighed. The words of these groups of women living in the inner households are filled with hooks. Once you are careless, you will be coiled around.

    After a while, Old Madame Sheng instructed for food. Wang Shi normally return to her house to eat with her daughters, she then took the maids and said goodbye. Once she left the courtyard of Shou¡¯an Hall, she immediately quickened her footsteps and hurriedly went towards Weiru Pavilion. The maids have not opened the curtains to the primary building, Wang Shi heard the voices of Hun reprimanding Rn.

    ¡°Why are your eyes this shallow, seeing those few gold ingots of Minn and thinking of splitting half. Can it be that you have not seen gold ever?!¡± Hun¡¯s voice, Wang Shi heard till her eyelids jumped.

    ¡°First Uncle must be out of his mind, you and I are then born of Madame. What woman¡¯s concubine girl, he still treated her seriously, for what reason did he give her so many gold ingots? They ought to be given to us!¡± Rn retorted.

    Wang Shi listened till her veins popped. She let Caihuan and Caipei watch the door and she marched and burst into the inner room with. She pointed at Rn and loudly scolded ¡°damn girl, still do not to shut up! What nonsense is this, should have let Governess Kong beat you more thest time!¡±

    Hun, Rn these two sisters are sitting on a pair of beautiful Chinese Crab chairs. Seeing that Wang Shi entered, they quickly stood up and bowed. Wang Shi held onto Rn firmly and in a deep voice ¡°From now on, not allowed to speak of what woman concubine-born. Did you forget about your Father?¡±

    Rn suddenly tensed up. Right, Sheng Hong is also concubine-born. Although she knows that she have said the wrong thing but she still refused to give in and said ¡°At that time, Big Sister and my gold ingots are sent over by First Old Madame and absolutely did not have Concubine Lin¡¯s portion. That gold lock of Four Older Sister is still added by First Uncle and First Auntyter. Did Mother not say this? First Old Madame detests mistresses and concubines the most. ...... Even if First Uncle looked at the face of Father and favour Minn, bestowing some small tokens is also sufficient. Acting what gold lock on the left and bag of goldfishes on the right, spoiling that brat and revolting behaviour! I see that gold lock of hers is more exquisite than mine!¡±

    Wang Shi¡¯s head hurt to no end and sat on the soft couch at once. Hun saw the situation and walked over to strongly pinched Rn¡¯s arm. She softly said ¡°Do you know what? That First Old Madame is the closest with our Old Madame. At that time, First Old Madame does not like Fourth Younger Sister, it is because of Grandmother. Today favouring Sixth Younger Sister, it is also because of Grandmother! To find fault, just have to me yourself for not willing to be raised by Old Madame!¡±

    Wang Shi looked at her eldest daughter like a treasure and turned her head to scold Rn ¡°Your Big Sister have said it correctly! I just asked around, at first your First Uncle only gave Sixth Girl the gold lock. It is Sixth Girl that is charming, very appropriate and filial in serving tea and paying respects. Your First Uncle then took out a bag of goldfishes, but what about you? Why do you not think, when has he not gift this and that to you sisters each time your First Uncle return. Hua¡¯er is still okay but every time you see your First Uncle, you act like a bossy young miss. Lips arezy and not eagerly attentive, acting like a terrible fussy person. All who sees you dislikes you!¡±

    Rn has never been scolded by Wang Shi in this way. Her little face turned red and said in anger ¡°Who wants First Uncle to like me! Did Mother not say it, if not for Old Madame, First Old Madame would have already been divorced by First Old Master. If not for Father, where will First Uncle get such a big family property! First Uncle¡¯s family received such a big favour from our family, taking so many things from them is just the basic. Why do I have to go fawn over First Uncle, he giving me things is a must!¡±

    Only heard a rustling sound, Hun stood up and chided in a stern voice ¡°What nonsense is this? Still do not shut up, speak anymore and I will tear your mouth immediately!¡± Seeing her Older Sister¡¯s face stern and eyes burning with rage, Rn shut her mouth.

    Hun turned her body to Wang Shi and reproached ¡°Really Mother, you obviously know Younger Sister¡¯s temper is impulsive and you still dare tell her such words? If she were to lose her mind one day and talk wildly, Grandmother and Father will tear off your skin! At that time, that surnamed Lin will be even more pleased!¡±

    At that moment, Wang Shi¡¯s head felt like it was splitting. She supported her forehead on the soft couch with a face as if she had a stroke.

    Hun sat beside Rn and guided her Younger Sister with her rare patience ¡°It is true that Father and Grandmother helped First Uncle a lot but it is Minn who is raised by Old Madame¡¯s side. Father¡¯s daughters do not stop at us. In a little while, I will have to marry out and at that time I cannot guide Younger Sister anymore. Ru¡¯er have to think more by yourself in the future.¡±

    Rn¡¯s lips moved a little and with a stubborn look. Hun tried harder to be more patient ¡°You and I are of the same mother. Even if we usually quarrel, can it be that older sister will harm you? In the future, do not quarrel with Mn easily. That damn girl is used to being affected and her thoughts are cunning, it is inevitable that you will suffer loss. At worst, you do not y with her and if you are bored, go find Sixth Younger Sister. I see that she is not bad, although younger than you, her conduct and behaviour is more proper than you. It is just a few days, Old Madame has already treated her as a darling. Whatever good things are urgently given to her, you see that these few days Father has doted on her more!¡±

    Rn lowered her head and pouted in disapproval. She muttered ¡°How can they bepared to us. They are concubine-born and have to curry favour by showing reverence to have a ce. But I am born by Madame.¡±

    Hun exerted at once ¡°That is right. We are born by Madame and but we have to take out the style of a legitimate daughter. Must not nitpick with those inferior concubine-borns!¡±

    It was the start of May. A fine and sunny day, the weather was warm, suitable for marriage. The bride escorting procession blew and hit1 as they came to receive the bride. Flowers were hanging and there was red everywhere within the Sheng household, decorated to show joy. Minn was pulled to dress up by Mama Cui early in the morning. Her hair was rolled into two round butterfly buns and held up by a pair of red coral bead embed on the gold hairpin. She was dressed in a crimson buttoned lilytree brocaded long sleeved coat with gold embroidery and a white cloud patterned satin skirt, exposing the knees. Looking at the reflection, the little fat cheeks bulged into a smile, small small dimples at the corner of her mouth, remarkably like a festive doll.

    When she went to Weiru Pavilion, Minn saw Mn and Rn were also in the same red and cheerful getup. On their chests hung the pearl ne that Sheng Wei gave them. Afterwards, they said their goodbyes to Hun in order.

    Mn: ¡°Wishing Big Sister to have happiness like the mandarin duck. Bonded in marriage in four seasons. Perfect happiness. Gloriously devoted to one another.¡±

    Rn: ¡°Big Sister to have an opportune connection with the marriage partner. Hope Big Sister and Brother-inw to be in perfect harmony, live a ripe old age together, prosperous in descendants like the luscious leaves on the many branches.¡±

    Minn: ¡°...... The air in the capital is dry. Big Sister drank water often, good for the skin.¡± She really could not think anymore, can they just leave some idioms for her to say?

    Hun looked at Minn, blinking, the little tears that she had a hard time brewing has disappeared.

    After Wang Shi instructed a few more words, a mama that Minn has not seen before walked out. She is dressed in a deep purple round embroidered apron. Hun looked at her mother confused. Wang Shi¡¯s expression seems to be a little evasive, she stammered ¡°Inviting this Momo to give our youngdy some words regarding the ceremony between husband and wife.¡±

    Having said that, she led everyone to leave Weiru Pavilion. Minn immediately understood, her heart suddenly thud, is it not x education? Thinking back to that year when Yao Yiyi¡¯s older male cousin was sent on a penal sentence to develop Africa. When he left hurriedly he forgot to bring his vitality food- no less than ten g¡¯s x videos. He let his little younger female cousin mail it over. Based on the habit of seizing any opportunity and the meticulous mind of aw professional, Yao Yiyi seriously watched it from the start to finish once through.

    It is justified by that sentence- When one learns 300 Tang poems by heart, one is sure able to write poetry. It is possible that she can speak deeper and clearer than that momo. But seeing Mn and Rn are all looking ignorant, it is not good for Minn to seem intelligent, she could only pretend to be naive.

    Quite a fewdies have arrived, Wang Shi then went to entertain the guests and conveniently brought along the girls to meet people. They were led in circles by the mamas in front of the female guests. Crimson coats reflecting that snow white tender small face, they were like the brightly-coloured flowers. Attracting others to sing high praises. Stretching their hand to cop a feel and then examining it close up.

    It is merely a year since Sheng Hong took office at Deng Prefecture. The Sheng household and the local gentry ar

    e still shallow friends. All the female guests vaguely know that one of the youngdies is a legitimate one but they just had to be dressed the same. It is also not good for Wang Shi to clearly indicate in front of everyone at this busy time. Thus everydy could only interest and touch. Those who likes delicate and pretty, all went to see Mn. Those who likes dignified and haughty all went to chat with Rn. Everyone saw that Minn is the youngest and born with jade snow cute, her movements and rules are natural and rxed but her young body is round and short short limbs. Her actions lovable and childish, making others very fond of her and expectedly touched the most.

    Do not know how many of these old little match girl coped a feel Minn¡¯s little face. Not only can she not scream molest, she still has to act out like she was very honoured. However being a little child is not entirely bad, at least Minn could see the legendary Big Brother-inw Yuan Wenshao before the bride.

    The groom is twenty-years-old this year and belongs to the group that marriedte. He is born with a healthy appearance, his face is a little pale, reckon that he shavedst night thus there is only a bit of light green on his cheeks. He is dressed in crimson garments from head to toe and his appearance graceful. His eyes bright, manner steady. Standing beside His Excellency Father-inw Sheng Hong who is ten over years older but fair and clear, he seems to be of the same generation.

    Wang Shi pulled Yuan Wenshao¡¯s hands to look at up and down for probably about half an incense. She looked at her son-inw¡¯s cheeks felt numb before letting go and then spoke to him about ¡®taking responsibility¡¯ and ¡®entrusting¡¯ for another half an incense.

    After the ceremony, Yuan Wenshao brought his new bride up the boat, followed by Uncle Sheng Wei and the oldest Younger Brother Sheng Changbai to send the bride. Wang Shi cried and wet a few handkerchiefs at the front door of the Sheng household. Sheng Hong also felt his eyes ache a little.

    That day, the Sheng household opened ten over tables for the banquet and added several tens of tables at Deng Prefecture¡¯s famous Hongbin House. They were bustling with excitement until midnight then the guests left. The children have no part in the ancient time¡¯s nightlife. Minn was brought by the mama to Shou¡¯an Hall early in the morning, her little fat hands covering her little mouth that repeatedly yawned. After Danju and Mama Cui got her into the bed properly, Old Madame Sheng and her little granddaughter lied on the bed together. She listened to little Minn idly talk about the wedding situation outside. As she listened on, Old Madame Sheng hurriedly said ¡°Ming¡¯er, recite a marriage poem for Grandmother.¡±

    Minn was recently was at¡¶ssic of Poetry¡·2 She thought for a while and picked the simplest poem and recited in a clear voice ¡°The peach tree is young and elegant, brilliant are its flowers. This youngdy is going to her future home and will order well her chamber and house.The peach tree is young and elegant, abundant will be its fruits. This youngdy is going to her future home and will order well her chamber and house. The peach tree is young and elegant, luxuriant are its leaves. This youngdy is going to her future home and will order well her family.¡±3

    ¡°Ming¡¯er recited it really well.¡± In the darkness, Old Madame Sheng seems to softly sigh. Her voice is stered with sadness and seems to be talking to herself ¡°Ming¡¯er do you know, when Grandmother was young, my favourite was that poem¡¶Cypress Boat¡·4 Really memorised it in the morning and the night. But thinking of it now, it is not as real as¡¶Peach Tree¡·A woman in her lifetime is really like a peach tree. Brightly-arrayed peach flowers, smoothly producing countless peach fruits, then that is a truly good fortune.¡±

    Minn was sleepy already, basically did not hear clearly what Grandmother said. Probably talking about nting peach, therefore, she replied in a daze ¡°...... The peach tree is fine, if it cannot produce peaches, it must be because that soil is not good. Just change ces to nt and earth, fertilise and water it again. It will work out in the end, unless the peach tree is dead, if not still able to continue nting ah.......¡±

    When Old Madame Sheng heard it, she cannot help but be stunned. Thinking for a while and had a little smile. She looked at her little granddaughter and realised the little plump girl was already in a deep sleep. Her little face delicate and captivating, pouting her little lips and still softly exhaling. The Old Madame liked to watch the sleeping face of her little granddaughter, gently patting her one at a time.

    That very night, Wang Shi drank a bowl of soup to soothe her nerves, her heart filled with worries for her daughter and dizzily went to rest. As for the intoxicated Sheng Hong, Concubine Lin has already bribed someone to help him to Linqi Pavilion. There she has already prepared hangover soup and hot towel. After resting for a while, the two xx. Concubine Lin saw that Sheng Hong¡¯s mood is pretty good. ording to her experience, Sheng Hong right now is the best time to speak to him and thus she prepared arguments to stage a y.

    [1]. They are mainly used for calligraphy: Brush, Ink, Paper, Ink b.

 Chapter 19: Sheng Hong Overhauls the House System and Minglan Gets to Know the Family Ritual

    <h4>Chapter 19: Sheng Hong Overhauls the House System and Minn Gets to Know the Family Ritual</h4>

    Trantor: Rebirth Online World

    Under the dusky light, Concubine Lin¡¯s face looked bashful and very gentle. She gracefully and subduedly said ¡°Darling Hong, today this concubine is very happy. First, it is because First Young Lady married well. Secondly is because of our Mo¡¯er. A lot ofdies and madames all praised Mo¡¯er for being easy-mannered and charming. Only... sigh...¡± She sighed, dragging out her grief.

    ¡°Since you are happy, why then are you sighing?¡± Sheng Hong is tired and wishes very much to sleep.

    ¡°This concubine is thinking whether Mo¡¯er would have these kind of fortune like First Young Lady. Although all the youngdies in the household is the same now, just afraid when it is time to matchmake, others will dislike her for not being raised by Madame......¡± Concubine Lin¡¯s voice gradually became low.

    Sheng Hong thought of the difficulties when he went to the Wang family to propose marriage and he sighed ¡°At the end of the day, there are differences between legitimate and concubine. But I am around, would not make Mo¡¯er suffer.¡±

    Concubine Lin gently said ¡°How does Darling Hong treat us three, mother and child, this concubine is the clearest. However, how can Darling Hong interfere with the affairs of female guests of the official and aristocratic families. Madame has to bring the youngdies out to society. This way, it is also unlikely for Mo¡¯er to be burdened by this petty and low birth mother who is neglected in the inner household and unknown.¡± As she said to theter, her voice became in distress.

    Sheng Hong contemted for a while and said, ¡°Reasonable. I will tell Madameter, next time when interacting with female guests, cannot just bring Rn and have to bring Mo¡¯er and Ming¡¯er also. If their nature is good, in the future the Sheng family can also have more good marriage.¡±

    Concubine Lin¡¯s expression turned flirtatious and leant into Sheng Hong¡¯s embrace. She tenderly said ¡°Really is my good Darling Hong!¡± In a turn of an eye and suddenly became sad, appearance in slight distress ¡°Heard from a maid who went out to see the excitement that Young Lady Hua has no less than hundred and twenty-eight pieces of dowry. There is alsond and house and many people to apany her. Really imposing, do not know Mo¡¯er.....¡±

    Sheng Hong was originally somewhat muddle-headed but after all he was brainwashed by Governess Kong twice. He became a little guarded towards Concubine Lin¡¯s request and he thought and said ¡°If the parents-inw matter not, I treat the daughters the same. However, Madame took her own dowry to add to Big yatou¡¯s. Carefully considering, Mo¡¯er might not have First Little Girl¡¯s kind of dowry.¡±

    Concubine Lin protested coquettishly ¡°What good character Darling Hong. Since Madame married over, her dowry is also the Sheng family¡¯s. The little boys and girls all call Madame Mother, no matter what she also cannot be too biased ah!¡±

    Sheng Hong¡¯s mind went cold, his brain started to be sober and unhurriedly said ¡°Biased or not is another thing, only those good-for-nothing man will value and keep thinking of the woman¡¯s dowry. That brother-inw[1]of mine is originally a third-generation official, just because he used the Wang family¡¯s dowry, now it is not good for him to speak in front of First Sister-inw. When I propose the marriage,

    I am determined not to touch a single bit of Madame¡¯s dowry. It is good enough to totally set it aside for Changbai, in any case, it is for the Sheng family¡¯s offspring.

    Concubine Lin was worried and sat up from under the nkets ¡°What about Little Boy Feng and Mo¡¯er? Can it be that Darling Hong does not care for them already? Can it be that I being a concubine, they are burdened and suffered hardships in the future?¡± Having said that and her tears are filled.

    Sheng Hong remembered Governess Kong¡¯s supporting move and unhurriedly said ¡°You do not have a generous dowry, can it be that it is my fault?¡±

    Concubine Lin choked and looked unbelievably at Sheng Hong. She did not expect that he would say such words.

    Sheng Hong silently eximed that Governess Kong prophesies with supernatural uracy. One time, they were chatting and Governess Kong hit the nail about Concubine Lin and his pattern of interaction. Every time it was Concubine Lin who firstined tearfully about her own lowliness and pathetic state, after that he would feel sorry and coax her. After that Concubine Lin would pity and be terrified of her own future, weeping endlessly. After that, he would soften his heart and promise her this and that.

    At that time, Governess Kongughed coldly. If Concubine Lin has that kind of family background and dowry like Madame, will she be Sheng Hong¡¯s concubine?

    Although Sheng Hong believes that they have ¡®real feelings¡¯ but he has not lost his knowledge, not as bad as that kind as indulging in fantasy. Thus Governess Kong taught Sheng Hong that line, used as an emergency brake to all kinds of excessive requests from Concubine Lin and even prepared a few lines to continue.

    Sheng Hong draped the middle garments[2] and sat up, his voice turned cold ¡°At that time I was afraid that you mother and children would be bullied that is why I forcefully pulled a piece from the ancestor property to put by your side. This originally is not ording to the rules but because of you and Little Boy Feng and Little Girl Mo, I still did it. You have more facepared to themon concubines, do not tell me you are still not satisfied?! If you wished to be on the same level as primary madame, at that time you should not have be my concubine.¡±

    Concubine Lin heard it, she nearly choked to death. She said with her body trembling ¡°Darling Hong, why are you like that, you and I have real feelings. Even if it is to be another family¡¯s primary wife outside, I also do not want and willing to be your concubine. How can you, how......¡±

    Sheng Hong became somewhat gloomy and thought that Governess Kong is the female Zhuge.[3] She even guessed correctly what was Concubine Lin¡¯s next line. Thus he countered every move ¡°Since you have real feelings for me and was willing to be a concubine, why do you constantlyin and often ask me for this and that? Can it be that real feelings are this?¡±

    As he spake, even Sheng Hong felt a little fed up. It was as if he felt that they did not really have that ¡®real feelings¡¯.

    Concubine Lin was said till she was left speechless, it was like she was directly hit with a rod. She sobbed incoherently for a while, properly organising her words and choked with grievances she said ¡°If it was for myself, I would not even mention half a word. But, but I did it for the children! I know that I am lowly but Little Boy Feng and Little Girl Mo are Master¡¯s flesh and blood. I, I am really worried......¡±

    Sheng Hong coldly said ¡°If Mo¡¯er have a marriage of higher social standings in the future, for the face of Sheng family, I will make an exception to add on. If it is just an ordinary family, is it possible for me to allow the dowry of Mo¡¯er to be on the same level as Hua¡¯er who is marrying to a Count household? There is still Ru¡¯er and Ming¡¯er, they are also my flesh and blood! As for Little Boy Feng, a true man living in this world, he originally should be independent. Studying to be an official and establishing his future status, is it possible that he still blindly sprout from the ancestors? When my First Uncle practically squandered away his family properties, Big Brother¡¯s properties are mostly fought all by himself! Although I am not talented but what I am today is not entirely depended on Old Master!¡±

    Concubine Lin wiped her tears and inwardly hate that since Governess Kong came, Sheng Hong no longer dotes on her and follow whatever she said. She has always been feeling wronged and catered to Sheng Hong¡¯s happiness, gently serving him. She wanted to take advantage of Sheng Hong¡¯s good mood today to persuade him to put more properties under her name so that she and her children would not be at a disadvantage. But did not anticipate that Sheng Hong has already prepared and said the same words, not able to take even a drop of water.[4] She could not help but feel nervous inwardly.

    Sheng Hong saw that Concubine Lin looked terrified and looked very pitiful. He then consciously slowed down ¡°How can I not love Little Boy Feng and Little Girl Mo, but at the end of the day, there is still seniority between legitimate and concubine. If I messed up the rules, not only will attract mocking perhaps will cause disaster on the family.¡±

    Sheng Hong suddenly felt that he was too soft, remembering Governess Kong¡¯sst words and immediately used it. He harshly said ¡°You should also control yourself, it is because you have this idea all the day long that Little Girl Mo has this strife with the sisters. If Little Boy Feng also does not fulfil his duty as a younger brother in the future, I will immediately deal with you!¡±

    Once he finished, he immediately put on his clothes and left the bed, tidying up his appearance. No matter how Concubine Lin shouted behind him, he straightaway walked towards the door. Only turning back to say a sentence ¡°Educate the children properly and you will have your good days. All I can give to you have been given, stop thinking about the other things already!¡±

    Concubine Lin was both scared and angry, she is used to being spoiled. She was not able to lower her face to beg Sheng Hong, only could bite her teeth.

    Sheng Hong sighed as he walked outside, Governess Kong has been part of the inner residence for many years and she knows inside information of this kind of families the most. He knows the fallen aristocracy households that Governess Kong speaks of, even being familiar with some of them. Disasters in the family often start from the degenerate descendants and it originated from the shameful upbringing. Indeed a fallen phoenix is not equal with a chicken, every one of those down and out ns dejectedly feed on porridge, it shocked his eyes and astonished his heart when he saw it happening in the capital. He has also personally seen how his First Uncle spoilt the mistress and neglected the wife, practically ending such a big family properties. If not for his legitimate mother to support and Sheng Wei¡¯s hard work, that branch would have declined. Numerous cases, from the beginning to the end, once Sheng Hong remembers them, his heart feared.[5]

    Once the cold wind from outside blows, Sheng Hongposed himself and then felt that he has overthought. After all, Changbai and Changfeng are diligent and studious, how can they bepared to those rich families who gambles and are promiscuous.[6]When an old uncle of Sheng Hong and his deceased father introduced a group of people for him to get to know, he admired those upright families with generations of tasselled hairpins, those families are particr about strict family principles, offsprings having prospects, never weakening as the generations go. These are the kind of families that are not easily despised by aristocratic families, also do not know if the Sheng family would have this kind of fortune in the future.

    Sheng Hong sighed deeply. Being an ideal and ambitious official, is it easy?

    When Hun got married, Wang Shi did not only give a big dowry, she still picked quite a few diligent and hardworking maids from the household to be sent as the dowry. Old Madame Sheng already wanted to reorganise the inner household, taking advantage of this opportunity rearrange the manpower. At first, Wang Shi felt very conflicted about this manpower reshuffle but once she heard that it is to shorten the manpower at Linqi Pavilion, she immediately raised both hands to support.

    ording to the theory of feudalistic ranking, the concubines¡¯ maids should be lesser. In the past it is because Sheng Hong was biased but Sheng Hong has returned to the sh.ores, thus the staff in Linqi Pavilion must be reduced. It is not that Concubine Lin did not make a fuss, saying that these staff are for Changfeng and Mn to order about, thus Wang Shi immediately retorted ¡°Then what about Little Boy Feng and Little Girl Ru?¡±

    The exnation to the form is as follows: Wang Shi + Changbai + Rn = Concubine Lin + Changfeng + Mn. But Wang Shi should be > Concubine Lin so in other words Changbai + Rn < changfeng=¡±¡± +=¡±¡± mn.=¡±¡± thus=¡±¡± old=¡±¡± madame=¡±¡± sheng=¡±¡± said=¡±¡± in=¡±¡± a=¡±¡± displeased=¡±¡± tone:=¡±¡± being=¡±¡± the=¡±¡± biggest=¡±¡± joke=¡±¡± in=¡±¡± the=¡±¡± world,=¡±¡± how=¡±¡± is=¡±¡± this=¡±¡±>

    Concubine Lin watched as the staff she had for many years is getting reduced by quite a bit. The hatred in her heart was like the fire burning, but she dares not rebel. In front of the Old Madame, she could not make up a reasonable argument. In front of Sheng Hong, she also no longer able to ¡®move¡¯ his ¡®real feelings¡¯. In front of Wang Shi, her status cannot bepared. In the end, she could only shut herself in her courtyard, with a face of gloom as she smashed an entire collection of a tea set.

    Together with Concubine Lin, there was still the Sixth Young Lady Minn who was facing the same experience of reshuffling of personnel. Facing a good thing like increasing manpower, Sixth Young Lady was not very understanding. Her first reaction when she heard that people will be added was ¡°Why must add more people? Mama Cui, Danju and there is still Xiaotao, everyone serving me alone. I have enough servants already, there are people for other matters ah.¡±

    For Minn to think like this is very normal, the ce that she came from is currently fussing over the economic crisis, the whole world is retrenching employees. Belonging to the world that uses women as men, using men as beasts. Able to use the two, absolutely not using two and a half. Old Madame Sheng looked at Minn with an expression that resented her for failing to meet the expectations and impatient to see improvements for the entire time it takes to make tea. She took a deep sigh and walked to the prayer hall to recite Pure Heart[7] twice, controlling herself from pinching her beloved little granddaughter to death. And so Mama Fang very considerately went to wipe out Sixth Young Lady¡¯s ignorance.

    When Old Madame Sheng was the First Young Miss of the Marquis Yongyi household, needless to say, that she had her own courtyard. By her side, there are housekeeping mama, five first ss maids, eight-second ss maids, eight three ss maids and there is five or six little maids who run errands. The maids who do needlework, wash and sweep probably amounted to ten.

    Minn moved her fingers to count, the more she counted, the bigger her mouth got. ¡°Then, then, then is it not more than ten people serving Grandmother alone?¡±

    Mama Fang stroked the maroon neck jacket, embroidered in six round designs, it was extremely exquisite. She spoke in a proud tone ¡°That is natural. The deceased Old Marquis Master only have this daughter, having no limit to gold vessels a

    nd precious jade. Old Madame can be counted as one of the wise and virtuousdies in the entire capital.¡±

    Minn pondered for a while and promptly asked ¡°Then is the current Marquis Yongyi household still like this? I heard Grandmother say that that there is an older sister in this generation of the Marquis Yongyi household.¡±

    Mama Fang was a little unable to support her old face and responded vaguely ¡°......That is not...... the current Marquis Yongyi...... and the then Marquis is somewhat different.¡± She sighed inwardly, this Sixth Young Lady is always able to urately catch the main point.

    Minn beamed with joy ¡°Mama do not frown. At that time there is only Grandmother and now there is an older sister in the Marquis household, of course, it will not be like the others.¡±

    ¡°What Young Lady said is right, it is precisely this reasoning.¡± Mama Fang could finally find her old face, her soft and wrinkled face broke into a smile ¡°Our Master now is a ranked six official, and a senior provincial official. Naturally cannot be on the same level as the Marquis household, do not have first and second ss but the youngdies in the household ought to have something that is befitting of their status. In the past Young Lady is still young, it is fine if there is only Danju and Xiaotao at your side but now Young Lady is getting older. In any case, it is not good to be unpresentable like those small households and when it spreads out, others willugh at our house. Moreover Fourth Young Lady and Fifth Young Lady are all like this; naturally, it cannot be insurmountable otherwise it is a disaster to bebelled as extravagant and wasteful from the Imperial Censor.¡±

    Mama Fang gave a big lecture and Minn nodded her like pounding garlic. On the second day, the Housekeeper Mama led ten over little girls to Shou¡¯an Hall, everyone varying in physique and stood in the middle of the hall. Wang Shi sat at the side with a smile on her face, pulling Minn ¡°Take a look for yourself, pick out whoever you like.¡±

    Minn turned her head to take a look and slightly making eye contact with those girls. Those girls are like rabbits and immediate withdraw their eyes, there are some who are bold and smiled at Minn. Minn¡¯s heart became a little ufortable. It was like picking something from a stall when she was young as if these little girls are not humans and merely just ythings such as little goldfishes and little tortoises.

    Regardless whether the girls¡¯ gaze was bold or cowering, all of them showed a look of longing. After going through Mama Fang¡¯s ss, Minn knows that to this girls, once they are selected they can immediately enter the inner residence. They can break away from the servant lifestyle of doing manual work and in clothes. The fortunate ones will have a chance to level up in the future. Minn searched her heart, easy andfortable life and dignity and freedom, which is more important?

    Minn was in the middle of reflecting on the deep life issue. Old Madame Sheng shot a look at her, Mama Fang saw and turned towards Wang Shi ¡°Sixth Young Lady is still young and have not seen many people. How to pick? It is better to let Old Madame do it.¡±

    Old Madame Sheng nodded in agreement.

    It was clear that the Old Madame was experienced in picking people. She meticulously asked the housekeeper: Which ones are bought outside? Which ones are born at home? Where have they worked at before? Where are their mothers? What is their speciality? The girls that were led here have been weeded out, apart from those who are offensive to the eyes and those who are unhealthy, Old Madame Sheng finally picked four girls.

    Wang Shi hurriedly said ¡°So little, would it not inconvenience Sixth yatou, Old Madame pick a few more okay. If the ones here do not meet your wishes, it is doable to let us buy a few more.¡± Minn lowered her head and thought, I presume that Rn¡¯s maids have exceeded.

    Old Madame Sheng shot a nce at Wang Shi ¡°Wear the hat that fits the head. It is difficult for Master to work, it is good to also save some money, good to also save gossips. We women in the inner residence ought to be more considerate of the men.¡±

    Wang Shi looked embarrassed and answered yes. She decided in her heart that she would also be ¡®considerate¡¯ to Mn¡¯s maidster.

    [1]. Á¬½ó (Lian Jin): This brother-inw would refer to the husband of Wang Shi¡¯s sister, in this case her older sister¡¯s husband

    [2]. It is theyer of clothes that separate the clothes that people see and the undergarments, usually white.

    [3]. Zhuge Liang, a famous chancellor in China, his surname has be synonymous with intelligence.

    [4]. µÎË®²»½ø (Di Shui Bu Jing): Unable to eat or drink, has the idea that whatever Concubine Lin is saying is not getting through to Sheng Hong

    [5]. ÐÄ¾ªÈâÌø (Xin Jing Rou Tiao): Literally means heart rmed and body jumping

    [6]. ¶·¼¦×ß¹· (Dou Ji Zou Gou): Gambling is done through chicken and dogs in the past ÍæÄñÉÍ»¨ (Wan Niao Shang Hua): Literally means ying with birds and admiring flowers

    [7].ÇåÐÄÖä (Qing Xin Zhou): A buddhist text which teaches the good side of people and basically to keep the heart pure and calm

 Chapter 20: The Unfairness of Rulan

    <h4>Chapter 20: The Unfairness of Rn</h4>

    Trantor: Rebirth Online World

    That four little maids are all below ten, two of them younger than Minn, two older. Their names to distinguish them: Er¡¯ya, Zhaodi, Xiaohua and Niu¡¯zi.[1] Old Madame Sheng smiled and let Minn give them a new name. Minn has some experience in this, Xiaotao¡¯s name was given by her. This four might as well be called ¡®Li¡¯zi, Lizhi, Pipa, Guiyuan¡¯,[2] the entire set of fruits. How orderly.

    When she was just about to open her mouth, Danju lightly coughed from the side and said with a smile ¡°The two older sisters by Fourth Young Lady are named Luzhong and Yunzai. Heard that it came from the books, no wonder that it sounds pleasant and refined.¡±

    Xiaotao who stood beside Danju used her eyes to express her despair over her name. Old Madame Sheng and Mama Fang teased Minn with a smile yet not a smile, causing her mind to be in chaos. Is it not just Tang poetry, who does not know?

    Under great distress, Minn immediately flipped a poetry book and looked for a poem quickly. Gao Chan is good right, as impressive as Li Bai? That person is immortal of poetry all right![3] Minn stood in the middle with infinite grandiose. She pointed at the small-sized girl ¡°You are called Yancao.¡± Pointing at the skinny girl ¡°You are called Bisi.¡± Pointing at that tender and shy girl ¡°You are called Qinsang.¡± Finally, that neat and bold girl is called Luzhi.[4]

    Danju is the most considerate, immediately went forward and amodated ¡°Young Lady gave such good names, pleasant and good-looking. Moreover, the four of them are green, Xiaotao and I are red.[5] Thank you, Young Lady for favouring these two stupid ones.¡±

    After she spoke, she still pulled Xiaotao along to bow to Minn. Minn more or less found her self-respect back. Xiaotao is also very happy and followed to sing praises ¡°Yes, Older Sister Danju and I still can be eaten, they cannot be eaten.¡±

    Minn: ......

    Old Madame Sheng immediatelyughed on the couch, happily watching the children make a scene. The four new girls covered their mouths and softlyughed, Mama Fang sat on the small stool and smiled. She thought with agreement: since theing of this Sixth Young Lady, this Shou¡¯an Hall is really good.

    Old Madame Sheng became more cheerful as the days go by, perhaps her heart is at ease, her body is also much better. Sheng Hong is very happy, frankly saying that wanting to raise a child is right, Old Madame has the energy to govern the house already. It has not been long since the change in personnel within the Sheng household¡¯s inner residence, Changbai has returned from sending Hun off. Because Sheng Wei and Changwu still have to remain in the capital to do work, Changbai returned first. There is also another skinny old mister who came- Schr Zhuang.

    Sheng Hong has already begun to invite Mister Zhuang into the household to teach a few years before, sending gifts in many carriages, writing abundant dozens of earnest letters. To no avail since Mister Zhuang had extensive teaching reputation, the rate of students bing worthy of respect is high, causing his business to be very good and always busy. A few months before, Mister Zhuang celebrated his seventy birthday, drank too many cups in happiness at the banquet and unfortunately caught a cold. He lied in bed for a few months, the physician proposed that he should go to a ce with warm climate and recuperate. Jiangnan is too far, Prefecture Deng is just nice.

    Mister Zhuang touched his weary old body that barely weighs anything and felt that his old life is important. Thus he agreed to Sheng Hong¡¯s invitation and followed Changbai from the capital. Together wit

    h him there is also a confident woman,[6] their daughter has already been married far away to Jinzhong, it is unclear whether the son is ceremonial official or registrar official in a southern county. Sheng Hong specially opened a little courtyard on the west side of the household, refurbishing it for several days to let Mister Zhuang and wife stay.

    The two elderly couple¡¯s servants who apanied them were merely just two or three but there are twenty thirty big chests in the wagons, each and every heavy. After Minn heard the report from busybody Xiaotao, shemented: seems like being a private tutor in the ancient times is very profitable.

    Inviting Mister Zhuang, Sheng Hong originally did it for the studies of the two oldest sons but after Governess Kong¡¯s profound education, he felt that he should not waste the benefits from having qualified teachers. Thus he respectfully discussed with Mister Zhuang and added a sum of money to count in the three girls and the youngest Little Boy Feng to sit in.

    The day before school opens, Sheng Hong and Wang Shi called the children before them to warn them. Firstly it is Changbai and Changfeng. Sheng Hong as usual start to speak from prosperous society peace citizens to bring honour to the ancestors, saying a few words in the middle about faithful patriots and such. The two big boys bowed their heads and replied yes.

    ¡°Mister Zhuang¡¯s knowledge is excellent, although he is a little old but he is well-known quick creativeness. He taught people for ten over years and is the clearest regarding taking the imperial examinations. You guys must properly ask for advices, cannot bezy! Must not depend on your achievements and talents and then show off and be haughty. If I were to learn of it, I will immediately break your bones!¡±

    This were Sheng Hong¡¯s concluding remarks, harshly and sternly reprimanding. ording to the Confucian school of thought, fathers cannot be friendly towards the sons and the best is to beat them thrice a day but towards the daughters who in the future will be part of another family still can be a little friendly. When Sheng Hong turned to the three daughters, he looked more friendly. ¡°Although it is said that girls do not study till they are politically astute but to conduct oneself in the society, sensibility is the most important. It is also good to know more principles so as to avoid being mocked for your small-mindedness. I have already discussed with Mister Zhuang, from now on you three will attend sses in the morning and need not attend the afternoon sses on essay writings and regtions in taking examinations.¡±

    When Sheng Hong said these words, Wang Shi¡¯s face turned a little green. She herself is illiterate, as for what is wet and dry it is even more foreign to her. It is still alright when they were newlyweds but as the days go, it is inevitable for Sheng Hong to be a little gloomy. He posed himself to be refined and schrly so when he sighs ¡®the moon waxes and wanes¡¯ facing the moon. Even if he does not expect his wife to immediately pair it with ¡®there is joy and sorrows, parting and reuniting¡¯, he expects her to understand that her husband ismenting that the world is transient and not talking about irrelevant things like ¡®today is not the fifteen, it is obvious that the moon is not round¡¯![7]

    As time passes, Wang Shi became aware that she is spoiling the scenery in this aspect thus she proactively advocated for her daughters to study. Hun is still okay but Rn ispletely like her. In other aspects, she is still quick-witted but only detests the books. Being forced to learn a few words everyday, simply cannot bepared to Mn who recites andposes poems everyday. Thinking till here, Wang Shi¡¯s expression became constrained and said ¡°What your Father said is right, it is not for you girls to learn poems and essays these superficial things but it is honourable to learn some principles. In the future when managing the household, there is style!¡± Mn lowered her head eve more, Rn breathed a sigh of relief.

    Sheng Hong felt that Wang Shi¡¯s words were not anything wrong and then did not say anything. He suddenly remembered something ¡°When going to sses, the three of you must not wear that big gold ne.¡± Turning towards Wang Shi ¡°The schrs usually feel gold and silver are only material goods. The three gold nes Big Brother gave are especially dazzling, it is still okay when receiving guests but when meeting mister it is showing off.¡±

    Wang Shi nodded ¡°Then do not wear it.¡± Thinking for awhile and said to the girls ¡°It is not good for you three sisters to dress up differently from one another when meeting the same person. Did Old Madame not make three jade locks the day before? Wear your respective jade locks, it is said that jade is the noblest of the rocks. Mister Zhuang will certain like it.¡±

    Sheng Hong is very satisfied ¡°What Madame said it right, it is good this way; ... but, does Ming¡¯er have a piece of jade?¡± Looking at Minn as he spake, his gaze is somewhat apologetic.

    Wang Shi smiled ¡°The days Ming yatou spent with me were short, I have also overlooked. It is still Old Madame who is attentive, specially searching for a block of top-notch jade from her own house and sent the treasure house¡¯s master craftsman to carve. I see that it is superb, the colour is warm, texture sleek and the craftsmanship is both meticulous and beautiful. See that it is better than the jades of Fourth yatou and Fifth yatou. In the end it is the Old Madame, the things she takes out is better than most!¡±

    Minn lowered her head and silently sighed: oh woman oh woman, will you die if you do not hide these profound words when you speak?

    These profound words are not deep, everyone understands. The boys were still okay, Rn immediately shot her eyes over, Mn who had her head down raised it to look at her. Sheng Hong knew what Wang Shi meant and said without changing his expression ¡°You are the legitimate mother, you ought to be more concerned about the yatous¡¯ affairs. Now you still need Old Madame to fix your negligence, it really should not have happened.¡± He saw that Wang Shi bit her lips and her eyes revealing her non-eptance, Sheng Hong added ¡°Never mind, anyways Ming yatou is being raised by Old Madame¡¯s side and can only inconvenience you more.¡±

    The couple looked at each other intimately and then became silent.

    Minn silently supplemented-

    Sheng Hong unspoken words were: Being the legitimate madame, all of the children are supposed to be under your care. Is it still logical to favour one and discriminate other?

    Wang Shi¡¯s said in the heart: You bastard,[8] they did note out from my belly and was also not raised by me since young. For what reason I should still spend money and effort, for not giving them a hard time, I can be considered a holy mother already but why did your mother also learn that.

    Sheng Hong¡¯s concluding speech: Forget it, do not want you to raise the child. Everyone will look for their own mother. Minn¡¯s biological mother has already died, just depend on Grandmother will be fine. You should also speak less rubbish.

    Finally, Sheng Hong spoke a few words with Changdong. This child is only four or five years old. His birth mother Concubine Xiang was originally Wang Shi¡¯s maid. As before relying on the legitimate house for a living, her son is considered to be raised by Madame. This little boy is usually timid since he is neither legitimate or favoured, Wang Shi also did not make things hard for them mother and child and merely ignoring them.

    When she went out, Minn saw Concubine Xiang who was waiting at the door. She looked docile and respectfully low-profile. When she saw Changdong came out, she cheerfully went to receive him and warmly led the little boy out. Minn suddenly felt:pared to the deceased Concubine Wei, she is considered fortunate.

    After Hun got married, Rn moved into Weiru Pavilion. After Sheng Hong finished lecturing, Rn then gloomily returned to the chambers. Kicking the marble and ebony Ruyi stool and then threw herself onto the bed, using her strength to tear the embroidered satin pillow. Behind her, Wang Shi entered and saw what was happening. She scolded ¡°damn girl, why are you going crazy?!¡±

    Rn got up with a surprise and loudly said ¡°Never mind that Fourth Old Sister snatched my jade lock away, that is because Concubine Lin is capable. For what reason even Minn that little girl has surpassed me? I might as well be raised by another!¡±

    Wang Shi grasped on her daughter¡¯s arm firmly and dragged her to the bedside to sit. She flicked Rn forehead and scolded ¡°Did your Father not make up for it with another jade ne afterwards? The jade colour was above Mn¡¯s, you this discontented thing! Minn¡¯s was given by the Old Madame, you are the one who was unwilling to go to Shou¡¯an Hall, who can you me?¡±

    Rn fiercely said ¡°I am from the legitimate line, whether or not I go and please Grandmother, she must treat me as the most important. Now after a few days, she has been deceived by Minn and actually not distinguishing between legitimate and concubine already. Still speaking of what rules and etiquette, do not make meugh! A concubine-born little girl, it is enough to give food, still treating her as a daught

    er of an affluent family! I heard people say that other families treat the concubine-born daughters as a maid, selling and beating at will. Which family will provide like this!¡±

    Wang Shi was extremely angry, by the side, Housekeeper Liu Kun handed a cup of tea with a smile. While she made the group of young maids leave, she tidied the mess on the floor and said ¡°Young Lady is still young and ignorant. Only those merchant and farmer families who do not know etiquette treat the concubine daughters inhumanely. The more distinguished the family, the more they would treat the youngdies equally! Must know that youngdies are delicate guests, who they will marry in the future is still unknown. When Madame was still at her parents¡¯ home, there are two distant female cousins, one legitimate the other concubine. That family treated the young miss the same. When it came to discussing marriage, the legitimate older daughter married a prestigious rich family and the concubine daughter married a poor schr. But the heavens have unexpected circumstances, who knows that prestigious rich family actually declined and in return, everything went on smoothly for that poor schr, family property flourishing. That concubine-born daughter is also kind, remembering the affections from the past and then frequently helping her maiden family and legitimate sister¡¯s family financially. Afterwards, even the children of her legitimate sister were cared by her till they reached adulthood and got married.¡±

    Rn fumed as she listened on and coldlyughed ¡°Mama Liu is also cursing to be same as that legitimate older sister?¡±

    Wang Shi pped Rn¡¯s back and scolded ¡°You this tactless thing, Mama Liu is our people and what she said are all considerate words. What Mama Liu is saying, the more distinguished the family the more you cannot allow others to gossip, unmarried girls should be treated all the same. But you, striving to excel all the day long yet you have no capabilities and unable to get the liking of Master and Old Madame. It is fine if you cannot learn from Big Sister but also learn from Minn!¡±

    Rn became gloomy and shut up. She thought of something ¡°Did Mother not say that Old Madame does not have anything for us to curry favour for, why this moment she can take out gold and jade? Spending it so generously.¡±

    Wang Shi also became gloomy ¡°A rotten ship still has three catty of nails. It is me that is muddle-headed, guess she still has some retirement fund.¡±

    Thinking for a while and patiently persuaded her daughter ¡°You this child really cannot tolerate others, your Sixth Younger Sister has never vied or fight with you and you actually cannot tolerate. You also do not have skills, afraid that you have to suffer greatly in the future. Anyway, at the end of the day, why do you have to vie with them. Just like your Older Sister, your status is there, it is certain that you would marry better than them, live morefortably than them. What are you fighting for now? If not for nothing, you would cause your Father¡¯s dislike. Even if you have to act, you also act out a harmonious sisterhood out!¡±

    Rn seems to be a little persuaded, nodding her head with difficulty.

    [1]. ¶þÑ¾(Er Ya): Second girl; ÕÐµÜ(Zhao Di): Recruit Younger Brother, parents would usually name their daughter Zhaodi in hopes of having a son next; Ð¡»¨(Xiao Hua): Little Flower; æ¤×Ó(Niu Zi): Little Girl

    [2]. Àî×Ó(Li Zi): Plum; ÀóÖ¦(Li Zhi): Lychee; èÁèË(Pi Pa): Loquat; ¹ðÔ²(Gui Yuan): Longnan

    [3]. Li Bai is famous poet and widely considered to be the immortal of poetry.

    [4]. Ñà²Ý (Yan Cao): Consolida ajacis; ±ÌË¿ (Bi Si): a nt usedmonly in hair products; ÇØÉ£ (Qin Sang): Mulberry tree; ÂÌÖ¦ (Lu Zhi): Green branches

    [5]. The red would refer to fruits while green means nts. µ¤éÙ (Dan Ju): Red mandarin orange; Ð¡ÌÒ (Xiao Tao): Little peach

    [6]. Ê¦Äï (Shi Niang): Wife of a teacher

    [7]. Wane is tranted from the original Ô²È± (Yuan Que) meaningcking in roundness

    [8]. ÄãÑ¾µÄ (Ni Ya De): It is a curse word originating from Beijing, meaning illegitimate child

 Chapter 21: Mr. Zhuang Goes Out, Children Goes to School

    <h4>Chapter 21: Mr. Zhuang Goes Out, Children Goes to School</h4>

    Trantor: Rebirth Online World

    On their first day of school, Mn, Rn and Minn did their make up together, they all wore green jacket that was round neck and long sleeve, at the chest was an embroider of apricot and broken branches of flowers, paired with it was a long skirt that was as white as clouds, and in their necks was a jade lock, a brilliant golden cor that was made with Ying Luo [1] strips and a fine beautiful pendant made with golden silk.

    ¡°This golden cor looks so nice, it must have cost grandmother a fortune, when I get back, I will have to properly thank her.¡± Mn said to Minn while wearing a smile; as lessons were in the morning, Old Madame Sheng let everybody proceed to school, such that to avoid any mishaps.

    ¡°It is good-looking, but the weight is not to be underestimated, I once had a golden cor, and it weighs a few kilograms.¡± Rn said uncaringly, while Changbai whom was looking at a book unhappily nced at her.

    ¡°A few kilograms?! Then won¡¯t it break the neck? No wonder I never saw you wearing it, and I thought that this cor is very heavy.¡± Minn rubbed her neck and muttered.

    ¡°Sixth younger sister, this jade lock is of superior quality, it seems like the jade came from the Western Kunlun Mountains.¡± Changfeng closely examined Minn¡¯s jade locket.

    Mn actually noticed that jade locket quite early ago, seeing that her brother started a conversation topic, she then went to look at Minn¡¯s jade locket. At first look, Mn saw that the lock piece was only jade white, with a faint touch of crimson that was forming a shape like a phoenix [2], the Jade¡¯s texture was fine, elegant and refreshing, crystal rounded and pure and wless, ¡°This is a a really good jade, I have never seen any jade as good as this.¡± Mnmented.

    She felt jealous in her heart, and started thinking that Minn¡¯s jade is better than hers, if she enters Shou¡¯an Hall with her own jade, she¡¯ll beugh at but if it was Minn¡¯s jade... But that jade is not hers, thinking of Old Madame Shen rejecting it if she ask for it, she cannot help but feel frustrated.

    Rn from across the room, does not have much understanding of jades, she has been staring at the piece of Jade in front of Mun¡¯s chest, thinking about Wang Shi¡¯s reminder has made her patient but now that everyone is talking about jades, she could not help but said, ¡°Sixth younger sister, you have to be careful, now that fourth sister has taken notice of your jade, she could go back to father and ask for it. There is no saying that piece of jade your wearing might end up in her pocket.¡±

    Changbai frowned, and returned back to reading his book; Mn¡¯s face turns red and angrily said, ¡°Fifth younger sister, what is the meaning of this? How could I possibly be intentionally trying to take away my sister¡¯s items?¡±

    Rn saw Changbai¡¯s warning eyes and thought of the nking session; she softened her voice and slowly said, ¡°Nothing? Just that I had some strange thoughts when I saw fourth older sisters¡¯s jade locket, please pay it no mind.¡±

    Minn immediately went to see the jade locket that was in Mn¡¯s chest, only to see that it is also a warm and fine white jade, especially since it was a rare, odd one, most of the color was as dark as an ink, shiny and pleasant, at first nce, it was as if a magnificent painting of a flowing ink besides a mountain, could not help but be secretly be amazed. Mn furiously say, ¡°This jade that uncle Wang gave is not fake, father gave me this jade in significance of my name [3], right after giving me this jade, father also ordered people to look for another even higher quality Hibiscus jade for you, so why do you still not giving up?¡±

    Rn faked augh and said: ¡°I, as a younger sister doesn¡¯t know if a jade is high quality or not, all I know is that the meaning behind it was that it was my uncle¡¯s gift for me.¡±

    Mn smiled hypocritically: ¡°Fifth younger sister, do not forget, that he¡¯s also my uncle!¡±

    Rn gritted her teeth and red at Mn, but doesn¡¯t dare to mention anything more about the legal status of one another.

    ....

    ¡°Today, most of the students are studying for the imperial examinations, everything lies in the gods, ¡®I want to be official¡¯ this is not something you can¡¯t tell others but after the examinations, those with no big dreams and those with shallow and boring words are bound to fall eventually despite having asting career! Homeworks must be done with your heart and soul, poetry and literatures must be memorised at your finger tips, and learn from the beginning.¡±

    Mr. Zhuang is very clear of his student¡¯s target, more clearly the purpose of students to study, thus he went straight to lessons on the first day of school with the history of the peripheral content of the native around apanied by many exams because almost all of his students went there for the imperial examinations, so he also gave a lot of model cases of sess and failures; he wille up with articles and use it as an example then he points out which are the best examples and points out the weak points of those that had failed the examinations.

    This clear goal and clear teaching methods immediately made Minn respect the teacher in awe, she has always felt that some of the ancient Confucianism are hypocrites, all of them are clearly aiming for the imperial examinations but still keep acting like studying is to cultivate moral education but Mr. Zhuang does say much about this: ¡°The ancient desire of the wise and benevolent in the world; To rule over a country, one must first wants to rule a country, to start a family, one must first desire to start a family, to refine its mind and body, one must first desires to refine its mind and body; you must have the will... Only when you have the will than you can refine your body, only when you refine your body then you can start a family, only when you have a family then you can rule a country, only when you can rule over a country then will there be world peace; learning is not just reciting a few articles a few poems, it is to a long road of refining your mind and body, to have a long foothold, you have to learn through solid foundation!¡±

    In this private school, there were a total of six students and a teacher, outside of the school has maidservants and servants waiting to pour tea and add firewood, in the old times, ss always has this unavoidable routine reading poems aloud in ecstasy.

    It¡¯s doesn¡¯t matter if you have memorized it thoroughly; you will still have to shake your head, bump your head, squint slightly and have an elongated tone reading; this is not only to make reading appealing but also to read out the essence of the words; Mn felt that this does not look good when a girl does it and always refuses to do it; saying that she will get dizzy after shaking her head, besides since Mr. Zhuang doesn¡¯t really care about them, she decided that it was useless.

    Only Minn felt good, this activity of shaking the head in circr movement before looking down to read is actually good as to avoid the pins and needle in the neck and the pain in the cervical spine; a few shakes and the neck and shoulder are alreadyfortable, Minn finally understood how the ancient schrs who spent all their time looking down to read books did not acquire cervical spondylosis [4]; causing her to shake her head harder the harder she studies. Causing Mr.Zhuang to look at her twice in the morning.

    Mr. Zhuang has big rules which does not allow the servants toe in, so the grinding of inks and pasting of papers had to be done on their own, the others are okay, but Changdong is still young, it¡¯s hard to grind small ink ingots and he just happen to sit behind Minn.

    Minn can hear behind her the constant panic and the frequent collision sound and decided to give a helping hand, while Mr. Zhuang is not paying attention, she quickly turned back and swapped her ink set with Changdong¡¯s; this action was so clean cut and perfect, when Mr. Zhuang rose his head, Minn has been sitting and grinding her ink with a serious and focused eyes.

    Mr. Zhuang ¡®s little eyes shed as he continues lecturing, Minn was relieved. At this time, the little boy came with a soft voice: ¡°...Thank you sixth older sisters.¡±

    Minn did not look back but only nodded, signifying that she heard it.

    Changdong despite being encouraged, still stammered to exin that he was not significant and was only Wang¡¯s maidservants son, it wasn¡¯t that the master is illiterate but he was never enlightened until he was five years old, listening to Mr. Zhuang¡¯s ss is like reading the heaven¡¯s book; both hard and shameful: ¡°Older brother... Taught me few words before but then he need to prepare for the exam and I do not want to bother him... Sixth older sisters, I ...¡±

    He does not meet people that much that¡¯s why he was timid and does not speak quickly.

    Minn gently said, ¡°Oh¡± secretly thinking, helping people or helping herself, which is better? In a blink of an eye, she saw Changdong with a weird face, as if he was looking forward and full of eagerness while also cautiously hiding it with fear of being rejected.

    Minn ispassionate, she first looked inside and sees the olddy is talking with Wang Shi and thinks about how long before they have to go to school, then she led Changdong to a cupboard with pears engraved in it and found a book with red dots and gave it to Changdong, she softly said: ¡°This is what the olddy have me to learn words, I have not used this and its new; I will give this to you for you to practice on it, you are young, so do not worry, learning ten words a day would be very smart. Next time every day before school; I will assign you few words and while you listen to Mr. Zhuang lessons you must memorise the words, ok?¡±

    Changdong¡¯s small face bloomed a big smile, he desperately nodded as he repeatedly thanked Minn; Minn looked at his grateful look, thought of her own little nephew that was being begged by five adults to go to school and suddenly felt very sad.

    On that day, she taught Changdong five characters and shows the pen strokes, Changlong stared with his eyes wide open, summoned the effort to memorise all of them at one go and then wrote them in the red book during Mr. Zhuang¡¯s lessons, after writing, he still practiced writing on the back of the rice paper until the end of ss, Minn looks back and sees the five words already properly written.

    ¡°Changdong is really smart, if father finds this out, he must be very happy.¡± Minn¡¯s smile touches Changdong¡¯s soft heart.

    Changdong¡¯s little face was so delighted that it was filled with happiness as he blushes.

    Minn thought that this child will sooner not have the will to learn but little did she know that Changdong woulde to look for her as early as half an hour before the time to wake but it just that Minn loves to sleep and would always wake up after everybody¡¯ wake up, her waking habit is so bad that Danju almost had to ssh water on her face before the proper waking time just to get her to wake up at the right time and now with Changdong, this is going to get even worse.

    ¡°Sixth older sisters, sorry, sorry, you sleep well yet I came early, I will be waiting for you outside...¡± Changdong knows that Minn is still in the bed that¡¯s why he was standing politely at the stairs that was right before the door and after repeatedly saying that, the small body turned around to run but was grab by Danju and orders Minn, who was now standing but still refused to let go of her nket with Cui mama [5] at the bedside who gave a wry smile, it was just then Minn finally got up.

    A four-five years old Changdong, just when he is supposed to be ignorant and sleepyhead had just wake up before the sun just to study. If he is born in a modern family, the seniors might be so happy that they would be setting off fireworks every night in celebration that this child have such an attitude towards studying, Minn couldn¡¯t bear to keep Changdong wait so she had to endure the ordeal, and wake up early every day.

    ¡°Remember, write from left to right, then from top to bottom. When you start a stroke, make sure to pull your brush to the right and then to the left. When you end a stroke, make sure to pull up slowly, when you press the brush down to write, make sure to lift your wrist up slowly, this way your brush head will look nice...¡± Minn and little Changdong were sitting side by side in front of a chimney, with Minn demonstrating stroke by stroke, Cui mama came from outside, carrying a small tea tray that was engraved with ck painted flowers, on top of it were two white porcin cups with colorful flowers engravings.

    ¡°Thank you Cui mama. I¡¯m causing trouble for you, it¡¯s all my fault, making you have to work more.¡± Changdong¡¯s face blushed a little as he took the porcin cup that Cui mama passed to him while saying a gentle thank you. When he was at Wang Shi¡¯s ce, he would not dare to move around; he had only talked to Concubine Xiang the whole day but still didn¡¯t say much either, after several days since Minn started teaching him, not only did his learning improved; he can also finally speak neatly.

    ¡°Oh Buddha, my little boy, why would you say this, it¡¯s all thanks to youing or else I will have to work a lot harder just to wake thisdy up!¡± Cui mamaughs as she scolds Minn but Minn choose to ignore what she heard and only lowers her head and blow the porcin cup in her hands, Cui mama looks towards Changdong, ¡°Fourth young master you better drink the tea; this is stewed from the new mahogany and plum brown sugar to be a sweet tea; it moisten the lungs and warms the stomach, this is best to drink in the morning, it can also serve as an appetizer for breakfast.¡±

    Changdong held the cup with his two hands and took a sip of the tea, his little mouth was covered in red because of the smoke [6]. He puffed his white cheeks out and tasted the sweetness of the tea wholeheartedly and shyly said, ¡°It really tastes good, thank you mama... But if I would be drinking this every day, then wouldn¡¯t it be hard in your pockets, you don¡¯t have to do this for me in the future, I do not need to drink this...¡± his words getting softer and softer.

    Cui mama said,ughing, ¡°Fourth young master is actually worrying for us, how could this small amount of tea be hard on us? If youe every morning, then I shall serve you tea every day! Just that we don¡¯t know, whether you sixth older sister would have the will...¡±

    With mirth, she looked at Minn; Minn forced a hearty smile. Which book said that time traveling to the past to be a young missy would let her sleep the whole day, all lies!

    Outside the cab with engraved pears, Danju was tasked to help Minn pack up her bags and put out papers to be used for calligraphy in a bamboo case. Xiaotao who was helping her from a side, obtusely asked, ¡°Older sister Danju, Fourth Young Mastering here is a good thing, but our youngdy looks very tired, look at her; yawning with all her might. I would rather let her sleep more, why can¡¯t she teach Fourth Young Master at noon?¡±

    Danju¡¯s wrinkled her delicate eyebrows, and gave a hand signal to Xiaotao to shut her mouth and softly told her, ¡°Don¡¯t gossip! This residence houses many young masters and youngdies. Nobody is better than anyone else. The old madam is already having a hard time, having to make sure that she is not biased to anybody. We have the blessing of getting to live by following the old madam and being safe because of Concubine Wei, who did not say any bad thing to the head, that¡¯s it. you have no idea how much terrible things happened! Minn¡¯s tteries and the secret ndered is just one of the many, we should not spread baseless rumors, but fortunately, ourdy has a big heart, and never put these things on her heart.

    If she continues to be so close to the fourth young master and make him keep on walking in and out of Shou¡¯An Hall, at that point it would be something else different. One can see that fourth young master looks really pathetic; the youngdy is not easy to take care of and the olddy doesn¡¯t seem to care and now that he is yearning to learn new words, it is just right.¡±

    Xiaotao was dazed for a moment and her small face which was filled with freckles suddenly looks so lost: ¡°...Older sister Danju, our youngdy is polite and had never fought with her sisters, but the old madam pities her and treats her better, if so how would these be gossips?¡±

    Xiaotao nods seriously, then looked down and started working again but then suddenly says: ¡°Oh yeah, I better go and tell those four nts [7] not to gossip about ourdy teaching fourth young master!¡±

    Danju covers herughs and mimicked Minn and says: ¡°Very good, very good, you pick up things fairly fast.¡±

    Part 2

    Time flew by and the Sheng Household was peaceful and eventless. Old Madam Sheng had tidied up the rules of the house, the major power in the household slowly returned to Wang Shi¡¯s hand but people still had their own power in their courtyards and they would ask Old Madam Sheng whenever they had uncertainties. Upon seeing that the household was in order and the maids were able to manage the house better and were more obedient, Sheng Hong felt very satisfied. Only Concubine Linined. Regardless, Sheng Hong remembering Governess Kong¡¯s words, stubbornly chose to ignore Concubine Lin even when the siblings, Changfeng and Mn, interceded. Sheng Hong would respond by standing his ground and scolding them.

    Concubine Lin refused to let things be. A good few years of spoiling her made her get used to being spoiled, so she resorted to underhanded means like a sudden illness, a sudden resentment, a child crying, a sudden provokation but Sheng Hong in the end, had been sharing a bed with her for more than a decade so no matter how many schemes she used it would be no more than an old trick. Because of this, Sheng Hong had built an immune system against these tricks. He was reminded of back when he was young, when Old Madam Sheng was still serving him; she had been kind to him. Thinking of how their rtionship became how it was now made him feel that he wascking filial piety. This caused an emotional domino effect, resulting in him having an even colder heart towards concubine Lin and devoting his heart into his job.

    Encouraging farming, dispatching merchants, within just three years of service under the Deng Prefecture¡¯s governance the ce became rich, turned over a lot of taxes, made good performances and with the help of his good connections, there would often be people taking care of things from afar. When the three-year term expired; he would retake and score the evaluation test, rise to a fifth rank officer and assume position again.

    With the pride of an official and focusing on having a smooth career, Sheng Hong paid little attention to Concubine Lin¡¯s moods but rather against the poorly tempered Wang Shi, after arguing with her a few times; he got used to it. Today, when he stood his ground, Wang Shi also had nothing to retort. Every time she made mistakes, she would be criticized by Sheng Hong. ¡®Not filial¡¯, ¡®disrespectful ¡®, ¡®not virtuous¡¯, after all these retorts had be useless against Sheng Hong, Wang Shi had no strength to fight back while Sheng Hong again and again emerged victorious. On his normal days he would go to the young and beautiful Concubine Xiang and Concubine Ping to soothe his mood and guide his children¡¯s school work; living quite leisurely.

    Whenever Concubine Lin notices that the atmosphere was not right, she would go gentle on her schemes and did not dare to mention any request, spending almost all her energy trying to coax Sheng Hong.

    Minn concealed herself in Shou¡¯an Hall with Old Madam Sheng apanying her; a youngster and an eldering together and spending their time harmoniously andughing constantly. Every time Sheng Hong went to Shou¡¯an Hall he felt that the atmosphere was very pleasing andfortable, it rxed his mind. The Old Madam was chatting morefortable while sometimes holding Minn¡¯s embroidery works. This new feeling of sincere love was quite pleasant, plus with Mn and Rn working together, Changbai and Changfeng also considered being sessful in their studies and with the wife and the concubines also holding their tempers, at first nce, it was all quite harmonious. Sheng Hong felt a new sense of peace and prosperity.

    This afternoon they would be attending Mrs. Zhuang¡¯s guzheng ss, Minn¡¯s fingers had been hurting since this morning but Mr. Zhuang kept instructing endlessly; if this went on, there would be no time to rest at noon. Looking up with pity filled eyes; she found out that other than her and Changdong who was practicing writing, all the others were focused on the discussion.

    The trending topic in the capital was about the third prince and the fourth prince. The Third Prince had worked his concubines hard, toiling day and night with little to no payback. Up until now he had still not been able to procure a son and the pce invited many a priests and monks; burning incense and praying every day. This attracted lots of attention from officers who were originally just on-lookers since the Fourth Prince¡¯s only son was growing well, already starting to learn to talk. The Fourth Prince had an open heart and a fat body but a rather good temper, thus he held an attraction to the public.

    The Emperor¡¯s body was getting worse day by day, the debate about the next candidate had been heating up, and both sides had their own people wagging the g and moving through the scriptures. It was all awfully noisy.

    Mr. Zhuang spoke about a book called <<Confucius¡¯s the=¡±¡± of=¡±¡± west=¡±¡± rituals=¡±¡± and=¡±¡± family=¡±¡±>>, inside the book was a sentence: ¡®when the Crown Prince died, the Emperor didn¡¯t give the crown prince position to his grandson (crown prince¡¯s son) but instead named the Emperor¡¯s other son the sessor''[8]. A good teacher would try to link theories with these topics, plus this Mister had a heroic attitude so he threw out this topic so that students could talk about their own opinion of whether the next ruler of the country should be the rightful heir (crown prince) or someone determined by merit.

    At the beginning Chinghai and Changfeng opposed, thinking that speaking ill of the pce would bring about trouble, but Mr. Zhuang waved his hand, smiled and said: ¡°There would be no problem, nowadays even the capital¡¯s teahouse are often talking about this, let alone those princes, government officials and senior officials, discussing behind closed doors won¡¯t attract any trouble. Besides what we are discussing is whether the next ruler of the country should be the rightful heir or someone determined; it has nothing to do with the government; we are all just discussing!¡±

    A teacher¡¯s word had great might in the Sheng Residence, so the students immediately joined the discussion. Both sides are very clear, Changbai and Rn were naturally on the rightful heir side while Changfeng and Mn were on the determined side. Meanwhile Minn was fishing in troubled waters [9] while Changdong abstained.

    Changbai opened the debate with first implicitly proposing the previous Emperor Qin Ershi, Hu Hai, [10] who¡¯s known as the Rotten Emperor; he wasn¡¯t in the line of inheritance and had ruined the good dynasty. Changfeng quickly refuted it with the example of the dynasty in the hand of Emperor of Wu of Han Liu Che the 10th son of Emperor Jing of Han, who was the oldest living son of Emperor Wen of Han [11]. Changbai countered by continuing reading the ssic historical and immediately concisely pointed out Emperor Jing¡¯s of Han love of the little Liu Che to the point of spoiling him and that Liu Che¡¯s mother, Wang Zhi was appointed to be the next empress after the previous empress died. ording to the customs of inheritance, it was justifiable for Liu Che to be the next one to take the throne; this was precisely the principle of direct inheritance.

    Changfeng¡¯s heart thumped and Mn followed, warmly putting forward the famous fool Emperor Hui of Jin [12]; in a thin and soft voice she said, ¡°... All civil officials and military officials know the wisdom of Emperor Hui of Jin, once he got the throne by being the crown prince, then came the chaos of Jia Nanfeng and the eight princes fighting for power [13], if the throne was only given to another prince, Jin dynasty wouldn¡¯t be in the south [14], Big Brother, what do you say?¡±

    Even if Rncked theoretical weapons, she was still great at carrying the momentum, ¡°How many foolish people such as the Emperor Hui of Jin can there be? It couldn¡¯t be fourth older sister treats all concubine-born children as foolish, right?¡±

    Then they continued citing many extreme examples like the Emperor spending a long time in promoting child¡¯s growth in ces, distressing narration of Emperor Yang¡¯s tyranny to the people that had caused a lot of disasters, then quickly counterattacking it with an example of Li Shimin¡¯s (Emperor Taizong¡¯s of Tang) reign of Zhenguan era that was considered to be one of the golden age of China to blow the debate again, the second young master might not be as good as the eldest son but both sides were evenly matched. Meanwhile Mr. Zhuang thought that this is actually quite endearing; they all spoke like a pie ¨C smooth. It was just that they were full of doubts.

    Talking for a long time made their mouths dry but then when he tried to find Minn; he found Minn leisurely sitting in the side, making him immediately observe Minn¡¯s situation. This caused Minn¡¯s eye to widen and freeze! If this time she pretended to be ignorant again, she would gradually be looked down upon by others and would think that her intellectual ability was not on par with the others. Too much cowardice in the life of the youngdy, how that would end, she already had a good idea [15].

    But of course, answering this would not be consistent with Minn¡¯s character so she thought before she gave a smile to her siblings and Mr. Zhuang and then said, ¡°I care only about the mind; cannot be stupid, but I have a problem in my heart but I can¡¯t say it out, so might as well put on a show for people to see, count it as entertainment, how about that? Butter, all of you better not say a word about it.¡±

    Mr. Zhuang in good mood, dly nodded with the others. Minn called for Danju toe in, then whispered something in her ear. After Danju answered under her breath before proceeding to call three little maidservants, one of whom was the new maidservant, Yan Cao who was assigned to cut the grass at Minn¡¯s courtyard, while the other two were Rn¡¯s and Mn¡¯s new maidservants.

    Three little maidservants stood timidly at the front of the room and then kowtowed as a salute to the master. They then stood straight and nced at each other in confusion.

    Minn warned them with three sentences, ¡°Mr. Zhuang is now lecturing us, so todayment about our best and lowest of us, three sisters. Mr. Zhuang had juste in to lecture as recently and we are not good at boasting about ourselves. We¡¯ll pay the three of you for the lip service that you would give and the one who says the best would be given a reward by their master!¡±

    Can Yao looked pleasantly surprised at Minn and the other two went to look at their own masters. Seeing the threedies were nodding their heads, they affirmed that Minn was telling the truth. Minn smiled and looked at the several spectators and sternly said to the three maidservants: ¡°The maidservant to talk first is Fourth Older Sister¡¯s, then Fifth Older Sister¡¯s and then mine. The three young maidservants, which do you think is the most virtuous, smart and has a good temper?¡±

    The young maidservants in the end were still young andcking. One by one they spoke; one said that Rn practiced calligraphy every day and respected her parents; the other said that Mn learnt poems every day and had a soft demeanor; Can Yao said that at quite often at night, Minn practiced embroidery. At the beginning they said things delicately and Minn, at the side couldn¡¯t withstand it so she tries hard to encourage them. From time to time she would say mention things like that the reward would increase. This made them be more and more vigorous in talking and even start to get anxious and blushter on but they didn¡¯t forget to point that the other side is nonsense; rebutting what the other maidservants say in between their personal attacks.

    Minn waved her hand; stopping them before they quarrelled and asked, ¡°I ask you again, among the three of us sisters; who¡¯s the oldest?¡± This time there was no objection from the three little maidservants, and they were whispering that it was Mn. Behind her, Minn heard sounds of moving but ignored it and asked again, ¡°Then among the three of us sisters, was is born from the legal wife?¡± This time Rn¡¯s servant answered loudly: ¡°It¡¯s mydy.¡± The others muttered vague replies.

    Minn looked back at the crowd and smiled. Mr. Zhuang¡¯s eyes showed signs of praise as he sent a small nod towards her. Minn recognised that this was an indication of praise and cheerfully turned around. Changfeng looked at his brother, Changbai and they stared at each other for a while. It was Changbai who broke the stare first as he swiftly shifted his gaze to the outside and gave a smile. Minn was incredible.

    Sheng Changbai, this person,pared to all the people in the Sheng was different; with a silent nature, strictly upright attitude, aplished although young and regardless of what books he¡¯s read, he was still conscious and experienced yet talkative, cheerful and flourishing contrary to Sheng Hong. It was said that he resembled thete grandfather of the Wang Household and Wang Shi had also said he had the face of her dead mother.

    Today this smile, it was likely that even the younger sister Rn and concubine Xiao would not enjoy this. Minn held her hair to cool her neck.

    At this time, Changfeng could not help but open his mouth, ¡°Sixth Younger Sister is so wrong.¡± Everyone looked at him, only to see Changfeng¡¯s eyebrows were raised before he continued, ¡°These little maidservants have juste in recently. They haven¡¯t learned all the rules, how would they distinguish the wise and have a good temper? Naturally it caused a quarrel.¡± Changbai did not speak. He only slightly raised his mouth as Minn let out an ¡®oh¡¯ and said, ¡°What Third Older Brother said is reasonable, what do you think?¡±

    And then she went back and asked the three small maidservants. Minn looked serious, ¡°You are young and you do not understand the rules, but you have eyes, Ie to ask you, between the threedies, which is the best-looking, the most talented and is the most virtous? The total score came out.¡±

    [1] a special type of silk.

    [2] »Êåú it trantes as Empress or rather Emperor¡¯s concubine, but we use phoenix because phoenix fits better in the sentence and phoenix mostly means as empress.

    [3] Mn name is Ä«À¼, where Ä« means ink.

    [4] Cervical spondylosis, also known as cervical osteoarthritis or neck arthritis, is amon, age-rted condition that affects the joints and discs in your neck. It develops from wear and tear of the cartge and bones found in your cervical spine, which is in your neck. While it¡¯srgely due to age, it can be caused by other factors as well.

    [5] mama = old maid

    [6] There¡¯s tea where its smoke can color your mouth.

    [7] cause the four new maids Minn has had names of nt.

    In any case, you didn¡¯t understand what they were saying, here¡¯s the summary:

    Cui mama is happy that Changdong is visiting Minn as with this it is easier to wake up Minn. Xiatao asks Danju why Minn couldn¡¯t teach Changdong at noon. Danju then told her that she shouldn¡¯t say such things as it is bad when someone hears that Minn is teaching Changdong since it would look like Minn then is better than Changdong, then bad gossip about Minn would be release. Danju then said that their lives are not like them and they shouldn¡¯t dwell on it when Xiatao realized this she went to tell the four new maids not to spread about this.

    [8] [ ¹«ÒÇÖÙ×ÓµÕ×ÓËÀ¶øÁ¢ÆäµÜ] this is the closes trantion we can give to this sentence. It¡¯s simply saying that the emperor doesn¡¯t give the crown prince position to the crown prince¡¯s son but instead to his (Emperor¡¯s) other sons.

    [9] Fishing in trouble waters = to involve oneself in a difficult, confused, or dangerous situation, especially with a view to gaining an advantage.

    [10] =Real Name: Hu Hai

    Title once he became the emperor: Emperor Qin Ershi (Qin stands for Qin Dynasty, with Ershi standing as the second emperor of the Dynasty)

    Short summary: He isn¡¯t the crown prince and if it wasn¡¯t for his advisor¡¯s help he wouldn¡¯t have be an emperor. The advisor is only helping him so he could take the throne from him. And as you guess it the dynasty was in chaos in his hands.

    [11] =Real Name: Liu Che

    Title when he became the emperor: Emperor Wu of Han (Han stands for Han Dynasty).

    Short Summary: Originally just a concubine-born child but with the Empress of his father (Emperor Jing) childless and disposed along with the original crown prince (born from a concubine), he appoints Wang Zhi (Liu Che¡¯s mom) his empress and with that the seven-years-old Liu Che being the oldest son of the empress became the crown prince. For more info:

    =Real Name: Liu Qi

    Title when he became the emperor: Emperor Jing of Han (Han stands for Han Dynasty).

    Short Summary: Father of Liu Che, the oldest child of Emperor Wen. A concubine-born.

    =Real Name: Liu Heng

    Title when he became the emperor: Emperor Wen of Han (Han stands for Han Dynasty).

    Short Summary of him: Father of Liu Qi.

    [12] =Real Name: Sima Zhong

    Title when he became the emperor: Emperor Hui of Jin (Jin stands for Jin Dynasty).

    Short Summary of him: Was a concubine-born and also has mental disorder. Here¡¯s an example of how worse it is:

    Once, when he heard frogs croaking, he asked, in all seriousness, ¡°Do they croak because they want to, or because the government ordered them to?¡±

    [13] Jia Nanfeng = the Empress of Emperor Hui. Was controlling the emperor to attain power and was involved in killing princes and people of high power. She was one of the main causes of the War of the Eight Princes.

    [14] Because of their military strength weaken with the fight of the eight princes; Jin (The dynasty) was force to evacuate to south when the barbarian fought them. Things could have gone differently if the previous emperor gave the throne to someone else and not the Emperor Hui who can¡¯t even manage to secure his position and get rid of the threats.

    [15] [´¦´¦ËõÊÖËõ½ÅµÄ½á¾ÖÓ­´ºÐ¡½ãÒÑ¾­ºÜºÃµÄÚ¹ÊÍÁË] Because we don¡¯t know if this ´ºÐ¡½ã is a new character and since it doesn¡¯t really fit that this is a new character from how it goes, so we decided to trante it as (´ºÐ¡) youngdy¡¯s (´º) life.

    Short summary of the debate:

    Rightful Heir Side: Changbai and Rn (because Changbai is the direct inheritance like the crown prince)

    Someone Who¡¯s Determined Side: Changfeng and Mn (because why not?)

    Changbai first throw out about the Emperor Ershi who wasn¡¯t the crown prince yet had seeded the throne and had therefore ruined the dynasty. Changfeng fights back with Emperor Wu who was a concubine-born child yet had seed the throne and had continue the prosperity of the dynasty, only to be corrected by Changbai that before Emperor Wu became the Emperor, his mother was appointed as the next empress and since he¡¯s the oldest child of the empress, even if he wasn¡¯t born when she was an empress, that still made him technically the crown prince.

    Mn fights back by throwing out the foolish Emperor Hui, saying that if the crown prince (Emperor Hui) hadn¡¯t took the throne, Jing Dynasty wouldn¡¯t have been in chaos as it¡¯s because of the Emperor being useless that cause a chaos in power and destroying the dynasty. Rn retorts back that it had only happened one time and that there wasn¡¯t any other Emperor who was like him.

    Then it goes with them continuing providing of what the previous emperors did until Minn speaks up saying she cares more about the mind and then gave a demonstration of her problem of trusting the history by using the three maidservants of how in the eyes of a lot of people, things can be different -in other words debating about the previous emperors based on records is pointless.

 Chapter 22: Good Teachers Doesnâ€™t Drag Class

    <h4>Chapter 22: Good Teachers Doesn¡¯t Drag ss</h4>

    Trantor: Rebirth Online World

    Part 1

    As soon as Minn finished speaking, everybody began tough. Mr. Zhuang¡¯s body shook as heughed and his papers crumpled in his hand. The others were more subtle, holding in much of theirugher. Even Changbai, though shaking his head, joined in theughter. There was even a lightughter that was clearly not from someone in the room. It seemed toe from beyond the curtain behind Mr. Zhuang, undoubtedly some naughty servant who had snuck into that room without permission.

    The paused theirugher as they looked strangely towards the curtain. Changbai said with a deep voice, ¡°Who¡¯s behind? How did you manage to trespass?¡±

    In response, an adolescent walked out from behind the curtain. He was dressed in an long aqua blue shirt with its cor crossed and embroidered with silver thread. His hair, ck as crows¡¯ feathers, was loosely held together with a jade crown. On his waist was a cerulean jade belt with a moon white purse, covered with sparking blue beads made out of tourmaline, shaped like a gourd [1]. He looked as though he had recently been outside as his shoulders had several pink peach blossom petals.

    Upon seeing him, Mr. Zhuang chuckled, ¡°Yuan Ruo, why did youe here? What about your mother?¡±

    The juvenile stood in front of Mr. Zhuang before cupping his hands and bowed. After rising his head he said, ¡°How do you do, sir, after parting ways in the capital, we can finally meet again today. My mother told me to wait outside yet, even after waiting for quite a while, you still didn¡¯t dismiss the ss. I, this student, was very anxious and could wait no longer, thus I secretly entered through the back door on my own ord. Hope that the seniors here would not mind.¡±

    While saying so, he cupped his hands and paid respect to the Sheng children. The youth¡¯s deep red lips and white teeth created a gentle smile. His eyes were bright and eyebrows elegant. His posture was as tall and straight as a bamboo. Overall his appearance was akin to the rarest of all flowers in the country, when people see him, all would say ¡®such a beautiful boy!¡¯.

    By a look at the juvenile¡¯s attire, the Sheng children knew he was an important figure. They immediately stood up to show their respect to him. Mr. Zhuang waited for them finish before introducing his background. He was the only son of the envoy of the Salt Department [2], the second son of Qi Gong Gong. His mother is Xiangyang, also an only child and given the imperial edict to be titled as the dignified Pingning Princess.

    His title is Qi Heng [3] and seemed to be one year younger than Changbai. A few years ago in the capital, he became Mr. Zhuang¡¯s¡¯ student but soon had to follow his father out of the capital due to work. Recently the Senior of Qi, under imperial order, needed to visit Deng Prefecture to inspect and rectify the salts. He estimated they need to stay for a while, so naturally his small wife apanied him. Qi Heng heard Sheng Hong is sheltering Mr. Zhuang, so he asked his father to give a message notifying them of his visit.

    Minn noticed that Mr. Zhuang was very close to Qi Heng and feels that it¡¯s strange. These days while teaching, Mr. Zhuang¡¯s behavior when talking is like patiently waiting at the door in disdain for Wang Gong [4]. He had once publically pointout that the Earl Household¡¯s children were ¡®stupid insects¡¯, something that no one else had dared to. She also thought the same and even Changfeng has said, ¡°I guess Mr. Zhuang is really proud. I shall call you my senior for now on.¡± in aughing manner while bowing.

    Mr. Zhuang points to Qi Heng andughs, ¡°This kid has a great family background. They¡¯re officials that don¡¯t take anything from donation, all they have is from their own hard work. Last winter they helped me get a heater for my broken cottage, as the Princess was anxiously walking to district masters to handle matters.¡±

    Qi Heng¡¯s snow white skin was flushed a soft red, ¡°Father often regrets not being able to take the exams and hopes that his descendants will have a better future. Luckily Old Madam Sheng invited Mr. Zhuang, Yuan Ruo can then only shamelessly impose.¡±

    He nces to the side to see the silent smile of Changbai. ¡°Son of the Sheng couple, Brother Changbai, I heard that you along with your brother here, will go and take the home examination. I do not know if I may have a word?¡±

    Changbai says: ¡°Mr. Zhuang said that straightforward words are honest.¡±

    After the three big boys salute each other, Qi Heng towards the Sheng family¡¯s two son, gave advice and says, ¡°Then, to Brother Changbai and virtuous Younger Brother Changfeng.¡±

    Mr. Zhuang not wanting to get scolded by Old Madam Sheng for dismissing themte, had been getting impatient. He had been wanting to dismiss the ss early on but had been holding back until now, ¡°You are too energetic that this old man is getting pedantic. Let your wish go for now as my ss has not yet been dismissed.¡± Minn secretly thought that he has been waiting to dismiss the ss, even before this official came.

    The servants had finished setting up a table and chair for Qi Heng as they were speaking so, Mr. Zhuang called Qi Heng to sit down. Originally Changbai was on the right of the wall while Changfeng was on the left with their sisters behind them. The seat in front of Minn was empty while Changdon sat behind her. Mr. Zhuang told Qi Heng to sit in the empty seat in front of Minn, blocking her line of sight.

    After Qi Heng sat down, he suddenly turned back and smilingly says: ¡°Sixth younger sister is good.¡±

    Minn was shocked this guy how...? and intuitively turns to check Mn and Rn. They were really looking here...meanwhile Qi Heng had already settled back down and was looking forward silently.

    The room went quiet until Mr. Zhuang cleared his throat and said, ¡°Looks like the sixthdy and her maids have something they want to say, what is it? You may speak.¡±

    Changbai smoothlyughs, ¡°Sixth younger sister say whatever you wish to say.¡±

    Chengfeng purses his lips, looks at Qi Heng with misgivings but no longer criticizes him. Mn and Rn, though childish were still beautifuldies of the household; hence were still annoyed to death watching Qi Heng and Minn.

    Qi Heng did not hold himself back with the intention of looking very cool and bright turned back to the front.

    Mr. Zhuang did notment, indicating that Minn to sit down and asks Qi Heng: ¡°Yuan if, you have just been listening for a long time behind what can you say about what she said?¡±

    Qi Heng starts to get up and says: ¡°This student had juste recently, how to say absurd things but...¡± He pauses and thenughs, ¡°Sixth younger sister¡¯sst question... what she asked was excellent.¡±

    The atmosphere immediately loosened as everyone remembered the question and how funny it was, while Mr. Zhuang was pointing while shaking his head.

    Mr. Zhuang says to the boys in the first row, ¡°I¡¯m only going to say today¡¯s words once, after I go out of this door I will not recognize this. When a man is loyal and patriotic, regardless of if the whether outside is windy or raining, it will remain in the past and locked up tightly. (Regardless what happens in the past should remain there). We must not be naive to fall into them. (We must not let them demons in our hearts and allow them to ovee our now). colleagues sometimes do unnecessary dispute, to be a loyal official is the only right thing (Being loyal to the emperor is the only way to seed)!¡±

    As all the students nod to this, Minn thought, This old man is truly cunning, Saying that it does not matter if you do not legite nor is it important where to stand, as long as you are loyal to the emperor until the end, it¡¯s fine. This should not be said but cannot help but say; as it¡¯s too painful to say that to trulyplete a task; one can¡¯t do everything but can only rely on oneself.

    Because Qi Heng wanted to pay his respect to Old Madam Sheng, the children would be eating their lunch together at Shou¡¯an Hall. Old Madam Sheng observed Qi Heng carefully, her heart secretly happy, and then looks at the side where the three flowers ¨C her three little granddaughters ¨C were. Her heart inevitably made a move, thinking of Minn, she could not help but sigh. Wang Shi stood at the side and especially made an ted introduction.

    When Sheng Hong saw the message given by Madam Qi, he felt unhappy with Qi Heng personally looking for him and paying his respect to him on his own ord [5], at that moment he invited Qi Heng to the household to study. Madam Qi had been worrying about his son dying his studies, at that time there were also spections and rumors, after using their influence to dig around, there was actually a magical discovery ¨C the Qi Houshold and Wang Shi¡¯s family had a close family rtionship with each other.

    Wang Shi smiles and says: ¡°It was my maiden¡¯s family¡¯s distant rtives, though they¡¯re distant rtives, my family decided to be close again.¡± This time, the used to be colleagues in the past had be rtives [6]. In the room, more people talk about the heat, even the sisters did not shy away.

    Minn after hearing Wang Shi¡¯s exnation, she understood why Qi Heng intimately called her sixth younger sister but she found it ufortable. During their discussion about the heat, Rn had been calling him, ¡®brother Yuan Ruo¡¯ along with Mn who has also been prettily calling him that, Minn could not help but shake her head and copy them. Qi Heng also courteous replied, ¡°Fourth youngdy, fifth youngdy, and sixth younger sister.¡±

    Looking down at Minn, he observed her and saw her coiffure, as she was just idly standing at the side; her fat little hand covering her mouth as she couldn¡¯t help but yawn, making her plump tender white fat cheeks that were like buns move. Qi Heng bent a little, suddenly he felt his hands itching.

    Minn had never felt a day would be tough as this day. The weather in the early morning wasn¡¯t good hence she didn¡¯t teach the little Changdong. While Mr. Zhuang refused to continue the ss, at lunch time everyone was talking, unwilling to end the banquet. That afternoon that old tiger-like mother, Mrs. Zhuang wanted to ughter her but she wasn¡¯t able to sleepst night while her two sisters obviously feel very beautiful and active today.

    During the afternoon guqin ss, Mn¡¯s guqin made sounds that flowed smoothly like water, moving emotions and changing the mood. Mrs. Zhuang closed her eyes as she appreciated this. Rn had also changed and was no longer like in the past as became more intolerant, with a crook in her mouth, sheughed and bow down, Minn was just listening to the song as her gaze went to see her and saw their face flushed and eyebrows stretch; it seemed happy tough out.

    Minn sighed; as she continues to pluck her own strings, spring ah...

    Part 2

    Studying like this, about three to five days have passed, Mrs. Zhuang tidied everything up then suggested to old madam, that she would teach the girls the arts of music (guzheng [7]), old madam Sheng did not agree at the beginning, afraid that she would exhaust everybody but Mrs. Zhuang confidently promised her that she would bring results. Minn, who was resting inside the cab that had pearls engraved, overheard this conversation, came to a realization; no wonder Mr. Zhuang school fees are so high, it was worth every cent buy one get one free.

    But free gifts aren¡¯t all that good either; Mrs. Zhuang is a lot stricter than Mr. Zhuang; Mr. Zhuang didn¡¯t assign homework and they could just sit through the lessons without being called up to answer questions but Mrs. Zhuang is petty about everything, in front of the girls is a seven string guzheng, Mrs. Zhuang would teach thedies patiently one on one and they had to go through exams.

    Having to learn all Do, Jiao, Shang, Wei and Yu [8] had caused Minn to feel dizzy, both ears are hearing echoes, She finally understood that her body doesn¡¯t even have half a bit of cells that have musical talent, This guzheng ss also made Rn suffer, especially since she does not have the patience like Minn and could only pluck a few strings since morning, on the other hand, Mn has natural talent, she was quick to learn, yed smoothly, after Mrs. Zhuang praised her, she practiced even harder, causing birds within ten miles radius to fly away.

    But the guzheng has its highs and lows, in this era, the ultimate goal of most people is to have food to eat and clothes to wear, a number of people that appreciates the art of guzheng would most likely be lesser than the number of pandas in the ancient China, Minn reflected about her identity has a daughter of a sixth grade official and thought that in the future, as long as her husband doesn¡¯t critic her, not clingy and is epting and observant then that¡¯s enough to make her happy, then she would not need to ask him to be able to appreciate this kind of high-ss art.

    About a monthter, Hun sent the Sheng Household her first letter from the capital, old madam Sheng¡¯s cannot see clearly, Wang Shi¡¯s is illiterate and there are rumors going around the young masters and servants of what the letter is actually is, so Rn and Minn worked together and roughly worked the letter out.

    This was a peace letter, it is said that her married life is very happy, Yuan Wenshao is also quite considerate of her, but the original courtyard has only two rooms for young maidservants, it made Hun¡¯s felt very ufortable but ever since she had married Yuan Wenshao she started to ignore it. Her father-inw Count Zhongqin was happy and dotes on his new daughter, but then her mother had not much reaction, only spoiling the older daughter-inw. Later then she had known, that the original daughter-inw was the master¡¯s cousin -a youngdy, no wonder she can¡¯t get friendly with her but because Yuan Wenshao is quite famous outside, so in that low-key Bo Household she still had to give face, Old Woman and the pce stewards did not dare look down on Hun, living here is still okay.

    Minn while feeling good, reads at the side, father-inw is a powerful man in the Bo household, in the end, having his likes is definitely a good thing, normally, when a father-inw likes his daughter is a good thing as long as he doesn¡¯t take her to Tian Xiang Lou [9]!

    After listening to everything, Wang Shi only let out a long breath, she knew that Hun has always been picky; she would boast about one good thing when there are three benefits, now to say that it is estimated that her every day after the marriage would be very good.

    ¡°Parents relying on the eldest son ismon, paying attention to the daughter is even moremon, do not take it personally what the eldestdy said, had a good day with her filial piety inws, serving the husband...¡± Old Madam Sheng could not help but nags.

    Wang Shi sighs and says: ¡°I know this is the reason, but Hua¡¯er since little was in the home of the head of the family, never called people over the past, and now... ah, to be dividedter, after justing to a new home, Anyway, Bo Household is a big ce, Hua¡¯er [10] the couple to live their own day is also good, state son is also capable.¡±

    If it¡¯s the usual, old Madam Sheng will certainly say a few, ¡®parents in the absence of home¡¯ like the big reason, but she in the end also have a heartache since she also raise the small Hun, a heart will just pass along, says: ¡°Whether if one follow the elders and learn their rules or not, after the person part ways from his family, they would be on their own, but if one can send home some peace letter is much more important.¡±

    Time flew by and the Sheng Household was peaceful and eventless. Old Madam Sheng had tidied up the rules of the house, the major power in the household slowly returned to Wang Shi¡¯s hand but people still had their own power in their courtyards and they would ask Old Madam Sheng whenever they had uncertainties. Upon seeing that the household was in order and the maids were able to manage the house better and were more obedient, Sheng Hong felt very satisfied. Only Concubine Linined. Regardless, Sheng Hong remembering Governess Kong¡¯s words, stubbornly chose to ignore Concubine Lin even when the siblings, Changfeng and Mn, interceded. Sheng Hong would respond by standing his ground and scolding them.

    Concubine Lin refused to let things be. A good few years of spoiling her made her get used to being spoiled, so she resorted to underhanded means like a sudden illness, a sudden resentment, a child crying, a sudden provokation but Sheng Hong in the end, had been sharing a bed with her for more than a decade so no matter how many schemes she used it would be no more than an old trick. Because of this, Sheng Hong had built an immune system against these tricks. He was reminded of back when he was young, when Old Madam Sheng was still serving him; she had been kind to him. Thinking of how their rtionship became how it was now made him feel that he wascking filial piety. This caused an emotional domino effect, resulting in him having an even colder heart towards concubine Lin and devoting his heart into his job.

    Encouraging farming, dispatching merchants, within just three years of service under the Deng Prefecture¡¯s governance the ce became rich, turned over a lot of taxes, made good performances and with the help of his good connections, there would often be people taking care of things from afar. When the three-year term expired; he would retake and score the evaluation test, rise to a fifth rank officer and assume position again.

    With the pride of an official and focusing on having a smooth career, Sheng Hong paid little attention to Concubine Lin¡¯s moods but rather against the poorly tempered Wang Shi, after arguing with her a few times; he got used to it. Today, when he stood his ground, Wang Shi also had nothing to retort. Every time she made mistakes, she would be criticized by Sheng Hong. ¡®Not filial¡¯, ¡®disrespectful ¡®, ¡®not virtuous¡¯, after all these retorts had be useless against Sheng Hong, Wang Shi had no strength to fight back while Sheng Hong again and again emerged victorious. On his normal days he would go to the young and beautiful Concubine Xiang and Concubine Ping to soothe his mood and guide his children¡¯s school work; living quite leisurely.

    Whenever Concubine Lin notices that the atmosphere was not right, she would go gentle on her schemes and did not dare to mention any request, spending almost all her energy trying to coax Sheng Hong.

    Minn concealed herself in Shou¡¯an Hall with Old Madam Sheng apanying her; a youngster and an eldering together and spending their time harmoniously andughing constantly. Every time Sheng Hong went to Shou¡¯an Hall he felt that the atmosphere was very pleasing andfortable, it rxed his mind. The Old Madam was chatting morefortable while sometimes holding Minn¡¯s embroidery works. This new feeling of sincere love was quite pleasant, plus with Mn and Rn working together, Changbai and Changfeng also considered being sessful in their studies and with the wife and the concubines also holding their tempers, at first nce, it was all quite harmonious. Sheng Hong felt a new sense of peace and prosperity.

    This afternoon they would be attending Mrs. Zhuang¡¯s guzheng ss, Minn¡¯s fingers had been hurting since this morning but Mr. Zhuang kept instructing endlessly; if this went on, there would be no time to rest at noon. Looking up with pity filled eyes; she found out that other than her and Changdong who was practicing writing, all the others were focused on the discussion.

    The trending topic in the capital was about the third prince and the fourth prince. The Third Prince had worked his concubines hard, toiling day and night with little to no payback. Up until now he had still not been able to procure a son and the pce invited many a priests and monks; burning incense and praying every day. This attracted lots of attention from officers who were originally just on-lookers since the Fourth Prince¡¯s only son was growing well, already starting to learn to talk. The Fourth Prince had an open heart and a fat body but a rather good temper, thus he held an attraction to the public.

    The Emperor¡¯s body was getting worse day by day, the debate about the next candidate had been heating up, and both sides had their own people wagging the g and moving through the scriptures. It was all awfully noisy.

    Mr. Zhuang spoke about a book called <<Confucius¡¯s the=¡±¡± of=¡±¡± west=¡±¡± rituals=¡±¡± and=¡±¡± family=¡±¡±>>, inside the book was a sentence: ¡®when the Crown Prince died, the Emperor didn¡¯t give the crown prince position to his grandson (crown prince¡¯s son) but instead named the Emperor¡¯s other son the sessor''[11]. A good teacher would try to link theories with these topics, plus this Mister had a heroic attitude so he threw out this topic so that students could talk about their own opinion of whether the next ruler of the country should be the rightful heir (crown prince) or someone determined by merit.

    At the beginning Chinghai and Changfeng opposed, thinking that speaking ill of the pce would bring about trouble, but Mr. Zhuang waved his hand, smiled and said: ¡°There would be no problem, nowadays even the capital¡¯s teahouse are often talking about this, let alone those princes, government officials and senior officials, discussing behind closed doors won¡¯t attract any trouble. Besides what we are discussing is whether the next ruler of the country should be the rightful heir or someone determined; it has nothing to do with the government; we are all just discussing!¡±

    A teacher¡¯s word had great might in the Sheng Residence, so the students immediately joined the discussion. Both sides are very clear, Changbai and Rn were naturally on the rightful heir side while Changfeng and Mn were on the determined side. Meanwhile Minn was fishing in troubled waters [12] while Changdong abstained.

    Changbai opened the debate with first implicitly proposing the previous Emperor Qin Ershi, Hu Hai, [13] who¡¯s known as the Rotten Emperor; he wasn¡¯t in the line of inheritance and had ruined the good dynasty. Changfeng quickly refuted it with the example of the dynasty in the hand of Emperor of Wu of Han Liu Che the 10th son of Emperor Jing of Han, who was the oldest living son of Emperor Wen of Han [14]. Changbai countered by continuing reading the ssic historical and immediately concisely pointed out Emperor Jing¡¯s of Han love of the little Liu Che to the point of spoiling him and that Liu Che¡¯s mother, Wang Zhi was appointed to be the next empress after the previous empress died. ording to the customs of inheritance, it was justifiable for Liu Che to be the next one to take the throne; this was precisely the principle of direct inheritance.

    Changfeng¡¯s heart thumped and Mn followed, warmly putting forward the famous fool Emperor Hui of Jin [15]; in a thin and soft voice she said, ¡°... All civil officials and military officials know the wisdom of Emperor Hui of Jin, once he got the throne by being the crown prince, then came the chaos of Jia Nanfeng and the eight princes fighting for power [16], if the throne was only given to another prince, Jin dynasty wouldn¡¯t be in the south [17], Big Brother, what do you say?¡±

    Even if Rncked theoretical weapons, she was still great at carrying the momentum, ¡°How many foolish people such as the Emperor Hui of Jin can there be? It couldn¡¯t be fourth older sister treats all concubine-born children as foolish, right?¡±

    Then they continued citing many extreme examples like the Emperor spending a long time in promoting child¡¯s growth in ces, distressing narration of Emperor Yang¡¯s tyranny to the people that had caused a lot of disasters, then quickly counterattacking it with an example of Li Shimin¡¯s (Emperor Taizong¡¯s of Tang) reign of Zhenguan era that was considered to be one of the golden age of China to blow the debate again, the second young master might not be as good as the eldest son but both sides were evenly matched. Meanwhile Mr. Zhuang thought that this is actually quite endearing; they all spoke like a pie ¨C smooth. It was just that they were full of doubts.

    Talking for a long time made their mouths dry but then when he tried to find Minn; he found Minn leisurely sitting in the side, making him immediately observe Minn¡¯s situation. This caused Minn¡¯s eye to widen and freeze! If this time she pretended to be ignorant again, she would gradually be looked down upon by others and would think that her intellectual ability was not on par with the others. Too much cowardice in the life of the youngdy, how that would end, she already had a good idea [18].

    But of course, answering this would not be consistent with Minn¡¯s character so she thought before she gave a smile to her siblings and Mr. Zhuang and then said, ¡°I care only about the mind; cannot be stupid, but I have a problem in my heart but I can¡¯t say it out, so might as well put on a show for people to see, count it as entertainment, how about that? Butter, all of you better not say a word about it.¡±

    Mr. Zhuang in good mood, dly nodded with the others. Minn called for Danju toe in, then whispered something in her ear. After Danju answered under her breath before proceeding to call three little maidservants, one of whom was the new maidservant, Yan Cao who was assigned to cut the grass at Minn¡¯s courtyard, while the other two were Rn¡¯s and Mn¡¯s new maidservants.

    Three little maidservants stood timidly at the front of the room and then kowtowed as a salute to the master. They then stood straight and nced at each other in confusion.

    Minn warned them with three sentences, ¡°Mr. Zhuang is now lecturing us, so todayment about our best and lowest of us, three sisters. Mr. Zhuang had juste in to lecture as recently and we are not good at boasting about ourselves. We¡¯ll pay the three of you for the lip service that you would give and the one who says the best would be given a reward by their master!¡±

    Can Yao looked pleasantly surprised at Minn and the other two went to look at their own masters. Seeing the threedies were nodding their heads, they affirmed that Minn was telling the truth. Minn smiled and looked at the several spectators and sternly said to the three maidservants: ¡°The maidservant to talk first is Fourth Older Sister¡¯s, then Fifth Older Sister¡¯s and then mine. The three young maidservants, which do you think is the most virtuous, smart and has a good temper?¡±

    The young maidservants in the end were still young andcking. One by one they spoke; one said that Rn practiced calligraphy every day and respected her parents; the other said that Mn learnt poems every day and had a soft demeanor; Can Yao said that at quite often at night, Minn practiced embroidery. At the beginning they said things delicately and Minn, at the side couldn¡¯t withstand it so she tries hard to encourage them. From time to time she would say mention things like that the reward would increase. This made them be more and more vigorous in talking and even start to get anxious and blushter on but they didn¡¯t forget to point that the other side is nonsense; rebutting what the other maidservants say in between their personal attacks.

    Minn waved her hand; stopping them before they quarrelled and asked, ¡°I ask you again, among the three of us sisters; who¡¯s the oldest?¡± This time there was no objection from the three little maidservants, and they were whispering that it was Mn. Behind her, Minn heard sounds of moving but ignored it and asked again, ¡°Then among the three of us sisters, was is born from the legal wife?¡± This time Rn¡¯s servant answered loudly: ¡°It¡¯s mydy.¡± The others muttered vague replies.

    Minn looked back at the crowd and smiled. Mr. Zhuang¡¯s eyes showed signs of praise as he sent a small nod towards her. Minn recognised that this was an indication of praise and cheerfully turned around. Changfeng looked at his brother, Changbai and they stared at each other for a while. It was Changbai who broke the stare first as he swiftly shifted his gaze to the outside and gave a smile. Minn was incredible.

    Sheng Changbai, this person,pared to all the people in the Sheng was different; with a silent nature, strictly upright attitude, aplished although young and regardless of what books he¡¯s read, he was still conscious and experienced yet talkative, cheerful and flourishing contrary to Sheng Hong. It was said that he resembled thete grandfather of the Wang Household and Wang Shi had also said he had the face of her dead mother.

    Today this smile, it was likely that even the younger sister Rn and concubine Xiao would not enjoy this. Minn held her hair to cool her neck.

    At this time, Changfeng could not help but open his mouth, ¡°Sixth Younger Sister is so wrong.¡± Everyone looked at him, only to see Changfeng¡¯s eyebrows were raised before he continued, ¡°These little maidservants have juste in recently. They haven¡¯t learned all the rules, how would they distinguish the wise and have a good temper? Naturally it caused a quarrel.¡± Changbai did not speak. He only slightly raised his mouth as Minn let out an ¡®oh¡¯ and said, ¡°What Third Older Brother said is reasonable, what do you think?¡±

    And then she went back and asked the three small maidservants. Minn looked serious, ¡°You are young and you do not understand the rules, but you have eyes, Ie to ask you, between the threedies, which is the best-looking, the most talented and is the most virtous? The total score came out.¡±

    As soon as Minn finished speaking, everybody began tough. Mr. Zhuang¡¯s body shook as heughed and his papers crumpled in his hand. The others were more subtle, holding in much of theirugher. Even Changbai, though shaking his head, joined in theughter. There was even a lightughter that was clearly not from someone in the room. It seemed toe from beyond the curtain behind Mr. Zhuang, undoubtedly some naughty servant who had snuck into that room without permission.

    The paused theirugher as they looked strangely towards the curtain. Changbai said with a deep voice, ¡°Who¡¯s behind? How did you manage to trespass?¡±

    In response, an adolescent walked out from behind the curtain. He was dressed in an long aqua blue shirt with its cor crossed and embroidered with silver thread. His hair, ck as crows¡¯ feathers, was loosely held together with a jade crown. On his waist was a cerulean jade belt with a moon white purse, covered with sparking blue beads made out of tourmaline, shaped like a gourd [19]. He looked as though he had recently been outside as his shoulders had several pink peach blossom petals.

    Upon seeing him, Mr. Zhuang chuckled, ¡°Yuan Ruo, why did youe here? What about your mother?¡±

    The juvenile stood in front of Mr. Zhuang before cupping his hands and bowed. After rising his head he said, ¡°How do you do, sir, after parting ways in the capital, we can finally meet again today. My mother told me to wait outside yet, even after waiting for quite a while, you still didn¡¯t dismiss the ss. I, this student, was very anxious and could wait no longer, thus I secretly entered through the back door on my own ord. Hope that the seniors here would not mind.¡±

    While saying so, he cupped his hands and paid respect to the Sheng children. The youth¡¯s deep red lips and white teeth created a gentle smile. His eyes were bright and eyebrows elegant. His posture was as tall and straight as a bamboo. Overall his appearance was akin to the rarest of all flowers in the country, when people see him, all would say ¡®such a beautiful boy!¡¯.

    [1] gourd shape is like an ¡®8¡¯, only the bottom part is usually bigger than the top.

    [2]ÏÖÈÎÑÎÊ¹Ë¾ It¡¯s someone working in salt; in the past this position is somewhat high as salt is very important in the past.

    [3] His real name is Yuan Ruo but his public name or like title is Qi Heng.

    [4] ×¯ÏÈÉúÑÔÌ¸¾ÙÖ¹Ö®¼äËÆ¶ÔÍõ¹«ºòÃÅÊ®·Ö²»Ð¼ I tried searching what this is, and the closest thing I could find is about Jiang Ziya (Jiang Taigong Wang) a great thinker who King Wen had thought to be the one his grandfather had been waiting for but hadn¡¯t meet; It means very patient.

    [5] I think it¡¯s because he was expecting to talk with his dad who has a great position for you know advantages...

    [6] they¡¯re rtives in name but not in blood.

    [7] Chinese zither

    [8] Guzheng notes; like those piano notes.

    [9] Hotel; I think I don¡¯t need to exin what some people usually do in a hotel...

    [10] Er ¨C endearment

    [11] [ ¹«ÒÇÖÙ×ÓµÕ×ÓËÀ¶øÁ¢ÆäµÜ] this is the closes trantion we can give to this sentence. It¡¯s simply saying that the emperor doesn¡¯t give the crown prince position to the crown prince¡¯s son but instead to his (Emperor¡¯s) other sons.

    [12] Fishing in trouble waters = to involve oneself in a difficult, confused, or dangerous situation, especially with a view to gaining an advantage.

    [13] =Real Name: Hu Hai

    Title once he became the emperor: Emperor Qin Ershi (Qin stands for Qin Dynasty, with Ershi standing as the second emperor of the Dynasty)

    Short summary: He isn¡¯t the crown prince and if it wasn¡¯t for his advisor¡¯s help he wouldn¡¯t have be an emperor. The advisor is only helping him so he could take the throne from him. And as you guess it the dynasty was in chaos in his hands.

    [14] =Real Name: Liu Che

    Title when he became the emperor: Emperor Wu of Han (Han stands for Han Dynasty).

    Short Summary: Originally just a concubine-born child but with the Empress of his father (Emperor Jing) childless and disposed along with the original crown prince (born from a concubine), he appoints Wang Zhi (Liu Che¡¯s mom) his empress and with that the seven-years-old Liu Che being the oldest son of the empress became the crown prince. For more info:

    =Real Name: Liu Qi

    Title when he became the emperor: Emperor Jing of Han (Han stands for Han Dynasty).

    Short Summary: Father of Liu Che, the oldest child of Emperor Wen. A concubine-born.

    =Real Name: Liu Heng

    Title when he became the emperor: Emperor Wen of Han (Han stands for Han Dynasty).

    Short Summary of him: Father of Liu Qi.

    [15] =Real Name: Sima Zhong

    Title when he became the emperor: Emperor Hui of Jin (Jin stands for Jin Dynasty).

    Short Summary of him: Was a concubine-born and also has mental disorder. Here¡¯s an example of how worse it is:

    Once, when he heard frogs croaking, he asked, in all seriousness, ¡°Do they croak because they want to, or because the government ordered them to?¡±

    [16] Jia Nanfeng = the Empress of Emperor Hui. Was controlling the emperor to attain power and was involved in killing princes and people of high power. She was one of the main causes of the War of the Eight Princes.

    [17] Because of their military strength weaken with the fight of the eight princes; Jin (The dynasty) was force to evacuate to south when the barbarian fought them. Things could have gone differently if the previous emperor gave the throne to someone else and not the Emperor Hui who can¡¯t even manage to secure his position and get rid of the threats.

    [18] [´¦´¦ËõÊÖËõ½ÅµÄ½á¾ÖÓ­´ºÐ¡½ãÒÑ¾­ºÜºÃµÄÚ¹ÊÍÁË] Because we don¡¯t know if this ´ºÐ¡½ã is a new character and since it doesn¡¯t really fit that this is a new character from how it goes, so we decided to trante it as (´ºÐ¡) youngdy¡¯s (´º) life.

    [19] this is a gourd:

    In the next scene, it¡¯s just Minn and Rn getting troubled with the ss while Mn with her natural talent is having a great time.

    The next one, Hun send a letter but whatever its content is still a mystery starting a rumor that it maybe be a letter of her misfortune of getting rape, dying or something, thinking this might be true they can¡¯t let the servants or the young masters read this to avoid baseless rumors (as to why the young masters can¡¯t read this it¡¯s for reasons) but since grandma¡¯s eyes can¡¯t clearly see anymore and Wang Shi is illiterate they have to let the two girls: Rn, Wang Shi¡¯s second daughter and Minn, the one the grandma¡¯s taking care to read it.

    Also, forgot to mention, Bo household is the household of Yuan Wenshao¡¯s parents.

    Short summary of the debate:

    Rightful Heir Side: Changbai and Rn (because Changbai is the direct inheritance like the crown prince)

    Someone Who¡¯s Determined Side: Changfeng and Mn (because why not?)

    Changbai first throw out about the Emperor Ershi who wasn¡¯t the crown prince yet had seeded the throne and had therefore ruined the dynasty. Changfeng fights back with Emperor Wu who was a concubine-born child yet had seed the throne and had continue the prosperity of the dynasty, only to be corrected by Changbai that before Emperor Wu became the Emperor, his mother was appointed as the next empress and since he¡¯s the oldest child of the empress, even if he wasn¡¯t born when she was an empress, that still made him technically the crown prince.

    Mn fights back by throwing out the foolish Emperor Hui, saying that if the crown prince (Emperor Hui) hadn¡¯t took the throne, Jing Dynasty wouldn¡¯t have been in chaos as it¡¯s because of the Emperor being useless that cause a chaos in power and destroying the dynasty. Rn retorts back that it had only happened one time and that there wasn¡¯t any other Emperor who was like him.

    Then it goes with them continuing providing of what the previous emperors did until Minn speaks up saying she cares more about the mind and then gave a demonstration of her problem of trusting the history by using the three maidservants of how in the eyes of a lot of people, things can be different -in other words debating about the previous emperors based on records is pointless.

 Chapter 23: The Young Boy Who Brings Spring

    <h4>Chapter 23: The Young Boy Who Brings Spring</h4>

    Trantor: Rebirth Online World

    By a look at the juvenile¡¯s attire, the Sheng children knew he was an important figure. They immediately stood up to show their respect to him. Mr. Zhuang waited for them finish before introducing his background. He was the only son of the envoy of the Salt Department [1], the second son of Qi Gong Gong. His mother is Xiangyang, also an only child, had been given the title, Junzhu [2] of the Pingning region.

    His title is Qi Heng [3] and seemed to be one year younger than Changbai. A few years ago in the capital, he became Mr. Zhuang¡¯s¡¯ student but soon had to follow his father out of the capital due to work. Recently the Senior of Qi, under imperial order, needed to visit Deng Prefecture to inspect and rectify the salts. He estimated they need to stay for a while, so naturally his small wife apanied him. Qi Heng heard Sheng Hong is sheltering Mr. Zhuang, so he asked his father to give a message notifying them of his visit.

    Minn noticed that Mr. Zhuang was very close to Qi Heng and feels that it¡¯s strange. These days while teaching, Mr. Zhuang¡¯s behavior when talking is like patiently waiting at the door in disdain for Wang Gong [4]. He had once publically pointout that the Earl Household¡¯s children were ¡®stupid insects¡¯, something that no one else had dared to. She also thought the same and even Changfeng has said, ¡°I guess Mr. Zhuang is really proud. I shall call you my senior for now on.¡± in aughing manner while bowing.

    Mr. Zhuang points to Qi Heng andughs, ¡°This kid has a great family background. They¡¯re officials that don¡¯t take anything from donation, all they have is from their own hard work. Last winter they helped me get a heater for my broken cottage, as the Princess was anxiously walking to district masters to handle matters.¡±

    Qi Heng¡¯s snow white skin was flushed a soft red, ¡°Father often regrets not being able to take the exams and hopes that his descendants will have a better future. Luckily Old Madam Sheng invited Mr. Zhuang, Yuan Ruo can then only shamelessly impose.¡±

    He nces to the side to see the silent smile of Changbai. ¡°Son of the Sheng couple, Brother Changbai, I heard that you along with your brother here, will go and take the home examination. I do not know if I may have a word?¡±

    Changbai says: ¡°Mr. Zhuang said that straightforward words are honest.¡±

    After the three big boys salute each other, Qi Heng towards the Sheng family¡¯s two son, gave advice and says, ¡°Then, to Brother Changbai and virtuous Younger Brother Changfeng.¡±

    Mr. Zhuang not wanting to get scolded by Old Madam Sheng for dismissing themte, had been getting impatient. He had been wanting to dismiss the ss early on but had been holding back until now, ¡°You are too energetic that this old man is getting pedantic. Let your wish go for now as my ss has not yet been dismissed.¡± Minn secretly thought that he has been waiting to dismiss the ss, even before this official came.

    The servants had finished setting up a table and chair for Qi Heng as they were speaking so, Mr. Zhuang called Qi Heng to sit down. Originally Changbai was on the right of the wall while Changfeng was on the left with their sisters behind them. The seat in front of Minn was empty while Changdon sat behind her. Mr. Zhuang told Qi Heng to sit in the empty seat in front of Minn, blocking her line of sight.

    After Qi Heng sat down, he suddenly turned back and smilingly says: ¡°Sixth younger sister is good.¡±

    Minn was shocked this guy how...? and intuitively turns to check Mn and Rn. They were really looking here...meanwhile Qi Heng had already settled back down and was looking forward silently.

    The room went quiet until Mr. Zhuang cleared his throat and said, ¡°Looks like the sixthdy and her maids have something they want to say, what is it? You may speak.¡±

    Changbai smoothlyughs, ¡°Sixth younger sister say whatever you wish to say.¡±

    Chengfeng purses his lips, looks at Qi Heng with misgivings but no longer criticizes him. Mn and Rn, though childish were still beautifuldies of the household; hence were still annoyed to death watching Qi Heng and Minn.

    Qi Heng did not hold himself back with the intention of looking very cool and bright turned back to the front.

    Mr. Zhuang did notment, indicating that Minn to sit down and asks Qi Heng: ¡°Yuan if, you have just been listening for a long time behind what can you say about what she said?¡±

    Qi Heng starts to get up and says: ¡°This student had juste recently, how to say absurd things but...¡± He pauses and thenughs, ¡°Sixth younger sister¡¯sst question... what she asked was excellent.¡±

    The atmosphere immediately loosened as everyone remembered the question and how funny it was, while Mr. Zhuang was pointing while shaking his head.

    Mr. Zhuang says to the boys in the first row, ¡°I¡¯m only going to say today¡¯s words once, after I go out of this door I will not recognize this. When a man is loyal and patriotic, regardless of if the whether outside is windy or raining, it will remain in the past and locked up tightly. (Regardless what happens in the past should remain there). We must not be naive to fall into them. (We must not let them demons in our hearts and allow them to ovee our now). colleagues sometimes do unnecessary dispute, to be a loyal official is the only right thing (Being loyal to the emperor is the only way to seed)!¡±

    As all the students nod to this, Minn thought, This old man is truly cunning, Saying that it does not matter if you do not legite nor is it important where to stand, as long as you are loyal to the emperor until the end, it¡¯s fine. This should not be said but cannot help but say; as it¡¯s too painful to say that to trulyplete a task; one can¡¯t do everything but can only rely on oneself.

    Because Qi Heng wanted to pay his respect to Old Madam Sheng, the children would be eating their lunch together at Shou¡¯an Hall. Old Madam Sheng observed Qi Heng carefully, her heart secretly happy, and then looks at the side where the three flowers ¨C her three little granddaughters ¨C were. Her heart inevitably made a move, thinking of Minn, she could not help but sigh. Wang Shi stood at the side and especially made an ted introduction.

    When Sheng Hong saw the message by Madam Qi, he felt unhappy with Qi Heng personally looking for him and paying his respect to him on his own ord [5], at that moment he invited Qi Heng to the household to study. Madam Qi had been worrying about his son dying his studies, at that time there were also spections and rumors, after using their influence to dig around, there was actually a magical discovery ¨C the Qi Houshold and Wang Shi¡¯s family had a close family rtionship with each other.

    Wang Shi smiles and says: ¡°It was my maiden¡¯s family¡¯s distant rtives, though they¡¯re distant rtives, my family decided to be close again.¡± This time, the used to be colleagues in the past had be rtives [6]. In the room, more people talk about the heat, even the sisters did not shy away.

    Minn after hearing Wang Shi¡¯s exnation, she understood why Qi Heng intimately called her sixth younger sister but she found it ufortable. During their discussion about the heat, Rn had been calling him, ¡®brother Yuan Ruo¡¯ along with Mn who has also been prettily calling him that, Minn could not help but shake her head and copy them. Qi Heng also courteous replied, ¡°Fourth youngdy, fifth youngdy, and sixth younger sister.¡±

    Looking down at Minn, he observed her and saw her coiffure, as she was just idly standing at the side; her fat little hand covering her mouth as she couldn¡¯t help but yawn, making her plump tender white fat cheeks that were like buns move. Qi Heng bent a little, suddenly he felt his hands itching.

    Minn had never felt a day would be tough as this day. The weather in the early morning wasn¡¯t good hence she didn¡¯t teach the little Changdong. While Mr. Zhuang refused to continue the ss, at lunch time everyone was talking, unwilling to end the banquet. That afternoon that old tiger-like mother, Mrs. Zhuang wanted to ughter her but she wasn¡¯t able to sleepst night while her two sisters obviously feel very beautiful and active today.

    During the afternoon guqin ss, Mn¡¯s guqin made sounds that flowed smoothly like water, moving emotions and changing the mood. Mrs. Zhuang closed her eyes as she appreciated this. Rn had also changed and was no longer like in the past as became more intolerant, with a crook in her mouth, sheughed and bow down, Minn was just listening to the song as her gaze went to see her and saw their face flushed and eyebrows stretch; it seemed happy tough out.

    Minn sighed; as she continues to pluck her own strings, spring ah...

    Coming to this era, only to find out the gap between the modern and ancient times was far beyond imagination. An ancient girl¡¯s first priority is to marry and then be a mother ¨C this was the old life ¨C but in the modern times learning is the priority. Females have to think for themselves, manage house affairs, reason things out, learn how to reading and writing; and all this is just in preparation for arger goal, a better future.

    As an young girl in ancient times, elders had started instilling the concept of marriage and its importance as opposed to grades and the importance of studying. When she was a child in the modern time Yao Yi always heard from her mother ¡°You failed your mid-term test, beware if you can¡¯t even get into XX high school!¡± but now what she hears from her ancient mother, Cui Mama, ¡°A water duck that needs four days to be embroidered [7], what would you do for your husband after the baby is alive? Don¡¯t think you won¡¯t be dismissed by the husband for not being capable of housework!¡±

    Of course, this time the girls would be usually in a shy state but their hearts are very early to ept the concept of marrying, having children, to scheme against other girls and even plotting schemes in their hearts. So looking at Mn and Rn, Minn was not surprised. A husband for the ancient girls was not just loving or a lifetime ticket; it was the guarantee of their life and death.

    Minn did not feel weird about their attitude of pretending to be naive and having difficulties talking when the older brother was close it¡¯s just that it¡¯s being pretentious but then again meeting a handsome teenager from a distinguished lineage; it would be hard not to plot schemes.

    Minn suddenly felt mncholy, life in Shou¡¯an Hall was safe and warm but she could not stay there forever, ten years old was the checkpoint it couldn¡¯t be that while they were all outside, socializing and finding a partner, she was still inside, hiding.

    Before going to bed at night, Minn was looking at a guqin score. Changbai¡¯s servant Han Niu ran towards her, carefully holding a blue and white shallow porcin basin. Only after carefully cing it on the table was he relieved. He wiped away the sweat on his forehead: ¡°Sixth Young Lady, Young Master wants you to take care of these two small fish. He said that since you want to study how to be a properdy, looking after this will be good for your eyes.¡±

    Minn went ahead to take a look inside the basin, and saw that the shallow porcin pot was filled with two Koi that had a pattern of snow-like white and fire-like red on their scales. It had an elegant tail and when she looked at the bottom of the pot, she saw that it was also decorated with pebbles and water green grass. The water shimmered as the fish moved elegantly; their bright red scales and the green of the grass within the blue and white porcin was a feast for the eyes. Minn was overjoyed. Looking up at Han Niu, she said with a sweet smile: ¡°This is really nice, go back and tell the Young Master that this younger sister likes it. Thank you very much... Danju, go and quickly give twenty coins[8] ¨C to Han Niu as a reward, carrying this basin all the way here with such care must be really tiring.¡±

    Han Niu was only eleven or twelve years old, upon hearing that there was reward money, his eyebrows raised in happiness while taking the money string [9] and repeatedly thanking Minn. Danju then grabbed some fruits from the table and gave it to him and let Lu Zhi send him out.

    Xiaotao who was still like a young child, upon seeing that Han Niu left, immediately went over to see the koi, praising how nice the kois were. When Danju went back and saw that both the master and servants were staring silly at the koi and poking it with their fat short fingers, she couldn¡¯t help but say inughter, ¡°Master is really careful, I heard that in his house there is such a big tank where a number of Koi are being raised, this pair should be from that tank.¡±

    Xiaotao looked up and giggled, ¡°Danju sister, you¡¯re right. I was in the house of the first wife when I also heard it, this pair of koi is Young Master¡¯s very own favorite koi, usually no one was allowed to touch them, especially the fifth youngdy. But this time, he actually sent two for our youngdy. This is really strange.¡±

    Minn did not speak as she, with her fat short fingers, teased the bellies of the two fat koi within the water. Secretly she thought, could this be a reward for what happened in the afternoon? If it was, that was also good, as it showed that older brother Changbai had a good personality. Being able to follow such a reasonable elder was indeed worthy of celebration!

    She had to admit, Wang Shi¡¯s hit rate was still very high, there were at least two good bats out of three.

    [1] ÏÖÈÎÑÎÊ¹Ë¾ It¡¯s someone working in salt; in the past this position is somewhat high as salt is very important in the past.

    [2] Junzhu ¨C a rank lower than a princess.

    [3] His Birth name is Qi Heng, in some part it¡¯s famous to give a person a courtesy name once they reached adulthood, his would be: Yuan Ruo.

    [4] ×¯ÏÈÉúÑÔÌ¸¾ÙÖ¹Ö®¼äËÆ¶ÔÍõ¹«ºòÃÅÊ®·Ö²»Ð¼ I tried searching what this is, and the closest thing I could find is about Jiang Ziya (Jiang Taigong Wang) a great thinker who King Wen had thought to be the one his grandfather had been waiting for but hadn¡¯t meet; It means very patient.

    [5] I think it¡¯s because he was expecting to talk with his dad who has a great position for you know advantages...

    [6] they¡¯re rtives in name but not in blood.

    [7] I think it¡¯s the symbol for living in prosperity and the symbol used for children so like it takes four days straight just to make an outfit for her child. But then if she¡¯ll do so she¡¯ll be cking off at managing the household affair and hence even if she got a child from the husband, her rank might get lower or worse.

    [8] Ç® It¡¯s Qian, it¡¯s Chinese Units Since 1959. But we decided to just put it as coin, but if you wish to know the true value nowadays, Shun said a 200$ is like 20 coins. Why the hell is it like that, well remember that in the past not only are there rare minerals but most coins in the past are pure as far as I know.

    [9] Money or in here, coins that are string together.

 Chapter 24: The Arbitrator of the War of Roses

    <h4>Chapter 24: The Arbitrator of the War of Roses</h4>

    Trantor: Rebirth Online World

    The next morning Minn could not teach Changdong because Rn and Mn had woken up early and secretly entered the study area. Minn felt the situation wasn¡¯t right, so she quietly gave Danju a wink. Danju understood and went to tell Changdong, who was waiting, that there would be no lessons today.

    Mn came first, acting coy for almost half the day. After praising every single thing in Minn¡¯s study, she finally stated her true purpose ¨C wanting to change seats with Minn. Minn yed the fool and asked, ¡°Huh? Wasn¡¯t Fourth Older Sister sitting beside the left wall? You said that since it was shady it was perfect for you, whose body is too weak for frequent contact with sunlight. It made you dizzy.¡±

    It did, in fact, make her dizzy. Later Old Madam Sheng tried to find a piece of white cotton yarn to cover the school windows for her benefit.

    Mn blushed and whined while keeping quiet about her intentions, when Rn came. She was more straightforward and asked Minn for the seat right away, ¡°The middle is too dark, it is much more bright near the window!¡±

    Minn, amused, deliberately ps her hands andughingly says, ¡°That¡¯s great then, Fourth Older Sister and Fifth Older Sister can simply change ces! Fifth Older Sister can be in the bright side of the room, while Fourth Fifth Older Sister can be in the shade and not feel dizzy.¡±

    Mn, feeling upset, had an unpleasant expression as she twisted her handkerchief without a word. Rn did not understand at first. After realizing that Mn also came to change seats, she also had an unpleasant/shocked expression. They looked at each other as though confronting each other. Minn, innocently, looks at them and says, ¡°I do not mind where I sit, but...which sister should I give my seat to?¡± Minn did not know why but she was very happy deep inside.

    Mn and Rn had schemed and calcted inside their mind for half the day beforeing to Minn. But looking at this little child now they felt that their position was weaker than they had thought. If only they had a better excuse, possibly a weaker threat, than the one they used they could have changed seats, but not it was no use. The final conclusion was ¨C no one changes seats.

    As time passed, the girls appearance began to change. Mn gradually grew taller, more gracefully, and as delicate as a willow. She only worries a little and have thin hatred. Rn resembled Wang Shi more and more. Minn was also no longer a child. Though a little less beautiful than Mn she was also a youthful vigor, yet within the group, only Minn still looked like a small, fat white bun. Minn touches her nose and notes the gics issue. Regardless, it was not her problem.

    Also from this day onwards, the three sisters starts to dress uppletely differently than their usual.

    Atop of Mn¡¯s head, there was already a double bun [1] tied with a pair of cora turquoise wax beads, and hanging behind her ear was a fresh magnolia flower. Her dress was embroidered with long branches of green flowers that was forming circles, clearly depicting autumn. Around her wrist was a tender jade bracelet, green as a magnolia, that causes a buzzing sound as she moves since it was wrap around a silk. On the other hand, Rn had a pair of ring buns and hanging from her hair was a colored butterfly hairpin made out of ss. The cui long beads tassel hanging around her neck shines, perfectly matching her colorful silk skirt. Dangling from her ears was a fine silk string together with big pearls. She looked smart and beautiful, not at all inferior to Mn.

    Both Mn and Rn dressed elegantly and delicately, while not being nd.

    Minn had few distinctions, in this fortunate morning, the wise Cui Mamabed her hair and bundled to make two buns on each side of her head, then wrapped it with some coral beads ¨C it looked very cute.

    Qi Heng came early holding a stack of books. His coat, as white as the moon, covered his usual blue attire. The cor had a wavelike pattern and were adorned with jewels. His waist-long jacket had auspicious animal patterns on it. With him standing straight, it was as if he was reflecting the color white. Upon seeing him Mn¡¯s eyes brightened. Slowly the past was left behind, as in a gentle voice like how a river flows, she says, ¡°Older Brother Yuan, I had an ideast night and made a two-line poem about ways to stop war, I do not know whether it is nice or not? Older Brother Qing Yuan, if you can please guide me.¡±

    After cunningly speaking, she took out a note from her sleeves, and handed it over. Who knew that Qi Heng wouldn¡¯t take it and insteadughingly says ¡°Fourth Young Lady has two brothers of my age and with talent equal to mine, why not ask them?¡± Mn feeling embarrassed quickly says, ¡°Mr. Zhuang often boasts that brother Yuan Ruo has high talent, that¡¯s why I would rather ask you. Why did you have to reprimand me?¡± Then, innocently pouts her small mouth.

    Qi Heng took the note and carefully read it while Mn moved close to the side and whispered quietly. Afterwards Changfeng went over, joining them in discussing ways in which to win a war. Changbai was ignoring them as hefortably prayed at the side.

    Rn was at the sideline, her small face wasposed and serious while her back was straight. Last night Liu Mama and Wang Shi had said that to make a man deeply respect a maiden of a noble house like her ¨C absolutely don¡¯t talk with the man first, it should be the man, Qi Hong, who should be the one to talk to her, first. After that the youngdy should quickly show her haughtiness and talent. Seeing Mn¡¯s manner, Rn couldn¡¯t help but angrily grit her teeth and sit more upright to be more haughty.

    Minn lowered her head and silently read a hundred times, ¡®Reality doesn¡¯t exist¡¯ [2].

    Mr. Zhuang was greeted with an entire room of sparkling pearls and bright jade upon entering the ssroom. Ignoring this, he quietly begins the lesson. Qi Heng has proper posture but he was so tall that Minn couldn¡¯t see anything. Not wasting such a good barrier, Minn happily rested behind him. Mn and Rn had passed by her seat again and again in the morning but Minn didn¡¯t know. She was tired and worn out from all her matters and thus, had really fallen asleep. Upon waking up Minn saw a pair of bright eyes looking at her with a smile.

    ¡°Was sixth younger sister¡¯s sleep good?¡± Qi Heng asked while happily looking at the table where a blushing little face and a pair of small, chubby hands can be seen. ¡°Not bad, not bad.¡± After waking up, she looks around at her surrounding. ss was finished and everyone was tidying up their books and calling their maidservants to tidy up the papers and inks.

    Qi Heng turns over, then two slender arms was resting on Minn¡¯s table as he smiles and says, ¡°Sixth younger sister¡¯s sleep was deep, were you so tiredst night?¡±

    This noon, like before, Minn didn¡¯t have an afternoon nap. There was currently a nobel guest, Qi Heng¡¯s main [3] mother ¨C the Junzhu of Pingning Region [4]. She was visiting the Old Madam Sheng and Wang Shi at the Shou¡¯an Hall while waiting to see the Sheng Household children.

    The Junzhu of the Pinging Region was indeed great and powerful, certainly blessed with the seal of the three pirs of gods [5]. Even though Minn was still far away, she can still see the servants and maidservants of the Shou¡¯an Hall standing neatly in two rows for her. There hung a smell of sweet-scented lush branches of the osmanthus tree, in the air. Fang Mama had been waiting at the door so she can quickly inform the people inside. Walking inside everyone behind Changbai held their breath and didn¡¯t move. Sitting below Old Madam Sheng was Wang Shi and a beautiful woman sitting on the ck wooden chair with Eight Immortals across the sea engraved on it. Qi Heng lead the greeting ceremony for the three elders and stood beside the beautiful women.

    ¡°You dare not to hurriedly go and perform the greeting ceremony and kowtow to the Junzhu of Pingning Region.¡± Old Madam Sheng says.

    The six children of the Sheng family turn to that beautiful woman and immediately kowtow, performing their greetings, then go to stand behind Wang Shi.

    Minn sits down on her ce and secretly checks the owner of the Pingning Region. She was a 30 years old woman wearing a long overcoat that¡¯s yellow as a ginger, spread throughout the whole room, embroidered with twigs and pink peonies all over. Inside it was a shirt as white as a moon with a standing cor, paired with a slightly creased long green skirt the color of the forest. Under it the pointy head of a beautiful shoe with big pearls sewn on it poked out. The Junzhu of the Region had beautiful, thick, and fluffy hair. Her face looked gentle and refined with thin shaped eyebrows. Overall she was a charming, beautifuldy. On looking closer her facial features were inherited by Qi Heng¡¯s and Minn thought in her heart ¨C no wonder that kid looks so handsome.

    Junzhu of the Pingning Region went to meet each children during their ceremony and give them gifts, Changbai and Changfeng were each given a piece of jade -whether the quality was good or bad, Minn didn¡¯t saw, while Chengdong¡¯s gift was a golden doll, on the other hand the three girls were given a string of good pearls from the south, pearls as round as a ball, dazzling smooth and round, value surely expensive, old madam Sheng quietly says: ¡°Junzhu is too polite, how much was spent just for this; we are embarrassed.¡±

    Junzhu of the Pingning Region went to meet each child during their ceremony and gave them each gifts. Changbai and Changfeng were each given a piece of jade ¨C whether the quality was good or bad, Minn didn¡¯t see, and Chengdong¡¯s gift was a golden doll. The three girls were given a string of good pearls from the south. The pearls as round as a ball, dazzlingly smooth and round and looked to be expensive. Old Madam Sheng quietly says, ¡°Junzhu is too polite, how much was spent just for this; we are embarrassed.¡±

    Junzhu of the Pingning Region smiles and says, ¡°Making young girls happy would be my pleasure, sadly this one has no such good fortune, I only have Heng¡¯er yet he¡¯s a naughty child. Today who to reward and how; furthermore...sigh, we wronged them...¡±

    Minn listens and was frightened, what happened?

    Wang Shi smiles and turns to the three girls, ¡°Mr. Zhuang has spoken to your father. You don¡¯t have to go to school with your brothers anymore, instead concentrate on learning about how to manage the household and the feminine arts...¡±

    Mn¡¯s disappointment showed on her face while her heart lurched. She quickly turns to see if Rn was fine with this decision because she knows that Rn also thought the same as her. Besides ss time, it¡¯s usually difficult to see Qi Heng. Her parent¡¯s status are low therefore they cannot help her in this matter. If they can¡¯t see Qi Heng then what was their advantage? Thinking of Qi Heng¡¯s face, his gentle and polite remarks, Mn felt resentment at the loss. Under her sleeve she clenches her fist and sometimes mumbles words behind Wang Shi too softly for her to hear.

    Minn, on the contrary, is quite rxed and was very happy to leave the ss where there is always so much trouble...Ah Buddha, to take away this obstacle, just excellent.

    Seeing the beautiful Junzhu of the Pingning Region and Old Madam Sheng exchanging a few words Wang Shi tried several times to intervene but didn¡¯t find an opportunity. Suddenly the Junzhu of the Pingning Regionughs and says: ¡°...Which is the Sixth Young Lady, who was able to make my childugh?¡±

    Minn¡¯s mind was drifting off, thinking that next morning she wouldn¡¯t be able to teach Changdong and see him off, since the Old Madam would visit her. She would just use the extra time to sleep...when suddenly her name was called out. Old Madam Sheng points her out andughingly says, ¡°¡±This naughty grandchild of mine. She¡¯s being raise at my side but I can¡¯t manage her as she is so naughty.¡±

    Junzhu of the Pingning Region pulls Minn¡¯s small hand as she checks it carefully, this slender and soft hand, to see this ignorant Minn¡¯s snowy white tender plump hand and little chubby face; holding this tender little hands is veryfortable so she says, ¡°This child is truly a good person to take care off, no wonder the Old Madam doesn¡¯t want to hurt her. Old Madam is quite fond of her...this bright youngdy Ming, you should chat with me after ss and will not be in Mr. Zhuang¡¯s ss, are you fine with it?¡±

    Minn was unaware and wasn¡¯t able to see Qi Heng¡¯s hateful smile, this intention is really tricky and so only embarrassedly said, ¡°Where, where ...¡±

    Qi Heng really couldn¡¯t help it as he put his mouth near the Junzhu of the Pingning Region ear, and he gently whisper few words while covering his mouth. The county owner suddenly was happy and hugs little Minn more and smilingly, she says: ¡°...This is good, you can sleep this afternoon...¡±

    At school, everyone had seen Minn dozed off and sometimes they hadughed. Rn went near Wang Shi¡¯s side and whispered. Sheng Old Lady thought about it a little and also understand, pointing at Minn, sheughs without a break and exims, ¡°...You naughty little child, now that you don¡¯t have to go to Mr.Zhuang¡¯s ss anymore, are you happy?!¡±

    Minn¡¯s little face blushes and quietly bows while secretly grinding her teeth and cursing inside her heart... Qi Heng, Yuan Ruo how dare you snitch on me, careful that your son will not have a XX!

    Junzhu of the Pingning Region only smiles and says: ¡°...Heng Er¡¯, you don¡¯t have any sisters to understand this. You cannot understand her clearly when you don¡¯t even know what she¡¯s experiencing. Next time you have to love Ming¡¯er like your own sibling...ok?¡±

    Old madam Sheng smiles, then says, ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this like iming connections with people in the higher social ss to climb the socialdder.¡± and so on. Wang Shi¡¯s face slightly changes but in the sh returns to normal and continues to follow the talk andughs.

    Minn secretly checks Mn and Rn and seeing them still unconscious, suddenly her heart felt a tiny pang of pity.

    [1] Hairstyles in the past has meanings. For example is that the hairstyle that Mn and Rn are using right now are mostly being use by young unmarrieddies.

    [2] came from the famous phrase, É«¼´ÊÇ¿Õ,¿Õ¼´ÊÇÉ« that means that what we believe to be real can be an illusion and all that we think that aren¡¯t real can be reality. She only said the first part which is reality is an illusion.

    [3] In the past when concubines are still the normal, the ¡°main wife¡± is the first wife or the legal wife of the master of the house.

    [4] Junzhu ¨C a rank lower than princess. To rify she was bestowed by the emperor with a title: ¡°lower-than-a-princess¡± of Pingning Region (similiar to how Queen Victoria of Ennd was given the title Empress of India and the other seeding prince and princess).

    [5] three pirs of gods Like the main gods(?) anyway this phrase just simply mean they¡¯re great as they are blessed by the gods.

 Chapter 25: Two Ways to Clean Up a Battlefield

    <h4>Chapter 25: Two Ways to Clean Up a Battlefield</h4>

    Trantor: Rebirth Online World

    Mrs Liu helped Wang shi onto the embroidered silk mattress of her Xiang Fei couch, covering her with a thin nket, and pushed a gold-threaded python pillow [1] behind her. Following their movements, Rn took a few steps forward and urgently said, ¡°Mother, won¡¯t you say something about this? I...¡±

    Her mother waved her hand listlessly, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, but... it¡¯s no use. Pingning Junzhu does not think our family is worthy.¡±

    Rn¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°How can that be possible? From what I have observed, Junzhu niangniang [2] seemed rather cordial.¡±

    Wang shi smiled wryly, gazing at Rn who still wore a clueless, innocent expression before growing serious, ¡°Think hard about what Junzhu said to your sixth sister. It is time you learn how to use your brains instead of acting rashly out of ignorance.¡±

    Standing with her head bowed, Rn thought for a while and gradually understood. She muttered to herself, ¡°Could it be?¡± With that understanding came a rush of dejection into her heart.

    Mrs Liu could not bear to see the utter disappointment in Wang shi¡¯s face, ¡°That Junzhu niangniang¡¯s is cunning ¨C deliberately seeking out our Sixth Young Lady and making use of the fact that the Young Lady is a child. Like this, her words would cause no offence, whilst still conveying her intentions effectively.¡±

    ¡°But... but...¡± Rn tugged on Wang shi¡¯s sleeve in desperation, ¡°I...I... Yuanruo gege [3]...¡±

    Wang shi threw off her daughter¡¯s hand and spoke sternly, ¡°What do you mean Yuanruo gege? What is his rtion to you that gives you the right to call him gege? From now on, you must call him ¡®Young Master¡¯ in ordance with the rules of propriety... No, that¡¯s not right! You must never see him again. Mrs Liu, in the future, as long as Qi Heng is visiting, you must prevent Fifth Young Lady from taking a single step out of Weirui Pavillion [4]. Or she shall be caned with a bamboo stick.¡±

    Rn, used to being spoiled and never having seen Wang shi so fierce, was stunned, ¡°M... mother, how can you...¡±

    Wang shi suddenly sat up and with a, expression severe said, ¡°This is my oversight. I have always thought of you as a child, and felt it would be alright to pamper you. I did not consider the fact that you are growing up little by little with each passing day. When Qi Heng arrived yesterday, I heard your words and was moved by them. That was why I allowed you to have your fun. Look at yourself now! What are you wearing? This is not something a proper youngdy, a legitimate daughter of a household¡¯s Madam, should be dressed. It wouldn¡¯t look out of ce on one of those despicable women who only know how to vie for men¡¯s favour.* You are truly an embarrassment to me! If you refuse to listen, I shall p you till you die and save myself the shame of having you out in public.¡±

    Rn had never been reprimanded like this before. She was so frightened that her tears kept flowing, and upon hearing those ugly words she copsed at Wang shi¡¯s feet. Through her uncontroble sobs, a few words could vaguely be discerned, ¡°Why... are you saying this to me...¡±

    Wang shi stared at her daughter whose body was starting to be more womanly, growing up, and knew she could no longer give in to her pleas. Mildly, she said, ¡°Mrs Liu, bring this girl a damp towel to wipe her face... Rn, don¡¯t cry anymore. Come sit down properly and listen to what your mother has to say.¡±

    Sniffing hard and still crying pathetically, Rn leaned against her mother. It seemed as if Wang shi was reminiscing about her maternal home, ¡°All these years, your mother has taken an untold number of wrong turns, and made who knows how many, costly mistakes. Some were the result of schemes meticulously nned by others, others due to my own immaturity. Thinking back, I ought to have treated your grandmother¡¯s advice like the priceless treasure that it was. It¡¯s a pity that I never took her words to heart, that is why that wench of Linqi Pavillion [5] is still around today. Now you must listen to me.¡±

    The girl wiped away her tears, her body was still a little shaky, as she began to listen. Wang shi was silent for a few moments before saying, ¡°Marriage is a very important affair. Since time immemorial, it has been arranged by the order of one¡¯s parents, on the basis of the matchmaker¡¯s words [6]. It¡¯s just not bing for a young woman to go seek out her own match and promise herself away. This sort of shamelessness may be expected of lowborn women, but as a proper legitimate daughter, how can you engage in such behaviour? Marriage is the union of two families and thus, the two parties should be ofparable status. If he doesn¡¯t wish to marry you, because he finds our family¡¯s status is too low, would you be brazen enough to continue pestering and fawning over him?¡±

    Rn, who had always been a proud girl, flushed and said with some heat, ¡°Of course not!¡±

    Wang shi felt a little better. ¡°You are still young. For now, enjoy your time as an unwed maiden in this home. In the future, after your marriage, you¡¯ll realise how lucky you were now. I am here for you. So, just settle down and live afortable life as a proper Young Lady. Is that not a good option?¡±

    Rn thought of Qi Heng and was still reluctant to give up, ¡°But Yuan...Young Master Qi has always treated me very well... Perhaps Junzhu niangniang will change her mind?¡±

    Wang shi¡¯s anger returned in full force. She seethed, ¡°You stupid girl with poor judgement. He treats you with politeness, and you¡¯re so beguiled that you¡¯ve lost all yourmon sense. Think back to your past interactions with him, does he not treat all three of you, sisters with proper decorum? In fact, he showers Minn with the most warmth! But that is also because she is young and childish. Besides, who he marries will be his parents¡¯ decision. It does not even seem as if he considers you a good match. Both Lord Qi and the Junzhu naturally wish for inws of equal status. Why would they want you? Stop indulging yourself in such flights of fancy, or I¡¯ll tell your father and have him give you another caning!¡±

    Rn began to cry again, calling out, ¡°Mother... mother...¡± while stomping her foot.

    But her mother had really hardened her heart this time, and pointing one finger at Rn, scolded, ¡°Where is your pride? As a Young Lady of an honorable family, keeping a young man so close to your thoughts after just one or two meetings...!!! How can you be so thick skinned and shameless!¡±

    Rn stood still, dazed by the tongueshing. Humiliation and indignity welled up within her, but she could not refute her mother¡¯s statement. In the end, she turned and ran away, crying. Mrs Liu wanted to chase after her, but was stopped by Wang shi who shouted out of the window, ¡°Let her cry! This utter embarrassment and troublemaker! If shees to her senses after crying, then all will be well. If she doesn¡¯t, I¡¯ll beat her till she learns how to behave properly and gains a sense of shame! Go ask around outside, ask if any family¡¯s Young Lady interferes with her own marriage arrangements. Those of proper households leave it up to their parents. They will neither speak nor ask of it, and if they do, it ought to take them half a day to work up the courage. Even if she is young and ignorant of the ways of the world, she could always use her elder sister as an example, and learn how to conduct herself with dignity and propriety. What evil have Imitted in my past life to deserve such a shameless, silly girl as a daughter? I should just beat her to death! End this cleanly!¡±

    Rn heard these words and only sobbed harder. She fled into her room and buried her head into her nket and pillows, crying as if the world was ending, refusing to emerge again.

    Wang shi remained where she was, chest heaving with exertion.

    Mrs Liu approached her, attempting to soothe her, ¡°Madam, you¡¯ve be too angry. The child is young after all, and is used topeting with the Fourth Young Lady in all things. It is likely that, while she does know how she is expected to carry herself, she observes how her sister behaves and follows along just to challenge her.¡±

    Wang shi snarled, ¡°It¡¯s all that nasty, lowborn wretch¡¯s fault! She has led my child astray!¡±

    Mrs Liu served her a fresh cup of tea, watching as her anger subsided a little before asking carefully, ¡°About the Qi Family... Madam, are you truly leaving things be? Theirs is a very good family.¡±

    Biting her lip, Wang shi continued, ¡°and these words may be cutting, but they are true. If the daughter who came to me today was Hua¡¯er, I might even try my luck in fighting for a chance. But as for Ru¡¯er...¡± She sighed and continued, ¡°it isn¡¯t that I want to criticize her, but when ites to both talent and learning, how can she be a good match for Qi Heng? Even though she is my daughter, I must admit this, what more can I expect of the Junzhu? Let it go, there¡¯s no point chasing after something that can never be. Even if we have nothing else in life, we must at least have some pride. Ru¡¯er may never be well versed in the politics of everyday life. I shall just have to find her a proper family that will not mistreat her!¡±

    Mrs Liu smiled, ¡°Madam has changed and is now so insightful and reasonable. If Master were to hear your words, he would surely be delighted.¡±

    Wang shi said with a sigh, ¡°After half a lifetime of suffering, I¡¯ve finallye to appreciate this match that mother and father chose for the blessing that it is. My mother-inw is reasonable and understanding, my husband is capable and ambitious; though we may not be extremely wealthy, we have enough for good food and clothing. If it weren¡¯t for my own carelessness, that wench would never have had the chance to step through our doors! And then, considering the situation my elder sister is in these days, ah, I am truly fortunate to have avoided that fate. To think I was once envious of her husband¡¯s high status. Even with my sister¡¯s intelligence and resourcefulness, her days in the Kang Family are hard. If I were in her ce... well... it¡¯s best not to speak of it.¡±

    Mrs Liu took away the empty teacup, then returned to continue stroking Wang shi¡¯s back to help her rx, ¡°Back when Madam was four or five years old, the Old Master was sent to the Northwest regions for an Inspection Tour. Old Madam was so determined to follow him, she entrusted Madam to your uncle and left. Old Uncle and his Madam were truly kind; they did not have a daughter of their own, and were very close to the Old Master, which is was why they pampered Madam like their own precious child. However, at the end of the day, as a merchant family their experience and insight cannot match up to that of Old Master and Old Madam. All of Eldest Young Lady¡¯s skills were taught to her by Old Madam, while Madam was only reunited with your parents at the age of ten. The me does not lie with you, in this matter.¡±

    Wang shi replied unhappily, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say anything for sure in this world. As a child, I used to feel inferior to Elder Sister in every way. When the time came for us to marry, I made a huge fuss because her husband¡¯s family was of a far higher status than mine, and was even almost disciplined by Father for that.

    It was at this time that Mother exined to me that the Sheng Family was simple. The Old Madam of this household was not blood-rted to its members, so, of course, she would not put on airs and make life difficult for her daughter-inw. With my future husband being such a self-motivated man, with a little help and support, my life would surely be good. All I had to do was behave like a dutiful wife and daughter-inw. On the other hand, although my brother-inw was well educated and of nobility, he was not a patient man. In fact, he was a pampered son, and very spoiled by his family. My mother did not like him and it was only because the Grand Old Master of the Kang Family was on such close terms with my father, that my sister¡¯s marriage came to be. Looking back, my mother¡¯s words were indeed wise.¡±

    Mrs. Liuughed and told her, ¡°It seems like the saying is really true: Alldiese to appreciate their mother, only when they be mothers themselves.¡±

    Finally, Wang shi smiled, ¡°I even had a huge fight with my elder sister over her husband ¨C a fight which she won in the end. It¡¯s a hrious memory now! If I can have half my mother¡¯s good judgement when the timees for me to chose my own son-inw, I shall be satisfied.¡±

    ¡°Madam, what do you think Fourth Young Lady will say to Concubine Lin? And will Concubine Lin try to put in a good word for her in front of Master?¡± Mrs. Liu asked suddenly.

    Extremely amused, Wang shi told her, ¡°Oh, I would be d if she were to try! If she does, there¡¯ll be a good scolding awaiting her.¡±

    ¡ª-

    For once, Wang shi¡¯s prediction came true.

    That night, Sheng Hong left his government office and went to Linqi Pavillion to rest for the night.

    Concubine Lin pouted yfully, ¡°I know Master is trying to avoid unnecessary talk [7]. It does not matter so much for young Rn and Minn, since they never had much interest in the books in the first ce; but Mn is different. She is very much like you, Master, and has always been sensible and well-read from a young age. Now that she is attending Teacher Zhuang¡¯s sses and has begun to enjoy the experience, how can we stop her? I¡¯m here to ask if she can continue going for them, perhaps with a folded screen for modesty¡¯s sake if that truly is the issue.¡±

    Sheng Hong frowned, ¡°It is inappropriate. Mn is not a boy after all. Does it really matter if she is erudite and well versed in the literary arts? Will she be taking the Imperial Exams? As a girl, it¡¯s already good enough that she has studied for these few years. From now on, staying at home and focusing on improving her skills in needlework should be her priority. Little Minn just made me a dark coloured money pouch yesterday. It was dignified and attractive; very well suited for daily use. It is time Mo¡¯er learns to sew too.¡±

    Hearing this, Concubine Lin gritted her teeth, forcing herself to keep calm. Slowly, she walked to his side, and began gently massaging his shoulders, helping to rx tense muscles. She breathed close to his ear, filling his nose with her fragrance and said sweetly, ¡°Whether she studies or not may be a small matter, but why does Master not think a little further into the future? Think of Young Master Qi, think for our Mo¡¯er...¡±

    Sheng Hong turned around, staring incredulously at Concubine Lin. The heady sensation and the heat he had begun to feel cooled down rapidly, ¡°What does the Young Master of the Qi Family have anything to do with Mn?¡±

    She had not notice the change in his tone, and continued to speak, ¡°I¡¯ve observed that Young Master Qi is a talented young man whoes from a good family. He was even drawn deep into a discussion with Mo¡¯er today on poetry and literature. They seemed to get along very well. Perhaps...¡±

    As if struck by a bolt of thunder, Sheng Hong leapt to his feet and pushed Concubine Lin¡¯s soft and rosy hands away and gave her a deep assessing stare. She felt very exposed under his gaze, and all her hair was standing on end. Forcing a smile, she said, ¡°Darling Hong, what are you staring at?¡±

    ¡°Look at how confidently you speak! The heart of the matter is that you want Mn married to a young man of a noble family.¡± Sheng Hongughed coldly.

    Concubine Lin clutched her own sleeve tightly, ¡°Darling Hong, what do you mean? Could it be that I have said something wrong?¡± Her voice trembled.

    He stepped away from her and waved the maidservants away, then closed all the windows before turning back to Concubine Lin. Quietly, he said, ¡°Qi Heng¡¯s maternal grandfather is Marquis Xiangyang, who once protected the Emperor at the price of his own leg. The Emperor conferred the title of Pingning Junzhu upon his only daughter in thanks. She was brought up in the pce, and is amongst the most favoured there. Her husband, Qi Daren [8] is an official of Third Rank, Secondary ss, and holds the most coveted position of department head for the Salt Distribution Depot. Only the Emperor¡¯s most trusted are ever appointed to that position.

    Besides that, the eldest son of Duke Qi is a sickly man who, to date, does not have children of his own. If this situation does not change for the better, the House of Duke Qi may even fall on Qi Heng¡¯s shoulders in the end,¡± Sheng Hong exhaled in one go, before taking a sip of tea and continuing, ¡°the sons of nobility have always been eitherzy ipetents or spoiled bullies. Young men like Qi Heng who are motivated, intelligent and capable are few and far between!¡±

    By this time, Concubine Lin¡¯s eyes were shining and her heart beating with excitement; almost wishing that she could have Qi Heng as her son-inw right away. But suddenly Sheng Hong¡¯s expression changed, and with a disbelieving stare at Concubine Lin, he eximed, ¡°With Qi Hong¡¯s family and talent, his parents¡¯ status and titles, all the daughters of the rich and the powerful are his for the picking. Back in the Capital, the matchmakers have all but ttened the doors of his home. How can a lowly ranked Zhizhou like me stand a chance?¡±

    His words were like a bucket of ice water poured over Concubine Lin¡¯s head, and the fire burning in her heart dimmed. Still, she did not give up, ¡°There may be many youngdies from noble families in the capital, but how many of them are as outstanding as our Mon? She is pretty and talented, capable ofposing both poetry and song. How can it be said that she doesn¡¯t stand a chance?¡±

    ¡°You truly don¡¯t know your own ce! He is the legitimate heir of titled noble family! Have you ever heard of someone like that marrying a concubine¡¯s daughter as his wife, the future Madam of his family? Please, use somemon sense even when you¡¯re fantasizing! Tell this to anyone else, and they¡¯d beughing till their bellies ache! Even the Legitimate Madam¡¯s daughter Rn might not be worthy in their eyes, what more the lowly daughter of a mere concubine?¡±

    Sheng Hong said this with a smile that did not reach his eyes. His cruel words were like a knife, slicing the glow of life from Concubine Lin¡¯s body, leaving behind a pathetic and downcast shell. She could not hold back her tears, ¡°Master, please stop saying this. Why do you find a need to keep speaking of the status of a proper wife and concubine to hurt me so? As I said back then, this concubine birth mother of hers will surely be a ck mark in Mo¡¯er¡¯s life; it will be I who holds her back. I was right!¡±

    Sheng Hong snorted, ¡°Hold her back? It is your own great aspirations that is the problem here, setting your sights higher than can ever be possible. Stop dreaming ande to your senses! Even if you aim high, there must be some limit. What is Mn¡¯s background and what is the other party¡¯s background? Weigh them both carefully! You might as well say you want Mn to be Empress. Such impertinence!¡±

    Concubine Lin thought fast, though her heart throbbed with resentment. She stood beside Sheng Hong and said softly, ¡°Dear Hong, this suggestion is not solely for the benefit Mo¡¯er and I.... Just think, with inws as powerful as the Qi family, will your future career path not be far smoother as well? The Sheng family will benefit from this. Master... why not go and try?¡± Her voice was low and seductive.

    His heart lurched, ¡°Try? You want me to propose a marriage [9]?¡±

    She observed his reaction and nodded, her eyes coy.

    Sheng Hong took a deep steadying breath and said furiously, ¡°Then I shall tell you the truth, it was Junzhu niangniang who reminded us that there should be a prudent reserve between the sexes and hinted that we should not have our girls present for the sses! Her intentions could not be any clearer. She does not wish for her son to interact with the girls in our family! And besides, even if she does change her mind in the future, that chance will still not fall to the lowborn ones.¡±

    Concubine Lin had not considered this possibility. Shocked, she asked ¡°It was Junzhu niangniang who...? How could this be?¡±

    Sheng Hong analyzed the situation and grew more and more afraid at the thought of what could have happened. He pushed Concubine Lin who was clutching his sleeve to the floor, ¡°And here you wanted me to try asking? If I had gone to propose a marriage between our families and was rejected, tell me how I can ever hold my head upright before Qi Daren again? You ignorant woman. I cannot bear the thought of your stupidity; only considering your own petty gains instead of this family¡¯s future! What would happen if I was convinced by your words, and ended up ruining my career and reputation?¡±

    Concubine Lin knew she had made a mistake; fear drained the colour from her face. She looked up at him and said hoarsely, ¡°Master, Mo¡¯er has always been outstanding. Not only is she pretty, she also knows her poetry well and speaks with grace. I am always worrying for her future, that she will be disadvantaged in finding a suitable match. Master, she is your daughter, you can¡¯t leave her to fend for herself!¡±

    This woman was refusing to listen to reason, her muddle-headed talk frustrated Sheng Hong, who pped her hands aside, ¡°As long as you are not greedy, and do not hanker after things above your station, I will see to it that Mn finds a fair match. One where she will surely not be disadvantaged! Never-mind, never-mind, never-mind, I shall call the servants and have them empty the west sidepound of Weirui Pavilion. Tomorrow, Mn will move in to stay with Rn, and all her future affairs shall be managed by Old Madam. If she stays in Linqi Pavilion, I fear you will lead her astray. If she were to learn from your excellent example, then she can only be a concubine in future.¡±

    Hearing this, Concubine Lin could hardly take another breath and almost fainted. She hugged Sheng Hong¡¯s leg and begged piteously. But Sheng Hong thought of his daughter¡¯s future and hardened his heart. Kicking her out of the way, he strode from the room. She, however, remained in a heap on the ground.

    Mn, who had been hiding within the room, pushed aside the curtains and emerged. Her face was streaked with tears as well. She gently helped Concubine Lin to her feet.

    Mother and daughter stared at each other with watering eyes for a long while. Finally, Concubine Lin sped her daughter¡¯s hands in her own and said, ¡°My child, don¡¯t listen to your father. He is a man, and doesn¡¯t understand howplicated the situation is between us women. If ites to status from birth, yours is certainly lower than Rn. But when ites to looks and talent, you are ten times, no.... a hundred times better than her. You both have the same father so why must you remain inferior to her in the future? If you do not fight for yourself, how can you have anything good? Do you want to live like this for the rest of your life?

    Tears clouded Mn¡¯s eyes, ¡°But... But if father were to find out I will surely be punished...¡±

    ¡°Silly child, just be a little smarter. Find some excuses, take advantage of the situation, and your father will never notice. My dear child, you are beautiful and talented. In time, Young Master Qi will definitely grow to care for you... Don¡¯t cry! There will be benefits to living in Weirui Pavilion. Keep an eye on Rn, whatever she has that you don¡¯t, just go to Madam and ask for them. If Madam does not give it to you... Hmph, I shall see to it that she gets into trouble! Didn¡¯t Old Madam say that all the Young Misses of this household are equally precious before their marriage?¡±

    In Concubine Lin¡¯s usually gentle and expressive eyes, a look of viciousness shed past.

    [1] ½õÑÌÈØñûÏæåúé½,½ðÏßòþÒýÕí (Jinyan Rongtan Xiang Fei (Consort Xiang), Jin Xian Mang Yin Zhen): A Jinyan Rongtan Xiang Fei (Consort Xiang) couch & Gold-threaded python pillow. These are made-up names for furniture and such originating from one of the four great chinese ssical novels, Dream of the Red Chamber. They probably looked like:

    [2] ÄïÄï (Ni¨¢ng Ni¨¢ng): the equivalent of My Lady or Your Highness. This is a polite appetion for a woman who has been bestowed a title by the Emperor (most often used for the Empress, consorts and princesses).

    [3] ¸ç¸ç (G¨¥ Ge): Older Brother. We decided to put the english equivalent if it¡¯s simply for formal situations, but if it is used for people who are close to express intimacy then we¡¯ll keep the pinyin. In this case, you can see why it is extremely inappropriate for Rn to be calling Qi Heng gege.

    [4] ÝÚÞ¨Ðù (W¨¥i Ru¨ª Xu¨¡n): Weirui Pavillion; originally thepound belonging to Hun, the eldest Sheng sister. The word ¡®Xuan¡¯ means pavilion with a view / high / tall / high fronted, curtained carriage. ¡®Weirui¡¯ is a phrase used to describe lush growth or luxuriant branches of leaves.

    [5] ÁÖÆÜ¸ó ( L¨ªn Q¨© G¨¦ ): Linqi Pavillion, where Concubine Lin stays (yes! Congrats if you noticed! The Lin in Linqi and Concubine Lin¡¯s surname are the same character). ¡®Lin¡¯ meaning forest, ¡®Qi¡¯ meaning dwelling, and ¡®Ge¡¯ means pavillion or woman¡¯s chamber.

    Looking at [4] and [5] together makes things pretty interesting, and is evidence of the care the author took in selecting names for her settings (either that or she just likes poems and waszy). A Tang Dynasty official named Zhang Jiuling was unjustly punished and sent to a farawaynd. On the journey, he wrote twelve poems expressing his feelings regarding this fate, his ideals and the ethics he will live by no matter what. These are the most famous of the Tang Dynasty¡¯s five-character poems. The first one in this collection is what we are interested in.

    À¼Ò¶´ºÝÚÞ¨,¹ð»ªÇïð¨½à.

    L¨¢ny¨¨ ch¨±n w¨¥iru¨ª, gu¨¬ hu¨¢ qi¨± ji¨£oji¨¦.

    The orchid-leaves are luxuriant in spring, elegant osmanthus bright in autumn.

    ÐÀÐÀ´ËÉúÒâ,×Ô¶ûÎª¼Ñ½Ú.

    X¨©nx¨©n c¨« sh¨¥ngy¨¬, z¨¬ ¨§r w¨¨i ji¨¡ji¨¦

    Such vibrant life that can be seen, is why these are seasons of beauty.

    Ë­ÖªÁÖÆÜÕß,ÎÅ·ç×øÏàÔÃ.

    Sh¨¦i zh¨© l¨ªn q¨© zh¨§, w¨¦n f¨¥ng zu¨° xi¨¡ng yu¨¨

    Who understands the forest-dweller¡¯s joy at the scent of these fragrances in the wind?

    ²ÝÄ¾ÓÐ±¾ÐÄ,ºÎÇóÃÀÈËÕÛ.

    C¨£om¨´ y¨¯u b¨§n x¨©n, h¨¦ qi¨² m¨§ir¨¦n zh¨¦.

    Flowers and nts have their innate value; they do not ask for the beauty¡¯s plucking.

    [6] ¸¸Ä¸Ö®ÃüÃ½åùÖ®ÑÔ (F¨´ M¨³ Zh¨© M¨¬ng M¨¦i Shu¨° Zh¨© Y¨¢n): By order of the father and mother, and words of the matchmaker. Refers to the practice in which the marriage is first approved by the parents, and the two parties involved must be rmended/ introduced by their respective matchmakers.

    [7] ±ÜÏÓ (B¨¬ Xi¨¢n): to avoid suspicion. In the past, unwed men and women (also boys and girls past the age of seven) could not sit at the same table for meals, could not stay in the same room, or hang out to talk in public ces. If they did any of that, they might be suspected of indecent behaviour and certainly would have been considered ill-bred.

    [8] ´óÈË (Da Ren): adult / grownup / title of respect toward superiors.

    [9] ÌáÇ× (T¨ª Q¨©n): to propose a marriage. The parents in the man¡¯s family must send a matchmaker to thedy¡¯s family. If both sides agree, then their Eight Characters arepared, and then the formal ¡®courting¡¯ ritual may begin. If you¡¯re interested in finding out more, here¡¯s a book for 8th through 14th century.

 Chapter 26: Minglanâ€™s Fish, Qi Hengâ€™s Meal

    <h4>Chapter 26: Minn¡¯s Fish, Qi Heng¡¯s Meal</h4>

    Trantor: Rebirth Online World

    Unlike her two elder sisters whomented and cried at the news, when Minn heard that there would be no need for her to attend ss anymore, the first thing she did was to order Xiao Tao to hand her a request for a leave of absence to Changdong ¨C suspend those mornings of independent study for three days! Your older sis wants to rest and recuperate.

    After over a decade of studying in her previous life, Yao Yiyi was thoroughly sick of it. Attending Teacher Zhuang¡¯s sses had just been a way for her to find out more about this time period she hadnded in. After all, she could not always be bothering the young maids and servants of this household with questions like, ¡°what¡¯s the name of the emperor? Which one is he?¡± Yet with these few years of study, she had already gained all the knowledge of worldly affairs that she ought to know.

    For the past year, Teacher Zhuang had been shifting the focus of his lessons towards the writing of Eight-Section Essays and Political Analysis [1]. All through her life, Minn had only written Court Trial Records, which never requiredparison or contrast, and also never had a word limit. The moment Teacher Zhuang began his lessons, she would begin to feel drowsy. An excuse to escape from these sses was something she had been longing for for some time.

    After dinner, she pushed her books aside, washed her little face and little feet, then happily went to bed. Having no need to worry about waking early the next day, she slept sweetly that night and woke with a smallzy stretch, feeling well-rested and filled with energy.

    It was now nearing the end of summer and beginning of winter. The sky was bright and clear and Minn felt like a child whose summer holidays had just begun.

    After she had wished her elders good morning, she went to Cui Mama for a fishing rod and a fishing basket to the Manor¡¯s lotus pond to fish. Cui Mama knew that Minn had always been mature and sensible and acknowledged the effort she put into her studies as well as educating her younger brother and thus agreed to this request. She even prepared a basket of bait and ordered Danju and Xiao Tao to take good care of Minn and make sure she does not fall into the pond lest she be eaten by the fishes. Minn just kept nodding her head through the lecture.

    In the Sheng Household there were two ponds. Therger one was close to the main buildings that housed Sheng Hong¡¯s wife and concubines. The smaller one was truly tiny, and was close to the Hall of Peaceful Ages and the private school. The lotus, fishes, and shrimps of therger pond already had people looking after them. After some thought, Minn headed straight towards the smaller pond and chose a spot. Danju had set up a small bamboo stool with arge silken umbre above. Yancao and Qinsang came, each bearing a pot of tea and a te of fruits and desserts respectively, and they put those tes on top of a small bamboo table.

    Minn felt that since this was such a disy of pageantry, that she should at least catch a few more than a dozen fishes in order to fit this kind of disy. But then the more impatient she was, the less action there was in the pond.

    Fortunately, Xiao Tao was from the countryside, so she had a lot of experience in catching fish andting shrimps. She taught Minn how to hook the bait in and look at the buoy, and under the guidance of this great teacher, there were indeed two stupid fish were caught hook, line, and sinker.

    The fish in the little pond were used to a peaceful life, and they¡¯ve never been caught before, so they were all stupid and dumb. In just an hour, Minn caught a couple of fishes, and she was extremely pleased with herself.

    Suddenly, she saw a dark shape in the middle of the clear pond water. Her heart raced as she grabbed a long, and with the help of Xiao Tao, they swished it in the direction of that dark shape. After a few swishes, everyone looked and saw that it was fat and sedentary soft shelled turtle, who was dumbly pawing at the. Overjoyed, Minn jerked her hands, then took the stupid fish and the fat turtle along with her and hurried directly to the little kitchen in the western courtyard.

    When Concubine Lin sessfully entered into the Sheng Household, Old Madame Sheng increasingly became disinterested in interacting with other people. She gave word that she wished to be vegetarian. She ordered a small kitchen with only five or six stoves to be made, and it was cut off from the rest of the household.

    This habit was brought along to the Deng Prefecture; the small kitchen was only responsible for the meals of the residents of the Hall of Peaceful Ages. When the cooks saw the arrival of the Sixth Young Lady, who was much doted on by Old Madame Sheng, they all respectfully bowed with smiling faces.

    Minn poured out the contents of her creel. She ordered Danju to carry the tpias and the soft shelled turtle somewhere to keep them in water, and five carps would be immediately made into meals. Two of the carps would be prepared into two bowls of carp soup, and three of them would be two portions of scallion seasoned carp fillet. Minn used her memories from her previous life to give directions to the mamas in control of the kitchen. When lunch began at noon, one portion was ted onto the table and another portion was sent to Cui Mama, Danju, and Xiao Tao.

    In high spirits, Minn sat at the table and looked towards Old Madame Sheng with her big, blinking eyes. But the Old Madame never started the meal and instead she kept looking towards the doorway.

    Upper ss families had strict rules, if the elder didn¡¯t start the meal, Minn dared not even touch her chopsticks. When she was just about to ask her grandmother, the parting curtain of the door was lifted and an elegant figure wafted into the room. Minn saw a clear picture of the person, and her mouth hung open.

    ¡°Heng¡¯er should eat more, you still have ss in the afternoon, so don¡¯t go there hungry. Treat this ce as your own home,¡± Old Madame Sheng said kindly to Qi Heng. She ordered Cui Mama to serve him more food.

    Qi Heng smiled, his red lips contrasted against his pearly whites, and replied gracefully with a smile, ¡°This fish is so delicious. Grandmother, you should also eat... Hm? Why isn¡¯t Sixth Younger Sister eating?¡±

    Minn had kept her head buried inside her bowl, when she finally raised her head slightly. With a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes, she said. ¡°You should eat, you should eat.¡±

    Old Madame Shengughed, ¡°These two fish dishes are the products of thess Ming¡¯sbor. She was the one who went fishing, and she gave the recipe for the fish to be made this way. It¡¯s certainly delicious.¡±

    Wild tpia had a naturally beautiful vor. The broth was made with tpia that was lightly fried until it was golden. Then it was stir fried, and slowly cooked over a stove for two hours with bamboo shoots, fresh mushrooms, soft tofu, and a decent of amount of ginger spice in the broth. The broth was finished when its color turned white, and when the tofu became perforated. It went down the throat smoothly and delectably, and both Old Madame Sheng and Qi Heng drank two small bowls of it.

    And the scallion seasoned tpia fillet, was made with slices of fish seasoned with ginger sauce and cooking liquor for two hours, and then pan fried with small peppers and scallions. The scallion vor was delicious, the peppers added the kick of spice, it was both sour and sweet, and all the vors swirl into an appetizing bite. Qi Heng loved the amazing food, and before he knew it, he scarfed down two bowls of rice and shattered his sophisticated and gentlemanly image. His servant behind him looked on with bulging eyes and a gaping mouth in surprise.

    Tea was served after the meal. Qi Heng sat to the right of Old Madame Sheng on a stool decorated with carved ivy. He elegantly wiped his fingers, then proceeded to pick up a tea cup. ¡°I must thank Sixth Younger Sister a lot, you¡¯ve spent so muchbor and thought on me.¡±

    What fucking thought andbor? Minn curled at a corner of therge three sided ebony chair carved with blooming adeniums. She was parallel to Qi Heng, and because the legs of the chair were long and her own legs were short, her two tiny feet were suspended off the ground. She looked on with frustration as Qi Heng took his usual seat next to her, but made herself chuckle a little. ¡°It was a coincidence.¡± Silently, she moaned at her frustration.

    Old Madame Shengughed, ¡°This little brat is very mischievous! They announced just yesterday that she didn¡¯t need to go to school, and today she carried a fishing creel down to the pond to fish. All she wanted to do was to y around, you don¡¯t have to thank her!¡±

    Qi Heng¡¯s eyes shined bright with joy, ¡°Sixth Younger Sister, what shall we eat tomorrow?¡±

    The n for tomorrow was West Lake Styled Sour Fish and Steamed Soft Shell Turtle Soup, but you won¡¯t have a chance at them! Because they¡¯re going to be on the table tonight! Minn secretly decided this, then put an innocent smile on her face. ¡°Big Brother Yuan Ruo asked a good question. I¡¯ll go and find out from the kitchenster.¡±

    Old Madame Sheng thought of something, then said, ¡°But I heard that you¡¯ve been keeping a couple of carps and a soft shelled turtle in the courtyard?¡±

    Qi Heng immediately looked closely on Minn with a look so burning and earnest, that Minn could onlyugh like an idiot. She didn¡¯t want to confess, so she made up an excuse. ¡°...The carps and the soft shelled turtle have to be kept for a few days, so that they can expel the dirt from inside them and it would be easier to cook...¡±

    ¡°Then when will they finish expelling the dirt?¡± Qi Heng asked immediately, suddenly taking an interest in food.

    All Minn could do was silently repeat ¡®Did you never eat any damn thing in your previous life?¡¯ in her head, but she conceded defeat out loud and said, ¡°Around, maybe, around the day after the next. Haha...¡±

    Qi Heng happily eximed, ¡°Then we have a n! We¡¯re eating carp and turtle the day after! Little sister, you can¡¯t be selfish and refuse to bring them out.¡±

    Minn gave a couple of embarrassed chuckles, then harshly bit into a loquat. Her mind ran a few circles, before she innocently raised her head and asked, ¡°Grandma, is Big Brother Yuan Ruo going to eat lunch here from now on?¡±

    Old Madame Sheng¡¯s eyes shed, then she smiled and said, ¡°Boy Heng and your big brother are right about to enter the civil examinations, so they have to focus more on their studies. He¡¯s going to eat here for a couple of days, then when our private school has been prepared well enough, he¡¯ll take his meals with your two older brothers.¡±

    Minn was ecstatic, and immediately turned towards Qi Heng, pping her hands in joy. ¡°That¡¯s good! Teacher Zhuang said that in his Analects, Confucius said that ¡°if three walk together, one can be my teacher.¡± If Big Brother Yuan Ruo and my big brother work together to discuss your studies, you¡¯ll only need to use half the work for twice the effect! And you¡¯ll both pass the civil examinations!¡±

    Qi Heng was delighted, so he reached out to squeeze Minn¡¯s head. The texture felt good to his hands. ¡°Thank you for your kind words.¡±

    Minn¡¯s head was touched, which made her so depressed her small face turnedpletely red. She pouted her cheeks and refused to speak any further. Unfortunately, Qi Heng found her action incredibly adorable, and couldn¡¯t help but pat her head again.

    After they¡¯d had tea, Fang Mama led Qi Heng to the secondary room on the left for an afternoon nap and ordered a couple of maids to prepare water and towels for him to use. Minn originally nned to stick to Old Madame Sheng¡¯s side and converse about her future day to day schedule since she didn¡¯t have to study anymore, but now that there was a troublesome person sleeping next door, she lost interest. Thus, she returned back to her own room, the Pear Chamber.

    Cui Mama had prepared the covers and the bed, and she led Xiao Tao away for a lesson in ironing. The four Green maids rested in the foyer, while Danju helped Minn change and wash up. The Pear Chamber was snug and tranquil, the only sound that could be heard was Danju gently murmuring next to her ear.

    ¡°The Young Miss is already grown, why do you still want to wear a child¡¯s hairstyle? It¡¯s a bit embarrassing. Fang Mama has already taught me how to brush different hairstyles. Let me give Young Miss a pretty updo, and I¡¯ll ce some pearls and hairpins on you, too. Won¡¯t that look wonderful?¡±

    Minn made a face towards the mirror and Scarlet Orange. She bitterly smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little. The little hair knots are morefortable to wear, anyway.¡±

    Scarlet Oranged seemed to think of something, and leaned down to speak in Minn¡¯s ears softly. ¡°...That Young Master Qi has a kind personality, and he seems to like Young Miss, so why do you act like you want to ignore him?¡±

    Minn turned towards her, and saw that Danju had the expression of a caring older sister. She lowered her voice and said with seriousness, ¡°I know that big sister has good motivations, but you need to consider more. He¡¯s the son of aristocracy and nobility runs through his blood. I¡¯m only the concubine born daughter of a senior official. Above me, there is a legitimate daughter and an even more eligible concubine born daughter. If I carelessly act intimate with him, it would only cause troubleter on.¡±

    She¡¯s sorry about it, but at her heart she¡¯s a pragmatic modern woman. First of all, Qi Heng wasn¡¯t rted to her. Second, he wasn¡¯t an old friend of hers. And finally, there was no way he could marry her. Was there truly a way for two people to have a pure ¡°friendship¡± in this traditional age bogged down by strict etiquette? Even if he became her brother-inw, she would have to avoid him to avoid any misunderstandings. She couldn¡¯t think of any good things that coulde out of having a good rtionship with this guy. In fact, there were so many dangerous oues associated with him. One wrong step, and she would have alerted her two lovesick older sisters, and that would just kill her.

    Danju was an intelligent person and understood it immediately. Her face dimmed, and said quietly, ¡°...it¡¯s such a pity. Sir Qi is such a good person...¡±

    Minn looked at Danju for a bit, then gave a slight smile as she shook her head. She pulled Danju over to sit and said quietly, ¡°Of course, I know that Older Sister Danju is thinking of my own good. But now that we¡¯re growing older bit by bit everyday, I must make some things clear to you.¡±

    Danju respectfully straightened up in her seat, while Minn looked her in the eyes with all seriousness. One word at a time, she slowly and softly said, ¡°As youngdies, our reputations are the most important. Just a few words and rumors can ruin our lives. My status is such that I can livefortably only with the generosity and kindness from the Old Madae. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s for my own sake, or if it¡¯s out of consideration for the Old Madame, I must make sure that every one of my actions adhere to custom and etiquette. Even if I can¡¯t give the Old Madame honor, I must make it so that no word or action of mine will bring her shame!¡±

    Danju saw that Minn¡¯s attitude was suddenly that of an authoritative adult, hence she listened carefully as Minn spoke. From serving Minn for the past few years, she knew that her master¡¯s thought processes and understandings far exceeded her outer appearance and attitude of a young child.

    ¡°...Older sister is the first person in my quarters. I¡¯m not the only one who relies on you. Not counting Xiao Tao, I still need you to take control of the four Green ones. If in the future there are more maidsing, it won¡¯t look good for me to personally teach them responsibilities or scold them, that would be your job. So now, you must take control of your position. You mustn¡¯t let the maids underneath you disregard the rules or create wanton mischief. I¡¯m putting my faith in you.¡±

    Every word came with a heavy sense of responsibility and towards the end, Minn¡¯s tone even became sharp and strict. Danju knew that this was Minn¡¯s way of establishing her authority, and she became both happy and burdened with a sense of duty as she nodded along seriously.

    ......

    After Fang Mama arranged Qi Heng in his room, she went to the Buddhist hall. The shrine held a four footed white jade incense burner carved in the shape of twin dragons holding pearls in their mouths. The smoke of the incense swirled upwards. In front of the shrine was ced a chiseled silver offering te carved with flowers, holding fresh fruit. Old Madame Sheng sat to the side, with a Buddhist script open in front of her, and holding her well used rosewood prayer beads. Both of her eyes were slightly closed, but she wasn¡¯t reciting the script.

    As soon as Fang Mama came into the room, she smiled and said, ¡°Old Madame¡¯s eyesight isn¡¯t good. Why don¡¯t we call the Sixth Young Miss in here and read the Buddhist script for you? Her voice is pretty and very catchy, even I like to hear her recite.¡±

    Old Madame Sheng smiled. ¡°Let her sleep. Children need to sleep more in order to grow. Besides, she¡¯s been troubled in her thoughts recently, quandaries fill her mind. So, let her rest.¡±

    Fang Mama lightlyughed as she listened to this. ¡°Today I know that when Young Master Qi came to eat, Old Madame was watching the Sixth Young Miss¡¯s expression. Her eyes almost popped out into her bowl! It was really hrious. But when you think about it, it means that the Young Miss is a responsible and understanding person. Old Madame¡¯s love for her hasn¡¯t been wasted for nought.¡±

    Old Madame Sheng opened her eyes, and she flipped a page of the Buddhist script. ¡°The Master chose a good name for her. She deserves the ¡®Ming¡¯ in her name; her eyes see through situations, her mind thinks works attentively, and her actions are careful so that she avoids any suspicion on her character.¡± [2]

    [1] Eight-Section Essays and Political Analysis (°Ë¹ÉÎÄºÍ²ßÂÛ): The eight essays that one has to memorize and understand to pass civil examinations in the Ming and Qing dynasty. And ²ßÂÛ are policies, so they also need to study policies in order to pass the examinations.

    [2] Minn¡¯s first character in her name is ¡°Ã÷¡± which is the same character as in ¡°Ã÷°×¡± which is the phrase for ¡°understand.¡± Minn understands her ce in life, and therefore she deserves the ¡°Ming¡± in her name.

 Chapter 27: Lunch, Moving and the Imperial Examination

    <h4>Chapter 27: Lunch, Moving and the Imperial Examination</h4>

    Trantor: Flying-Lines

    Qi Heng was born with a silver spoon in his mouth to a high-ranking noble family. His handsome face, easy-going and gentle temperament resembled that of Brother Bao(1) yet he was more prudent and aspirant than Brother Bao, passionate to learn voluntarily without the need of his father¡¯s pressing. After three lunches in the Hall of Peaceful Ages, his soothing smiles, noble manners, and graceful speeches even made Fang Mama(2), who had been a widow for twenty-eight years, soften her decades-long ice-cold face a bit.

    About twenty years ago, Qi Family had its day. Both of Duke Qi¡¯s sons married well-known noble daughters. The elder son married the eldest daughter of the Great General(3) and the prince¡¯s maternal uncle and the younger son married the only daughter of Marquis Xiangyang, making the then lowest-ranking Duke Qi among aristocrats be exceedingly influential. However, the good luck had a price. The two daughters-inw, with high-rankings, had their tempers, coaxing their mother-inw into dazed joy and unsparingly disciplined their husbands in all regards.

    The elder daughter-inw, using her father¡¯s iron-fisted strategy in military, cleaned up all her husband¡¯s mistresses and paramours, leaving just a son. Sadly, the son had such poor health that he had to live on medicine as if he had been a medicine jar. Though now her original family was far less powerful than before, elder Master Qi¡ªher husband was too old to work out another son. A few yearster, the younger daughter-in-low married into Qi Mansion, and she imitated her sister-inw in disciplining Qi Heng¡¯s father¡ªyounger Master Qi. After giving birth to Qi Heng, this Pingning Junzhu(4) weren¡¯t able to conceive babies, yet she never allowed Master Qi to open a second battlefield, so he had to enjoy his bitter life guarding the Junzhu and an old concubine who had no child.

    Except for a paternal cousin who had been lying in bed within his room for years, Qi Heng had no other sisters or brothers. He might hang out with some maternal cousins but rarely if ever with maternal sisters because Pingning Junzhu, his mother, would closely monitor any girl who had the chance to be her futureughter-inw. Since going to Sheng Mansion for learning and under Pingning Junzhu¡¯s ceaseless brainwashing about the concept of separation between male and female, Qi Heng deliberately kept a steady distance from the two flower-like pretty girls Mn and Rn. Only Minn was an exception.

    Therefore, for Qi Heng, Minn was the only younger sister he had encountered so far. Her pretty and lovely face like that of a little chubby squirrel gained Qi Heng¡¯s affection at the first nce. Yet, this cute little girl liked to straighten her adorable face, pretending to be serious. After having several meals with her, Qi Heng became less and less able to hold back his impulse to tease her. In fact, Qi Heng was a good person. The next day he had enjoyed the fish soup and dried fish Minn sent over, he brought her a pile of well-cherished recipes of all kinds of soups, medicated diets, and flour-made food. Seeing Minn was doing needlework, he brought her several books of embroidery samples, along with a bag containing pearl threads in a dozen of colors that were most trendy in the capital city.

    Minn couldn¡¯t resist the temptation to ept the gifts, the favor of which made her especially lovely and hospitable. She moved chairs, made tea for Qi Heng, and gabbled ¡°Brother Yuanruo (5) must be tired from learning; Brother Yuanruo take a rest¡± once he was back from school. Acting like a busy squirrel running here and there, her tone when talking with Qi Heng turned lovable and humorous.

    ¡°Sixth younger sister, you¡¯re bullying the weak.¡± Qi Heng deliberately teased Minn, noticing she was poking goldfish with a straw of aquatic grass.

    Minn refuted innocently, ¡°I¡¯m not. Before starting the fight, I didn¡¯t know it was weaker than me.¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you continue?¡± Qi Heng asked her, seeing she threw away the grass.

    Minn answered sincerely, ¡°Brother Yuanruo, I heard your words. I shouldn¡¯t bully the weak.¡± But secretly she muttered to herself, ¡°What a henchman I am!¡±

    Qi Heng was very delighted and gently rubbed her head with a loud lingeringugh. His fine delicate features rxed and exhibited breathtaking brilliance like a figure from Gu Kaizhi¡¯s (a celebrated painter of ancient China) pictures depicting the elegance and beauty of the Jin and Wei Dynasties, which captivated all the maids in the Hall of Peaceful Ages.

    On the fourth day, he finally did not show up for lunch. Minn took out the aquatic grass again, heading for the goldfish leisurely.

    ¡°...Youngdy.¡± Xiaotao came in with, on her hands, a delicate basket containing grass, quite confused, ¡°Young Master Qi had this sent to you, saying there will be more fun teasing fish with this grass.¡±

    Minn paused, shocked and speechless. Alright, maybe she was thinking too much...

    Ever since Mn moved into Luxuriant Pavilion, Wang shi was stuck in troubles. Although all the youngdies had the same monthly allowance on the surface, she surely gave her own daughter more privately. When others received three suits of clothes every season, her daughter would receive two more. Since Old Madam Sheng never criticized about this, Wang shi was naturally happy to y the fool. How had never expected that the seemingly fragile Mn had a pair of sharp eyes and would cry for half a day even when Rn got one more new hairpin. She would cry until her eyes turned red and swollen and her face sorely pale when she walked in and out in an attempt to let all servants see her situation. Wang shi resented it so much that she felt herself at the edge of pping Mn.

    Liu Kun¡¯s wife advised, ¡°Don¡¯t be upset, Madam. What¡¯s the worst that may happen even if she cried in front of the Master? All three youngdies have their own patrons, which the Master understands. Ourdy has you; Fourth Young Lady Concubine Lin; Sixth Young Lady Old Madam. They¡¯re all minding their own businesses. If Mn could, just let Concubine Lin take back the business and transfer Sixth Young Lady from the Hall of Peaceful Ages to Luxuriant Pavilion. Only when you, Madam, are truly in charge of educating these youngdies can the Master me you for being partial.¡±

    Wang shi was quite annoyed, ¡°How can I never know this? I¡¯m not afraid to face the Master, but that damn girl going in and out with a bullied face, I don¡¯t know how ill people are thinking of me.¡±

    Liu Kun¡¯s wife smiled, ¡°The child wasn¡¯t too clever. She thought she could somehow manipte on you in this way. Madam, you might as well report the situation to the Master first, tell him that you have neither beat nor cursed her but provide her with the best food and shelter. However, she somehow keeps crying all day long. You¡¯re afraid that you aren¡¯t able to take good care of her that it¡¯d be better just send her back. After all, you, my Madam, never touched her, let¡¯s see what she could fabricate? If she dares to exim that you favored others over her, you¡¯ll have reasons to use of her.¡±

    Wang shi hesitated, ¡°...What if she remained silent and kept crying?¡±

    Liu Kun¡¯s wife shook, ¡°Madam, if that is the case, you may im that you¡¯ve never be thanked but instead faced with the girl crying day and night as if you were a cruel stepmother. You won¡¯t take the notorious me for no reason and ask the Master do you justice.¡±

    Wang shi found this method a little bit tough but wasn¡¯t at odds with etiquette, so she did as what Liu Kun¡¯s wife had told her. Hearing the words, Sheng Hong was irritated as expected and summoned Mn. The moment Mn walked in the door, she was scolded to kneel down. The servants outside only heard Mon¡¯s nonstop crying mixed with Sheng Hong¡¯s raging reproving. ¡°...Where did you learn the indecent trick of crying to coerce others? Why haven¡¯t you learnt how to behave like ady from noble families? ...take back the business...¡± Then he waved his sleeve and left.

    Since she was born, Mn had never been scolded by her father, so she cried for an entire night. The next morning, she went to greet Wang shi in a well-behaved manner¡ªserving tea and refreshments like her real daughter. She listened whatever Wang shi told her and nodded even if reprimanded. Seeing her nice manner and such pitiful look, Wang shi had no other reasons to go too far and also behaved like a mother.

    In ancient times, it was a patriarchal society with a clear division ofbor for men and women. Men should be in charge of making money while women domestic affairs. Their children were also taken care of separately based on genders. Sheng Hong was responsible for the sons¡¯ education, serving the country as an official and supporting the family while Wang shi shaping the daughters¡¯ personalities, distributing monthly allowance, tackling with domestic affairs and arranging the servants. In addition, she also had to had clothes and jewelries done on a regr basis. For example, if there was a social gathering with the daughters and wives of officials in Deng Prefecture, she would present the three daughters to meet with the guests. The strange thing was, two out of three meetings, Old Madam Sheng prevented Minn from attending the meetings.

    Being the legitimate mother for a few days, Wang shi suddenly understood and sighed, ¡°What a good calction the Master has made! What a loving father he is!¡±

    Liu Kun¡¯s wife was sitting on bricks bed and checked ounts with Wang shi. Hearing the words, she asked at once why Wang shi had said it. Wang shi smiled bitterly, ¡°The Master has been trying to put the two girls under my name. Minn is fine since Old Madam has taken charge of her. I suppose when she grows up, I don¡¯t need to worry about her marriage. Judging by her behavior since Young Lord Qi came here, the girl is a simple one, not shamelessly chasing after him. She knows her identity well and won¡¯tplete with my daughter. It¡¯s okay for me to be her legitimate mother, but as for Fourth Young Lady... Hem, the Master knows I don¡¯t get along with Concubine Lin for many years and our children have little contact with one another. He knows he can¡¯t force me to ept Fourth Young Lady, so he thought of this idea of letting her move in first. Since I¡¯ve educated, nourished her in meeting with guests, by the time she should be married, I¡¯ll not be able to excuse myself from admitting she as my legitimate daughter.¡±

    Hearing this, Liu Kun¡¯s wife thought to herself that the Madam was cleverer than before and replied with a smile, ¡°That makes sense. I feel the same way, but don¡¯t worry, Madam. epting a girl of concubine as a legitimate daughter is quitemon in noble families. Though it¡¯ll be recorded in the family pedigree, only far ahead ancestors and far behind descendants will believe in it. Can the living generations not know clearly about everyone¡¯s real background? Will those proposing to Mn believe she is your physical daughter? It¡¯s just for her to look more decent and have a higher chance of marrying to a better family. No matter what, can she be more decent than your daughter, our youngdy?¡±

    Wang shi sighed, ¡°How can I not know what you mean? I just feel upset about it.¡± At the thought of what Concubine Lin had done when she was most favored by the Master, Wang shi almost choked on her anger, pondering that she must figure out a n to doom the marriage of that bitch¡¯s daughter. On the other hand, she must be cautious not to set up her own daughter, which would be a losing game.

    Telling from Wang¡¯s look, Liu Kun¡¯s wife knew she had been thinking to the dead end, so she propitiated, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, Madam. The girl has to count on the original background to marry a decent family. As long as my Young Lord holds a promising future, Concubine Lin still has to follow your lead. I suppose, Madam, it¡¯s not necessary to fret over the girl and Concubine Lin. The important thing is to ensure our young lord receive a good education. The Autumn Examination is approaching. I wish our young lord coulde out top in the exam so that your decency willst forever!¡±

    Reminded of her eldest son, Wang shi was suddenly in high spirits. Patting the embroider stool, she said, ¡°Exactly! That bitch just can¡¯t stop boasting about her son Changfeng¡¯s learning. He only got eligible for county-level exam after two rounds of tests, but the Master loves him so much for it. What fun he failed the provincial exam! How can she bad-mouth in the future! Your words are a good reminder. Luckily, mother sent you here.¡±

    After a year¡¯s learning, the regional-level examination was approaching. Mr. Zhuang hurried his way in teaching Confucian ssics and writing. He even permitted a half-day leave for Changdong, who was still trying to memorize the Analects of Confucius, so that the three youths were able to take intensive and in-depth lectures. Though Changfeng was not eligible to attend the exam, he could be counted as a half-examinee and was appointed to study in the pre-exam group. Wang shi had servants cook fish soups, chicken soups and pig-brain soups for her son in a belief the soup could nourish his brain. Sheng Hong was itchy to ask her why she did so but pretended to be calm with Tao Te Ching (a Chinese ssic text traditionally credited to the 6th-century BC sage Laozi) in his hands.

    Minn was a politically-insensitive secretary in her previous life. So now as everyone was anxious preparing for the examination, she just sat together with her grandmother on the bricks bed near the window, eating glutinous rice cakes stuffed with red beans and yam pastes that were just cooked by steaming. This was a southern snack Minn invented. With the sweet taste lingering in their mouth, Minn mumbled, ¡°...it¡¯s so delicious; there is still a drawer of cakes left, grandma may save it for midnight snack. It will warm the stomach.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng wiped her hands with a wet cloth towel and said, ¡°Send some to Baige¡¯er (nickname of Changbai). He works really hard these days. If he passes the exam, the glory will be brought to our family and every one of you.¡± She continued after thinking for a while, ¡°The bookbag you made for Changdong is quite good. Stop the embroidery work you¡¯re doing to make for your brother a bookbag or other things he may need for attending the exam. He¡¯ll be thankful to you.¡±

    Minn nodded. At the beginning, she saw little Changdong¡¯s servant boy was incapable that Changdong had to carry many things by himself, so she made him a backpack with threepartments. The straps were embroidered with brocade in patterns of green grass and white clouds under the blue sky. Sandalwood prayer beads, idling in Old Madam Sheng¡¯s room, were re-threaded as the stic seal of the bag. It was both light and cute, so little Changdong liked it very much.

    Her craftsmanship being affirmed, Minn felt encouraged that she made a fan pouch embroidered with dark-blue pine, bamboo and plum for Changbai after he had given her a couple of goldfish. Changbai was so delighted that he then gave her a bamboo-woven pen holder which was specially made in City Tong.

    Minn felt that she had made a brilliant decision in choosing her major; at least she had a choice. There was only one goal for boys, that was¡ªattending the imperial examinations.

    There were many advantages for attending examinations. If you came out top, you would be a government official; if you just passed it, you could be an assistant of officials; even if you failed it, you might as well be a teacher in private schools in your vige. The most important thing was once you gained any official ranks, you were exempt from taxes; even just a Xiucai(7) didn¡¯t have to kneel down in front of a local head. Therefore, imperial examinations were not only vital enough to change the lives ofmoners¡¯ children, but also important for descendants of noble families like Sheng Changbai. In ancient times, official ranks could not be inherited. Therefore, although Old Master Sheng was an official, his sons still needed to depend on themselves, attending all levels of exams to acquire an official rank. Otherwise, the family¡¯s prosperity would only endure one or two generations.

    All these were said by Old Madam Sheng. When speaking of this, she sounded serious and solemn. Minn stole several nces at her and noticed that her grandmother had something special in her. Though she had born to a high-ranking noble family, she scorned about those youngsters who depended on their background. Instead, she especially favored those achieving sess by their learning. Supposedly, this was why she fell in love with Sheng Hong¡¯s father, a handsome guying out third in the national-level exam and with good learning in writing and poetry.

    Minn, while reasoning about the stories of the elders, subconsciously reached out to grab another glutinous rice cake but touched nothing. She found that Old Madam Sheng had ordered Fang Mama to collect the cakes into a thermos hamper. Seeing Minn¡¯s chubby hand suspending in midair, Old Madam Sheng frowned a bit and persuaded patiently, ¡°Girl, trust me. You¡¯re growing up and shouldn¡¯t eat that much as when you¡¯re a little girl. Once turning fat, you¡¯ll no longer look pretty wearing beautiful clothes.¡±

    Minn shyly drew back her hand, thinking to herself, ¡°I¡¯m just trying to hide my beauty and keep a low key.¡±

    Trantor Notes:

    (1) Bao Gege [±¦¸ç¸çb¨£o g¨¥ ge]: Literally means elder brother Bao, whose full name is Jia Baoyu, the protagonist of Dream of the Red Mansions. Bao Gege is the nickname that his female cousins used to call him. In Dream of the Red Mansions, Jia Baoyu is an amiable handsome young boy of noble family who likes to y with his female cousins yet does not enjoy learning, unless severely pushed by his father.

    (2) Fang Mama [·¿ÂèÂèf¨¢ng m¨¡ m¨¡]: ¡°ÂèÂè¡± in Chinese has two meanings, one is mother usually in modern mandarin. But here, in this context, it refers to the elder maid.

    (3) Great General [±øÂí´óÔªË§b¨¬ng m¨£ d¨¤ yu¨¢n shu¨¤i]: The highest military post in ancient China in charge of military affairs.

    (4) Junzhu [¿¤Ö÷j¨´n zh¨³]: a rank lower than a princess, usually granted to daughters of a prince or rarely a duke.

    (5) Yuanruo [ÔªÈôyu¨¢n ru¨°]: Courtesy name of Qi Heng. A courtesy name, also known as a style name, is a name bestowed upon one at adulthood in addition to one¡¯s given name.

    (6) Wang shi [ÍõÊÏw¨¢ng sh¨¬]: Madam Sheng, the legitimate wife of Sheng Hong whose family name is Wang. In feudal China, a man can have one officially wedded wife and many concubines. Children born of legitimate wife are called ¡°µÕ×Ó¡±, legitimate sons, or ¡°µÕÅ®¡±, legitimate daughters, who enjoy first right to whatever the family has, be it property or a title conferred upon by the emperor, unless otherwise allocated by the father or the legitimate wife bores no child or her kids died.

    (7) Xiucai [Ðã²Å xi¨´ cai] also known as Shengyuan [ÉúÔ±sh¨¥ng yu¨¢n], someone who has passed the entirety of the Child Examinations.

 Chapter 28: If You Do Not Like Yuan Bao, Iâ€™ll Change it into Yuan Xiao Next Time

    <h4>Chapter 28: If You Do Not Like Yuan Bao, I¡¯ll Change it into Yuan Xiao Next Time</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    Having been away from home for a month, Changbai came back with sallow face andid legs. After seeing his grandmother and parents, he straightly went into his room and fell into a deep sleep. And this time Sheng Hong didn¡¯t put on airs or tried to give him a lecture, because he had also taken this examination in the past and knew from the very bottom of his heart that provincial examination was totally different from county-level examinations for selecting Xiucai. This examination was a real torture.

    The provincial examination took ce at the provincial capital, Ji Nan and results would be published a few days afterwards. Therefore, before Changbai arrived at home, the good news had already been sent back to Deng Prefecture. Brother Changbai cracked the top 20, a rather good result. But Sheng Hong, in order to show he was rather experienced, didn¡¯t held arge, excess banquet; instead, he just invited some colleagues, friends and Teacher Zhuang to his home for a simple celebrating feast.

    During the feast, listening others speaking highly of his son, Sheng Hong felt very proud. On his left was Zhifu whose son was a ck sheep indulging in cock-fights and dog-racing and on his right was Tongpan whose son knew nothing except chasing after women. Thinking about this, Sheng Hong felt even morecent.

    [T/N note: Zhifu, ¡°Öª¸®/zh¨© f¨³/¡± the highest government official of a prefecture. While Tongpan (¡°Í¨ÅÐ/t¨­ng p¨¤n/¡±) refers to an official under Zhifu who administers grain delivery,wsuit, water conservancy, etc. and has the duty of supervising Zhifu.]

    And Wang shi, who was entertaining the madams and misses on the feast set specially for the harems, also felt proud because all the madams kept ttering her in various ways and those with daughters of the right age even hinted that they wanted to be inws with her. As for such hints, Madam Wang just yed dumb, but when she told Sheng Hong about this, her sense of pride was all between the lines, like a farmwife who was appreciated for the cabbage she had been taking care of for years ¨C it was all because of the merits of the soil.

    But Sheng Hong refused and persuaded, ¡°Don¡¯t rush it, my dear. Changbai is our first son and his marriage can never be taken too seriously. Just put it off and if he gets good scores at the triennial court examination the next Spring, we then can find him a wife with good reputation and powerful family.¡±

    Madam Wang hesitated, ¡°What if he failed the exam? Do you mean that he could get married only after he bes Zhuanyuan? I¡¯m afraid at that time he may pass the right age for marriage.¡±

    [T/N note: Zhuangyuan: ¡°×´Ôª¡± No. One Schr, title conferred on the one who came first in the imperial court examination]

    Sheng Hong replied, ¡°Just wait until the next year. If he fails the exam, I won¡¯t ask him to wait for another three years. You should think more for Changbai. I have no chance to enter the cab and at most I could be a third-ranked official. When Changbai bes an official, respectable mentor or his peers wouldnd him a hand in court, but still nothing helps him better than marrying a Miss from a powerful and noble family. And such literary families will only ept sons-inw from Jinshi (someone who passes the imperial court exam) and above.¡±

    These were what Old Madam Sheng told him twenty years ago. At that time, he just passed the provincial examination and matchmakers went to their home to propose marriage, but Old Madam Sheng declined them all.

    She told him that his father passed away too early and Sheng Family grew and thrived by business, so except very few nostalgic uncles of the same year with his father, no one could guide him on the court. Not until Sheng Hong ranked near the top among all Jinshi did he marry the second legitimate daughter of Wang Family. All these years, he did work very diligently, but the help that his wife¡¯s family offered him yed a vital role in his achievements.

    Now thinking about it, Sheng Hong¡¯s official life went so well that he was never oppressed by his superiors and most of his colleagues were willing to give face to him. Who could say that this wasn¡¯t due to his connection with his respectable mentor, Cab Yang and the powerful Wang Family? Therefore, the Old Madam Sheng was really insightful.

    Qi Heng made it to the top 100, but for sons from those influential and noble families like Qi Family, Qi Heng was really an outstanding freak. It was said that since the day of first emperor, there were less than forty men from families with titles of nobility that passed the imperial examinations in the whole Zhou Dynasty. Although many of them became officials, most of them gained their positions by seeding to the titles of their family conferred upon by the emperor or by donating money. Hence, they always felt inferior to their colleagues who gained their positions by passing the imperial examinations. But this time, Qi Heng passed the examination. Lord Qi and Junzhu Pingning were so overjoyed that they hurriedly sent message to the mansion of Duke Qi and Marquis Xiangyang. Qi Heng became an outstanding representative of the time among all descendants of the nobility.

    While Sheng Family just gave a family feast, Qi Family threw an open-air banquet covering half of the city. Only firecrackers set off in front of their gate cost about several hundred ounces of fine silver. Besides, they also handed out several baskets of steamed buns made of white flour to the poor. On the second day, Lord Qi and Junzhu Pingning brought their new provincial graduate to Sheng Mansion.

    Early in the morning, Minn just got up and was sitting in front of her dressing mirror yawning. After hearing that Misses also had to meet Lord Qi and Junzhu Pingning, she immediately asked Dan Ju to change her newly coiled single bun into two separate buns with some hair falling down. Then she inserted an agate tassel hairpin enwound with pink gold strings into her hair, put on a light rosy pink silk coat embroidered with bright yellow magnolia flowers on its front and back and a bluish white silk long dress with fine pleats, and atst wore that shinning golden ne and jade lock on her neck.

    After fully dressed, Minn went up to Old Madam Sheng for a full check, who, however, thought her attire too simple and asked the maid to fetch a pair of bracelets made of spun gold and iid with pink lotus jade. But Minn¡¯s wrists were too small for it. The old madam sighed with pity and changed those into two pairs of delicate bracelets enwound with pink gold and iid with two Southern Pearls (Chinese sea pearls, moremonly called Akoya pearl).

    Minn raised her arms and only saw two tinkling bracelets hanging on her white chubby wrists, giving her a sense of heaviness.

    Lord Qi was less handsome and elegant as Sheng Hong, but he was noble in spirit and seemed more easy-going and amicable than Junzhu Pingning who not only met and talked with daughters and sons of Sheng Family but also asked Junzhu to give every one of them a beautiful heavy pouch. Old Madam Sheng went back to rest after the greetings, leaving the two couples and the kids there to talk and y. Qi Family and Wang Family were remote kinsfolk, so the kids were cousins and there was no need to take the trouble to separate the boys and the girls.

    ¡°......It all thanks to the instruction of Teacher Zhuang that my son can do so well in the examination. We nned to extend our sincere thanks to him but unluckily he took a leave to visit his friends and families, so we have no choice but to postpone it to our next visit.¡± Lord Qi said with a light heart while stroking the short moustache on his jaw.

    Sheng Hong smiled, ¡°During their preparation for the exam, Teacher Zhuang taught the two untiringly and never rested for a single day. He was so tired that right after these sons embarked on their journey to Ji Nan, Teacher Zhuang was sick and had to rest on bed. After regaining his health, he said he wanted to go around before the two came back. Otherwise, once the ss reopens, he will have little free time again. When Teacher Zhuanges back, we should hold a banquet and have a few drinks together.¡±

    Lord Qi pped and agreed happily. Then he said, ¡°How sincere and solemn Teacher Zhuang is as a teacher, just like those respectable sages in the past.¡±

    Junzhu smiled, ¡°My son really takes advantage of your act of inviting Teacher Zhuang to teach at Deng Prefecture. These days, he kepting to study here and Madam Sheng devoted so much time and energy to look after him. I¡¯ve been feeling apologetic about letting him bothering you so much and afraid he would disturb the study ns of your boys.¡±

    And Wang shi replied with a smile, ¡°Boys when studying together works better than when they study alone. What¡¯s more, Heng Ge¡¯er is such a thoughtful and polite kid, so there is no such thing as bothering us and your highness should really rest assured.¡±

    Junzhu adjusted the hairpin iid with pearls on her bun, took a look at Changbai and said satisfactorily, ¡°Yeah, indeed. Your first son also benefits from studying together with Heng¡¯er.¡± She tried to be polite but her expression revealed her arrogance as if Qi Heng¡¯s studying at Sheng Mansion was a great privilege for the Sheng Family.

    Wang shi shifted her gaze down to conceal her emotion and said nothing.

    At this time, one could see how sophisticated Sheng Hong was. It was the first time that Minn saw how his father acted in front of his superior, neither humble nor pushy, coping the condition at ease with well-spoken and respectful words. He said in a clear and loud voice, ¡°Study only relies on oneself to work diligently. Those schrs from poor families never had such good conditions. Prime Minister Liu and Li from the days of our first emperor and the three Yang brothers at the days of thete emperor were so intelligent and all had aces up in their sleeves. And they were all from poor families. They really deserve our heartfelt respect.¡±

    Prime Minister Liu who helped build the empire was the maternal grandfather of Lord Qi and he had always been looking up to him. Therefore, hearing this, Lord Qi agreed joyfully, ¡°Precisely! Although our conditions are much better, you boys shouldn¡¯t ck off or you may hurt our ancestors¡¯ reputation.¡±

    These were said to the boys, so the three boys of Sheng Family and Qi Heng all stood up and said yes with head slightly lowered. Lord Qi, seeing that the three sons of Sheng Hong were all with fine features, eximed involuntarily, ¡°Brother Sheng, you¡¯re really a lucky man to have three handsome sons like them.¡± Then he took a nce at the girls and praised, ¡°Having so many extraordinary sons and daughters, your family are truly blessed.¡±

    Upon the words, Junzhu seemed rather uneasy and sulky, just for a sec. However, Wang shi didn¡¯t miss it and also, she knew the reasons behind her changed expressions. Therefore, she said with a smile, ¡°Surely, the more sons, the more blessed, but we¡¯re not peasant families that urgently need our sons to work hard to make a fortune. As the saying goes that if your son is good, then one is enough; otherwise, the more sons, the more headaches.¡±

    Junzhu beamed with joy, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re totally right.¡±

    While saying this, she took hold of the hands of Rn sitting beside her, looked over her carefully and kept praising how elegant Rn was, how much she liked Rn and so on. She even took one jade bracelet off and put it on Rn¡¯s wrist. Rn reddened due to all the praise and her slightly arrogant face revealed how proud she felt. She even purposely took an aggressive nce at Mn and Minn. Mn¡¯s face was so pale with her white and slim fingers griping her handkerchief tightly because ever since she got into the room, her only chance to speak was to express thanks when she epted the gift. As for Minn, she was squeezing the pouch in her hand to judge what was inside it and didn¡¯t even notice the meaningful nce Rn gave.

    While Junzhu and Wang shi were talking with Rn, Sheng Hong and Lord Qi were examining the study of the four boys. Lord Qi was once a diligent young man but unluckily, he inherited his father¡¯s title before he got the chance to attend the imperial examinations. Therefore, although he was a high-ranking official, he still feltcking of confidence when facing colleagues who gained their positions after passing the imperial examinations. Hence, he spoke highly of learned young men. After a few questions, he found that Changfeng was quite eloquent and had an outstanding eloquence, while Changbai was reticent and modest. He couldn¡¯t help talking to Sheng Hong, ¡°Your sons really have the merits of that respectable Old Master of Wang Family!¡±

    The respectable master he mentioned was thete father of Wang shi and the maternal grandfather of Changbai.

    The grandfather of Changbai was one of the few capable officials who could die a natural death. He stayed in power under three emperors and kept low-key and calm even when granted grand honor or subjected to harsh humiliation. And no matter who the emperor was, even if they held a grudge at first, he eventually managed to make them appreciate him and put him in important positions. He was really an outstanding model of his time. Unfortunately, Changbai¡¯s uncles were not extraordinary in study. However, relying on their heritage and mercy of the emperor, they still gained their positions smoothly, of which Sheng Hong was very envious.

    In fact, as for appearance, Changbai was like a replica of Sheng Hong; but as for character, he totally took after his grandfather who gave a quarter of his bloodline. Although Sheng Hong didn¡¯t really like Wang shi, he was very satisfied with the great genes she brought. But when facing his son, Changfeng, who took after his appearance and character, Sheng Hong¡¯s mood inevitably changed subtly. Sheng Hong replied, ¡°If only he was really like my father-inw! Hope he isn¡¯t just a copycat.¡± No matter how satisfied the father was, you could never expect him to speak highly of his own son.

    Sheng Hong and Lord Qi kept talking to Changbai to recall how respectable Old Master Wang was, while Wang shi and the Junzhu Pingning were still talking about Rn. Wang shi always talked shop and couldn¡¯t help praising how good her daughter was. When she spoke highly of how good Rn was at needlework, Junzhu, with light shing through her eyes, nced at the young and ignorant Minn sitting aside and an idea came to her. Hence, she said suddenly, ¡°Speaking of needlework, I really have to give my thanks to your sixth girl.¡±

    Wang shi was taken by surprise. Junzhu Pingning called Qi Heng over with a smile and Qi Heng was amused after seeing Minn sitting aside at a loss. Then he exined why and how in details. The story was that one day after the Old Madam Sheng told Minn to do some needlework for Changbai, Minn started immediately. She heard that all clothes withyers were not allowed in the exam room and knew that it was already the coldte autumn, so she found a big thick furry leather from the storage room, tailored it carefully and made it into a pair of long kneecaps (like stockings) covering from the tip of feet all the way to the thigh. And Qi Heng saw them when bumming meals off Changbai and felt them really interesting. So, he asked Minn to make a pair for him and Minn reluctantly agreed after receiving the out-of-print book ¨C Double-sided Miss-knit Patterns.

    ¡°When we first arrived at Ju Nan, it was kind of warm and cozy. But it suddenly became gloomy and chilly just one day before the examination. While sitting in our closed stalls built with stones, we could feel the chilly air creeping up from underneath our feet. Thanks to the kneecaps made by Liu Meimei (the sixth younger sister), the chill didn¡¯t hurt us at all,¡± said Changbai gently, who came by and stood next to Wang shi at this time.

    Then Junzhu urged, ¡°Heng¡¯er,e here and say thanks to the sixth youngdy. It¡¯s really rare for a girl to be so quick-witted in such a young age.¡±

    Qi Heng twitched his eyebrows and said, ¡°Of course I have to thank her, but I also have to settle some scores.¡±

    ¡°What scores?¡± asked Rn, looking at Minn, surprised and bewildered.

    Qi Heng walked up to Minn and hummed, ¡°Still remember what you embroidered on my kneecap?¡±

    Minn shrugged and said innocently, ¡°Nothing abnormal. The examination room doesn¡¯t allow anything with words, therefore I embroidered a mark on each of them in case you lose them.¡±

    Qi Heng smiled so big that his white teeth were exposed, ¡°You really know how to cut corners!¡± He turned around, said something to his maid, then turned back and continued, ¡°She embroidered a tiny pine tree on each of Brother Cheng¡¯s kneecap, so vigorous and upright, but on my kneecaps......hum......¡±

    At this time, that maid came back and Qi Heng took a furry thing from her hand and showed it to others, which was a well-cut furry cloth embroidered with a shining little thing. When they came near to take a close look, they found that it was a shoe-shaped gold ingot called Yuan Bao in Chinese. It was neat, tiny and round, which seemed charmingly na?ve and very amusing.

    Wang shiughed, ¡°Does it have any special meanings?¡±

    Junzhu got it immediately and replied, ¡°Well, the courtesy name of Hend¡¯er is Yuanruo and Yuan is the same with that in Yuan Bao. So, that¡¯s why you embroidered a Yuan Bao on it?¡±

    Minn nodded with a flush on face and moved one small step at a time, trying to hide herself behind Changbai, who stuck to his principle of staying loyal to friends, stood upright in front of her.

    All people, looking at handsome Qi Heng and then at the tiny chubby gold ingot in the shape of Yuan Bao, couldn¡¯t help butugh. Rn and Mn also chuckled with handkerchiefs covering their mouths and even Changdong, a kiddy, giggled while covering his mouth with hands.

    Qi Heng put on an act and squeezed Minn¡¯s ear slightly, ¡°Even if I¡¯m no match for your brother, I¡¯m at least way better looking than a Yuan Bao. You¡¯re too partial! Just wait and see if I¡¯m willing to bring you more of those fun stuff.¡±

    With ear being pulled in front of others, Minn was so embarrassed that her chubby fair face reddened. She forcefully pushed Qi Heng¡¯s hand away and spared no efforts to defend herself, ¡°The Yuan in your courtesy name is the same with that in Yuan Bao! Besides, Yuan Bao is so big and fat that cost me lots of gold threads! If you do not like Yuan Bao, then I¡¯ll change it into Yuan Xiao (sweet dumplings) for you, round and cute!¡±

    Everybodyughed this time, even Lord Qi and Sheng Hong. What¡¯ s more, Sheng Hong pointed at Minn and said with augh, ¡°Look at yourself. You¡¯re almost as chubby as a Yuan Xiao.¡±

    While Minn was covering her ears with her hands to y dumb, she peeked at Wang shi. Finding that Wang shi didn¡¯t seem unhappy about this, Minn rxed to some extent. Then she turned to Rn and Mn and only found their faces were slightly sullen and stiff. Minn¡¯s heart sank and she knew clearly that there was little time left for her to continue acting like an innocent little girl.

    Trantor Notes

    Yuan Ruo (ÔªÈô/yu¨¢n ru¨°/), Yuan Bao (Ôª±¦/yu¨¢n b¨£o/) and Yuan Xiao (ÔªÏü/yu¨¢n xi¨¡o/): The Yuan in these three are all the same Chinese character ¡°Ôª¡±, which Minn deliberately took the literal meaning of it and embroidered a shoe-shaped gold ingot to represent Yuanruo.

 Chapter 29: No Sanctuary Will Last Forever, so Face the World Alone

    <h4>Chapter 29: No Sanctuary Will Last Forever, so Face the World Alone</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    Minn knew clearly that the benefits of living in the Hall of Peaceful Ages lied in not only the improvement of food, clothes and living conditions but also a soothing pace of life. She didn¡¯t need to be bossed around by others and lived afortable and free life. For these years living in the Hall of Peaceful Age, Minn had never been spited by Wang shi and seldomly talked with siblings. Every day she enjoyed her apanying with Old Madam Sheng, reading, writing or doing needlework in front of her and sleeping next to her at night.

    Every time Rn felt envious, she had wanted to make some troubles for Minn but the journey would be confronted by a series of obstacles¡ªthe gate of the Hall of Peaceful Age, Fang Mama in the principal room, and Cui Mama in the wing-room. By the time she finally arrived at the Pear Chamber to catch Minn, she found Old Madam Sheng was chanting Buddhist scriptures next door. How could she find fault with Minn especially when she was even exempted from her daily greeting to Wang shi by Old Madam on the pretext of Minn¡¯s young age and poor health.

    Since moving into the Hall of Peaceful Ages, no one had dared to annoy Minn or gave her a supercilious look. Old Madam Sheng¡¯s love and caring for Minn was well perceived by thetter and Minn was truly grateful for it. However, since Mn moved into the Luxuriant Pavilion, Minn had the feeling that her happy days wereing to an end.

    ¡°... The girls are growing older, so they should live in their own rooms. Since the Luxuriant Pavilion have a vacant room, why not let Minn move in? Then she can spend more time with her sisters. Nobody knows when they can meet with one another after getting married.¡± Wang shi said with a smile to Old Madam Sheng the day after Changbai came back home passing the provincial exam.

    Minn, practicing calligraphy in the inner room, heard it, and her heart missed a beat. She took a nce at Danju, who was sitting facing Minn and grinding the ink for her on the brick bed, and found Danju was also a bit shocked. For some time, silence hovered the outer room and only Old Madam Sheng¡¯s low sound of coughing was heard. Fang Mama said smiling, ¡°That makes perfect sense, Madam. Just yesterday Old Madam mentioned with me that we should let Sixth Young Lady live alone...However, you know, my Madam, thanks to Sixth Young Lady that the Hall of Peaceful Ages has turned livelier throughout these years. Though Old Mama¡¯s health is getting better...¡±

    Fang Mama paused her sentence, leaving an almost obvious implication. Wang shi looked a bit embarrassed, ¡°It¡¯s indeed me being negligent. Of course, Old Madam¡¯s health is most important; yet if others know in our family only Minn doesn¡¯t have a house of her own, they may misunderstand me as a mean mother...¡±

    Fang Mama responded at once, ¡°It makes sense. Not only do the sisters need to spend more time with one another, the youngdies have to learn to take care of their own house affairs as they grow up. It¡¯s impossible to be a little child apanying Old Madam forever. Old Madam Sheng also mentioned¡ªwhy not clean up the row of vacant rooms east to the Hall of Peaceful Ages and let Sixth Young Lady move in? Besides, it¡¯s not far away from both the Hall of Peaceful Ages and the Luxuriant Pavilion.¡±

    This was proposal satisfactory to everyone, so Wang shi agreed. She immediately arranged servants to clean up the rooms. Minn nervously came out of the inner room and walked to Old Madam Sheng. Lowering her head, she took hold of Old Madam Sheng¡¯s hand and gently shook it. Old Madam Sheng gestured the girl onto the brick bed and held her tenderly in arms with pity and love. Only after a long time did Old Madam Sheng started to talk, ¡°After all, you have to learn living by yourself, disciplining all the servants, learning ount management, and getting alone with sisters and brothers...I can¡¯t protect you for a lifetime, my girl.¡±

    Minn looked up at the wrinkled face of Old Madam Sheng and the aging eyes turning grey. Feeling a bit sad, she suddenly began to shed tears and buried herself in grandma¡¯s arms, saying, ¡°... I¡¯ll behave and never bring any disgrace to grandma.¡±

    ......

    The boudoirs dwelled by youngdies were mostly of southern style. Northerners preferred open and spacious houses, so in the north, independent courtyards were most popr. The courtyard on the east side of the Hall of Peaceful Ages was formerly a resort house for snow andke appreciation, and the size of it was no bigger than half a Luxuriant Pavilion. Wang shi had it cleaned up three times in a low but Old Madam Sheng still didn¡¯t like it, using it of being too simple to live in. After the situation was learnt by Sheng Hong, he immediately hired bricyers and carpenters to repaint and repair the courtyard from inside out until the dawn of the Spring Festival when Old Madam Sheng finally nodded satisfactorily and pronounced Minn¡¯s moving in after the Spring Festival. After all this, everyone in the Sheng Mansion knew Sixth Young Lady Minn was the apple of the eye of Old Madam Sheng. Therefore, even if Minn moved out of the Hall of Peaceful Ages, no one would be daring to turn a cold-shoulder on her.

    For this reason, Minn had a depressed Spring Festival. When know-towing to the ancestors¡¯ memorial tablets, her eyes were watery; when watching fireworks, tears dropped out of her eyes. Every day she held Old Madam Sheng¡¯s hands, unwilling to release. Even when sleeping, she stayed in her grandma¡¯s bedroom and her face was always wet by tears when she woke up. Whenever seeing this, Old Madam Sheng sighed but remained silent.

    After the first lunar month, Old Madam Sheng picked a warm bright day and Fang Mama collected her fellows to clearly record all Minn¡¯s belongings, preparing to move. Minn bade farewell to Old Madam Sheng and left the Hall of Peaceful Ages, intermittently looking back every three steps. The Hall of Peaceful Ages was her first and very likely the only sanctuary in this world where her grandma loved her with all heart. However, no sanctuary wouldst forever. After all, one had to face the world on one¡¯s own.

    The day prior to moving to the new house, Minn went to visit Sheng Changbai, holding the new fan cover made for him. She hoped he could give the new house a name. In fact, she already thought of a bunch of names such as ¡°Bamboo Lodge¡±, ¡°Alpinia Park¡±, ¡°Autumn Freshness¡± and ¡°Paddy-Sweet Cottage¡±, sounding more and more genteel, but at the thought of the fate of those short-life house owners, she supposed it¡¯d be better to veer away from those names.

    Receiving his gift, Changbai was inspired at once and waved the brush, writing down a name¡ªHouse of Clear Dusk.

    There were threerge rooms facing south. The one in the middle served as the hall and living room. The left one was bedroom and right one study room. On each side of therge rooms was a side room with corridor rooms on both front and back which were prepared for female servants. This ce was very close to the Hall of Peaceful Ages and also surrounded by the gardens outside the Hall of Peaceful Age. The two ces were connected by a winding corridor. In case Minn cried, Old Madam Sheng could fire-rescue her immediately. Therefore, Minn was greatly touched by grandma¡¯s love revealed by this special design.

    The basic servant group for Sixth Young Lady was Cui Mama, two woman servants, four to six girl servants and several male ones for physical work serving in the outer rooms. The group was far less extravagant than that of Mn and Rn. However, considering the House of Clear Dusk was small and Minn feared that greater number of people would cause more troubles, so she quite enjoyed the fewer servants around her in the name of being modest. In addition, Sheng Hong had been cherishing his fame as an official and unwilling to act extravagantly. Therefore, the monthly allowance for the youngdies living in Sheng Manson was two Liang (a unit of weight, about 80 grams in feudal China) of silver, which was just the ount on the surface. In fact, Rn had Wang shi to support her, Mn was sponsored by Concubine Lin, and Old Madam Sheng sent extra money to Minn every month. Everyone knew the situation and just never confessed in public.

    On the day of moving, Old Madam Sheng was sitting in the hall and the sisters and brothers all came to congratte Minn. Brother Changbai brought a flower vase as crystal as jade made by Ru Ware (a rare variety of chinaware). In the vase, there were several tender branches of red plums; Rn¡¯s gift was a carved marble pen holder with flowers and birds painted on it; Changfeng gave her a whole set of the ssic of Mountains and Oceans; Mn¡¯s gift was a hand-written couplet and a painting of fisherman angling for fish drawn by herself; Thest gift was from Changdong, who shyly took out a whole set of bed curtains for four seasons embroidered by concubine Xiang. The four seasons curtains were in pink, green, blue, yellow respectively and delicately embroidered with splendid patterns such as flowers, birds, fish and insects. Noticing that Changdong looked really shy, Minn came near to his ear and whispered, ¡°Tell Concubine Xiang, I like them very much.¡±

    Little Changdong spread a smile at once.

    Early the next morning, Minn broke her habit of sleepingte and went to greet Old Madam Sheng at the Hall of Peaceful Ages. Finding that Old Madam also had a pair of swollen eyes, the two held each other and couldn¡¯t stop chatting and talking with each other. Old Madam Sheng checked Minn thoroughly from head to toes three times as if she might lose three pounds after a night living outside the Hall of Peaceful Ages. Old Madam kept asking the granddaughter whether the warm room leaked wind, whether the floor heating functioned properly, or how warm the brick bed was.

    Wang shi, sitting next to them with a cup of tea in her hand, lookedplicated. Many years ago, when Wang shi hadn¡¯t fallen out with Old Madam, Wang shi had been an obedient daughter-inw for years. She knew well that actually Old Madam Sheng was a person hard to please. Her cold and proud temperament made her easily irritated by one more joke, annoyed by a bit more hospitality, and felt offended by a little excessive caring. Even during the time when concubine Lin was most favored, she wasn¡¯t too intimate with Old Madam. Hence, Wang shi had been unwilling to visit the Hall of Peaceful Ages to bear with the cold-shoulder. She wondered which incense Sixth Young Lady burnt that so to Old Madam¡¯s liking that she showed such affection to the girl. Earlier Wang shi ignored Liu Kun¡¯s wife¡¯s advice to move Minn out, but now this advice made sense by deeper consideration.

    If, in the future, Minn was appointed as her legal daughter, she would need to put on airs of a legal mother¡ªcultivating emotional bonds with while lecturing her as supposed. In addition, the girl was growing up, so if she continued staying at the Hall of Peaceful Age where Qi Heng constantly showed up, her fame would be affected. More important was that Wang shi found out suddenly that under Old Madam¡¯s education, Minn turned to be a girl with proper manner and improved learning and needlework. On contrary, her own daughter Rn was still a naive girl as she had always been, focusing her attention on fighting with Mn and blowing up without any improvement. If Minn moved out and spent more time with Rn, thetter would sure be affected in a good way. In addition, Wang shi could also enjoy the reputation of raising up a good daughter.

    Thinking of this, Wang shi¡¯s mood was much better. She took a sip of the tea, feeling quite content. Having three daughters greeting her looked indeed much more grandeur.

    On the second day living in the House of Clear Dusk, Minn started to fulfil her obligations. After having breakfast in the Hall of Peaceful Ages and asking Danju to stay at home, she brought with her Xiaotao and Yancao to greet Wang shi in the main courtyard. She saw the two sisters were already sitting in the main room. Right in front of her was the brick bed covered with brocade and cotton sheets. Mn and Rn were sitting opposite each other, intermittently giving each other a cold eye, like a tortoise and a green bean.

    [T/N: ¡°Íõ°Ë¿´ÂÌ¶¹£¬¿´¶ÔÑÛÁË¡± Literally it says that when a tortoise sees a green bean in front if its tiny green eyes, it would immediately be so much attracted that it could even get its eyes off from the bean. A Chinese proverb that describes two individuals sharing the same rotten tastes.]

    Minn sighed and said to herself, this finally began. She walked to the middle between them and smiled, ¡°Good morning, sisters. I¡¯mte.¡± While saying, she secretly moved to Rn¡¯s side. It was that Old Madam talked a bit longer with Minn and the Hall of Peaceful Ages was far from here. But by her standard speed of 800 meters¡¯ running, she could have made it here on time. Yet thedies of this age shouldn¡¯t take a slightly bigger step. She could only close the door and secretly practice calisthenics and yoga for physical workout.

    Mn immediately sneered, ¡°Sixth younger sister is the apple of the eye of Old Madam. What does it matter even if you¡¯rete? Will Madam punish you for beingte for a while?¡±

    Minn touched her sleeves to smooth them as if smoothing her own temper, and said in a low pace, ¡°Why is fourth elder sister being so bad-tempered? As you said, if Madam doesn¡¯t punish me, it means she doesn¡¯t have the guts; if she punishes me, Old Madam will be upset. Don¡¯t you think your words embarrass two of our elders?¡±

    Rn¡¯s eyes were wide open and her face turned to Minn, eyes full of disbelief and secret joy. Mn was choked on what Minn said. As a time-traveler, Minn might not remember but Mn knew clearly what a coward and pushover Minn had been at the age of five. Mn pushed her around not just once, and Rn also bossed her about numerous times. Since Minn was brought to live in the Hall of Peaceful Ages, they didn¡¯t hang out together for several years. Even if encountering once in a while, they just greeted politely. In the two sisters¡¯ minds, Minn was just a stupid and cold-feet coward.

    Mn¡¯s eyes turned sharp at once, ¡°What did you say? How dare you nder me!¡±

    Minn smirked to herself, Mn was so much like concubine Lin who looked like a vulnerabledy but malicious inside. After all, how was it possible that they were now enjoying their days if they were really vulnerable? Minn smiled a bit, ¡°Oh, it seems I misunderstand you. You just didn¡¯t want me to be punished by Madam.¡±

    Mn¡¯s anger caused her inner injuries. Rn¡¯s mouth was wide open out of surprise. She joyfully held Minn¡¯s arm and said with an intimate tone, ¡°Sixth younger sister used to be spared the greetings to mother at Old Madam¡¯s request due to your health. It doesn¡¯t matter you¡¯rete for the first time. Just now concubine Xiang served my mother for breakfast, and Liu Mama has staff needing to be solved by mother. The concubines went with them and don¡¯te back yet. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    The enemy¡¯s enemy was a friend. This was an idea Wang shi taught Rn. Usually, in the fight and bickering with Mn, she lost seven out of ten times. Nownded an aid, Rn was in high spirits immediately. Minn didn¡¯t know the secretive details of the whole plot, but she knew thest thing to do in side-choosing was to constantly change sides like a waving grass. In view of the death of concubine Wei, she and concubine Lin wouldn¡¯t be able to get on well.

    As Rn had an ally, she kept chitchatting with Minn about the delicious roe deer meat that she would send some to Minnter on and her newly received Nine-Nine Cold Dispelling painting that she¡¯d like to jointly appreciate with Minn at another time. ¡°You used to live with me. What a pity that we aren¡¯t so close since you moved to the Hall of Peaceful Ages! It will be best that we live together.¡±

    Mn was already calmed down, gently sweeping tea leaves with cup lid, and teased, ¡°Fifth younger sister must be joking. Sixth younger sister has led afortable life with Old Madam, enjoying best food and treatment. How great it is! She must be unwilling to stay in Luxuriant Pavilion. s, speaking of it, I¡¯m so unfortunate not be able to move into the Hall of Peaceful Age. But you, my dear fifth young sister, you¡¯re much luckier and blessed than us. Howe Old Madam didn¡¯t choose you that year?¡±

    With regard to eloquence, Rn was no rival to Mn. Rn was good at dirty cursing but when it came toplicated subtle sarcasm, she was so incapable that she would always be choked on a sentence like that. Her hand holding Minn¡¯s arm immediately tightened, making Minnment for her hurting arm. Minn retorted, ¡°Fourth elder sister is so funny. By then, fifth elder sister and Madam loved each other so much that she didn¡¯t want to leave Madam. This was the reason why she was put in a dilemma. You, my dear fourth elder sister, indeed had greater filial piety to wait upon Old Madam yet Old Madam considered it too cruel to separate the mother and daughter, so she picked me.¡±

    Reminded by this, Rn burst intoughter, ¡°That¡¯s right. Fourth elder sister was filial, that much willing to leave concubine Lin, but Old Madam wasn¡¯t hard-hearted enough to do that!¡± Then she let go of Minn¡¯s arm, after which Minn hurriedly drew back her poor chubby arm.

    Mn stood up, looking at Minn, and said word by word, ¡°How dare you discuss elders and elder sisters like this!¡±

    Minn kept smiling and said, ¡°When did I discuss them? Why doesn¡¯t fourth elder sister specify which part I said is wrong so that I can correct myself?¡± While secretly in heart, she thought, ¡°Find fault in my words if you can. I don¡¯t think you¡¯d be able-minded to do that.¡±

    In her previous life, the judge, an elder woman, imed, ¡°The so-called court is a legal site to bully people. In debates, legal uses are quoted, seemingly targeted at the problem other than the people involved, but in fact the target is exactly the people involved while they cannot refute. That year the handsomewyer Yao Yiyi liked almost could make the intiff dead with anger, but thewyer had been able to keep a solemn and earnest face.

    Mn red at surprisingly with the big beautiful eyes. Minn looked back at her calmly. She didn¡¯t intend to fight with Mn, but today since she entered the room, Mn had been unforgiving and aggressive with hurting words. If Minn took it lying down, she would not only be despised but also had to get prepared to be bullied every single day. Showing ws was just an indicator that she wouldn¡¯t offend others unless otherwise offended. Though she had no siblings nor mother, she didn¡¯t entirely have no one to support her.

    The two girls stared at each other, and the air was full of mes. Rn was excited with ring eyes. Minn turned around, pretending to be afraid. She stood up, walked to Mn, slightly gestured to greet, and said, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Haven¡¯t Iete, sister wouldn¡¯t have to bicker with me. Don¡¯t be angry at me, fourth elder sister. Please ept my apology.¡±

    Rn cursed secretly Minn for being a coward and resisting for only such a short time. She was about to roll up sleeves and join the fight when the door curtain was picked up by Caihuan who said, ¡°Madam is here.¡±

 Chapter 30: Arguments Between Sisters and the Scheme of Their Dimu

    <h4>Chapter 30: Arguments Between Sisters and the Scheme of Their Dimu</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    Wang shi got into the hall and sat down in the center seat. Cai Pei immediately put an oval brass foot warmer with five circle rings and two ¡°Fu¡± (¡°¸£¡± which means blessings) on opposite sides under her feet. And the three concubines came in after Wang shi but could only stand reverently aside. The three Lan sisters also stood up and lowered their head to show respect. Wang shi then casually raised her eyelids to scan all people in the hall, waved her hand and said, ¡°Just sit down. It¡¯s too cold now, poke the fire up a bit.¡±

    Thetter was said to the maid. Then Cai Huan instantly took a pair of tongs with crooked lines and put some fine charcoal into the eight-edged furnace made of cupronickel, on which engraved clouds and dragons. Soon after, the hall was much warmer. Rn pouted and sat down beside Mn. Minn knew the etiquette and sat down next to Rn ording to their age. And right in the opposite side of the room sat the three concubines. The seats of the three youngdies were big chairs with brocade covers while those of the three concubines were round stools.

    It was the first time for Minn to see the airs of a ¡®legitimate wife, which made her immediately think of a leader inspecting the troops, and the only difference was that Wang shi didn¡¯t shout that slogan ¡°Hellorades and thanks for your hard work,rades!¡± Minn, while thinking wildly, observed the concubines sitting in the opposite carefully. Although she hadn¡¯t seen Concubine Lin for years, time left little traces on her, face still pretty and moves still enchanting. Concubine Xiang, though without outstanding appearance, was gentle and soft in spirit. And Concubine Ping was a real beauty with a small cherrylike mouth, curved eyebrows and gracile eyes, but somehow seemed frivolous and timid, showing that low-ss spirit of hers entirely.

    Their origins were: the daughter of an old friend, the maid of Wang shi, woman given as gift by a colleague, and the already dead Concubine Wei who used to be a girl ofmon birth. And these were basically all the ways to get concubines. Minn couldn¡¯t help eximing secretly to herself that this was typically ¡°small as a sparrow but still has it all¡±!

    Wang shi took a sip of her warm tea and then expressed her concerns for Minn by asking questions like if she was limatized to her new house. Minn answered reverently sticking strictly to the etiquette taught by Fang Mama. Wang shi had thought that, having been in the good graces of the Old Madam for long, Minn might be more or less spoiled and rebellious, so she nned to put on airs and subject her to discipline. But she never expected her to be so courteous, polite and obedient, making not a single error in her behaviors. This reallyforted Wang shi.

    ¡°If youck anything, just tell me.¡± Wang Shi said this to Minn softly.

    Minn said jokingly, ¡°With your words, I will bluntlye to ask for things.¡±

    Wang shi smiled and said some other things with Minn. Then she turned around, put on a serious face and asked solemnly, ¡°Right before I came in, what are you girls arguing about?¡±

    Minn was shocked because Wang shi used the word ¡°arguing¡±, indicating that she intended to put all the cards on the table. Minn lowered her head to look at Mn while pulling her handkerchief uneasily, and Concubine Lin sat there with a mocking smile. Minn knew she was used, so she confessed in a low voice, ¡°Madam, please do forgiven us and it¡¯s all my fault. I waste on the first day of greeting and sisters were just teaching me some rules and disciplines.¡±

    Wang shi nced at her with surprise and thought that the Old Madam did have her way to teach girls. Then she mused for a while and rebuked Mn and Rn, ¡°You two are the elder sisters! Mere scolding won¡¯t demonstrate yourpetence nor your identity. Since you knew that today was the sixth youngdy¡¯s first time here for daily greeting, then you should remind her this morning when you girls were visiting the Old Madam, rather than putting on airs of elder sisters after she made mistakes!¡±

    Even as direct as Rn got the implication of these words. She swallowed theugh and jeered, ¡°You¡¯re right, mother. Failing to remind our little sister, in what position can you scold her?¡±

    Mn lowered her head with face reddened out of rage and said nothing to defend herself. And Minn couldn¡¯t help peering at Concubine Lin, only to find her looking as usual. Then she admitted Concubine Lin was really experienced. Back at the Hall of Peaceful Ages, she had heard that no matter how arrogant Concubine Lin was, she never set herself against Wang shi publicly and never said or did anything improper, but she did have her ways to irritate Wang shi and make her lose temper first. In this way, even if Sheng Hong knew all of that, Concubine Lin got nothing to be afraid of.

    Today, it was a rare and good opportunity for Wang shi to show how she loved the girls as their legitimate mother, so she said in an amiable manner, ¡°You¡¯re sisters and why always be so aggressive every time you see each other? Unlike you sisters, I was not this privileged to have a learned teacher impart lore in your ages, but I do know that it¡¯s once-in-a-life time blessing to be siblings. Do be friendly to and love each other. When Kong Momo hit your palms with mer, she told you that you¡¯re one as family and all will be punished for mistakes even made by just one of you. That mer has been put away but do not forget the pain.¡±

    Wang shi sounded so solemnly that the three Lan sisters all stood up and bowed as a gesture of receiving the admonishment. Wang shi felt so good about herself and with a wave of her hand came two maids about 13 or 14 years old from the inner chamber, one wearing a pale rosy coat in middle-length under a cyan waistcoat and the other an emerald green long cotton-padded coat under a ginger waistcoat.

    They, with heads lowered reverently, walked up to the middle and then bowed to Minn. Wang shi nodded slightly, turned to Minn and said, ¡°The maids serving you now are given by the Old Madam, good and capable but too young. And Cui Mama has to take leaves from time to time to take care of her family. Therefore, I allocate Yin Xing and Jiu¡¯er to you. They are older and more prudent.¡±

    Minn smiled in her mind and thought this finally came, but luckily, she already knew how to deal with it. Although she had anticipated it, she couldn¡¯t let that out, so she acted like she was really surprised, ¡°Madam, how could I ept these two capable maids and make you short of servants?¡±

    Wang shi smiled, waved her hand and said gently to Minn, ¡°I nned to let you move into the Luxuriant Pavilion, but Old Madam aren¡¯t willing to part with you. So, that leaves you only the humble House of Clear Dusk which is small and can¡¯t amodate too many servants, but I won¡¯t treat you differently from your sisters. And even with these two maids, you¡¯re still several maids less than your two elder sisters.¡±

    Rn held Minn¡¯s arm closely and said with a smile, ¡°Mother, you should have allocated maids to my Sixth sister earlier. In this case, I don¡¯t have to worry that if we go visit her, there would be short of people to serve!¡±

    Wang shi seemingly nced at her daughter angrily and med kiddingly, ¡°I thought you¡¯re concerned about your little sister, but it turns out you¡¯re only thinking about how to make yourself morefortable!¡±

    Rn, endearingly flicked her tongue out, smiled lovingly. And Concubine Xiang and Concubine Ping also smiled to join in the fun. Then Minn thought it was the right timing, so she said obediently, ¡°If so, all I could do is to thank you sincerely, madam.¡±

    Wang shi took hold of Minn¡¯s small hand and said affectionately, ¡°Although these two maids are still young, I have been guiding and teaching them for years, so they are good at all kind of work inside and out. Just rest assured and let them serve by your will.¡±

    Minn, with a grateful and convinced face, said, ¡°Those serving you are surely good. Therefore, I just can¡¯t respect them enough. How could I be not assured of them?¡±

    Then they talked for some more time before Wang shi dismissed them. Rn was so delighted that she passed by Mn with head held high. Mn just followed her without saying a word, then followed Minn and at the very back the three concubines. They separated right at the gate. Rn yawned slightly and went back to Luxuriant Pavilion, maybe wanting to get some more sleep; Concubine Lin was going back to Forested Pavilion but before leaving she tipped Mn a secret wink as if giving her some hint. Concubine Xiang and Concubine Ping silently went to their own rooms. Minn walked towards House of Clear Dusk and Mn towards the Book Pavilion, taking the same route.

    At this time of year, the chill of the Winter was still exerting its power withke covering a thin ice, dead leaves hanging on the branches and snow scattered here and there on the ground, so deste and quiet. The two of them walked without talking to each other for a while. And finally, Mn couldn¡¯t refrain herself any longer and mocked, ¡°You¡¯re really blessed. Madam appreciates you so much. Being brought up by the Old Madam surely makes you different. I can¡¯t enjoy such good treatment even by ttering!¡±

    Minn signed and for her this was a very tiring morning, so she really didn¡¯t want to bother educating a little girl. However, on a second thought, she figured it out that she¡¯d better make herself clear in case there would be endless wars. Therefore, she stopped, turned around and ordered, ¡°Yan Cao, you lead the two sisters back first and let Dan Ju help them settle down; Xiao Tao and Qin Sang, go around theke and find me some cobblestones. My fish tank is so big that adding more gadgets can make it look better.¡±

    All the maids said yes and went away. Then Minn turned to Mn and stared at her bluntly. Mn was in a daze for a while but as smart as her, she soon got it. Although she didn¡¯t vent out all theints and emotions piled in her heartpletely, it was improper to spit that all out before maids, so she directly dismissed all those around her and walked with Minn to stand under a dead tree.

    ¡°Sixth sister, what do you want to say?¡± said Mn coldly, holding a furry leather handwarmer and her eyes following Xiao Tao and Qin Sang who was picking stones at a distance. Minn lifted her eyebrows and said seriously, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re a clever person. And I¡¯m not nning to beat around the bush with you. Let¡¯s just open up and speak our minds.¡±

    Hearing this, Mn was really shocked and took a nce at Minn, only to find she was taking a deep breath and continued, ¡°Ever since our big sister married, there are only the three of us staying at home. To be frank, be it appearance, talents or even the status in our father¡¯s mind, you¡¯re all up at the top.¡±

    No one didn¡¯t love nice words, let along a teen-age girl. As expected, Mn¡¯s rigid expression softened a bit. Seeing this worked well, Minn added, ¡°The only thing youck is just a legitimate status......¡± Hearing this, Mn changed into a sullen face. Minn dared not to stop here and she went on immediately, ¡°If Madam was your birth mother, you can be even more blessed than our big sister. But it¡¯s all destined and sister, you¡¯re justcking a little bit luck.¡±

    The eyes of Mn revealed how unresigned she was. Although she hummed lightly, she still let go of that hard feeling stirred up by the quarrel. Then Minn brought up the subject carefully, ¡°Sister, frankly speaking, I¡¯m also a bastardy. Except that Old Madam takes pity on me, I can¡¯tpete with you in any aspect. There is no need for you to be mad at me.¡±

    Mn was shocked and then looked Minn in the eye, only to find her staring firmly back. Minn still had her baby face, but her childishness disappearedpletely. Besides, her ck eyes were so calm as the deepke and she was as elegant and refined as a real grownup. Mn hesitated for a while and said, ¡°Sister, please don¡¯t think too much. How could I be mad at you? I was just a little bit talkative today.¡±

    Mn didn¡¯t know why but she felt her imposing manners weakened and the anger she had before due to that argument disappeared.

    Minn knew that Mn didn¡¯t want to admit it, so she didn¡¯t say too much about it. She just said with a smile, ¡°Teacher Zhuang has said that all things in this world on the end are rted to ¡®gains¡¯ and ¡®losses¡¯. We¡¯re both born of concubines, but you get your birth mother, Concubine Lin, and your full brother, our third brother, to protect you. Compared to me, you really get the upper hand and I can neverpete with you as for ¡®gains¡¯. Besides, you have outstanding appearances, as we can all see that out, and high aspirations; and you know what Old Madam likes and dislikes and being brought up and taught by her, I only want toy low and live my own life. So, your ¡®losses¡¯ also has nothing to do with me. In this case, we totally can get along with each other agreeably, right?¡±

    Hearing this, Mn thought a lot. On one hand, she felt proud; on the other hand, she felt she had been seen through but got nothing to refute Minn¡¯s words. Therefore, she just tried to cover it up by sneering, ¡°You get so many things to reason with me. Back at the hall right before Madam, you really demonstrated how eloquent you are!¡±

    Judging from the look of Mn, Minn knew she was convinced but just reluctant to admit it. So, Minn continued with a smile, ¡°Face is as important to man as bark is to the tree. No matter how useless I¡¯m, I have to think for Old Madam. If I was scolded on my first greeting to madam, what others will say about Old Madam who has been fostering me all these years? Just like you wanting to save Concubine Lin¡¯s face, both born of concubines, we never want to be looked down, don¡¯t we?¡±

    Mn was so astonished and looked Minn up and down carefully, like she was meeting her for the first time. Mn always thought that she herself was eloquent and Rn, if without any assistance, was always unable to outargue her. But today, she not only couldn¡¯t find one word to refute Minn, but even felt her words quite reasonable and to the point. She was so proud and at the same time so humble, so unsatisfied with her innermost feelings revealed. Hearing Minn speaking slowly, her voice gentle and childish, she was not even a bit agitated.

    Watching Mn kept changing her expressions, Minn knew she had achieved what she wanted today. That was why it was easier when talking to smart people because as long as you spelled out the ¡°gains¡± and ¡°losses¡±, they would ept it without hesitation. If it was Rn and once she acted on impulse, it would be totally impossible to reason with her.

    Minn turned around, rxed her stiff face to some extent and watched Xiao Tao and Qin Sang pick stones with a light heart. Somehow, the still chilly wind now was nice and cool to her. And even the two tall but bare osmanthus fragrans trees in the Hall of Peaceful Ages made Minn feel warm and gentle inside. Anyway, she never expected Mn to treat her sincerely and she just hoped to live in peace with her. What mattered was that there were people who truly loved and cared about her, no matter in her previous life or in her present life.

    Finally, God didn¡¯t treat her, a half martyr, too harshly.

 Chapter 31: A Report of Analysis on Living Conditions

    <h4>Chapter 31: A Report of Analysis on Living Conditions</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    ¡°Did she really say that?¡± Concubine Lin had changed her attire, wearing a half-new, dark blue brocade jacket embroidered with orchid. On her hair was a waterdrop-shaped pure gold hairpin mounted with beeswax. She leaned against the bed board, holding a book while her eyes fixing on her daughter next to the tea table.

    Mn nodded, slowly leaning to the other side to rest, but looked uncertain. Concubine Lin¡¯s eyes shimmered with a bit appreciation. She smiled, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a sparrow shouldy phenix eggs. A person as cowardly and timid as Concubine Wei should have such a smart daughter. Old Madam indeed has her way of fostering girls.¡±

    When the curtain moved, a maid came in holding a small tea tray of ck pear wood with gilding cup on it. Mn received it and took a sip, praising, ¡°This tastes good! The cubilose Madam sent to the Luxuriant Pavilion is small and broken and tastes very insipid.¡± Then she ordered the girl out. Putting down the cup, she said in a low voice, ¡°Mother, do you think we can believe what Minn said?¡±

    Concubine Lin smoothed her hair on the temples and snorted, ¡°Yes, we can but that also depends. I know Old Madam¡¯s temper. In her eyes, rich families cannot raise noble people. If Minn also thinks the same way in the future, she then will pose no threat to you, but this is not certain. Judging by what happened these years, Old Madam spoils the girl so awfully that she should be active again and no longer abstain from meat! Even her temper turns vibrant. Afraid of not able to live until sixth youngdy gets married, she tries all means to maintain healthy.¡±

    Mn was reminded of something and said, ¡°Mother, today Madam sent two maids over there, is it....¡±

    Concubine Lin looked at Mn, eyes fully of pride, ¡°This is my child. How clever you are to know the implication by a little hint! Since Minn moved to the Hall of Peaceful Ages, the old woman never pretends to be lofty and spoiled the girl to such an extent... Making new clothes this day, and forging new jewelries the next. Jade Treasure House¡¯s hairpins, ze Pavilion¡¯s jades, Auspicious and Peace¡¯s silk, fuling, cubilose, gooses, ducks were all taken to the Hall of Peaceful Ages as if they were free of charge. The expend not covered by monthly allowance is paid by herself and never gets involved with public ount, so Madam cannot make anyment about it.¡±

    Mn thought of the decoration in the House of Clear Dusk. Though there weren¡¯t too many pieces, all were delicate and antique, the value of which could be figured out by a single nce. She could not help but be grudging and envious. Concubine Lin also got more irritated while listing everything, so she smirked, ¡°Hum, I really misjudged her, thinking she is a benevolent and chaste woman who gave all the businesses to a son not of her own and retired to practice abstinence from meat and pray to Buddhas. How can I know she has saved cards and keeps put on an ugly air of my great benefactor? But for her pretending to be poor, I might have had a rich dowry and married to whoever I want. If she hadn¡¯t hidden it from me, I wouldn¡¯t have to...¡±

    This time, Mn didn¡¯t reply. Looking at her angry birth mother, she only stretched the corners of her mouth and said to herself, ¡°Your family name is Lin while Old Madam¡¯s is Xv, the Mansion is Sheng. Why would Old Madam take out her own money to make your dowry?¡±

    Concubine Lin cast down the book, straightened her shoulder and sneered, ¡°Hem. Anyway, it is good that...In these years, Old Madam¡¯s extravagance on sixth youngdy has caught Madam¡¯s attention. However, the Hall of Peace Ages is tightly guarded like a prison that Madam can neither allocate her hands there nor buy off the servants, so Madam has no idea whether Old Madam possesses a fortune or how much she owns. Thinking from all perspectives, sixth youngdy might be a starter...¡±

    Hearing this, Mn was delighted somehow. She smiled, ¡°It¡¯d be nice that Madam probes into it or the girl would be able to take all the advantages. No matter how dear Old Madam loves her, she has to observe the rules of the Mansion. There is more than one youngdy whose family name is Sheng. Me and Rn are not dead. The great wealth like silver and gold mountains shouldn¡¯t be exclusive to her alone!¡±

    Concubine Lin shook her head, ¡°The wealth is not that much. The Old Master died long ago and left a bunch of hot potatoes to tackle. After the Master became the legal son of Old Madam, she underwent a toughwsuit against Old Master¡¯s third younger brother. It almost involved authorities, so indeed a lot of property was spent. Later, she returned all businesses to Master. Even if she has a fortune, she can¡¯t be too wealthy. Let¡¯s wait and see, Madam¡¯s passionate craving for money and her thirst for power will upset Old Madam sooner orter! Hahaha...¡±

    Concubine Lin smiled for a while on the pillow, then slowly held back theughter, and warned Mn, ¡°In the future, don¡¯t stand at odds with sixth youngdy. From her behavior today, she¡¯s not someone to be trifled with. You must get along with her as sisters so that Master and Old Madam will like you. Don¡¯t behave like Rn, annoyingly beating and cursing others...Yet, it¡¯d be best if you can y off fifth youngdy against Minn.¡±

    Mn¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°You¡¯re right, mother. Fifth youngdy¡¯s temper is the same as Madam who would explode at one trigger. They¡¯re easily cheated by others.¡± In a second, however, she looked frustrated, ¡°Why big brother isn¡¯t like her at all? He is scheming and alert and of good learning while Feng brother is impetuous. Teacher Zhuang also said his learning is not solid and he¡¯s not hardworking but likes to make friends with impractical schrs.¡±

    Concubine Lin picked up the book from the brick bed, smiling, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to Teacher Zhuang¡¯s nonsense. If he is so clever, why he achieved nothing? As the saying goes, the young-achievers will not necessarily achieve more when they grow older. I don¡¯t think your big brother will seed. Even those in their thirties and forties may fail exams, let alone your brother who is so young. If he has more friends, his official career will be smoother in the future.¡±

    Mn picked up the cup with cubilose and slowly drank it. She was a bit worried, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether he makes friends with them or not. The important thing is big brother is about to attend the spring exam (the metonymic name for Imperial Examination held in the capital, usually in February or March) and is very likely to pass it. I hope brother can pass the autumn exam (the metonymic name for Provincial Examination as it is usually held in August) in two years.¡±

    Concubine Lin suddenly frowned, remembering the coquettish girls in her son¡¯s room who dressed up raffishly with heavy makeup every day. They would sure seduce her son and exert bad influence on him. Why not...

    Just after the day Yinxing and Jiu¡¯er moved into the House of Clear Dusk, Old Madam Sheng ordered: What Madam said made sense. Maids serving sixth youngdy were either too young or too old and were not capable enough. Therefore, the second-grade girl servant Cuiwei, formerly serving in the Hall of Peaceful Ages, was appointed to serve sixth youngdy. By the time the elder ones were at the age of getting married, the younger ones could take over the work.

    Minn was sitting on the wood bed in the right wing-room. In front of her stood a group of girl servants. On one side were Cuiwei, Yinxing and Jiu¡¯er who just moved in, and on the other side were Danju and Xiaotao. Behind them were several third-grade girl servants. Minn said smiling, ¡°I will depend on all of you in the future. These girls next to me grow up with me and are loosely disciplined. You three are favorites with Old Madam and Madam, so please do help me to educate them in case they behavior uncourteously. Our house is small but well-equipped. Every move and act should be in line with rules. Cuiwei, you are educated by Fang Mama and the disciplining of the other girls has to bother you.¡±

    Cuiwei had a fair egg-shaped face, looking reliable and amiable. She replied, ¡°You are too modest my youngdy. In the future, we are all sisters living in the same courtyard. I¡¯ll act like an elder sister since Old Madam trusts me. I hope all my sisters may not be annoyed by me.¡± Although she spoke to the group, her eyes were specially focused on Yinxing and Jiu¡¯er.

    Yinxing¡¯s delicate heart-shaped face was a little pale and Jiu¡¯er lowered her head. Looked from the side, her mouth was pouted.

    Danju took a nce at Xiaotao who still looked na?ve, then her eyes turned to Minn whose small figure was sitting straight up high. Probably due to the tiredness of moving and sadness of parting from Old Madam, Minn looked much thinner after the Spring Festival. The formerly chubby and fair face now exhibited gentle and delicate curves, revealing the slim elegant neck. The pair of eyes appeared even bigger, dark and peaceful as if bottomless. What was it behind these clear and clever eyes? When they nned to move out of the Hall of Peaceful Ages, Old Madam didn¡¯t neglect that there weren¡¯t enough servants around sixth youngdy. Danju and Xiaotao and the four servants with the word green in their names were at the same age with Minn. Cui Mama had a family, so she couldn¡¯t serve in the inner room day and night. Therefore, Old Madam decided to allocate hands over. It might be either Cuixi or Cuiwei, but Minn, to all¡¯s surprise, turned down.

    ¡°... Don¡¯t hurry, I will ask Old Madam for more hands in the future. For now, it¡¯s uncertain.¡± Child-like naughtiness shed by on Minn¡¯s face, but her look suggested bitterness, ¡°Only after they set off moves can we know how to deal with them.¡±

    At that time, only Old Madam and Fang Mama understood and also smiled bitterly, but Danju was confused until right now. Madam was the legal mother of all youngdies and lords, so it was natural that she intervened in affairs of the House of Clear Dusk, even Old Madam couldn¡¯t criticize her. Minn had anticipated that Madam would send hands over, so she saved a card.

    As expected, on the first day Minn greeted Madam, thetter sent maids over. The moment Yinxing and Jiu¡¯er moved into the Hall of Clear Dusk, they began to put on the air of seniors before Danju who was younger than them. Besides, as servants appointed by Madam, they forced Danju to deliver the power in Minn¡¯s house. Luckily, once the Hall of Peaceful Ages heard the news, Cuiwei, from Old Madam¡¯s House, was sent over whose age and seniority surpassed that of Yinxing and Jiu¡¯er.

    Danju was a little scared afterward and exhaled a long breath of relief. When in the Hall of Peaceful Ages, the little girls often followed Cuixi and Cuiwei to learn things. Now, they were familiar with each other, Danju was not afraid any more, and love was added to her admiration toward sixth youngdy.

    ¡°... I kept this vacancy so that grandma can send over servants of simr seniority. If I take Cuixi or Cuiwei to the House of Clear Dusk at the very beginning, then Madam will appoint someone even senior. It will be difficult for grandma to send more hands to suppress them because it will turn the situation to a martial ring. I wish it¡¯s me thinking evil of Madam.¡± Minn held Old Madam¡¯s hand and said word by word. She looked frank and honest, but her tone sounded a bit bitter.

    At the time, Danju was at the door, nervous and startled by her words. Under Old Madam¡¯s supreme authority, even the then most loved First Young Lady Hun didn¡¯t dare to spell out everything so straightforwardly. My youngdy, Old Madam wasn¡¯t a grandma of your own. There was something that you shouldn¡¯t tell her directly; ... Out of her expectation, Old Madam wasn¡¯t irritated a bit, but rather, she held Minn into arms and felt sorry for her

    Later, Danju secretly asked Fang Mama whether Old Madam would be upset with sixth youngdy. Fang Mama only praised, ¡°Sixth youngdy is really wise.¡±

    Old Madam lived several decades, met with all kinds of people and knew all sorts of dirty tricks. Sixth youngdy was clever and sophisticated since she was little, but only when she was with Old Madam would she never conceal her thought, be it good or bad, on the surface or deep within, she spoke out every bit of it. This was the trust one disyed to the most beloved ones. Old Madam had so many grandsons and granddaughters. Why she preferred sixth youngdy so much? Because only she sincerely cared and showed true filial piety to Old Madam.

    Danju Ting listened and totally agreed with it, deciding to follow such as the same was true for them servants.

    Yinxing had a mild temper, loving chatting and smiling and inquiring. She always followed Cuiwei to tter her and help with the work. After merely two days, she got familiar with the girl servants. Jiu¡¯er was a bit finicky and focused on her own business, but she got along quite well with Xiaotao.

    ¡°What do you think of Yinxing?¡± Minn was sitting in the right-ring room and facsimileing while Cuiwei and Danju were cleaning up the bookshelf. Xiaotao, who sat at the tea table in opposite to them, streamlining threads, looked up and answered the question, ¡°She is nice and easy going.¡±

    ¡°You stupid girl, be careful not to be cheated! Who knows what her intention is to approach you!¡± Danju replied bluntly.

    ¡°Intention for what? I said nothing about sixth youngdy. I¡¯ve been well-disciplined by Fang Mama who beat me a lot!¡± Xiaotao touched her palm as if she could still feel the pain.

    ¡°Xiaotao has been disciplined by Fang Mama for so many years. She won¡¯t easily speak out things about sixth youngdy.¡± Cuiwei gently walked to the door and lifted up the curtain to look outside. Seeing no one eavesdropping, she turned back and said in relief, ¡°My youngdy, do you only notice Yinxing while trusting Jiu¡¯er?¡±

    Minn smiled and said, ¡°Think about it. Who is Jiu¡¯er¡¯s mother? And what¡¯s Yinxing¡¯s origin?¡±

    ¡°Yinxing is a servant.¡± Xiaotao jumped down from the brick bed and pushed Cuiwei to sit on it. Cuiwei politely refused a bit and then sat on the bedside.

    Jiu¡¯er was the youngest daughter of Liukun¡¯s wife and was spoiled at home. She was supposed to enter the Luxuriant Pavilion as Rn¡¯s close girl servant, but Rn was ill-tempered as Jiu¡¯er, so it was very likely Jiu¡¯er might cause herself troubles. Liu Kun¡¯s wife feared her daughter might be punished while at the same time irritate Wang shi. Since Mn¡¯s ce was theirst choice, they could only send Jiu¡¯er to Minn¡¯s house.

    Danju walked over and pulled Xiaotao to sit together on the little stool. ¡°Fang Mama often speaks of Liu Mama as a sensible person. I suppose she just wanted to find a good ce for Jiu¡¯er and didn¡¯t intend to use her daughter for dirty schemes. Yinxing, however, has no rtives in the Mansion, so she has to do something to gain credit in front of Madam.¡±

    Cuiwei looked at Danju appreciatively, eximing to herself that no wonder Danju was trusted by sixth youngdy as a close servant. Minn suddenly said, ¡°How great is a mother¡¯s love for her children. Jiu¡¯er is blessed to have a good mother.¡±

    Danju was too young after all and was still thinking about how to deal with Yinxing. Cuiwei, fifteen years old, flushed a bit because she was reminded that if Liu Mama had wanted to climb onto a higher-ranking family, she should send her daughter to first young lord, but as she had sent Jiu¡¯er to sixth youngdy, it meant she didn¡¯t want her daughter to be a concubine. When Jiu¡¯er was marriageable, she would seek for her a good family and impressively send her in a pnquin out of the House of Clear Dusk.

    Looking at Cuiwei¡¯s pondering face and the sister-like Danju, Minn suddenly understood Yinxing¡¯s struggle, and felt a bit mncholy, ¡°Women¡¯s life in this world is never easy. Since we meet each other and live together, I¡¯ll try my best to marry you to good families just like how Old Madam treats Cuiwei.¡±

    Cuiwei immediately blushed, but Danju remained a serious face and rolled eyes at Minn, ¡°What ady you are that teasing your servants! Sister Cuiwei has been engaged, you should reward her more dowry as your appreciation for her moving from the Hall of Peaceful Ages to assist you.¡± While talking, Danju also stole a nce at Cuiwei to kindly tease her.

    Cuiwei was fine listening to the first half and nodded with it, believing Danju was a good child, but hearing the second half which made fun of her, Cuiwei said pretending to be angry, ¡°Mydy, I don¡¯t want other dowry. Just give me this little girl to marry my brother!¡±

    Danju was annoyed and rushed over, but Cuiwei immediately hid behind Minn who at once became the coteral damage. They pushed one another andughed happily together.

 Chapter 32: A Report on Worsening Living Conditions (1)

    <h4>Chapter 32: A Report on Worsening Living Conditions (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    Knowing another senior servant girl was sent to the Hall of Peaceful Ages, Wang shi was lost in deep thought for quite a while, and then sneered, ¡°The old madam does keep an eye on the sixth girl.¡±

    Lin Kun¡¯s wife exhorted immediately, ¡°Don¡¯t be muddled, madam! The old madam is informing you, and just as I have said, she knows well what to do. So if you can y fair, the old madam won¡¯t treat fourth youngdy shabbily either. Just look at how much she dotes on the eldest youngdy, frequently sending letters to the capital to ask for information. The old madam just feels pity on the girl because Concubine Wei died young. You don¡¯t have to feel disgruntled at old madam just because of a servant girl. The most important thing for now is that young lord Changbai can win credit for the family, and especially you, my madam.¡±

    Pinching her handkerchief, Wang shi¡¯s face got gloomy, and she said, ¡°It is not bad to send some servant girls there. I can¡¯t be kept in the dark and it¡¯s only natural to find a way to keep myself informed about the girl. But I won¡¯t push it too far.¡±

    The matter hadn¡¯t been settled, and then another two girls were sent to the House of Clear Dusk that afternoon. Having led the girls to Minn personally, Liu Kun¡¯s wife forced a bitter smile and exined this was what Concubine Lin had begged Sheng Hong for. Concubine Lin said it was not reasonable that the elder brother had servant girls to make himself livefortably, while his younger sister didn¡¯t have enough servants. So Concubine Lin picked out the best two girls from Changfeng¡¯s house and sent them to sixth youngdy.

    Casting a nce at the two girls, Sheng Hong got quite touched just at that moment, since the girls were well-behaved and were tiptop whether in needlework and in their appearance. Sheng Hong highly praised Concubine Lin for her care to the whole family and praised Changfeng for his deep love toward his younger sister. It seemed that Changfeng got motivated after being praised, absorbing himself in studying for several days.

    Just look at these two pretty girls whose names were Ke¡¯er and Mei¡¯er respectively. They were thirteen to fourteen years old. With one delicate and beautiful, and the other one cool and charming, they were so attractive and enchanting. All in the House of Clear Dusk got quiet. Touching her fat and in face, Xiaotao, who was still green and inexperienced, stared at the two girls nkly, astonished with her mouth wide open. Danju looked at Minn with dull eyes, Yinxing and Jiu¡¯er stared speechlessly at each other, while Cuiwei was fairlyposed, who held the two¡¯s hands to talk with a smile. Minn nearly couldn¡¯t refrain herself from eximing, ¡°When the priest rises one foot, the devil rises ten.¡± So she announced immediately that the House of Clear Dusk was small in space, she already had plenty of people to order about, and those who were concerned could be at ease.

    Looking at the two pretty girls, Minn thought of the nature of his third brother Changfeng and almost asked whether they were still virgins or not. However, she felt evil about herself to have such an intention sh through her mind.

    With the two moving in, the House of Clear Dusk got quite busy and bustling.

    Jiu¡¯er got a stewardess mother who was meddlesome, so naturally she liked to poke her nose into anything that was none of her business. Though she was still a neer who had been here just a few days, she didn¡¯t regard herself as a stranger. Every time she saw servant girls bickering or quarreling, she would pull them in the hair and abuse them even before Cuiwei could speak, iming that she would let her mother drive them away, which frightened the young girls to cry. Feeling unhappy with it, Danju thought Jiu¡¯er overstepped too much.

    Minn forced a wry smile, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether a cat is ck or white as long as it can catch mice.¡± Jiu¡¯er disciplined those girls after all.

    Yinxing kept a low profile, was diligent yet inquisitive and liked rummaging, always seeking to Minn¡¯s side with ttering words. Danju tried very hard to separate her. Cuiwei rebuked her many times, ¡°Behave yourself! You just came here a few days, and how dare you burst into the youngdy¡¯s house and touch her things? Stop cleaning the yard, and start with the needlework! Don¡¯t sh your eyes and pry all day long!¡±

    Yinxing behaved obediently, but the instant she turned around, she persisted in her old way. Therefore, Xiaotao had to shadow her. Minnforted herself that at least these two trouble-makers performed their duties, while the other two girls were terribly awful.

    On one warm day, a few servant girls were gathering things in Minn¡¯s room to air them outside when they heard a clear noise of crack. Mei¡¯er had knocked over a writing-brush washer made of Cdon porcin, which fell to the ground and was broken into pieces. Minn couldn¡¯t help feeling pity and said, ¡°Be careful! If you cannot do it, just leave it to Danju and Xiaotao.¡± Quite unexpectedly, Mei¡¯er actually lowered her almond-eyes and said in a stubborn voice, ¡°It is just a writing-brush washer! I had knocked over quite a few valuable objects in the third young master¡¯s room, and he didn¡¯t even say a word! All the people have said you are good-tempered, and who can imagine......?¡±

    Minn was petrified. As a girl who had travelled from modern times, she didn¡¯t think too much of status ranks, but even in modern times, you should at least say sorry if you had knocked over an object belonging to your roommate or your friend. With the scornful and stubborn expression, the little beauty in front of her looked like that it was Minn who should actually apologize andfort her.

    Minn stood there, speechless, and didn¡¯t know what to say. Feeling outraged, Xiaotao rested her hands on the waist and rated, ¡°Such a haughty manner! Our youngdy hasn¡¯t scolded you, but you do it first! After knocking over the washer, how dare you behave in such an inurbane manner?! The writing-brush washer belongs to the same set with the other objects over there, which were birthday gifts given to our youngdy by Master Wei two years ago! Now you break it, the four stationery treasures get iplete! You think your third young master is kind, then why did youe to the House of Clear Dusk? You can go back immediately if you feel aggrieved! Our ce is too small to have such a pampered maid!¡±

    Mei¡¯er ran out with tears immediately. It was said that she cried in her own room for 4 hours, and she calmed down only after Cuiwei went tofort her.

    It was not that bad yet. Though arrogant and bad-tempered, Mei¡¯er still did her duty as a servant girl. But Ke¡¯er behaved as if she was a literary youngdy, pining and whining over poems all day long in her room. She left the work arranged to her aside and just sat there sentimentally. Even if she reluctantly took up the needlework, she would put it down soon. Seeing a leaf falling, she would cry for half a day; hearing a geese honking, she would write a few lines of sad poems like ¡°chirps the cuckoo with bloody tears¡±. Every time you saw her, she was either ready to shed a tear or she had been tear-stained. Cuiwei once reminded her not to cry all day to bring bad-luck for the master, and Ke¡¯er just cried in the yard with the cold wind head-on for a whole night and fell ill.

    Qinsang was gentle, and Yancao was straightforward. They had tried all means to make Ke¡¯er smile, who was so self-willed and sentimental that she must beforted and coaxed into eating or taking medicine! Couldn¡¯t bear it any more, Lvzhi intended to rebuke Ke¡¯er but was stopped by Danju. On subsequent inquiry, Ke¡¯er turned out to be the daughter of a convicted official.

    ¡°So what? Even if she was a phoenix before, she is now a servant girl after all, so she has to do her duty. Did our Mansion buy her to be a Miss? Now, you see, we all have to attend to her!¡± After watching the medicine stove for Ke¡¯er a whole day, Lv Zhiined.

    ¡°She was a Miss who had servants to attend her before, so it is unavoidable for her to feel aggrieved after being a servant girl herself.¡± Taking the medicine jar, Danju carefully filtered the herb residues and felt pity for Ke¡¯er.

    Bisi sneered in a gentle voice, ¡°She came here at the same time with us. It has been a couple of years, but she still behaves like a Miss, putting on air because she can write and draw! Hum! Who, in this house, cannot read some words?¡± Being pretty and literate, Bisi was even better than the other three youngdies considering the general quality.

    Sadly, shecked a bit of luck.

    Though it was always tit-for-tat between Mn and Rn, they did surprisingly share a same taste towards the selection of servant girls. Those got a prettier face or a better talent were not their choices. Bisi was out obviously. Though Changfeng enjoyed thepanion of beautiful servant girls, he had in hand a limited quota. He had selected the better ones and Bisi was left behind again, bing Minn¡¯s servant in the end.

    Yancao kept drinking water to the teapot mouth. She was totally exhausted in persuading Ke¡¯er and had no other alternative but to ask Qin Sang to rece her for a break. It was not until she had almost half a teapot water before she could talk, ¡°Our youngdy is acting so nice that these servants are getting bold. If Fang Mama were here, she would have them flogged!¡± On hearing the words, several servant girls nearby couldn¡¯t help recalling the strict management of Fang Mama and were saddened by the current situation.

    ¡°She has been spoiled by the third childe but is sent here to torture our youngdy!¡± Lv Zhi concluded.

    Danju was then selected as a representative to report to Minn about their opinions. At the end of her speech, Danju couldn¡¯t help persuading, ¡°Mydy, it¡¯s not appropriate to let it be like this. These lower rank servants are finally disciplined by Fang Mama. However, they would return to their old habits if left uncontrolled.¡±

    Minn was in a pickle and said, ¡°They are sent by Madam and my third brother. It¡¯s inappropriate for me to educate them. I know you are tired of Ke¡¯er. However, she lost her parents and it¡¯s natural for her to feel aggrieved!¡±

    ¡°Feel aggrieved?!¡± Cuiwei was startled and looked at Minn, ¡°What are you talking about, mydy? I heard from my dad that her dad was just a county magistrate somewhere near Deng Prefecture but was as greedy as a wolf. It was his insatiable appetites that put him dismissed in prison. All his property was confiscated and his families were sold as goods.¡± Cuiwei¡¯s father was a steward in charge of external chores. All new servant girls and menservants were selected and bought by him.

    ¡°Maybe her father is treated unjustly!¡± Minn argued, thinking of the families of those loyal officials in TV dramas who suffered from wrongful treatment.

    Cuiwei couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Ah, mydy, officials get dismissed due to wrong doings all the time. However, less than one in ten of their families are punished. And those forced into Jiaofang (imperial musical office) are less than one in one hundred. Howe there should be so many unjust treatments? Many people know about what Meier¡¯s father had done. Her father is a corrupt official and spendthrift indeed. All his confiscated property was not enough to meet the shortfall. Thus, his families are implicated in.¡±

    Minn couldn¡¯t help retorting, ¡°It¡¯s the man¡¯s fault. His wife and daughter are innocent.¡±

    Xiaotao heard the words as she was entering the room. Recently, she was haunted by the thought to guard against Yinxing. She was exhausted and couldn¡¯t help refuting with a sullen face, ¡°Mydy, the silks and satins put on the families of corrupt officials and the delicate dishes they eat are all drained from those who live from hand to mouth. Numerous of families are forced to fall apart and they have no choice but to sell their children to make a living. Shouldn¡¯t Mei¡¯er pay off her dad¡¯s debts? What¡¯s more, it¡¯s her fortune to be able to enter our house.¡±

    Minn was a little embarrassed to hear that. It was not all her fault since what she said was taught by TV dramas. And the servants were justining. Minn chose to make concessions to avoid conflicts, thinking that there were still days for her to educate them and believing they would be unconsciously influenced by the environment in the future. However, things didn¡¯t turn out as nned.

 Chapter 33: A Report on Worsening Living Conditions (2)

    <h4>Chapter 33: A Report on Worsening Living Conditions (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    This morning, Brother Changbai visited House of Clear Dusk. He was here for the promised cotton shoes. Minn greeted him herself. Several steps after his entrance, he saw a detached beauty sweeping the floor. Since she looked unfamiliar to him, Changbai stared at her for seconds. However, noticing his nce, the beauty stretched her neck with a cold humph and a lofty face. Changbai frowned at her reaction immediately, and said to Minn, ¡°Howe your servant girls so misbehaved? They shall be educated!¡±

    Mei¡¯er was so ashamed that she dropped the broom and rushed into the house. Minn was left there embarrassed.

    A few more steps into the yard, there was a servant girl leaning against a pir, acting like a pliant willow swaying in the wind. She recited poems in a soft voice. Listening carefully, Changbai found she was saying, ¡± Blue-coredd, you¡¯ve long been in my heart. ¡°. He frowned again and scolded Danju, ¡°It¡¯s enough for servant girls to be literate and follow orders. Who taught them this! Ignorance is a virtue for women. And she is at most a servant girl!¡±

    Ke¡¯er got pale. She stumbled into her room. Minn was depressed and put on a false smile!

    Minn invited Changbai into the house. It was just a few sentences¡¯munication before Yinxing scrambled Danju¡¯s job and served tea and desserts from time to time. Yinxing stood by their side, kept smiling, and couldn¡¯t help staring at Changbai. Xiaotao asked Yinxing to leave but she refused. Changbai looked extremely sullen. He set the teacup down to the table heavily and said, ¡°Sixth sister, it¡¯s time for you to discipline your servant girls!¡±

    After saying that, he grabbed his new shoes, turned around and left without dy. Minn now was totally depressed!

    Afterunch, ¡°diligent¡± Changfeng, who had been absorbed in his study upon Sheng Hong¡¯s praise, took a break and went out for a walk. He walked to House of Clear Dusk before he knew it. Though he and Minn didn¡¯t get along well, Minn still warmly invited him to go inside and have tea. However, Changfeng was obviously spaced out. Seeing Mei¡¯er, he stepped forward immediately and greeted her, ¡°How have you been, Mei¡¯er?¡±

    ¡°I was just driven out of your house and won¡¯t die. There is no need for your third childe to bear me in mind.¡± Mei¡¯er replied ironically.

    ¡°...You, you are wronged!¡± Changfeng couldn¡¯t help caring Mei¡¯er with a trembling voice.

    At this time, Ke¡¯er came in a pitiful gesture, seeming to be trembled at every step. Seeing her move, Changfeng¡¯s eyes went wet, ¡°Ke¡¯er, you look thinner!¡± On hearing this, Ke¡¯er couldn¡¯t bear but shed her tears, which dropped like a broken string of beads, ¡°Third Childe, I thought I would never get the chance to meet you again...¡±

    Changfeng rushed to hold her in arms andforted her. And a wail of sorrow and cry arose to the very sky.

    Cuiwei, Danju, even Yinxing and Jiu¡¯er were so astonished by the scene that they stood there not knowing what to do. They involuntarily turned to Minn and asked her what to do next with eyes while Minn was speechless at the mess.

    She thought today was already a bad day. However, to her surprise, what worse was still on the way.

    Lord Qi had reported to the emperor and was permitted to stay at the capital during the Spring Festival. Thus, Teacher Zhuang announced the beginning of the winter vocation. Before Qi Heng left, he gave Minn a gift for house moving in advance. It was a tfish-shaped chime of white tallow jade sitting upon a varnished rack. Beside it dangled a fine hammer of the same jade. Such a fine white tallow jade was so crystal clear and eye catching that Minn dared not put it in the meeting hall. She put it on the desk in her bedroom instead.

    However, unexpectedly, Mn and Rn dropped around on the same day. Rn was already on the brick bed having tea, but Mn insisted to walk around Minn¡¯s new house. She pulled Rn directly into Minn¡¯s bedroom. Minn felt things were not going well instantly as in no time Mn said in a soft voice by pointing to the white jade chime, ¡°...That is the gift given by brother Yuanruo!¡±

    Rn stopped and stared at the white jade chime for quite a while. After she came to herself, she fixed her eyes closely at Minn for a long time, which made Minn break out in a cold sweat. Mn chuckled besides, ¡°Sixth sister is so lucky to be remembered by Brother Yuanruo. I haven¡¯t gained his gift when I moved to Luxuriant Pavilion. Can you tell me why Brother Yuanruo treat you so differently, my dear sister?¡±

    Minn¡¯s innocent eyes were wide open, and she asked, ¡°...Right. Why is that? Do you know, fifth elder sister?¡± Then her na?ve face turned to look at Rn who, at the nce of Mn¡¯s cheerful look, burst with an unknown gust of rage. Looking again at Minn, Rn decided to choose the lesser one when faced with two losses and said loudly, ¡°It¡¯s simple. Qi brother often has meal with sixth girl in the Hall of Peaceful Ages and regards her as a little sister. Mother also said, we¡¯re rtives like siblings of the same family!¡±

    Her sound turned louder and louder and even Rn herself was convinced by the words. While talking, she looked at the child-like Minn, believing what she said made perfect sense. Minn smiled and pped, ¡°Fifth elder sister, once you spell it out, I totally understand it. You¡¯re so clever!¡±

    Good Heavens! This was the first time Rn was ever praised for her intelligence in her lifetime.

    Mn still wanted to set up one against the other by provoking words, but Minn shook her head and said innocently, ¡°... No wonder forth elder sister always goes to the family school and takes snacks to brother Yuanruo. You¡¯re siblings!¡± Rn shot the sword-sharp eyes at Mn, who flushed at once and fumed in high-pitch, ¡°Stop talking nonsense! I was bringing snacks to our two elder brothers!¡±

    Minn touched her own head and asked ignorantly, ¡°Huh? Why did big brother and fourth younger brother say all your snacks were given to brother Yuanruo?... Probably I got it wrong.¡± Then she turned her confused look to Rn, who already had an answer in mind and stared at Mn scornfully, ¡°... What a good scheme, fourth elder sister. You really inherit your well-established family education!¡±

    Mn pped down a teacup and shouted, ¡°What did you say?!¡±

    Rn was a bit daunted because if Concubine Lin got involved, she wouldnd herself in big trouble. Minn added in a hurry, ¡°Fifth elder sister means hospitality is the old custom of Sheng Mansion. Fourth elder sister you really carry this family tradition well!¡±

    Rn exhaled in relief and patted Minn¡¯s head satisfactorily while Mn stared ragefully at them. Minn couldn¡¯t help muttering secretly to herself, ¡°I had no choice; I was just defending myself.¡±

    After sending them away in smile, Danju came back and put on a cold face. She closed all doors and said seriously to Minn, ¡°Mydy, we have to clear up the yard and never let those bitches in to make a scene. Your reputation will be affected!¡± Xiaotao and Cuiwei also agreed.

    Minn was sitting on the brick bed, holding a book of needlework sample andparing it with an embroidering pattern. She smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You don¡¯t have to do anything and just let them make troubles. Next time you visit others, pick some girls or old servants you get along well with and tell them what happened here, especially what happened when big brother and third elder brother were here. Be sure to let it spread to Madam!¡±

    Danju¡¯s eye lit up and she said joyfully, ¡°Mydy...¡± but she then stopped there.

    Cuiwei shook her head, ¡°What is the good to let everyone know? They willugh at your inability to discipline others! Then you might be criticized by Madam.¡±

    Xiaotao also nodded, ¡°Right. Madam will not necessarily support you and many others are waiting to see you embarrassed.¡±

    Minn waved to stop them, and said calmly, ¡°You threee over after dinner. I need your help.¡±

    The three girls had to go out in a depressed mood.

    Minn gently opened a bit of the window and looked out. What she saw was red plums, bright and colorful, swaying against the icy sky and snowy ground, naturally forming a noble beauty. It was a lie that she wasn¡¯t a bit annoyed because now the thing was not topromise to avoid further troubles but that those maids showed no respect to her and dared to act impudently. Madam was in charge of the family affairs; Concubine Lin possessed wealth and children; she, in contrast, was just a daughter of a concubine, who was only cherished by an old grandmother. These servant girls were convinced that she didn¡¯t dare to make any troubles, not alone upsetting the seniors behind them!

    For the first time, Minn began to understand theplexities of the big family in ancient times. She was not afraid to deal with these young maids, but she mustn¡¯t offend Changfeng and Madam. Though she had Old Madam to back her up, she shouldn¡¯t bother Old Madam every time she got into troubles because she was the grandmother for all the grandchildren and shouldn¡¯t be biased due to personal preference. There were things that Old Madam must stay away from and that Minn had to deal with on her own.

    If she enjoyed Rn¡¯s status, she would take the leisure in being a youngdy, enjoying all her days, but she wasn¡¯t Rn. Where there were people, there would be a social group with conflicts and schemes where she was trapped in right now. It would be ridiculous trying to stay out of the matter. Figuring out the first move was the priority.

    In the evening, Danju and Xiaotao closed windows one by one while Cuiwei helped Minn cut out arge sheet of paper and prepare brush and ink. Minn said, ¡°Now try to recall the uncourteous things girl servants did. Let¡¯s write them down and make a set of rules to discipline them in the future.¡±

    Cuiwei thought it was a good idea but Danju felt pessimistic, ¡°I know your intention mydy, but even if we write the rules down, we are not able to punish them.¡±

    Minn began to add water to grind ink. Under the light, her eyebrows looked delicate and a pair of tiny dimples appeared next to the corners of her mouth. Smiling, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. Take one bite of the elephant at a time and troubles have to be cleared one by one. Just do as I tell you.¡± Never sacrifice your own character just in order to punish immoral others, something that didn¡¯t deserve her expense of inner peace and pleasure.

    Xiaotao was the most obedient one and began to list indecent and uncourteous behaviors of servants in details while Cuiwei summarized smilingly next to her. Danju was most careful and added things that they missed out. Though the wisdom of the mass might not exceed that of the wisest individual, three heads were better than one. They, in a neat and concise way, summarized and streamlined to list every rule such as ¡°No going outside of the House of Clear Dusk with no reasons¡±, ¡°No discussion about masters¡¯ conducts¡±, ¡°Be loyal to your duties¡±, ¡°No quarrel or fight¡±, ¡°No entrance into the main room without permission¡± and so on.

    The three girls had been servants at a very young age, so they were most familiar with the trivial dos and don¡¯ts. At the beginning, they felt restricted but as they discussed, the rules became more detailed andprehensive. Minn even served tea and refreshments for them, then recorded what they suggested one by one, nearly finishing until midnight when Cuiwei and Xiaotao cleaned up the paper pieces, brushes and ink scattering all over the brick bed and Danju fetched a basin of warm water for Minn to wash her hands.

    While carefully rubbing ink stains on Minn¡¯s hands, Danju couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mydy, will this work? Why don¡¯t we ask Old Madam to help us?¡±

    Minn scratched Danju¡¯s nose with her wet finger, ¡°I have an ace up my sleeve.¡± Danju turned her face away and pouted her mouth, taking out dry cloth to dry Minn¡¯s hands.

    Minn suddenly thought of something, and took up the brush again, adding one more sentence on therge paper: to be continued...

 Chapter 34: A Guideline on Improving Living Conditions (1)

    <h4>Chapter 34: A Guideline on Improving Living Conditions (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    As things went uncontroble, Cuiwei just gave up and led Danju and Xiaotao to safely guard Minn¡¯s main room, turning a blind eye to other situations. At a time, the House of Clear Dusk was in aplete mess without any binding rules. Lower level girl servants imitated adult servants, either hanging out or visiting other courtyards to chitchat. Only Yancao and a few others performed their duties and earnestly did their work, which could be attributed to Fang Mama¡¯s effective training for these years.

    Thepetition between women in the Mansion lied in patience, which Minn had while others didn¡¯t. The first impatient oneing over was Liu Kun¡¯s wife who suggested and indicated that Minn should discipline the girl servants in her House.

    Minn responded naively, ¡°They are nice. Did they do anything wrong?¡±

    Liu Mama swallowed a great deal of anger and struggled to answer, ¡°Mei¡¯er showed a cold-face to first young lord and you never educated her. This is tolerable, but there are other girls that dress up gaudily and wander about to gossip!¡±

    Every day, the way Changbai went to school was just a few steps away from the House of Clear Dusk. Cuiwei, Danju and a few others seamlessly guarded Minn from nuisance, so Yinxing, with her zeal unable to release, waited at the door every day with her neck stretched long, stepping forward to greet Changbai whenever she saw him and vigorously invited him into the House of Clear Dusk. Changbai was so annoyed by her, so heined a little. Hearing this, Liu Kun¡¯s wife, who assisted Madam with domestic affairs, was startled at once and hurriedly reprimanded Yinxing, who recently turned very grumpy and even talked back, ¡°Mind your own business, Mama. I¡¯m now sixth youngdy¡¯s hand. She never criticized me. Why should you be so officious?¡±

    Liu Kun¡¯s wife was blown up but Minn embarrassedly mumbled, ¡°Yinxing was just being hospitable. On the other hand, she was sent here by Madam. How can I not save her face?¡±

    Liu Kun¡¯s wife walked away resentfully. Danju was eager, ¡°Mydy, we can deal with the bitches now!¡±

    Minn smiled and shook her head, ¡°Not yet.¡±

    Two dayster, Wang shi detained Minn after morning greetings and scolded her, ¡°Your servants are behaving increasingly outrageous. The girl called Ke¡¯er should pull and touch your third elder brother on his way. You should discipline her!¡± In fact, what Wang shi had in mind was Yinxing who appeared in front of Changbai more frequently.

    Minn continued to y the stupid, ¡°Ke¡¯er originally came from third elder brother¡¯s house. He gave up the girl he favored and sent her to my ce. I¡¯m afraid he will be angry at me if I punish her.¡± Wang shi, hating Minn for being so timid, tried hard to encourage Minn in disciplining servants but thetter made no respond except for bobbing her head in hesitation and suspicion.

    Propping Minn¡¯s arm and walking out from the main yard, Xiaotao said in excitement, ¡°Mydy, now that Madam has ordered, we can punish the uneducated maids now!¡±

    Minn still smiled and answered, ¡°Just be patient and wait.¡±

    Counting the days one by one, Minn finally saw the daying when Sheng Hong had a day off. The whole family went to greet Old Madam and Minn deliberately dressed herself up carelessly. After curtseyed to Old Madam, everyone sat down in order based on age. Old Madam Sheng pulled a sullen face and sat up in silence. Seeing Old Madam Sheng¡¯s unhappy face, Sheng Hong asked the reason for her bad mood.

    Old Madam Sheng pointed to Minn and fumed, ¡°Ask your sixth girl. Her House of Clear Dusk is almost overturned by a batch of uncourteous servants. Rectify it!¡±

    Sheng Hong was stunned, ¡°What do you mean by this, mother? Minn, what happened?¡±

    Minn who looked like a useless girl stood up cautiously. Wang shi got alert because she knew recently the House of Clear Dusk had been chaotic, which many of the old servants had reported to her. Old Madam Sheng would know the situation sooner orter, but Minn never asked Old Madam Sheng to prop her up, a thing made Wang shi feel satisfied with Minn.

    Others remained calm when, seeing Minn muttering for quite a while and constantly peeping at Changfeng and Mn but just couldn¡¯t make herself understood, Rn couldn¡¯t wait but shout out loud, ¡°Daddy, let me tell you. Sixth younger sister is such a mild person that she let her girl servants run wild. Now, they even dare to put aside their work and hang out in the garden all day long. Gardens are left untrimmed and rooms untidied. They won¡¯t listen to orders and keep gossiping about seniors. When my first-level servant rebuked them, they even talked back!¡±

    Sheng Hong pped his thigh in anger, ¡°Minn! Why didn¡¯t you discipline your maids!¡±

    This was the first time that Sheng Hong responded to theint from Rn who felt greatly encouraged and made her speech before Minn could answer, ¡°The most brash two in sixth younger sister¡¯s house were sent over by third elder brother. How might she discipline them!¡±

    Sheng Hong hesitated when he heard Concubine Lin was involved. He took a nce at Changfeng who was bowing the head and then at Wang shi suspiciously, who, getting his meaningful nce, knew immediately that Sheng Hong suspected her of framing up Concubine Lin. Therefore, though she got pissed off immediately, she choked down her anger and forced a smile, ¡°My dear daughter, stop talking nonsense. Your third elder brother must have chosen the best hands for your younger sister.¡±

    Rn retorted at once, ¡°I¡¯m not. Of the two girls, one is so patronizing that she even turned a cold shoulder to big brother; the other pretends to be ady that falls ill every day and waits for others to take care of her. Her manner is more exaggerated than herdy! Minn, you tell others if I¡¯m lying or not!¡± While speaking, she pulled Minn to testify for her.

    Minn put on a grieving face, saying, ¡°Maybe my ce is not good enough for them, which have both upset big brother and troubled Liu Mama to repeatedly send for a physician to our courtyard. Staying here only for a dozen of days, Ke¡¯er has fallen ill five times. Luckily, third elder brother oftenes to visit her, which makes her recover faster.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Sheng Hong was shocked.

    Old Madam Sheng said in a cold tone, ¡°... It¡¯s seen that at the door of the House of Clear Dusk, a girl servant dragged Changbai in broad daylight. What a scene!¡± Wang shi was so irritated that she squeezed the cushion on the chair with her fingers.

    No one knew the son better than his father. Sheng Hong looked up at Changbai who was wearing an indifferent face and then at Changfeng who looked guilty, immediately figuring out what Rn said was real. He cursed Concubine Lin secretly for being troublesome and that even if in an attempt to get rid of the girl servants she didn¡¯t like, it was not necessary to drag Minn in it. On the other hand, Mn turned really anxious, winking at Changfeng constantly, but said with a smile, ¡°Calm down father. Don¡¯t be upset by these trifles. The ignorant servants will be lectured. Sixth younger sister, it¡¯s partly your fault. No matter who sent you the servants, once they enter the House of Clear Dusk, they are your servants for you to scold or beat as you wish. Maybe you have a soft heart, but you¡¯ll be bullied by them.¡±

    Hinted by Mn¡¯s wink, Changfeng made his attitude clear at once and said to Minn apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you troubles sixth younger sister, but back when they were at my ce, they were well-behaved. They might not be used to your ce. Just teach them more; they are clever to learn!¡±

    By just a few words, he tried to cover the seriousness of the situation. Rn sneered with the corners of her mouth tilted up. Old Madam Sheng hit the ceiling, thumped hard on the table and said in a louder voice, ¡°What? Trifles? She has a soft heart? You¡¯re her elder sisters and brothers. It¡¯s only a dozen of days after Minn moved out of my ce, look what position she is in right now! Should a youngdy stoop topromise before servants? How is it sixth girl¡¯s fault for being bullied by servants?!¡±

    Noticing Old Madam Sheng was infuriated, Changfeng and Mn stood up from chair in a hurry to disy their respect.

    Sheng Hong turned to gaze at Minn, finding that she was much thinner with pointed chins and paleplexion, not a bit like the chubby girl in rosyplexion when she lived in the Hall of Peaceful Ages. He instantly frowned and asked Wang shi in a scolding voice, ¡°How did you take care of her? You didn¡¯t even ask when Minn¡¯s house is in such a mess?¡±

    Wang shi was suddenly hauled in, so she grumbled, ¡°... I thought sixth youngdy was old enough to manage on her own...¡± She had nned to let Minn clear away Ke¡¯er and Mei¡¯er. Before she could finish her exnation, Sheng Hong cut in, ¡°Old enough? She¡¯s been with Old Madam and just moved out to live alone. Why didn¡¯t you teach her in disciplining servants but only be an onlooker?¡±

    Though the words were a bit harsh, it hit right to the point. Wang shi now looked sullen with resentment boiling in her heart. Minn realized that this was the time, so she stood up slowly and said in a low voice, ¡°Father, do not me Madam. She is very nice to me and sent over two girl servants. It¡¯s me being too ipetent to discipline servants.¡± Her voice got weaker and weaker, mixed with crying.

    Wang shi¡¯s face looked less icy but she still pretended to be wronged, ¡°The two girl servants were sent to Minn by Changbai, I have to save his face, but other servant girls did follow their improper manners.¡± While talking, she bowed her head to peep at Sheng Hong.

 Chapter 35: A Guideline on Improving Living Conditions (2)

    <h4>Chapter 35: A Guideline on Improving Living Conditions (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    Sheng Hong was talked into her assertion and began to feel sorry, so he gave a soothing nce to Wang shi. Witnessing the scene, Old Madam Sheng quirked up the corners of her mouth and said finally, ¡°Madam, pleased take the bother to teach Minn how to manage house affairs and let her learn more.¡±

    Sheng Hong immediately echoed, ¡°Yes, Old Madam. She should have taught Minn.¡± While speaking he covertly pulled Wang shi¡¯s sleeve, who also chimed in in a hurry, ¡°Minn is also my daughter. Teaching her is my duty.¡±

    Changfeng wore a face of worry, staring at Minn imploringly. While Minn forced herself not to turn to him and only stood well-mannered in front of Old Madam Sheng, listening to her reprimand. Rn shot out challenging look to Mn who remained an indifferent face because she didn¡¯t a bit care about the fate of those servants except for feeling a little embarrassed.

    Wang shi was a speedy act-taker, so on the day, she brought with her steward Mama and Liu Kun¡¯s wife to the House of Clear Dusk. Minn was left to sit next to them and watch, and Rn, who tried every means toe, sat beside Minn, waiting to enjoy how Wang shi would y her power.

    Liu Kun¡¯s wife convened all the girl servants in the House of Clear Dusk to stand in order in the yard. Wang shi was sitting up in the main chair and Cuiwei served with every caution her a cup of ginseng tea. Wang shi took a sip of it and screened with her eyes the girls one by one. Though they were yful, they knew their day wasing. Everyone stood obediently, shoulders locked, head bowed, and breath constrained.

    ¡°...I tolerated you since you are young, but I didn¡¯t expect that you should take advantage of sixth youngdy¡¯s kindness to bully her! How dare you!¡± Wang shi scolded, patting on the chair, ¡°Which one is Ke¡¯er? Stand out!¡±

    Ke¡¯er swayed her way forward. She was wearing a red long jacket edged with fur embroidered with silk, looking fragile, pitiful yet charming. Wang shi sneered, ¡°What a sick beauty! I heard that since you came here, you fell ill time and again and never recovered. It seems this ce is not suitable for you. Alright, you¡¯re degraded to third-level servant and go back to where you were!¡±

    This exactly hit the spot because Ke¡¯er was willing to be degraded as long as she could return to Changfeng¡¯s side. Therefore, she only slightly curtseyed Wang shi who snickered up her sleeve and waved to let steward Mama help Ke¡¯er pack her staff.

    After that, Liu Kun¡¯s wife whispered to Wang shi¡¯s ear, then strengthened up and shouted, ¡°Which one is Mei¡¯er? Stand out!¡±

    Mei¡¯er bit her teeth and squared her shoulders, curtseying to Wang shi. Thetter squinted at her and said in an icy voice, ¡°What a manner! I heard you¡¯ve been putting on air, bickering with Mama, scolding sisters, even turning a cold shoulder to the youngdy!¡±

    Mei¡¯er tried hard to constrain herself from trembling and answered, ¡°My Madam...I...I didn¡¯t. It¡¯s just the rules here are different from where I was, so I reasoned with them but never quarreled.¡±

    Wang shi red at her and heavily tapped the chair arm when the Mama standing aside immediately stepped forward and pped right in her face, fair as white jade, swelled at once. The Mama cursed, ¡°You bitch, how dare you talk back to Madam. Where did you learn your manners? Your face will be torn up on one more sentence!¡±

    Wang shi snorted and took a nce at Liu Kun¡¯s wife, who picked up the hint and announced loudly, ¡°Mei¡¯er shall not receive monthly allowance for six months and be degraded to third-level servant... Pull her out and give her ten nks!¡±

    Upon the words, the crying Mei¡¯er was dragged out. Wang shi lifted the tea cup and elegantly stirred the tea-leaves in slow motion. Minn sat there without any movement while Rn looked really enjoy the scene, pulling Minn¡¯s sleeve from time to time and saying, ¡°Learn this. Don¡¯t cry and ask mother for help in the future!¡± Minn squeezed a smile, her little hand clenched tight in the sleeve.

    Finally, Wang shi ordered others to pull Yinxing out and looked her up and down with sharp eyes. Yinxing shivered in terror, and as her knees turned powerless, she kneed down in no time. Wang shi said calmly, ¡°You were at my ce. Since you miss there so bad, you¡¯d better go back with me.¡±

    Yinxing perceived the irony and mercilessness in the words and became so scared that she kept kowtowing but didn¡¯t manage to speak a work. Smile of contempt was hanging on the face of Liu Kin¡¯s wife who had Yinxing pulled out.

    After clearing up these pioneers, Wang shi rebuked the rest of the servants and then left with Rn. The forced smile looked as if pinned on Minn¡¯s face. She thanked Wang shi numerous times and saw them to the door, after which the House of Clear Dusk became as silent as a graveyard. Mei¡¯er was carried back in a stretcher. Minn asked Danju to take some medicine from Fang Mama¡¯s room to apply on Meier¡¯s wound while she herself stayed alone quietly in the room, lying low on the bed and staring vacantly on the ceiling.

    At noon, she went to the Hall of Peaceful Ages to have lunch. The grandmother and granddaughter had their lunch in silence. Seeing Minn look fatigue and listless, Old Madam didn¡¯t say nothing and just let her be. After the lunch, Minn had a cup of tea, still in silence, but showed no sign of returning to her own house. Staring into the void for a while, she, like a drooping-eared puppy that had lost its way and finally found the way home, groped to Old Madam¡¯s bedroom, took off the shoes, and rolled into the thermos bed of Old Madam Sheng like a squirrel. Fully dressed, the little body sprawled into the quilt.

    Old Madam Sheng felt amused and followed in to check Minn who covered her head totally in the quilt and, hearing the noise, revealed a crack of the quilt to take a look. Then a small hand reached out from the quilt and slightly pulled Old Madam Sheng¡¯s sleeve, a smothered voice followed, ¡°Grandma, take a noon nap with me.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng, who had nned to go to the Buddhist hall, sighed hearing the words, then sat on the bedside, revealed the quilt corner and dug out the little head, saying mildly, ¡°Everything is done?¡± Minn nodded in frustration.

    Old Madam asked again, ¡°You¡¯re scared?¡± Minn raised her head and shook numbly, ¡°No. I expected this would happen long ago. What¡¯s done is done.¡± Old Madam Sheng stroked the granddaughter¡¯s hair to console her, ¡°But why are you being so limp?¡±

    Minn buried her head in the grandmother¡¯s arms. As her whole head was stuffed in the clothes emanating aroma of sandalwood, which reminded her of her birth mother in previous life, she felt a twinge of mncholy and said in a low voice, ¡°Grandma, am I a bad girl? I deliberately winked at their improper behaviors. Every time Ke¡¯er fell ill, I let the news pass on to third elder brother. I also let Yinxing knew the time when big brother went back from school. The first time Yinxing was scolded by Liu Mama for running out, I stood up for her to mislead her that I was on her side; this is why she dared to bother big brother time and time again! ... Yinxing always rummaged my stuff and spied on what happened in the Hall of Peaceful Ages. I began to hate her long ago! I know the thing Madam resents most is servants seducing big brother. As long as the matter goes wild, she will sure give a tough lesson to Yinxing; I also know that Concubine Lin sent Ke¡¯er to me because she didn¡¯t like the maid and when there is an opportunity, Madam will definitely send Ke¡¯er back to disgust Concubine Lin... I¡¯m so calctive, but...I don¡¯t want to be such a person!¡±

    As she spoke, her nose went sour and tears fell off. She felt that she became increasingly alike to viins on television.

    Minn buried herself in Old Madam¡¯s arm and couldn¡¯t stop crying. The tears wetted arge patch on the clothes of Old Madam who lovingly stroked her slim shoulders, held her in arms and rocked as if she was still a small baby, persuading gently, ¡°It¡¯s alright; it¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t cry, my baby. No one in this world don¡¯t want to live as a frank person. Who doesn¡¯t want a peaceful life? But how many can?¡±

    Minn perceived the helplessness and vicissitudes in Old Madam¡¯s tone and felt gloomy. Since the first time the four girls created troubles, she began to contemte as to how to clear them up. Jiu¡¯er, though liked to probe into others¡¯ affairs, was a well-behaved girl, and her mother was the general manager of Sheng Mansion¡¯s inner yard. It¡¯d be better not to mess with her. Mei¡¯er was ill-tempered and easy to deal with. Supposedly, she would suffer a lot. Ke¡¯er could be used as a bait and a smoke bomb to drag in Wang shi who would immediately send her away. The most troublesome was Yinxing who had been sent over by Madam. Upsetting her meant upsetting Madam, so the best solution was to let Madam tackle the problem and the pawn was Changbai...

    Minn hated herself so much that when she looked up, tears crawled all over her face. She choked, ¡°Big brother is so nice to me, but I even dragged him in, I...I...¡±

    ¡°You have no other choice!¡± Old Madam Sheng cut in suddenly, saying in a in tone.

    Minn was surprised, witnessing Old Madam calmly order Fang Mama fetch her a basin of water and a handkerchief. Turning around and noticing Minn¡¯s stunned face, she said as if nothing happened, ¡°If Changbai was your biological brother, would you conceal your real self and act scrupulously?¡±

    Of course not, she would directly turn to her brother for help. Minn immediately understood.

 Chapter 36: A Guideline on Improving Living Conditions (3)

    <h4>Chapter 36: A Guideline on Improving Living Conditions (3)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    Thinking through this point, Minn became even sadder and looked at Old Madam Sheng with her tearful eyes. Her face full of wrinkles was as calm as rock. She quietly articted, ¡°Remember¡ªYou don¡¯t have uncles or brothers but a cruel legal mother and outstanding sisters. You have to let it go if you want afortable life.¡±

    Minn never heard Old Madam saying something like this and choked on her words, stunned.

    At this time, Fang Mama came in with a basin of hot water and carefully moistened a towel before wringing the water out. Old Madam Sheng took over the warm towel and helped clean Minn¡¯s face with great care. Her move was gentle and loving but her tone was surprisingly icy, ¡°If you¡¯re Madam¡¯s own child, how would you need to bear with others? You would just lead a patronizing life. If you¡¯re Concubine Lin¡¯s birth child, others wouldn¡¯t dare to mess with you. If you have brothers, you could depend on them...Except for me, an old woman who has few days left, what else do you have? But for being calctive, you have to sumb to others¡¯ bully and stoop down all the time. Are you willing to live like this?¡±

    Minn, whose mind was in chaos, wasn¡¯t able to speak out a word. Old Madam Sheng handed the towel back to Fang Mama and took over a white jade box, picking pearl power and almond oil to apply to Minn¡¯s soft tiny face. Attentively polishing the face which got much skinnier, Old Madam felt sorry for the granddaughter and said slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t judging yourself for being calctive as long as you don¡¯t intend to hurt others. This time, except for those girls, no one is hurt. It¡¯s already a good result.¡±

    Fang Mama stood by and looked at Minn. With pity in her eyes, she told Minn in a gentle voice, ¡°Listen to your grandma, my youngdy. She wishes best for you. You must learn to be clever, figuring out how to discipline servants in the future.¡± Minn looked numb as if in sleepwalking and subconsciously asked, ¡°Discipline?... Madam has deterred them today. I guess the servants are frightened. Why do I have to discipline them again?¡±

    Old Madam Sheng was immediately infuriated. Waving off Minn and standing solemnly at the bedside, she reprimanded, ¡°The one they fear is Madam, not you, their realdy! Unless you are capable to daunt servants, or how can you be a madam and manage domestic affairs after you get married?! Nobody can help you but yourself! Hurry up, dress her up and send her back. Don¡¯t stay here, you hopeless poor thing. I don¡¯t want to see you again. Hurry! Hurry!¡±

    Whiling spouting, Old Madam stormed out the door. In haste, her steps were unsteady, and her body was shaking. Fang Mama quickly followed up to hold her and ordered Cuiping to help Minn get dressed. Leaving in such a hurry that Old Madam began to pant as soon as she arrived at the prayer hall. At this scene, Fang Mama hastily led her into a chair and caressed her back, ¡°...My madam, you are being too strict. Sixth youngdy is just too benevolent, but not a bit stupid. She knows things well.¡±

    Waiting until her breath recovered normal, Old Madam Sheng, a grandmother who was just desperate to see her granddaughter bepetent, sighed, ¡°She is clever, indeed, to know at such a young age gains and losses, to take steady measures and to retreat in order to advance. In fact, I can rest my heart for her living alone outside, but her nature is too soft without decisiveness. She wasn¡¯t even angry at the servants¡¯ nasty behaviors!¡±

    Fang Mamaughed and said, ¡°My madam. You only say so because you care about her. Anyone else doing the same thing will be scheming and ruthless in your eyes! Take it easy, madam. Sixth youngdy has an honest nature and is wise enough to enjoy her blessing in the future.¡±

    ......

    Minn, feeling herself rebuked out of no reason, walked out of the Hall of Peaceful Ages numbly. In fact, she wasn¡¯t too guilty because she was no person unprincipled tolerating others. She knew what she had done was to protect herself, but what she resented about herself was being calctive and scheming, losing the formerly peaceful and careless mind, and worrying about being disgusting from conspiracy.

    She stumbled her way back to the House of Clear Dusk. Passing through the yard, the idea came up in her mind, ¡°Go and have a look at Mei¡¯er.¡±

    She turned around, circumvented the corridor house where dwelled the group of servants who all behaved politely today and respectfully stood on the side seeing Minn walking by. In front of the house ced a small medicine pot, which Qingsang was monitoring with arge palm-leaf fan in her hand. The pot bubbled and steamed out vapors. Danju led Minn into the right most ear-room. The moment the curtain was lifted, Minn smelled a strong odor of medicine cream, frowning a bit. Mei¡¯er with a pale face was lying alone on the bed, turned around hearing the noise, and tried to get off the bed when she spotted Minn who then pulled Danju, gesturing her to stop Mei¡¯er.

    Yancao brought Minn a soft chair to sit on and went to prepare tea. Minn stopped her, ¡°Don¡¯t bother, I¡¯ll leave in a while. I want to speak a few words with Mei¡¯er alone.¡± Danju then led other girls out of the room.

    In the afternoon sunrays, Minn gazed at Mei¡¯er, noting her messy hair, ck and blue cheeks, bleeding lips and uneasy look. Mei¡¯er didn¡¯t dare to make eye contact with Minn who, stared at her for a while before speaking in a quietly voice, ¡°Ke¡¯er returned to where she was. If you wish to go back to third elder brother¡¯s ce, I can help you...¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Mei¡¯er screamed all in a sudden, leaning forward to pull Minn¡¯s sleeve and beg, ¡°My youngdy, please show mercy and don¡¯t send me back. I don¡¯t want to! I¡¯m good at needlework. I¡¯ll serve you well in the future and never make any trouble!¡±

    Minn was surprised and asked, ¡°Why is that?¡±

    Mei¡¯er bit her bleeding lips, her face turning paler. As Minn waited with patience, she finally uttered in a low voice, ¡°One of my former friends visited me and told me... Ke¡¯er was mercilessly beaten up at Concubine Lin¡¯smand the moment she was back and then driven out to the room of heavybor. Third young lord...third young lord didn¡¯t shoulder the responsibility even though he used to promise Ke¡¯er numerous times. He was too coward to protect Ke¡¯er from Concubine Lin¡¯s fury. Though Ke¡¯er pretended to be ill, she actually does have a poor health. Now she is...¡±

    Tears dropped off as she muttered. Mei¡¯er took a breath, raised her hand to wipe out the tears, and said, ¡°Ke¡¯er was stupid, trying to depend on third young lord, but I¡¯m not. My mother is a concubine and when my father passed away, the relentless legal wife sold us out. I don¡¯t know if I could find my mother in this life...!¡±

    Minn knew that her father was a Xiucai failing further exams, but he still bought concubines regardless of his destitution. Mei¡¯er sobbed, ¡°I shall never be a concubine even if I have to lead a poor life as a legal wife. I heard they said the girl servants would all be young lords¡¯ concubines in the future, so I made myself hated by others and excluded! My youngdy, my mind was blinded to forget who I am after being favored a few days by third young lord and put on air based on your kindness. Please either punish or beat me as long as you don¡¯t send me away!¡±

    Minn listened quietly and slowly said, ¡°I heard a saying that it¡¯s good to be tough but not to be arrogant. Now that you wish to stay, just stay here... What¡¯s your original name? Don¡¯t use Mei¡¯er any more. It sounds disrespectful.¡± Even Minn herself was a bit astonished by her calm tone and willingness to give Mei¡¯er a new name.

    Mei¡¯er remained silent for a while, whispering, ¡°...It was Rumei, a name my father gave me and changed because it¡¯s simr to that of fifth youngdy.¡±

    Minn looked up out of the window and said gently, ¡°Your name will be Ruomei in memory of your father.¡±

    Ruomei replied in a soft voice, ¡°Thank you, youngdy, for giving me this new name.¡±

    Minn got up and turned back before leaving, ¡°I know you can read. I made a set of rules. Help other girls learn them when you get better.¡±

    Shock sprawled up Rumei¡¯s face which then turned to joy. She bowed head to show gratitude.

    As Minn walked out of the wing room, a sudden blow of warm breeze greeted her face. Looking around, she saw tender grass shoots surface out from ground crevices. Minn stopped for a while to watch thendscape yonder and turned around, blooming a smile to Danju, ¡°Breeze is getting warm. Let¡¯s take Xiaotao to go fishing ifke ice has melted! Being left alone for an entire winter, the fish must be really fat.¡±

    Danju had followed Minn in and out, knowing clearly she was in a bad mood but too timid tofort her. Seeing she smile in a second, Danju knew Minn was fine now, so she answered joyfully, ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll look for a big fish basket for you!¡±

    ¡ªMinn Sheng, formerly Yiyi Yao, a non-native ancient person, time-traveler girl at the physical age of eleven, unmarried, dropping out of school, neither too outstanding nor too underachieved, now endeavored to self-learn surviving skills in an ancient age.

 Chapter 37: Grandmother, Elder Brother, And Qi Heng

    <h4>Chapter 37: Grandmother, Elder Brother, And Qi Heng</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    After dealing with the servant girls, Wang Shi led Minn to the Hall of Peaceful Ages to report her work that afternoon.

    ¡°How did you do with Yinxing after you took her back?¡± asked Old Madam Sheng a little indifferently as she leaned against the bricks bed near the window after she changed her attire, wearing a ck-blue double-breasted jacket embroidered with eight tufts of flowers made of ck silk.

    Wang Shi said with her eyebrows furrowed, ¡°Having seen her being diligent, I thereby sent her to work for sixth girl. But, surprisingly, she turned out so shameless, so I¡¯ve dislodged her to a remote estate.¡± A maid of the second rank, who used to work in the inner chamber of womenfolk, now was exiled to work in a remote country estate for heavybor, which was a severe punishment; After a pause, Wang Shi stretched her locked brows, held Minn¡¯s hand and tapped it gently, ¡°You¡¯re so naive. If you¡¯re bothered by the maids, you shoulde and report it to me earlier. Why tolerate it?¡±

    Minn said with a blush, ¡°If Madam didn¡¯t love me so dearly, you wouldn¡¯t punish them so heavily. Actually, Yinxing was good at finishing her jobs neatly, she was just a bit imprudent because of her young age; Jiu¡¯er is very good. I haven¡¯t disciplined my room very well these days so that the maids caused such a mess. Only she and a few other girls could stick to their duties. I haven¡¯t thanked you for that.¡±

    Not until now did Wang Shi feel that her face was saved. She smiled toward Liu Kun¡¯s wife standing next to her. Thetter one felt happy in her heart, who, though knew that her daughter wasn¡¯t so good as sixthdy described, was delighted to hear her daughter being praised. Seeing Minn act so docilely, Old Madam Sheng at the seat of honor gave Minn a casual nce with reproach, who forced a bitter smile upon receiving the meaningful nce.

    Hiding the emotion in her eyes, Old Madam Sheng looked at Wang Shi and said, ¡°You¡¯ve done your job well, not only teaching Minn but also disciplining the uneducated maids. I¡¯m relieved to have you run the household.¡± Old Madam Sheng seldom extolled others, so Wang Shi feltcent in her heart. She replied with a smile, ¡°Old Madam speaks highly of me, which makes me ashamed.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng said with a smile, ¡°Although she¡¯s been brought up by me, she hasn¡¯t learned anything useful. Each time she encounters something difficult to tackle, she only chooses to flinch. Such a coward can do nothing sessfully!¡± As she spoke, she cast a stern nce at Minn. Thetter one nervously stood up right away and said in a muffled voice, ¡°This won¡¯t happen again. I¡¯ll set strict rules for the maids to stop grandma and Madam from worrying about me again.¡±

    Wang Shi said with a chuckle, ¡°That¡¯s it. Minn is too young to understand how to regte her maids well. As she learns with time, she will finally find her own way for that. Thus, Old Madam can rest assured.¡± Hearing that, Old Madam Sheng showed some pleasure on her face, praised Wang Shi a few more words, and scolded Minn with a strict face, ¡°Madam has to take care of the big family, so why you still bother her! If you can¡¯t discipline your maids well in the future, I won¡¯t spare you!¡±

    Minn hurriedly responded with a bow, promising repeatedly. Wang Shi vouched for her with a bright smile. Only then did Old Madam Sheng soften her face.

    Liu Kun¡¯s wife stood silently and thought in her heart that Old Madam was shrewd, so was sixthdy; as she slightly raised her head to look at Wang Shi who wascent, she twisted her handkerchief tightly and decided to say nothing.

    After that day when Wang Shi showed her authority, all maids, whether elder or younger in Minn¡¯s chamber became quiet as if their tongues were pulled out. The next day, Fang Mama sent over a ferule, which made all the maids more diligent. Even several of them who used to y with Minn performed their duties with aggrieved faces, Minn didn¡¯tfort them. In order to encourage each maid to build a beautiful and harmonious House of Clear Dusk, Minn handed out the Code of Conducts of the House of Clear Dusk and ordered the elder maids to transmit it to the young ones. Besides, she also asked the elder ones to spare some time to make the little ones to study the spirit of it by groups. Each half of a month, Cuiwei would hold a meeting and draw a summary report of the trial period.

    On the same day after Minn was scolded by Old Madam Sheng, Fang Mama was dispatched here to pass on a message that except for the morning greetings, Minn should eat meals in her House of Clear Dusk and regte the maids in her room. Minn became gloomy immediately. Having barely tolerated it for a few days over half a month, she sneaked into the Hall of Peaceful Ages with a small bag in a sunny morning. She solicitously curried favor with Old Madam Sheng who looked still serious, dawdling over Old Madam Sheng, by kneading the shoulders and lightly massaging the legs. Having seen Minn being busy pleasing her, Old Madam Sheng couldn¡¯t keep her strict face gradually and didn¡¯t push away the adorable granddaughter in her arms, only her face remained cold.

    Seeing things get better, Minn promptly took out a specially made gift and handed it to Old Madam Sheng with a fawning smile on her dainty face. ¡°...Hee hee, see, grandma, this is a warm cap I made for you ¡ª a Zhaojun-style made of singed wool with lining of cotton cambric. You can try it on...¡±

    At first nce, Old Madam Sheng liked this warm cap, fine and light in bright ginger with a digit width ck edge, on which embroidered elegant longevity patterns that demonstrated superb craftsmanship. But before she could say something, Fang Mama immediately praised, ¡°See, sixth girl is the one who cares about Old Madam the most. She knows that you¡¯ll be sick of wearing the big warm cap made of singed wool from inside out after the snow is melted, so she immediately made you a light one. Look at the fine stitches and the embroidered flowers. Even Garments of Immortals can¡¯t make such a delicate warm cap. Come on, let¡¯s try it on, Old Madam...¡±

    In the midst of her talking, she took the cap and involuntarily put it on Old Madam Sheng¡¯s forehead. The two sides of the browband fitted perfectly well on Old Madam Sheng from the forehead to the back of her head where the pearl-made lock catch closed. Old Madam Sheng touched it, feeling quitefortable and pleased in heart as she found it soft and warm. ncing at Minn who was still nervous and grabbed her arm with an ingratiating giggle, Old Madam Sheng felt soft in her heart. Fang Mama continued to praise Minn, ¡°Old Madam¡¯s tender love on sixth girl is paid off. See, the warm cap is so fit for you. As sixthdy grows up, her needlework bes more and more skilled.¡±

    Being humble, Minn quickly said tteringly, ¡°Well, well, that¡¯s mainly because grandma has a good head.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng couldn¡¯t keep strict anymore, bursting intoughter right away. She put the little Minn into her arms, pped hard on Minn¡¯s back, and scolded, ¡°You useless girl!¡± Promptly, Minn, like a sticky candy, threw her arms around her grandmother¡¯s neck to y coquetry for a while.

    Fang Mama was relieved. Old Madam Sheng had been wearing a long face for the past half a month, which depressed her, too. As soon as she saw Old Madam Sheng on the bricks bed carefully inquire Minn¡¯s living conditions in the past half a month, she withdrew to the kitchen silently and asked the cooks to add some Minn¡¯s favorite dishes. In her mind, Old Madam Sheng didn¡¯t eat much for these days alone.

    After Minn resumed the rtionship with Old Madam Sheng, her life was brought back to normal.

    Subsequently, Minn visited Brother Changbai again who was engaged in preparing for Spring Examination. He could only have some spare time before dinner, so she counted the time to wait for him early. As she entered his yard, she was ushered by Yanghao, the elder maid in Changbai¡¯s chamber, into his room and sat down. Afterwards, several maids served her tea and desserts quietly without making any noise. She then recalled that she didn¡¯t see any maids who were as beautiful as Ruomei and Ke¡¯er. Even maids that couldpare with the in-looking Bisi and Lvzhi were hardly seen. Once again, she considered her eldest brother indeed amazing.

    In her memories, when Brother Changbai was the first one to select maids a couple of years ago, he avoided the beautiful or talented ones to choose those veracious, which made Wang Shi quite depressed. Although Wang Shi insisted on choosing some pretty maids and cing them into his room, Brother Changbai strongly turned her down by reason of that talented and pretty maids were ambitious troublemakers, who would disturb him, preventing him from studying intently. Wang Shi was choked because of some words she couldn¡¯t say publicly, ¡°My son, these girls are specially arranged to be ¡°yed¡± by you; a teenager like you shouldn¡¯t be so quiet.¡± Wang Shi had to euphemistically exin the definition of a Tongfang to him (Tongfang means a maid in name but a concubine in reality).

    After pondering for a while, Changbai agreed with his mother¡¯s suggestion. However, he asked Liu Kun¡¯s wife to say one sentence to all the maids on behalf of him. It was rumored that as soon as Wang Shi heard of it, her face turned as green as a mung-bean paste.

    The hostesses of the two sessive generations of the Sheng Family heldrgely the same idea on how to deal with Tongfang. As the first legitimate daughter of a marquis, Old Madam Sheng sent those Tongfang away as soon as she was married to Old Master Sheng, and no one dared to rebuke her. When Wang Shi was married to Sheng Hong, she followed suit, sending all Tongfang of Sheng Hong to marry to others, and Old Madam Sheng connived at that. Thus, Changbai asked Liu Mama to announce: It was a family tradition that whether Tongfang could be promoted to concubines depended on their future hostess.

    Wang Shi wanted to vomit blood again. What nonsense! No one would like to be Tongfang forever if there was no hope of bing a concubine by the leverage of sons. Staring at her son frowning and ring like his father, Wang Shi couldn¡¯t refute back, which made her really want to crunch her teeth.

    Those girls felt depressed at the beginning. After they had served Changbai for a long time, they came to realize that young as the childe was, he had a dignified temperament, was a man of his words, and resented someone who was disobedient, coquettish, and affected. Minn strongly suspected that this was because of the awful impact Concubine Lin had left on him when he was just a kid.

    In this case, the enthusiasm of those little maids with slender waist and rosy cheeks, who originally wanted to be his Tongfang, was tremendously reduced. Since then, Changbai¡¯s yard was quite harmonious and peaceful. The childe and maids kept silent in unison, only the noises of chickens and dogs could be heard. Several times when Danju sent things to him on behalf of Minn, the yard was dead silent, making her so nervous that she didn¡¯t dare to breathe heavily.

    ¡ª¡ªThe above-mentioned intelligence was provided by Xiaotao while the psychological activities were supplemented by Minn.

    Much funnier, Changbai named the maids as Yanghao, Langhao, Zihao, Jihao, Zhuhao, Jianhao...The most beautiful girl sent by Wang Shi was called Shuxu! ...lol...

    [T/N: Hahahahahah...sorry, just couldn¡¯t helpughing. These names are amazing!!! They are all animal hair that could be made into Chinese writing brush, so they also refer to the name of the brush pen made of the corresponding animal hair. Imagine a young and beautiful girl with a name of weasel hair...Back to point, meaning of the names:

    Yanghao ÑòºÁ/y¨¢ng h¨¢o/ ¡ª goat hair or the pen with goat hair as the brush.

    Langhao ÀÇºÁ /l¨¢ng h¨¢o/ ¡ª weasel hair or the pen with weasel hair as the brush.

    Zihao ×ÏºÁ/z¨« h¨¢o/¡ª purple rabbit hair or...

    Jihao refers to chicken feather, Zhuhao pig hair, Jianhao a brush made of several animal hair together, while Shuxu means Mousewhisker...]

    Learning these, Xiaotao was relieved and said to Minn sincerely, ¡°My Lady, thank you very much.¡±

    As Minn was lost in her fantasies, Changbai came back from school. Seeing her sit on a chair and wait for him, he said directly, ¡°Sixth younger sister is here? Have you finished practicing the calligraphy of Madam Wei Listening to Waves?¡±

    [T/N: Madam Wei, full name Wei Shuo, is a calligrapher in Jin dynasty.]

    Minn¡¯s smiling face immediately froze, ¡°Er...I almost finish it.¡±

    Sitting on the opposite, Changbai began to scold her without even taking a sip of the tea, ¡°An achievement is founded on diligence and wasted upon recklessness. Though you leave the Hall of Peaceful Ages, you still need to work hard. As a girl, you ought to practice your handwriting. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be made fun of...¡± He talked endlessly about something that reading was for man to be reasonable; if you didn¡¯t understand the etiquette, you were nearly foolish.

    Minn felt despondent. She couldn¡¯t understand why such a quiet brother, who used to speak even less than three sentences each day, would address long speeches whenever he rebuked herself. She hadn¡¯t seen he scold Mn or Rn. The incident of Yinxing caused her to be educated by him for as long as one hour. She couldn¡¯t even refute back because that would only lead to longer lecture. Thus, she had to listen to him dejectedly, which made Xiaotao beside her titter happily without anypassion.

    After a long time when Changbai finally finished, he took several sips of the tea to moisten his throat and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Minn murmured in her heart that he finally asked. She puckered her mouth to order Xiaotao to pass a new pair of cotton-padded shoes to him. ¡°Here. It took me a lot of time to make them. I¡¯ve thickened the soles by half an inch. Even if it rains in the capital city, you don¡¯t need to worry a bit.¡±

    Yanghao quickly took them and handed them to Changbai. Their uppers were thick and soft with several pines and cypresses embroidered on them, which were quite simple and decent. Changbai received them with an emotionless face, ¡°Thanks, sister.¡±

    Minn puffed her cheeks and pouted, ¡°I¡¯ve almost be your maid. Making a pair of shoes is really time-consuming. Plus the pair of soft clogsst time, I¡¯m very tired. Look at my little hands, there are several pierced holes on them!¡± As she spoke, she stretched out her hands before him. ncing at them, Changbai still wore a cold face and didn¡¯t speak anything. However, he rubbed the soft bangs on her forehead with his hand and said, ¡°Make a list of whatever you like and have it sent to me. I¡¯ll bring them back from the capital city.¡±

    Minn gave him a bright smile and said joyfully in her clear voice, ¡°Thank you, brother.¡±

    Yanghao looked at the shoes up and down andplimented, ¡°Lady¡¯s needlework is excellent, and our Childe loves the shoes made by you, saying yours is the mostfortable ones. I¡¯ve learned from you by imitating the old shoes you¡¯ve made. But why are they not asfortable as yours?¡±

    Minn shook her headcently and said, ¡°This secret is beyond words. The shoes are here, and you can try to figure it out by yourself.¡±

    ¡ª¡ªActually, it was not difficult at all. Each one had his own habit of walking: some liked leaning forward while some backward; some preferred walking outwardly while some inwardly. The uppers could tell the shape of the feet and how they exerted force while walking, while the soles could show the supporting points of the feet and heels. Regarding this, the specific cloth and fabric would be selected ordingly to make the shoes tailored specially for the feet. Minn worked as carefully as when shepared the uses in the legal books in her previous life and finally figured a way out.

    Yanghao replied with a smile, ¡°OK, maydy! I¡¯m off to think it thorough.¡± Then she left with the shoes.

    Reckoning that it was time to Hall of Peaceful Ages for dinner, Minn stood up and wanted to leave. Seeing this, Changbai finally asked after some thoughts, ¡°Sixth younger sister...Brother Qi came back to school from Deng Prefecture a few days ago. I heard that he asked his servant boy to send you some presents, but you didn¡¯t meet the servant boy?¡±

    Qi Heng came back to Deng Prefecture from the capital city with his parents about 10 days ago. On the first day when he came to the Sheng Mansion to attend school, he asked his servant boy to deliver some presents to House of Clear Dusk. After undergoing a long psychological struggle, Minn resolutely rejected his sugar-coated bullet; since Qi Heng couldn¡¯te to pull her by the ears, he felt quite annoyed. In this case, he found Changbai who he befriended with and asked Changbai to speak for him.

    Minn cleared her throat and said seriously, ¡°As the Book of Rites says, the boys and girls should be seated separately at the age of seven. As our sisters grow, we should abide by the rites and don¡¯t receive the outside men¡¯s gifts at will.¡±

    Seeing his little doll-like sister speaking general principles, Changbai moved his lips and said, ¡°...The pair of Big y Figurines originated from Wuxi are paid tributes by the southern region, not something expensive.¡±

    Minn shook her head strongly and said, ¡°Two elder sister don¡¯t possess one, so it is unreasonable for me to have two.¡± Afterwards, she talked about the principles that there should be no physical contact between a man and a woman except between a husband and his wife. Changbai remembered Qi¡¯sints of her and request for help, ¡°The pair of Big y Figurines look like you very much.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°There are also dimples on the corners of their lips.¡±

    Minn continued shaking her head with a rather serious look, ¡°Brother should think about it for me. What should I do if fourth and fifth elder sister know this matter? Since you and Brother Qi study together, please tell him the principles therein.¡±

    Changbai eyes twinkled, and he looked silently at Minn for a while. There seemed to have a trace of pity in his eyes as he saw her delicate face and bright eyes. Having pondered for a while, he nodded slowly and said, ¡°Yuanruo doesn¡¯t have any siblings, it¡¯s normal that he likes you as a younger and adorable sister. However, it¡¯s time to avoid some unnecessary troubles. I¡¯ll go and talk to him.¡±

    Minn thanked him with a smile and led Xiaotao to the Hall of Peaceful Ages for dinner. As he stared at her slender and graceful figure, an idea suddenly came across his mind: if only Minn were his legitimate sister.

 Chapter 38: Changbaiâ€™s Good News

    <h4>Chapter 38: Changbai¡¯s Good News</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    Spring Examination usually took ce in mid-February. This year, the Emperor¡¯s poor health condition prolonged the exam to early March, so Changbai and Qi Heng started off in mid-February. Every day since their leaving, Wang shi either burned incenses to worship Buddha or held rituals in Taoist temples, making the rooms smoky, a scene as if Sheng Mansion was on fire and almost brought in servants carrying water. Every time Minn visited to greet Wang shi, she came out with a pair of bloodshot eyes due to the smoke. At first, Sheng Hong reprimanded Wang shi, quoting one maxim, ¡°Confucius never touches upon the supernatural¡±, but reliable source indicated that in fact, he himself also worshipped in secrecy.

    This kind of examination took three days in a row, and every test was like a torture peeling off the skin of the candidates. The moment they stepped out of the exam room, Qi Heng was carried on the servants¡¯ shoulders back to Qi Mansion while Changbai insisted on walking to the carriage on his own, then was received by Changwu, a mentor officer in the Capital¡¯s Guarding Team, to have a good rest. Therefore, the good news arrived home earlier than Changbai who passed the exam as the fifth.

    Wang shi was overjoyed and wanted to immediately set off great deal of firecrackers and give off money and rice to the poor, but she was quickly stopped by Sheng Hong¡ªbecause Qi Heng failed the exam.

    Lord Qi felt alright, knowing that passing the exam on first attempt like Changbai was something as rare as phoenix feather or dragon horn. Most of the students passed after two or three times after attending the exam. There were even those who kept taking the exam for a dozen of years. However, Junzhu Pingning¡¯s face was in pitch darkness like the bottom of a pan.

    Qi family was endowed with connections, so even if to die, they must die with a reason. Old Master Qi consulted the chief examiner in charge of this exam. ording to that official, who said while grooming his beard, other students had simplified every ritual to focus on preparing for the Spring Examination and retreated all social life to learn sincest Autumn Examination. Qi Heng, on the contrary, had gone back to the capital to enjoy the Spring Festival as if Deng Prefecture wasn¡¯t boisterous enough. The recent two months had all been wasted on drinking, partying, and appreciatingndscape on horseback. Much fun he had enjoyed though, how could it be possible for him to pass the exam by half a month¡¯s cramming?

    Junzhu Pingning couldn¡¯t be more regretted and Lord Qi came to realize one fact, patting on his thigh and eximing: No wonder Sheng Mansion had been so quiet during the Spring Festival! He should have detained his son in Deng Prefecture during the festival. At the same time, he refreshed his opinion on Sheng Hong who, after all, started as a schr with rich experience.

    After another few days, the Imperial Academy held another examination and Changbai was selected as an optional Reviser to work in the Academy until taking office after the Spring Festival. The good news was followed by his engagement with the beloved second youngdy of the Hai family in Jiangning. She was born into a schrly family of aristocrats with brothers and father holding official posts in the royal court. To the two events, Sheng Hong and Wang shi hadpletely contradict reactions.

    ¡°How tough that Changbai passed the exam! Why not send him to govern a ce out of the capital but suffer in the poor Imperial Academy?¡± Wang shi cried andined to Sheng Hong, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that his uncles will take him to visit important officials and build connections? Why is he now just an optional Reviser of low rank?¡±

    ¡°You shortsighted woman! What do you know? Do you know how noble is the Imperial Academy? Changbai is still young. Sending him out of the capital is actually something of low grade!¡± Sheng Hong lost his temper hearing his n devaluated by Wang shi as worthless.

    Wang shi did not know how noble the Imperial Academy was other than the poor and impoverished schrs there. However, she admitted Sheng Hong had more knowledge than her in this respect, so she stopped grumbling. Yet, another thing was more wrenching for her.

    ¡°Fine, we women know little about this, but after all Changbai is my own son, I should have a say in his marriage. My master, you never told me before asking Uncle Geng to make the match. I, as his mother, am only notified who my daughter-inw is until today! In what position did you ce me?¡± Feeling belittled, Wang shi bowed head to sweep tears.

    Sheng Hong sat at the tea table, raising up a cup painted with pastel mung at the bottom, and sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t hide it from me. I know you like your elder sister¡¯s daughter. But for I made the decision before hand, I¡¯m afraid your niece would move in this month!¡±

    Choking on his mere sentence, Wang shi tossed down her handkerchief on the brick bed and said with tilted eyebrows, ¡°What is bad about Yun¡¯er? She has good learning and courtesy as well as a gentle nature. In addition, she and Changbai are cousins, knowing well about the backgrounds of each other. I can¡¯t think of a better girl than her!¡±

    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s exactly the problem!¡± Sheng Hong thumped down the cup on the tea table and continued, ¡°Putting aside other things, our elder brother inw, of such great family background, should obtain a position lower than me. A few years ago, during his observation of filial mourning for his passed away father, he should observe out so many children. The Censor reported to the emperor that he took concubines during mourning period, so he has been dismissed from office and remained unemployed, but he never tried to build connections to return back to the court. Instead, he stayed at home, having fun and satirizing the court with prostitutes! You really want this kind of inws?¡±

    [T/N: Filial Mourning, ¶¡ÓÇd¨©ng y¨­u, the traditional moral and etiquette system of Chinese feudal society. In ancient times, when the parents of officials died, officials had to be suspended from their posts. The mourning shouldst for three years, during which the son should live separately from his wife and abstain from all entertainment like drinking or partying otherwise would be considered impious.]

    Wang shi felt so shameful that she talked back, ¡°Even if you dislike the degrading Kang family, you shouldn¡¯t have contacted Hai family. Their family rules stipte in ck and white that the descendants can only take concubines when they hit 40 years old without any children. It¡¯s good to be a daughter-inw to that family, but who wants to marry a daughter from that family? I heard that after getting married, their first youngdy quarreled with her mother-inw every now and then and didn¡¯t allow her husband to take concubines. However, Hai family enjoys a high ranking; if such a living ancestor is invited to our family, how can I be a good mother-inw?¡±

    Sheng Hong, ¡°Nonsense! But for this marriage, do you think we have any chance to build connections with Hai family? As long as you don¡¯t invent troubles to cram women to Changbai¡¯s house, you are free to be a good mother-inw!¡±

    The couple had a big fight and parted in discord.

    Wang shi was very reluctant, so she burst out crying in front of Old Madam Sheng, looking for support.

    Old Madam Sheng was half lying on the soft couch, her eyes slightly closed. After hearing Wang shi¡¯s sobbingints, Old Madam Sheng gently patted on her back, signing, ¡°Master¡¯s words don¡¯t base on nothing. What¡¯s the real situation of Kang family? Though Kang family has been inws with our family, Changbai¡¯s future is more important. You must be prudent.¡±

    Wang shi knew that on the surface Old Madam Sheng looked as if she had no intention to strive for anything but was shrewd and clear about everything in her mind. Dazzled and dizzy from crying, Wang shi decided to confess, ¡°...My elder brother-inw is such a disappointment that my sister has before her a batch of illegal sons and daughters whose birth mothers came from god knows where. They gave birth to children one after another, crowding the house with people! Every child needs my sister to take care of. The sons ask for betrothal presents and the daughters long for dowry, but my elder brother-inw, as an officer, knows nothing about doing business. Numerous of my sister¡¯s dowry has been expropriated. If she refused, those elders in her family doing nothing but depending on her wealth would use her of not being a virtuous wife! I¡¯m afraid now Kang family only has a noble title. Fortunately, my sister¡¯s son is progressive and took office as the Minister of the Ministry of Rites a few years ago. I have to help my sister. After all, Kang family is no lesser than ours.¡±

    Looking at the incense smoke, from a floral-patterned gold burner on the tea table, rising up and running about, Old Madam Sheng sighed, ¡°You¡¯re being good-hearted, but I have to say something you might not like. No matter how close you¡¯re to your sister, your son is the closest person you have. s, I¡¯m also a mother-inw and know your concerns. You fear in the future you couldn¡¯t suppress your daughter-inw with an overriding background like Hai family. Right?¡±

    The clear and sharp eyes of Old Madam Sheng swept at Wang shi who was nervous because in fact, she and her elder sister wasn¡¯t as intimate as she imed. They had also quarreled and fought with each other before getting married. Later, however, as the power-scale turned around¡ªSheng family grew stronger while Kang family went weaker¡ªthe sister often came to visit Wang shi,ining about her miserable condition. A few year ago, the sister began to disy her intention to make a match with Sheng family with ttering words that really pleased Wang shi.

    Noticing Wang shi¡¯s hesitative face, Old Madam Sheng gently patted on her shoulder, ¡°Many years ago, there were rtives from Xv family visiting to make a match with Master, but I rejected them. The Wang family and Sheng family also had no contact at that time, but I still tried to get you as my daughter-inw. Master¡¯s smooth path of official career benefited a lot from your father. You gave birth to sons and daughters and took care of domestic affairs. I dare to say, I never regretted to have you as my daughter-inw! All mothers in the world are great. How would you choose between Changbai¡¯s future and your own good feeling?¡±

    Wang shi blushed with embarrassment, being reminded that she herself as a daughter-inw was not verypetent or filial. Ashamed, she wiped her eyes with the handkerchief.

    Old Madam Sheng continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Sun Momo told me that the virtue of the second youngdy of Hai family is great. She will sure get along with you. On the other hand, the Kang youngdy is your niece. Do you think you can act like a tough mother-inw and discipline her in a strict way? By the time when Changbai achieves sess, you¡¯ll be entitled along with him. Isn¡¯t it better?¡±

    Wang shi was persuaded by the words and agreed after a little contemtion. Recalling Sheng Hong¡¯s terse way ofmunication, she felt wronged, ¡°I¡¯m not an insensible person. If Master had exined in this way, I wouldn¡¯t be embarrassing myself in front of you now...However, what about Yun¡¯er? She¡¯s 17 years old now but my brother-inw doesn¡¯t hold an official post¡ªa family neither too superior nor inferior. Hope this won¡¯t affect the child¡¯s marriage.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng smiled slightly and lovingly took Wang¡¯s hand, ¡°What do you think of Changwu?¡±

    Wang shi was a bit shocked, ¡°You mean...?¡±

    Old Madam Sheng sounded calm, ¡°Though Kang family is aristocracy, only your nephew is an officer. As for family wealth, I suppose you know better than me. On the other hand, your Wei uncle is wealthy if not superrich. He has only two sons and more than enough fortune even if Changwu wants to live independently in the future. Besides, you as his aunt are clear about his character. In these years, he has been living alone in the capital, an aspirant without any scheming thoughts. We¡¯re rtives, so the match will be an icing on the cake.¡±

    Wang shi hesitated, ¡°But...it¡¯s still a merchant family...¡±

    Wang shi¡¯s look made Old Madam Sheng tilte her mouth corner and wanted to satirize her, but she held it back and replied straight, ¡°Since Changwu is guaranteed to the Director of Zhongwei Guardian Team and will soon take the office. With both official post and good character as well as family wealth, my old sister-inw will never ask me for help but for his bad luck in marriage. If you really don¡¯t want him, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll just ask other families.¡±

    Hearing this, Wang shi got anxious and hurried to answer, ¡°My madam, take it easy. I¡¯m writing to my sister. It¡¯s indeed a great match; my sister surely understands it.¡±

    While speaking, she bade farewell and left in haste. Old Madam Sheng sighed leisurely on the hurriedly leaving figure. Suddenly, she heard noise behind the curtain and said without looking back, ¡°Little thing. Didn¡¯t you eavesdrop enough? Come out here.¡±

    Minn, rubbing her eyes on her rosy fair cute face with faint pillow marks after sleep, bounced out from the inner room in a pink coat embroidered with entwined magnolia flowers. She jumped into Old Madam¡¯s arms and climbed onto the brick bed like a squirrel. Old Madam Sheng hurried to hold the little granddaughter, but her face remained serious, ¡°I told you to take a nap in your own house. How would you be wakened up if not stay here?¡±

    Minn, hands surrounding her grandmother¡¯s neck, murmured, ¡°Grandma, am I having a new sister-inw?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend. I know you heard all this.¡± Old Madam patted heavily on her back.

    Minn winked her foxy eyes, ¡°Grandma, actually the Hai youngdy is invited by you, right?¡±

    Old Madam Sheng rolled her eyes at Minn and took a nce at the door and windows, a gesture Cuiping standing on the side understood immediately and turned around at once to look around. Old Madam stroked Minn¡¯s hair and said, ¡°It¡¯s your troublesome father that leaves me no choice but to rece the mother to tackle my grandson¡¯s marriage. Fine, Changbai is the eldest legal grandson of our family in the end. I mustn¡¯t neglect his marriage.¡±

    Minn raised her smiling, rosy and innocent, ¡°No wonder father and mother enjoys marital harmony, treating each other as respected guest. They must be very satisfied about the match by grandma.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng wanted to maintain a solemn face to scold Minn but couldn¡¯t help bursting intoughter, only tenderly pinching her and nodding to say, ¡°Your big brother is much better than your father at the same age. He has a father who just get promoted to Fifth-Level Official, a brother-inw from Earl Zhongqin Mansion and a descent maternal uncle, so even a schrly aristocracy family like Hai can¡¯t underestimate him.¡±

    In fact, at the very beginning, Hai family did not like Changbai, despising about Sheng family, but Old Madam Sheng was really confident because many years ago Wang family had also hesitated about the match with Sheng Hong. However, when Old Madam took Sheng Hong to visit Wang family, Old Madam Wang approved the marriage at the first sight of Sheng Hong who was a handsome, graceful gentleman. This was so-called: Mother-inw¡¯s fondness of son-inw would grow more and more.

    Old Madam Sheng was experienced in this. This time, she also asked his aunt of Geng family to take Changbai to drop a visit at Hai family. Madam Hai, seeing the upright and tall Changbai, was quite satisfied in heart. If the youngdy of Hai family peeked at him behind the curtain, she would fall in love with him at first sight.

    Of course, Minn did not know these. Old Madam Sheng continued, ¡°Kong Momo told me about the youngdy a few years ago. She has good appearance, virtue, character and learning. Only one weakness about her is that the men of Hai family are not allowed to take concubines, so the daughters of Hai family can¡¯t tolerate their husband to take concubines. This is why their daughters have difficulty to find husbands. Yet, your big brother doesn¡¯t care about it and only has one Tongfang over these years. What¡¯s her name...?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Yanghao.¡± Minn answered.

    Old Madam Sheng lightlyughed, ¡°The name is alright while the others are so strange that I don¡¯t know how your big brother manage to call. Why name girls with pig, wolf, chicken, mouse...That Yanghao isn¡¯t too pretty; just average. It¡¯s okay to either keep her or send her away.¡±

    Listening to Old Madam deciding the life of a girl in such an understating way, Minn felt a bit sad with eyes turning dim. Girls like Yanghao taken by young master without a title had a doomed future. Their best result would be promoted as concubines. After young master¡¯s wife having children, they might give birth to children if they were still loved by the master, but if the master and madam led a harmonious life, they became decorations, waiting for their youth to drain out by time. Even worse, if the madam wasn¡¯t tolerant, they would be sent out, excelled, or married to others.

    However, they wouldn¡¯t be married to decent people other than servants in the mansion, rogues, woodcutters and farmers. Any man with some fortune wouldn¡¯t want a wife that wasn¡¯t a virgin.

    However, it was unwise to tolerate concubines to an extreme extent. Minn knew that what Old Madam had suffered long ago to arge extent could be attributive to Old Master Sheng¡¯s concubines who set them up against each other. This kind of girl servants, serving young master since a young age, close to everyone and with a long-built emotion with young master, often endeavored to consolidate her position before the young madam moved in, and sometimes even made traps for thetter.

    Minn honestly asked herself, ¡°When I am put onto that position, will I get away with my opponent without any hesitation?¡±

 Chapter 39: A Girl at Age Should Be Married (1)

    <h4>Chapter 39: A Girl at Age Should Be Married (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    Changbai was so favored by middle-aged women that letters with increasing hospitality came one after another from Madam Hai. At first, the letters sounded a bit condescending, butter they got more intimate with addressing terms ¡°her mother/father-inw¡±. Learning that Changbai lived alone in the Sheng Mansion in the capital, they even wanted to invite him home. Considering that his tenure was about to expire, Sheng Hong asked servants to clean the mansion up so that they could move in when they returned back to the capital.

    More than half a monthter, Changbai finally came back home, passion from mother-inw reced with that from mother. Wang shi rubbed her son¡¯s head, feeling that her ten-month pregnancy and emotional investment for a dozen of years wasn¡¯t wasted, and tears of excitement swelled up in her eyes. In fact, she had prepared a white steed and bouquet made of red silk for Changbai to stroll around showing the honor, but he rejected the idea. Naturally, Wang shi was a bit depressed. Minn actually understood Wang shi¡¯s feeling. With such a boss-like husband and a father-like son, anyone would be depressed.

    Sheng Hong chose a cool and sunny day to throw a banquet as apensation. It happened to be an off-day, so he invited a batch of colleagues and seniors to share the joy.

    Inte spring and early summer, the scenery in the garden was dotted with green trees and red flowers. Mountains rocks piled up one on another. The good sighting was most suitable to receive guests. Wang shi had nned to call in a troupe of opera singers, but Sheng Hong wanted to keep a low-profile. Therefore, the banquet only set a few tables with male guests drinking in the front hall while female guests in another ce in the backyard. Sheng family was in good terms with many families in Deng Prefecture. Some close friends arrived much earlier but to everyone¡¯s surprise, the one arrived earliest was Junzhu Pingning.

    It wasn¡¯t because Wang shi¡¯s personality was too charming, but that in Deng Prefecture, there were few females whose title could match that of Junzhu Pingning¡ªImperial Third Level. In addition, the wives and daughters of lower-ranking officials had done nothing except for ttering, which made Junzhu Pingning a bit sick after enduring for a few days. Wang shi, on the contrary, was from a noble family and had stayed in thedies¡¯ society in the capital. She actually was a very sociable person who would gossip about the scandals of the nobles and aristocrats in a hrious and fervent way. Though a little domineering, Wang shi didn¡¯t dare to be pretentious in front of Junzhu Pingning. Especially after Wang shi stopped her attempt to market her daughter, the straight-forward got along quite well with the princess who had a twist and turn mind.

    Junzhu Pingning first congratted Wang shi and thenined about her own son¡¯s failing. Today, Wang shi was in ecstasy, but had to try hard concealing her joy while showing empathy to the grumbling princess, so she turned every stone over to think of an unlucky thing, ¡°It¡¯s said that marrying your daughter to a higher family and your son to a lower one. From an aristocracy family like Hai with such rules, how can I discipline my daughter-inw in the future?!¡±

    Wang shi¡¯s noble way of entertaining others at the expense of her own good took into effect at once, making Junzhu Pingning burst intoughter, ¡°You deserve it¡ªlonging for both a daughter-inw with noble background and an obedient one. There is no such good thing in the world!¡±

    If someone else teased her like this, Wang shi would have overturned the table, yet in front of the princess, she could only squeeze the handkerchief and smiled to let it go.

    In a short time, more guests arrived, forming a packed room embellished with jingling and ttering pearls and jade. Old Madam Sheng sat up at the main chair with three shy granddaughters dressed up in new clothes standing on the side to greet guests. Touched and tweaked by a group of middle-aged women, Minn¡¯s face was on the brink of cramping from keeping a false smile. Waves of power scent made her dizzy, which was found by a girl around 15 years old standing by the old madam, wife of Cab Yu. She was wearing a bright purple top of silk that was narrow-sleeved and tight on waist and violet gown with green ripples of Xiang River. Spotting Minn¡¯s look, she snickered and gave her a naughty nce. Minn was irritated and showed her teeth.

    After a few phatic words, Old Madam Sheng took Old Madam Yu to chat in the Hall of Peaceful Ages. Wang shi had heated chitchat with other madams and sent away young girls since they wanted to start the adult topic of marriage.

    Mn was sociable with most friends. As soon as they got outdoors, many of them formed a circle and tweeted andughed on. Rn, caring about her identity, only got along with the legal daughters of Liu and Li families. Protected by Old Madam Sheng, Minn had seldom received guests and besides she had to pretend to be obedient and dumb before Wang shi, so she knew few girls except for Yu Yanran, the granddaughter of Old Madam Yu who often came to worship Buddha with Old Madam Sheng.

    Yu Yanran, tall and slim-waisted, had a gentle nature. For a time, Old Madam Sheng had even wanted her to be Changbai¡¯s wife. Unluckily, Yanran¡¯s father, a Fifth-ranked Vice-Minister of Revenue, believed his daughter would be wasted to marry to a family of simr level. Therefore, the match was then never mentioned.

    The group of girls were led to the Luxuriant Pavilion to have tea. Girl servants had prepared all kinds of embroidered benches, chairs and tea tables,ying on them exquisite refreshments and tea cups with lids. Rn said smiling, ¡°This is white tea my uncle took back from Yunnan. Have a try, sisters. Is it good?¡± The girls were intrigued and took a few sips. Mn, tilting her eye corners, sneered with hand covering her mouth, ¡°How bad you are! Fifth younger sister. It¡¯s nothing rare. Don¡¯t make it like a treasure as if others never see anything valuable before. Last time, we even tasted the brick tea from Tibet that sister Wu brought us, let alone this Yunnan white tea.¡±

    Rage at once appeared on Rn¡¯s face and she struggled to hold it back. The disharmony between Rn and Mn was no news to other youngdies, so sitting around, their face didn¡¯t even change a bit and they kept appreciating the tea while chatting. Wu Baozhu was the most considerate one and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, sister Mn. Last time, the tea made our mouth so bitter that I really regret drinking it. This white tea is tasteful with mild but prolonged favor.¡±

    Miss Liu, Liu Tongzhi¡¯s daughter, also smiled, ¡°Each thing has its own vor. Good things must be taken out to share with us. Sister Rn was being hospitable.¡±

    Chen Xinya, the only daughter of Zhifu, had been arrogant and didn¡¯t get along with Rn. As a legal daughter, she should like being ttered by Mn. Pouting her mouth and putting down the cup, she said, ¡°I think the tea is just so-so, too thin to have any vor. It¡¯s no better than the Bailu tea my father brought back from Lushan.¡±

    Suddenly turning around to Minn sitting at the corner, Rn asked with a pout, ¡°Sixth younger sister, what do you think?¡±

    Minn was getting closer and closer to the door and was about to sneak out without being noticed. Suddenly called, Minn was caught by surprise and answered, ¡°Indeed, the vor is faint, but the fresh taste lingers in the mouth, making it distinguished from others. Thanks to sisters that I can have a taste of it. My sister has been hiding the tea for many days; she even didn¡¯t invite us, her physical sisters, but only to wait until you¡¯re here!¡±

    The value of a gift lied in the love of the giver. For a time, the youngdies thanked Rn one after another, making her quite satisfied.

    Entangled by a ¡®concubine¡¯s daughter of Tongpan over there, Yu Yanran then seized this opportunity to free herself and walked to Minn. She pointed at Minn¡¯s forehead with her jade-crystal finger and said angrily, ¡°You little girl. Why didn¡¯t you talk to me? You bad thing.¡±

    Minn frowned, ¡°Last month, the weather turned warm along with red flowers, green grasnd, warm waters and swimming fish. I invited you several times to go fishing and drink fish soup, but you only had servants tell me you were busy, with no reason. I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore!¡±

    Minn just finished when the look of other girls in the room went awkward in various facial expressions. She was confused and looked at Yanran who also looked a little embarrassed. Chen Xinya turned around and made fun of Minn, ¡°Sister Mn, your sister is so thoughtless. Sister Yu have gained such a big fish now. How could she have the time to catch the small fish in your house?!¡±

    Most of the girls giggled and said nothing, except for the youngest and most innocent girl Hong Qingyu who pped and said, ¡°I know, I know. Sister Yu¡¯s family is trying to match with the second young lord of Ningyuan Marquis, Gu family, in the capital!¡±

    Minn asked in surprise, ¡°Really? Then I should congratte you on the match.¡± A burst of congrattions, sincere or fake, started in all directions, but Minn sensed something weird. It seemed...a bit weird, so she turned to Yanran who didn¡¯t even dare to raise up her head out of shyness. Therefore, Minn started another topic, smiling, ¡°Which Gu family? I remember Junzhu Pingning¡¯s maternal family name is Gu. Are they rtives?¡±

    Rn answered in a hurry, ¡°Exactly! The ancestors of Xiangyang Marquis and Ningyuan Marquis are brothers, jointly assisting the ancestral Emperor to fight for the country and being entitled togetherter!¡± Minn was happy for Yanran and said with a smile, ¡°That sounds excellent. It must be a good family.¡±

    Before she finished, Mn cut in, ¡°But...I heard that the second young master Gu is somewhat weird and arrogant.¡±

    Whispers rang up once again. Yanran, so ashamed that she hid behind Minn, didn¡¯t dare to say a word. Only Minn said loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to my forth elder sister. We¡¯ve never been to the capital since we have memories. How could she know all these?¡± While speaking, she continuously winked at Mn who slowly pouted and stopped talking.

    Gratitude disyed from Yanran¡¯s eyes, but to everyone¡¯s surprise, Chen Xinya said in a cold voice, ¡°We don¡¯t know other things, yet there is one thing that I heard when I was little in the capital that once he was almost taken to the Imperial n Court for being disobedient!¡±

 Chapter 40: A Girl at Age Should Be Married (2)

    <h4>Chapter 40: A Girl at Age Should Be Married (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    Miss Liu pretended to be astonished and inhaled, causing other girls in the group began discussing. A bit shocked, Minn turned back to the shameful Yanran and then took a nce at thedies who either took pleasure in the tragedy or avoided eye contacts. The most kind of them just said, in an indifferent tone, a few words tofort Yanran. Minn hit the ceiling. She knew they reacted in this way was out of nothing but mere jealousy.

    Speaking of it, Yu Yanran had the highest ranking among all the girls. Although her father was just Vice-Minister, her grandfather was Head of the Cab with world-wide prestige. The former Emperor granted him a four-character calligraphy praise written by the emperor himself ¡°restriction, diligence, prudence and endeavor¡±, so the family was qualified to make a direct match with the second legal son of the Marquis. Many years ago, they had tried every means to marry Hun, as first legal daughter of Sheng family, to the second son of a degrading Marquis.

    Minn wanted to relieve Yanran from embarrassment, so she pointed at herself and shouted, ¡°Boys are of course naughty when they are young! What¡¯s more, rumors are not reliable. Sister Liu heard I was entric and weird before she saw me in person, but look at me, how pretty and kind I am!¡± Miss Liu smiled in awkwardness while all others burst intoughter. Minn continued to be cheeky and said, ¡°Am I not right? Am I not pretty or kind-hearted?¡±

    Rn pointed to Minn, ¡°You, you, you...¡± Sheughed down on the tea table and held the stomach with hand, not able to speak out aplete sentence.

    The whispering in the house turned into burstingughers. Noticing Yanran¡¯s blushing face was getting lighter, Minn felt pity for her, so she decided to further step up to finish the drama, ¡°Sisters know little news. What¡¯s fresh about Yanran¡¯s match? I wanted to make a match between little Red and little White in my fish tank!¡±

    Everyoneughed harder, filling the room with joy. Minn said with a serious face, ¡°Little Red and little White have apanied me for a long time. Since they are at age, it¡¯s my duty, as theirdy, to consider about their marriage!¡±

    The girlsughed with their bodies leaning to all directions. Wu Baozhu tiled upon another girl¡¯s shoulder, face blushing fromughter, and wiped out tears, ¡°Is it sessful?¡± Minn nodded, ¡°It¡¯s quite difficult.¡±

    Chen Xinya got stomachache fromughing and tried so hard before she could speak out a few words in a high pitch, ¡°...Why is that?¡± Minn looked cautious and answered with wagging head, ¡°Marriage, a life time significant event, must obtain parents¡¯ approval and match-maker¡¯s testimony. However, I... Where should I find the fish¡¯s parents and the match-maker?¡±

    Chen Xinya guffawed, ¡°Why not you be their parent and I be the match-maker? Let¡¯s hold the ceremony now!¡±

    The girls almostughed out their minds. Rnughed her way to Minn, giving her a hard pinch, ¡°Little girl, you have most jokes. What would you do if other sisters overughed?¡± Seeing what Rn had done, they crowed to Minn one after another and touched and rubbed Minn, who struggled to escape. However, she had a tiny figure and was pinched all around, but she still shouted, ¡°Be serious! Be serious! We¡¯re talking about serious marriage!¡±

    The girls were happier, running and jumping all around the yard. Since they were immersed in ying, Minn was relieved and winked at Yanran who had moved to the door. Yanran nodded and slipped away when no one saw her. After quite some effort, Minn got rid of those girls when her clothes turned messy. With an excuse of tidying herself up, Minn left while Rn¡¯sugher could still be heard, ¡°Isn¡¯t my little sister funny? My father and brothers also love her so much...¡±

    Then was Mn¡¯s voice with a little sneer, ¡°The girl is sharp-mouthed!¡±

    Other girls¡¯ voices could also be heard, ¡°I think she¡¯s good, both funny and honest.¡±

    Another girl said in a low voice, ¡°...She¡¯s nice, ...outstanding and funny...¡±

    Minn ignored them and went straight back to the House of Clear Dusk with Danju. They stepped into the room, finding Yanran was already there. At the sight of her, Minn raised her eyebrows and pointed to her, ¡°You dare to say I¡¯m heartless? As sister, you turned me down to go fishing and hide me from your marriage, but ask me to rescue you when you¡¯re teased! Look at me, how would you make up for me?!¡±

    While speaking, she lifted the wrinkled hems of the skirt, looking ferocious. Yanran stepped forward and bowed with two hands holding together, repeatedly saying, ¡°My good sister, my good sister. It¡¯s all my fault. If I deliberately hid the thing from you, let an ugly scar grow onto my face. I¡¯m here today to tell you about it. Thanks to you just now, otherwise I don¡¯t know how would theyugh at me!¡±

    During the conversation, Cuiwei took over a piece of green nting-front coat made of golden brocade and a green embroidered skirt. Minn went behind the quarter-fold peach-wood screen carved with flowers to get changed. She still remained a cold-face, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s on earth going on? Tell me the truth.¡±

    Yanran replied with a bitter face, ¡°Just as you heard. My daddy¡¯s senior made the match...¡± She stopped in hesitation.

    Cuiwei and Danju were considerate. Understanding that the youngdies had confidant words to say, they quickly left together after Xiaotao served tea and refreshments. Minn took a glimpse at the door and sat back besides Yanran, saying in a low voice, ¡°Sister Yanran, I¡¯m not ming you, but how can you make the news known to everyone when the match is still undecided? If it¡¯s not sessful, what should you do?¡±

    Moved by Minn¡¯s words, Yanran reached out to hold her hand and said, ¡°My dear sister, no wonder my grandma always praises you for your honest and kind characters. I have many friends but only you said this to me! What a pity that my mother died long ago, leaving me no sisters or brothers. They say when you get a stepmother, your father will be your stepfather. It¡¯s true. After my father married a new wife, he only took my stepmother and brothers to proceed to his post, leaving me here all alone. Luckily, my grandparents feel sorry for me, otherwise...¡± The speech was filled with broken voice and watery eyes.

    Minn was sad, lowering her head and gently rubbing the edge of Yanran¡¯s clothes. Yanran sniffed and continued, ¡°The match isn¡¯t my grandparents¡¯ will but my stepmother¡¯s. She gained connection with a somewhat rtive of Ningbei Marquis, so she urged my father to say yes to the match-maker. Luckily my grandfather didn¡¯t approve until he got more information. However, that woman...she made it known to everyone.¡±

    Yanran couldn¡¯t utter clearly anymore and only cried in a low volume. Minn felt sorry for her. Not able to think of anything tofort Yanran, she just gently patted her back and took out a new handkerchief to wipe out her tears. After a while, Yanran stopped crying, inhaled and nodded hard, showing a smile, ¡°Look at me, being like this when your family has good news. Sorry for that! I guess my father won¡¯t do things hurtful to me. A girl has to be married sooner orter. I should ask my grandfather to stop searching around. I have to marry the guy after all.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think this way!¡± Minn listened in quiet and shouted out hearing Yanran¡¯s opinion, ¡°You can¡¯t get married in confusion! A woman only marries once in a life time to one person. If you¡¯re not carefully enough, you¡¯ll be regretting in the future! Ask your grandfather to get as much information as possible! If he is no good person, don¡¯t marry him!¡±

    Yanran turned from sweeping toughing, ¡°You little girl! How can you keep saying marriage all the time? Do you also want to get married?¡±

    This level of jokes was far from Minn¡¯s punch line. With no change in her face, Minn said seriously, ¡°Sister Yanran, I know you don¡¯t want your grandparents and your father fight, but you should think more for yourself! Though I haven¡¯t met with your stepmother but I heard about her being not easy to get along with. I must say something unpleasing. If you marry to a good family, she will sure ask for favors from you; if not so, do you think she will assist you?¡±

    Yanran¡¯s face turned pale, having no idea of what she should do. Minn stood up, thumped the palm with fist, and said solemnly, ¡°Sister Yanran, don¡¯t pity yourself in the future. Although you lost your mom, you¡¯re still a legal daughter with grandparents. What about me? I¡¯m a daughter of a concubine with only a grandma! However, though I¡¯m no better than you in every aspect, I won¡¯t marry a bad guy even if at the cost of my life!¡±

    Yanran looked, with astonishment, at Minn whose tender face was peaceful with looming fortitude and decisiveness, which greatly encouraged Yanran. She held Minn¡¯s hand and said in a low voice, ¡°My sister, rest assured. I won¡¯t belittle myself. I shall never forget your sincerity and kindness even until myst day!¡±

    Minn was a bit shy and looked to Yanran who seemed self-possessed. Minn said in relief, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about death! In the future, stop making friends with those gossiping girls. My Old Madam used to prohibit me from hanging out with them, saying ¡®true friends lie in not quantity but sincerity¡¯. Today I finally understand how wise she is!¡±

    Yanran smiled, ¡°Your grandma¡¯s intention is more than that. My grandma told me that your marriage has been decided by your grandma. However, their mouth is as tight as m. No matter how hard I try, they won¡¯t tell me more.¡±

    Minn was curious and couldn¡¯t help blushing, ¡°I¡¯m too young. Worry yourself first!¡±

    In fact, Minn quickly understood Old Madam Sheng¡¯s intentions. There were just a limited number of youth marriageable, which could be easily known in daily activities. With two elder sisters of simr age and tough Wang shi and concubine Lin, Minn couldn¡¯t be left with good choice. Therefore, she was never allowed to meet boys-a track off the beaten one.

    Old Madam Sheng talked with Minn with almost everything, but once it got down to marriage, no message was revealed. Minn shouldn¡¯t ask in haste, so she would just wait. Minn now only hoped that Old Madam Sheng¡¯s choice of grandson-inw would be better than that of son-inw.

    Please bless me!

 Chapter 41: Never Strive for Things You Donâ€™t Deserve

    <h4>Chapter 41: Never Strive for Things You Don¡¯t Deserve</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    Everything went well even though it was the first time for Old Madam Sheng to matchmake and Madam Kang went to see Changwu in person. The big sister Wang had enough of the coward schrs who was arrogant, lust and ipetent. So, she liked Changwu at first sight, who, straight and impressive looking, was quite amicable and good natured. Although he was not very fair and delicate, he looked very upright and honest. Therefore, Kang Family agreed to be inws with Sheng Family just inte Spring. And given that the two of them had already passed the right age for marriage, their families were in full ord to let them get married as soon as possible.

    [T/N: Here Madam Kang is Wang shi¡¯s sister who is married to the Kang family, so she is usually addressed Madam Kang, meaning Kang¡¯s wife.]

    While all went well here, Yu Family was suffering a lot. Although Cab Yu had resigned for years, he still got contacts in the capital city. No matter how many good words Juzhu Pingning said for the son of Marquis Ningyuan, information got after several rounds of investigations didn¡¯t indicate it a good match. This was just like what Mn had said ¨C the second son of Marquis Ningyuan was really ¡°entric and temperamental¡±.

    He not only was brought up to be arrogant and domineering, but also galloped recklessly on the streets, a real troublemaker who always hung out with the ck sheep of other titled families. When a little bit bigger, he even hung around with those extremely low-level vagabonds and tramps, going whoring and making actresses his mistresses, which really caused a total mess. With much ado, Gu Family finally got him engaged, but no one expected that he was dissatisfied with this engagement.

    And knowing the old marquis couple wouldn¡¯t let him break off the engagement, he even went so far as to go directly to the family he engaged to on the day when they were holding a big banquet and mocked them so hard right in front of their guests that members of that family almost died with shame. Naturally, the engagement dashed to pieces. And since then on, those decent families in the capital city dared not to marry their daughter to him. Gu Family felt so anxious that they had no choice but to find inws outside of the capital city.

    Minn looked out of the window with frowned eyes. For Yanran had no other person toin to, she invited Minn to her mansion every three or five days to talk about the information collected by Cab Yu and about her feelings. But there was only terrible news, one after another. And ording to thetest news, that guy seemed to be a gay and got rather close with male descendants of some titled families who were known for fond of man, saying they even hung out at the brothel with male prostitutes only.

    Geeze! As a professional court reporter, Minn knew it clearly that the reality was no fantasy. Rotten people were rotten and there weren¡¯t so many unsaid stories or people returning to the fold as people thought of. It was the same for being gay and it was never an easy thing to make a gay ungay. Didn¡¯t you see how tragedy the life of the noted Mishima Yukio¡¯s wife was? His wife, also with the dream of changing him from gay to straight, married him. But the result? Even after having two sons, Mishima Yukio was still a world-renowned gay.

    In those few novels about boy¡¯s love she read in her previous life, the love between the male protagonists was really soul-stirring and touching, while the female characters were almost all cannon fodders. But it was just professed love of what one feared. Not a single girl reading novels about boy¡¯s love was willing to marry a gay!

    Minn, apparently, didn¡¯t want a gay husband and presumably, nor did Yanran.

    This day Minn was again invited to Yu Mansion. Holding the red-eyed Yanran in arms, they talked and cried for quite a while. Recently, Cab Yu (Yanran¡¯s grandfather) and Lord Yu (Yanran¡¯s father) argued fiercely. Cab Yu wanted to break off the engagement but Lord Yu strongly disagreed and even imed that the marriage of children should be up to the parents, implying that this was none of Cab Yu¡¯s business! Cab Yu just gave ¡°Okay¡± as response, but he then sent his son, Lord Yu, an unsigned certificate of divorce, iming that his daughter-inw was disobedient and unfilial, and asked his son to sign on the certificate to divorce her.

    While the step mother, Madam Yu, was crying and iming that she would take her daughter back to her parents¡¯ home, the Old Madam Yu cried to let the father and son cease fire. Yanran was the cause of the fire, and she was so grieved that she said self-abandonedly, ¡°......Sister Minn, I am so unfilial to make everyone so restless. I should just marry him!¡±

    Minn spared no efforts to pump her up, ¡°Victory belongs to the most persevering! Sister, you¡¯ve done nothing wrong. It¡¯s all your step mother¡¯s fault who tried to throw you into the living hell. If they want to climb the socialdder, why don¡¯t they let your half-sister marry to the Marquis¡¯s son. She¡¯s only two-year-old younger than you, quite marriageable. But your step mother pushes only you out. This is definitely vicious!¡±

    Recently, Yanran had been crying for too long and she was quite out of shape. Weakly and worriedly, she said, ¡°My grandfather has got on in years and can¡¯t stand such kind of torment. He has been feeling under the weather and lying on bed for days, if anything bad happens...¡±

    Minn signed, ¡°Well, there¡¯s actually nothing to be angry about! It¡¯s not that your father betrays the country but that he¡¯s used and blinded due to his will of using your marriage to climb the socialdder. Everyone makes mistakes as long as he lives in this world. I was once beaten the palm due to stealing the fruits my grandmother prepared for the Buddha. After this is over, everything will be fine again. Could father and daughter be enemies due to such a thing? As for you, things do get tough now, but if you marry a proper man, lead a rich and enviable life, and after 8 or 10 years, bring some valuables and fine gifts home with your husband and kids, could your father m the door in your face?¡±

    Yanran, still having teardrops on face, tittered and said hopefully, ¡°Really?¡±

    Minn patted her shoulder with some force and replied, ¡°Just rest assured! When your grandfather was the Cab Prime Minister, he went through so many violent storms and big waves. Then how could he fail in such a small gutter? Ah, I don¡¯t mean that your father is just like a gutter! You must pull yourself together to take good care of your grandfather while he lies on bed sick. Don¡¯t pull a long face; instead, smile from your heart. That¡¯s not a big thing because their family do not give your family any betrothal presents, so there is no engagement to break off at all!¡±

    In fact, in Minn¡¯s opinion, this matter could be well managed. Since Cab Yu was so enraged, it was no doubt that Lord Yu in the capital dared not to be too disobedient. Plus that unsigned certificate of divorce, Madam Yu dared not to act rashly. Otherwise, it would be too troublesome to break off the engagement if she nailed it down without reporting it! Listening to the detailed analysis of Minn, Yanran finally rxed a bit for now.

    Things got into a stalemate. For Yanran, Minn was like the guiding light in the dark and whenever she felt helpless and panicky, she would call Minn in to make some jokes tofort herself and relieve her anxiety, which was the thing Minn must do as the best friend of Yanran. Gradually, Cab Yu, the Old Madam Yu, even Yanran¡¯s second uncle and his wife also spoke highly of Minn, saying she was well-disposed, kind and sincere.

    Maybe it was out of the depth of misfortune came bliss. Several dayster, things took a turn for the better. It was said that the second son of Gu Family paid a visit to Lord Yu with definite sincerity and sought a marriage alliance in person. Besides, the old Marquis also wrote an earnest letter asking to unite their families by marriage. Then Cab Yu and his wife was kind of moved and persuaded. After all, the second son of Gu Family was from a noble family, and if he himself wanted to repent and mend his way, in all probability he was still a good match.

    Hearing her grandparents¡¯ words, Yanran, as meek as before, kind of bought the story, but Minn tted her mouth and didn¡¯t say a word.

    A monkey in silk was a monkey no less. Minn who had been a court reporter for long deeply believed the words of Gu Long, the old drunkard: A woman might change for her man, but a man would never do the same for his woman and the only difference was how long he could make others believe he had changed.

    Sheng Hong set Changbai¡¯s wedding ceremony at the beginning of the next year, which would be held at the capital city. Because his term of office would run out at the end of this year, Sheng Mansion had started to count the inventory of their fortunes and servants since the end of Summer, if necessary, selling thosends and mansions and disbanding some of the servants they had bought locally. Minn also started to talk to the maids serving at House of Clear Dusk one by one to ask if any one didn¡¯t want to leave with her.

    There was no doubt that the maids born in Sheng Family would definitely follow her. Maids bought from outside was Xiaotao, Ruomei and three others. And due to the kindness Sheng Family had towards servants and the good temper of Minn, none of them wanted to leave. Among dozens of maids being asked, only two of them wanted to stay with their parents.

    Then Minn started to count her possessions. Actually, she didn¡¯t have much money. Although Old Madam Sheng gave her lots of pocket money but a majority of them was used to reward the maids and elderly woman servants. Now Minn only had about dozens of ounces of silver. Sheputed carefully ording to the current price ofmodities that the money should be enough for a farmer¡¯s family with six or seven people to live for about two or three years. Although it seemed a lot, in families of aristocrats and bureaucrats the money was barely enough for two or three things. But she did get arge number of ornaments and furnishings made of silver, gold and jade. Besides, the calligraphy and paintings given by Brother Changbai were worth a great deal. So, Minn used another notebook to keep a categorized register of all her things.

    Before she moved into House of Clear Duskst year, Old Madam Sheng sent her a set of jewelry cases stored away in the old house at Jinling, which included nine boxes with thergest one about one foot high. The nine-floor box had 49 invisible drawers and 18 invisible drawers. And even the smallest casket about the size of a palm showed its nine drawers after being opened. These boxes one inside the other were all detachable, made of ssy ebony decorated with open-work begonia and dark gold mother-in-pearl iy. Besides, there were locks of different sizes including nine big locks in the shape of two lying fishes and eighteen half-fish shaped small locks.

    Although the whole set of cases seemed have gone through quite some years, the wood was still smooth and bright. The white copper and brass were well polished as if they were newly made, giving off beautiful shim under the light. Minn was astonished by how exquisite and delicate the set was. It was the top-grade artifact made by Works of Heaven at its peak. To make it, several best masters of Works of Heaven worked around the clock for a month. And it was just one of the dowries of Old Madam Sheng.

    When the set was moved into House of Clear Dusk, Rn didn¡¯t overreact too much because she had seen lots of fine dowries of Wang shi. She just mocked Minn with words and rolled her eyes towards her for a few days. But Mn was so enraged that her eyes reddened which seemed like she wanted to eat Minn alive. And she went back to cry to concubine Lin, who then cried to Sheng Hong.

    Sheng Hong just shrugged and said, the dowry belonged to Old Madam Sheng and she could give it to anyone she liked. How could he butt in? To put it harshly, Old Madam Sheng didn¡¯t have her own children and if Marquis Yongyi came to ask for her dowry after Old Madam Sheng passed away, he also had no stand to butt in.

    Concubine Lin learned from the bitter experience and decided to get up at the spot where she fell. So, she came to House of Peaceful Ages to pay her courtesy to Old Madam Sheng but was barred the way by Fang Mama. Concubine Lin then cried right before Old Madam Sheng¡¯s door, attracting the attention of the whole mansion. At this moment, Old Madam Sheng was confined to bed due to illness, groaning and moaning. Doctors came, felt her pulse and gave the conclusion: veins were obstructed due to pent-up emotions.

    To be frank, it meant that Old Madam Sheng got worked up! Therefore, Sheng Hong immediately dragged Concubine Lin away.

    At first, Minn felt so sorry because she thought she was the cause of the whole matter, but beyond her expectation, Old Madam Sheng had already be inured to such things and evenforted Minn, ¡°This is not the first time she acts like this. Every time she wants something from me, she wille and cause a disturbance.¡±

    Minn was so curious that she asked what had happened immediately.

    Old Madam Sheng didn¡¯t cover up for Concubine Lin and said bluntly, ¡°...That year when what she had done was brought to light and your Dimu wanted to drive her out of the family, but your father defended her and imed that if your Dimu didn¡¯t ept Concubine Lin, he would keep her outside as his concubine. Because your Dimu didn¡¯t want to drink the tea she served, she came to cry to me and kneeled on the ground for hours just to beg me to help her. She cried day in and night out, and said that if I didn¡¯t help her, she had no choice but to knock herself dead.

    She made me so tired that I dismissed all others and asked her, ¡®Why do you want so much to be the Master¡¯s concubine?¡¯ She said definitely that it was because she admired the talent and moral quality of the Master! Hem, if she answered directly that she was afraid of the poor days she had been living and was greedy for his high position and great wealth, I might have helped for the sake of your father. But she dared to do it in the name of true love! She might have just heard my former reputation and wanted to take advantage of it, so she did everything under the disguise of true love! Hem, how can she know what true love is? True love should be...true love should be...¡±

    ¡°True love should be something that neither riches nor honors can corrupt, be that neither poverty nor lowly conditions can change and be that neither threats nor forces can bend!¡± Minn finished Old Madam¡¯s words.

    ¡°Haha, how dare you use the words of the saint Meng like this! Don¡¯t you fear to be beaten by your teacher¡¯s mer?¡± Old Madam Sheng actually apuded for Minn in her mind but she pretended she was angry and beat the palm of Minn several times.

    ¡°Then what happenedter?¡± asked Minn with glittering eyes.

    ¡°I was sick of her. So, I called in your father and said in front of them that I could help them but she should never appear in front of me hereafter. And if she agreed, then I would take the responsibility of letting her enter our mansion as concubine. At first, she just kept crying, like she was stuck in a dilemma, but several dayster, she agreed to my terms but still feigning to be willy-nilly. Then I forced madam to let her in as concubine.¡±

    Minn didn¡¯t say anything. Old Madam Sheng sighed and continued, ¡°Facts have proved that none of her words were true. Years after she became your father¡¯s concubine, she came to me, kneeling down and kowtowing to apologize, cry and beg me to forgive her for her reckless but inadvertent actions due to true love... I directly called in your father and told him that if she dared to disturb me anymore, I would move out to live alone. This time, your father finally gave strict order to forbid her from appearing in front of me!¡±

    Hearing for so long, Minn sighed slowly and thought that from way back she had felt Old Madam Shengs weird-temper. If one didn¡¯t want her things, she would be willing to give, but if one tried to plot to get her things, she wouldn¡¯t let a penny out. Minn just kept feeling lucky every time she thought of this.

    In her previous life, Minn was killed by a debris flow which ruined her should-be promising life at her best years. After reincarnation, she again faced bad employment situations, so Minn became apletely pessimist. Ever since she entered House of Peaceful Ages, she never asked for anything and even estimated everything of Old Madam Sheng from the most pessimistic point of view. She even bought snacks with the pocket money she saved to share with Old Madam Sheng after seeing that House of Peaceful Ages didn¡¯t have snacks normally ced in the rooms of Wang shi, which really pleased Old Madam Sheng, making her quite speechless.

    Concubine Lin and Mn were good at scheming and both of them were aggressive and ambitious, but they just didn¡¯t know that Old Madam Sheng only liked people who knew their ce and never coveted or strove for things they didn¡¯t deserve..

 Chapter 42: (Youâ€™re Still Wet Behind the Ears)-1

    <h4>Chapter 42: (You¡¯re Still Wet Behind the Ears)-1</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    As parents of elder youths, Sheng Wei and Kang family demonstrated unlimited potential in preparing a wedding ceremony, rushing to finish every preparation just before the ceremony which was set inte September when the weather was cool with fresh air. The date also permitted the bride to visit ancestral hall and offer incense to ancestors before the end of the year. Getting the news, Sheng Hong postponed his working time and convened all daughters in one room to give them instructions.

    Minn couldn¡¯t help yawning and when dragged into the room by Danju, she saw that Sheng Hong and Wang shi had been seated on two high chairs made of paulownia wood in the center, one at east front and the other at west front. On back sides sisters and brothers stood in age order. Changdong, who was thest one in the row, threw a soothing nce to Minn, so she walked slightly to Rn in a relief and stood in good manner.

    Sheng Hong took a sip of hot tea, and Wang shi started to talk only after he put down the tea cup, ¡°You may all sit down. Master will give you some instruction.¡±

    Minn sat down, and looked up at Sheng Sheng who, looking joyful, said, ¡°Your uncle¡¯s family is going to hold a wedding ceremony, a good connection between rtives.¡± He then smiled as he stroked his beard.

    No one dared to ask Sheng Hong, so all of them looked to Minn, who revealed the answer in smile, ¡°It¡¯s between second elder brother Changwu and cousin Yun¡¯er. After meeting, big aunt really liked cousin Yun¡¯er, praising she was pure and graceful. Big Old Madam sent a letter, telling that our Old Madam was the great match-maker. Father, did big uncle give the match-maker red envelope?¡±

    Sheng Hongughed and pointed to Minn, ¡°You girl! You are not young to be naughty!¡±

    Wang shi was proud, saying, ¡°Either her character or family background is impable. What a blessing that your uncle¡¯s family could marry such ady! It¡¯s indeed fate!¡±

    Mn spread a smile, ¡°Putting fate aside and probing into the reason, uncle should thank daddy for the luck.¡±

    This sentence was implicit. It was due to Sheng Hong¡¯s identity that a noble family like Kang was willing to marry their daughter to Sheng Wei¡¯s family, a merchant one. Mn¡¯s implication pleased Sheng Hong right to the point. As one can guess, Sheng Hong remained silent but looked more joyful after hearing the words. He nodded to Mn with praising.

    Minn bowed her head and looked at Rn next to her, who squeezed the fist in her sleeve. Minn sighed in secret. If Mn used to be an idol type, she now was a true actress. However she might behave in front of Rn and Mn, she would act as a gentle, thoughtful and nice daughter who cared about seniors and sister, as long as Sheng Hong was present.

    Sheng Hong said with a smile, ¡°Big Old Madam sent a message that Old Madam is sure invited to the wedding. If our madam doesn¡¯t show up, she woulde in person. Yesterday, I discussed with Old Madam and decided that she would set off for Youyang at the end of this month, but I can¡¯t go along with her since I have public duties and my tenure will expire at the end of this October. Recently Changbai is leaving for the capital to have our mansion cleaned up while Changfeng is preparing for autumn exam. Changdong is too young and Minn is sure to go with Old Madam, so Mn and Rn my daughters, are you willing to go with them?¡±

    Rn turned to look at Minn who, in fact, was also surprised because she thought Old Madam wouldn¡¯t go outdoors due to her indifferent nature and inclination to quietness. To Minn¡¯s surprise, Old Madam approved immediately before Minn tried to find an excuse for her.

    Mn took a nce at Minn and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m really willing to go with you to celebrate such a blessing. However, since we¡¯re moving to the capital and Madam is busy with loads of domestic affairs. Besides, we have to pack up our own staff before heading to the capital and I should help with fifth younger sister and third elder brother. Therefore, I¡¯d better not go with you. Sixth younger sister, please take my congrattions to second elder brother Changwu.¡±

    Ming Lan nodded with a smile.

    Compared with the hustling and bustling capital, Youyang was no match, let alone that Qi Heng was there in the capital! Rn also thought of this, so she replied in a cold voice, ¡°Who needs your help? If you don¡¯t want to go, don¡¯t use me as an excuse!¡±

    Wang shi frowned and looked to Sheng Hong who as expected scolded in a low voice, ¡°Look what you said! You have been a careless girl since you were young. Your sister was being nice to help you, how can you be so ungrateful? What an undisciplined girl! It¡¯d better you not go with them, otherwise you¡¯ll disgrace the family¡¯s name!¡±

    Rn blushed and didn¡¯t dare to talk back while Wang shi feared Sheng Hong might continue his scolding, so she hurried to advise him, ¡°She is just too young. It¡¯smon that sisters bicker with one the other. Do you have other things to tell the children? You might bete for work.¡±

    Sheng Hong gave a re to Wang shi and turned around to Minn, saying gently, ¡°Minn, Old Madam only has yourpany on this journey. She is gaining age, so do take good care of her!¡±

    Minn was willing to hang out because she had never gone outside the mansion since she arrived in the ancient time. However, the thought of taking a carriage made her distressed, ¡°Daddy, you should think the other way around. I myself will dazzle at the sight of a horse cart. I only wish that Old Madam won¡¯t be exhausted by taking care of me. What about I walk there?¡± Minn¡¯s depressed expression made Sheng Hong feel funny but he continued with a serious face, ¡°By your short legs, you can make it to the newlyweds¡¯ baby¡¯s month-old feast even trying your best!¡±

    The atmosphere in the room was lightened and everyoneughed. Minn was even more worried, ¡°Should I stay at home?¡±

    Looking at Minn¡¯s fair little face, Sheng Hong was delighted and said, ¡°No! You should take this opportunity to visit our rtives and offer incense to our ancestor in the ancestral hall. If your sisters and brothers have any gifts for the new couple, take them with you.¡±

    After the words were finished, Sheng Hong stood up, so did the daughters and sons on both sides. Wang shi walked to him to help him tidy up the purple official sash embroidered with clouds and cranes. Sheng Hong stepped to Minn and told her once again, ¡°Minn, hurry to pack up. Don¡¯t let Old Madam worry for you. Outside our house, be a disciplined girl. When youe back to the capital, it will be Spring Festival. Daddy will take you to watchnterns on street.¡±

    Minn immediately nodded like a pecking chick. Sheng Hong smiled and touched her head, then he turned to wave at Changbai who followed him outdoors. Changfeng, looking at their walking away, seemed to be lost.

    ¡°What is it that father takes big brother out?¡± Mn figured out what was on Changbai¡¯s mind and asked, as if undeliberate.

    Rn darted a distaining nce at her, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Daddy if you want to know?¡± Then she tossed her handkerchief and followed Wang shi into the inner room. Minn feared this scene most, so she hurriedly run away.

    Just stepping into the room, Rn was scolded by Wang shi right into the face, ¡°As you grow older, you should nurture worse manner. Even if you can¡¯t be foxy as forth youngdy, be as nice and pleasing at sixth youngdy. Don¡¯t you know how much your Daddy like her? He often praises her for being gentle, graceful and kind-hearted, and repeatedly reminded me to provide her enough allowance and daily supplies.¡±

    Rn snorted, ¡°Just because of the several pairs of shoes and purses she made to please others!¡±

    Wang shi was even more angry, ¡°Yes, shoes are no big deal, but they represent her filial piety. Even I¡¯m touched by the shoes she sent to me. Why you never made any? All you know is bickering and fighting with forth youngdy! This time your father ordered Minn to offer incense to ancestors in the ancestral hall. This is to let all our rtives know that she will be my legal daughter!¡±

    Rn was shocked, ¡°Really? What about forth elder sister? She offered incense to ancestorsst year, will she also...?¡±

    ¡°That I do not know yet. Just wait and see.¡± Wang shi lied down to the brick bed out of tiredness.

    Here the mother and daughter felt restless while there, Sheng Hong, who took random moves, was talking to Changbai while walking along gardennes, ¡°I ordered Laifu to prepare several boxes of wedding presents and your mother will check before setting off. I also wrote to Uncle Liu. If everything goes well, he will be promoted as vice minister of the Ministry of Revenue when his tenure in the Highest Judiciary is expired. You¡¯d better write a letter to Changwu, telling him Uncle Liu¡¯s hobbies, personality and family backgrounds, so that he could make early preparation to visit Uncle Liu after moving back to the capital.¡±

    Changbai nodded. After a while, he said suddenly, ¡°Big uncle is really capable.¡±

    Merely five words made Sheng Hong toss his head to look at his son with appreciation, ¡°It¡¯s good that you have such insight. In this world, even between rtives, one has to show respect to others before being respected. Speaking of it, your big uncle is the one like your grand-grandfather most. Only taking advantage of my little assistance, he built such a huge family from scratch. For the two sons he has, the elder one will inherit the family and the younger one will enter political circle, so in the future the family will continue to prosper. Changbai, all I wish for you and Changfeng is that you two assist each other in the official circle. Changdong, though without talent in learning, is clever and considerate. When he gets older, I will send him to operate business, so that all you three brothers can enjoy either nobility or wealth!¡±

    Looking at his father¡¯s high-spirited face, Changbai coughed slightly, ¡°On this journey to Youyang, Old Madam is sure to meet with third old master and big old madam, who is also very...outstanding.¡±

    Sheng Hong looked at the serious biggest son with a bit bitterness. If Changfeng was here, he would definitely apud to the n, very likely with pping hands, which Changbai showed no such intention. However, of all his sons, this eldest son was most valued by Sheng Hong, so he could do nothing other than signing, ¡°Third old master¡¯s family is declining in recent years, and frequently borrows money from your big uncle. Seeing that Changsong has no son, he even instigated family seniors to give his grandson to Changsong for adoption. I guess he¡¯ll make trouble again on Changwu¡¯s wedding ceremony. Big old madam has to save face in front of family members, so she couldn¡¯t go too far. Only your grandmother, with seniority and temper, can suppress this third old master!¡±

    Sheng Hong repeatedly smiled with bitterness as he exined. Changbai only raised eyebrows in silence, not joining his father¡¯s conversation.

    ......

    Most of Minn¡¯s cases were packed up, and she nned to bid farewell to her confidants. For others, she would just send a letter, but Hong Qingyu, two years old younger than Minn and the naughtiest one, was her best friend to go fishing with. Therefore, Minn specially sent her a letter and went to bid farewell with Yanran in person after getting Old Madam¡¯s permission. Old Madam knew that Minn had carriage sickness, so she ordered Fang Mama to prepare the four-people-lifting ck wool pnquin for Minn.

    Just fifty meters away from Yu Mansion, Minn felt that something was wrong. She lifted the pnquin curtain a little only to see that the gate of Yu Mansion was closed, and it was surrounded by many people who gossiped from time to time. Minn heard a few broken words, ¡°Heartless man...abandoned his wife and children...using power to bully the poor...¡±, so she quickly ordered Cui Mama who stood outside to detour and enter from Yu Mansion¡¯s back door.

 Chapter 43: (Youâ€™re Still Wet Behind the Ears)-2

    <h4>Chapter 43: (You¡¯re Still Wet Behind the Ears)-2</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    Yu Mansion¡¯s gatewoman had been familiar with Sheng family¡¯s pnquin, but today she looked awkward and didn¡¯t know whether to let Minn in or not. At this moment, Yanran¡¯s wet nurse rushed here and weed Minn in. On the way, she whispered to Minn, voice quivering, ¡°...Mydy, you treat ourdy better than her own sister, so I¡¯m not going to hide you from this. Early this morning, a girl named something took a boy and a girl kowtowing at our gate and iming that she must meet our youngdy, old master and madam, otherwise she would kill herself by crashing into the gate! Good heavens, what should we do? Why our youngdy has such a bitter fate?¡±

    After some contemtion, Minn managed to figure out what happened based on the broken sentences. She hesitated and asked, ¡°The girl is the...of second young master Gu of Ningyuan Marquis?¡±

    The wet nurse was at the edge of crying and hurried to dry her eyes with handkerchief, ¡°What luck! What has it to do with our youngdy? The girl firmly imed that she should offer tea to our youngdy and begged the miss to bestow title to them three, otherwise she would keep kneeling down and never stand up. The two children¡¯s crying was heard all across the mansion. Old master was so angry that he passed out after spitting a mouthful of blood, and old madam also found it too much to stand. However, second master went to Jinan, so now there is no one that can decide. Oh, dear heavens, what kind of bad luck we have!¡±

    Minn felt her stomach twinge and hurried her step to backyard. Just passing the outer arch door, Minn heard a group of servants whispering together, chitchatting,ughing or discussing. Minn turned to the wet nurse and ordered, ¡°Please summon up your second madam¡¯s mama in charge. How can she let them surround here and watch?¡±

    The wet nurse was astonished and quickly realized it, so she rushed away. Minn was familiar with Yu Mansion, so she took Xiaotao and Danju to walk straight into. Entering the courtyard, a girl in white was kneeling down in the middle with a son and a daughter in her arms. The mother and children wouldn¡¯t stop crying. Minn slowed down and circumvented to enter right into the inner room.

    As soon as she entered the house, she saw old madam Yu lying on the soft bed, a bit puffing. Yanran was sitting on the bed edge, her face pale and looking lost. At the sight of Minn, she rushed over, closely held her hands, and murmured with quivering lips, ¡°I¡¯m so embarrassed...¡± Then she forced herself to cheer up and shouted to the girl, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stand up? I won¡¯t ept your tea! Leave here at once!¡±

    The girl looked up. She, looking pathetic, had a delicate face and, on her head, stains of blood resulted from constant kowtowing. Two bloodshot eyes were full of tears, ¡°In the future, you are mydy. If you don¡¯t take us in, where should I and my children go in this big world? If you don¡¯t approve, we¡¯d rather die here! Are you so cruel to watch us dying?¡±

    Yanran was kind-hearted and choked on her words. Under Minn¡¯s sight, Yanran felt even more shameful, and she shouted in a weak voice, ¡°You stand up. I, I don¡¯t intend you to die...¡±

    Minn rolled eyes at what Yanran pronounced. Cab Yu was a self-disciplined person and never took any concubines, so Madam Yu had been living a peaceful life without any annoyance. And her daughter-inw never dared to offend her. Therefore, Yanran, growing up under the protection and care of grandparents, had never encountered such a situation. Naturally, she was less resistant to such an assault. If Wang shi or Rn or Mn was put in this situation, then... Minn suddenly began to miss the high fighting spirits of those three women. At the sight of Old Madam Yu puffing out of vexation, Minn bit her teeth and moved to whisper to Old Madam Yu, ¡°Please do forgive me, I¡¯m going to overstep the line.¡±

    Old Madam Yu tried to open her eyes a bit and, seeing it was Minn, she understood in mind but didn¡¯t have the energy to lift up her voice. She just uttered amidst puffing, ¡°You are the same as my own granddaughter. Go...go ahead and prop up for my useless girl!¡±

    Minn stopped at the door and, staring at the girl at the footsteps, asked in a loud and clear voice, ¡°Who is that kneeling down there? Shouldn¡¯t you tell us your name before my sister epts your tea?¡±

    The girl slowly raised up her head. The respect all servants showed toward Minn made her mistake Minn as second youngdy of Yu family, so she paused crying and answered, ¡°My...My name is Manniang. These are my poor children!¡±

    Minn¡¯s expression was soft and she smiled, ¡°Being taken as a concubine is more than offering tea to legal wife. There¡¯s a saying goes, ¡®A troublesome family embodies strife between women.¡¯ Even an ordinary family will ask the woman¡¯s background before taking her as a concubine, let alone an aristocrat family in the capital like Marquis Ningyuan. If my sister immediately epts your tea before knowing well about who you are, wouldn¡¯t Yu family beughed at for having no rules?¡±

    The clear and well-reasoned artiction gained approval from all nodding others present. Manniang was a bit shocked and looked at Minn in surprise. At this moment, a girl servant brought a soft bench for Minn and she sat down in a graceful manner, then asked, smiling, ¡°Now I have to, in the name of my grandmother and sister, ask you a few questions, so that my sister might ept your tea. I wonder if you want to answer my questions kneeling down or standing up.¡±

    Minn¡¯s manner made all woman servants stop their discussion and view Manniang and her children as a joke. Manniang bit her teeth and stood up, answering in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯d like to answer your questions, youngdy.¡±

    One of the girl servants fetched Minn a tea tray, Minn picked up the tea cup and took a sip of it. Looking well-prepared, she then asked gently, ¡°Are you from Gu Mansion?¡± Manniang bowed her head and replied, ¡°...No.¡±

    Minn sneered to herself and continued, ¡°If not, who are your parents? What do they do for a living?¡±

    Manniang¡¯s face suddenly turned pale and she stuttered with shaking lips, ¡°...I, I don¡¯t have parents but an elder brother. He makes business on his own...¡±

    ¡°What kind of business?¡± Minn pressed hard.

    ¡°At...Caoyun Dock.¡± Manniang¡¯s volume was almost reduced to nothing.

    Minn was about toment that the dock porter was also a legitimate profession when, suddenly, one of old madam¡¯s old servant came over and said something. Minn frowned, ¡°What¡¯s the rtion between you and Liuxi Troupe?¡±

    Manniang¡¯s voice was like that of a mosquito, ¡°My brother used to fetch and carry there.¡±

    Minn understood at once. As she had guessed, a yboy like second young lord Gu only knew girls either from brothels or theaters. She sounded baffled, ¡°Then it¡¯s a difficult thing! I¡¯m afraid my sister cannot do your justice. Why don¡¯t you beg Gu family?¡±

    Manniang kneeled down again with a m, and kept kowtowing, her tears rolling down, ¡°Gu family won¡¯t take me due to my low origin. I have no choice... I can only beg your mercy. My children are getting older day by day. They should have a family after all!¡±

    Minn felt pity for the two innocent and ignorant children who were only three or two years old, so she asked spectively, ¡°Even if Gu family don¡¯t ept you, they may take the children! But I¡¯m afraid you have to sacrifice yourself.¡±

    Manniang was panicked and shouted, ¡°Are you trying to take my children from me? I didn¡¯t expect you should be so cruel with such a beautiful face! Without my children, I¡¯d rather die...¡±

    With that, she heavily cast her head onto the ground, making servants standing by rush to held her.

    Minn began to sneer, and her tone gradually turned tough, ¡°What a scheming girl! You knew Gu family wouldn¡¯t ept you, so you targeted at my sister, making her a disobedient daughter-inw. You¡¯re not taken yet. How dare you disobey the seniors like this!¡±

    Manniang showed hesitation in her eyes, and then bowed her head, begging in a pitiful voice, ¡°Please, youngdy. Show mercy to me! The saying goes, it¡¯s better to save a life than to build a Buddhist pagoda. The lives of me and my children are all in your hands! In the future, I¡¯ll serve the same husband with mydy. I¡¯ll be respectful and obedient, do everything as she orders. My children are your sister¡¯s children...¡±

    She hadn¡¯t finished yet when Yanran¡¯s faint crying came over from the inner room and Old Madam Yu puffed even harder, ¡°Drive her out! Drive her out! Cancel the marriage! Cancel it! ...¡± The voice was too low to be heard outside the room but Minn, standing at the door, perceived that, so she stood up in no time and scolded, ¡°Shut up!¡±

    A girl¡¯s voice was sharp and high-pitched, so everyone in the yard was astounded at once. Minn walked toward Manniang, red at her from overhead and questioned coldly, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®serve the same husband¡¯? Without a match-maker nor the bride-price, our sister has nothing to do with Gu family. Any more nonsense, I¡¯ll p you in the face!¡±

    Manniang was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect that this flower-like pretty girl could be furious as such-in one moment she was polite and gentle, but in another she turned fierce and horrible. Manniang was scared, but at the sight of so many people surrounding them, she summoned up courage and replied loudly, ¡°If you want us dead, then we shall die!¡±

    As she announced, she picked up her children and dashed toward the wall. At once, servants hurried to stop her who wouldn¡¯t cease her shouting and crying. The two children were also frightened, shouting and crying. At a time, the yard was bombarded with crying of ¡°mom¡± and ¡°my children¡±-a total mess.

    At this moment, the wet nurse finally took mama in charge here. In view of the scene, she immediately ordered people to leave and let two strong old women servants hold Manniang from both sides. Manniang was too scared to cry. Minn slightly waved and watched them coldly. Her voice was clear and slow, ¡°Low origin is not your fault. You could have enjoyed a peaceful life marrying to an ordinary folk; but why did you mess with a young lord when you already knew your origin wouldn¡¯t be epted by a noble family like Gu? Why are you crying and struggling here after messing with the young lord? Are you forced to do that? ... Hum, requesting my sister to ept you is to make her unfilial; crying and screaming here and leave Yu Mansion discussed by others is to make her disloyal; constantly calling herdy is to make her unchaste. She is ady as pure as jade. How dare you to destroy her fame! ¨C You¡¯re neither her friend nor rtives and showed up here from nowhere just to make her unfilial, disloyal and unchaste. It can¡¯t be too much even if I beat you up and throw you away!¡±

    Minn¡¯s reprimand was well-reasoned so the servants who just now felt pity for Manniang began to despise. Being aware that the situation turned disadvantageous for her, Manniang attempted to argue, but Minn opened her mouth in advance, ¡°Now you have two choices. The first one, you leave by yourself and Yu Mansion will help you back to the capital. The second, you are lifted out from the back gate with mouth and limbs bond and thrown on a boat to the capital! Choose one now!¡± The mama in charge was shrewd, who, on the words, ordered others to take over ropes and straps.

    Manniang¡¯s a pretty face changed several times. She bit hard her lower lip and added in a fragile voice while looking at Minn pitifully, ¡°Youngdy, I...¡±

    Minn interrupted her again, staring at her, and said coldly, ¡°You just need to answer yes or no! Mama, are ropes ready?¡±

    Thetter sentence was said to the mama in charge, who responded at once, ¡°Well-prepared! I¡¯m waiting for your orders!¡± The other old women servants were also poised to take actions on order.

    Manniang stared at Minn, who stared firmly back without flinching. She had been witnessing Wang shi and Concubine Lin, along with their daughters respectively, fighting for years, so this situation was just a small case for Minn.

    The two looked at each other for a long time, then Manniang lost her spirit, whom, holding her two children by the hand, was dragged out by servants.

 Chapter 44: Mistake Acknowledgement + Little Ming and Little Hong

    <h4>Chapter 44: Mistake Acknowledgement + Little Ming and Little Hong</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    Leaning against the carriage, Minn felt a sense of nausea. She couldn¡¯t help but vomit ast mouth of bile out, then rolled over and fell into the soft cushion. Old Madam Sheng touched her face gently. In just several days, Minn wasted away quickly and her baby fat was gone. Old Madam had thought that one day her little fat granddaughter would be a thin slim girl. Though she foresaw the result, she didn¡¯t expect the result woulde in this way.

    Due to a severe carriage sickness, Minn felt dizzy and her vision doubled. She called Fang Mama grandma, recognized carter Zhang as Cui Mama and wondered since when Cui Mama got a beard. All these made Old Madam¡¯s heart ache and then cuddled Minn to let her rest on her thighs.

    After the incident in the Yu Mansion, Minn was grounded immediately when she went back home and was punished to copy Buddhist scriptures by Old Madam. When asked by Old Madam that did she know what was wrong, Minn nodded with a good attitude, ¡°Yes, too aggressive.¡±

    Minn¡¯s punishmentsted until the family set out. She never had another chance to meet Yanran again. The whole Yu family was guarded tightly and no words came out. What all others knew was that Yanran was seriously ill and her engagement with the son of the Gu family was therefore postponed.

    Seeing grandma¡¯s gloomy face, Minn hadn¡¯t been daring to justify herself. It was not until Old Madam adopted a much more moderate attitude after seeing her suffering before she stammered her excuse, ¡°...dear grandma, do you really think your granddaughter is stupid enough to risk herself?¡±

    ording to years of experience of her immediate supervisor, an old female judge, in throwing people in jail, an interesting conclusion was drawn, ¡°Those risky things may look like peaceful. And the vice versa, those peaceful ones may look like risky.¡±

    First of all, she did a good deed without leaving a name. As long as the servants of the Yu Mansion didn¡¯t go out publicizing the incident everywhere, Man¡¯niang wouldn¡¯t know who she was even though Man¡¯niang had been scolded for quite a while. What¡¯s more, the incident was indecent. The Yu family would rather keep it secret than leak it out, let alone details about Minn¡¯s involvement and Manniang¡¯s performance. In addition, the whole Sheng family was leaving but Cab Yu would stay in Deng Prefecture enjoying his retirement. They would hardly meet each other again after the Sheng family moved to the capital city or if Sheng Hong was transferred to other ces.

    Remained poker-faced, Old Madam Sheng replied, ¡°Why you are so determined to be involved in the incident? After all, it¡¯s just the matter of the Yu family!¡±

    These words went straight to Minn¡¯s heart. Her emaciated young face became sullen. After quite a while, she slowly let out a long sigh, ¡°Born as a girl means to speak and act cautiously to avoid being discussed. However, ..., what¡¯s fun in living such a life? You¡¯re haunted by various kinds of rules, from walking a step, speaking a sentence, opening your eyes, to lying to bed. Not a single moment will you be free from calcting. Your granddaughter is unwilling to live such a life like a puppet. Sometimes, ..., just sometimes, I want to follow my heart and act and speak based on my own wills.... Grandma, I knew I was wrong.¡±

    Resting in grandma¡¯s arms, Minn was rather depressed. She was more upset by the fact that simr things would happen to her than indulged in a temporary relief of speaking all out. Though Yanran¡¯s grandfather was still alive to protect her, her dad still sold her out for fortune regardless of her well-being. And how about herself? If one day, her dad needed to sacrifice her marriage for benefits, could grandma still fight for her? Born as a girl in such a world means drifting like duckweed. However, did it also mean that girls needed to sacrifice all her personalities and rules, to tolerate and tter others, and to even be malicious and vicious for decent lives with enough food and decent clothes?

    Minn¡¯s words silenced Old Madam, who touched Minn¡¯s deep ck loose bun softly. Actually, Old Madam Yu came to express her gratitude herselfter. She praised Minn for being able to think in others¡¯ shoes and acting like a knight to rescue her granddaughter from the total mess. She also mentioned it was lucky for Yanran to have such a close friend like her. Old Madam knew the incident didn¡¯t matter. She was just to help Minn reflect on herself by wearing a sullen face. This could save Minn from acting too aggressive and therefore hurting herself in the future.

    Since Minn had recognized what was wrong andpleted her punishment, Old Madam then cancelled the message blockage policy: Lots of twists and turns urred in Yanran¡¯s marriage. Cab Yu was always bothered by the sputum stuck in his throat. However, annoyed by the incident, he spat blood with the thick sputum out. It was a blessing in disguise. After recovery, Cab Yu soon got down to business and found another family to be Yanran¡¯s future inws. It was the family of his old friend. And this engagement was neither too bad pared to that with Gu¡¯er) nor too good pared to that of Hun).¡±

    The future inws of the Yu family were far away in Dali, Yunnan. They were a local noble family. The future husband of Yanran was a Disun (legitimate grandson) of the Duan family. He was much older than Yanran and was said to be with good personalities. However, there was some problem with his legs (He had broken his legs when he was young.) which prevented him from finding a proper wife or bing an official.

    This time Cab Yu was so determined that he asked his son to send silvers to Deng Prefecture directly for Yanran¡¯s dowry and threatened that he would open the ancestral temple and exclude his son from the family if he would dare to refuse the request. By the time the Sheng family set out, the Yu family had just epted betrothal gifts offered by the Duan family.

    ¡°...this is not too bad.¡± Minn tried to think the matter positively, ¡°Even though the man is deprived of chances to be an official, he can still be a doctor or a merchant. He can buy properties and do many other things. What matters most is that he treats Yanran well.¡± Thinking of Yanran¡¯s narrow escape from the trap, Minn was happy again and said with her hands pped, ¡°Now it would bother Marquis Ningyuan to find another daughter-inw and matchmakers in the capital city would get busy immediately!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to bother.¡± Old Madam said in a low voice, ¡°Yanran¡¯s dad promises her younger sister to the Gu family. And the wedding will be held as soon as her sister reaches 15.¡±

    Hearing the news, Minn was astonished and then irritated. She even wanted to clench her fists and run outside or curse the gods to vent her hidden fury. Minn was indulged in her feelings for quite a while before dizziness and nausea struck her again. She turned around, grabbed an empty basin and continued vomiting

    The Shengs was heading directly to the south with wheels running untiringly. Featuring a cloudless blue sky, the weather at the end of August in the north was very pleasant. However, Minn still suffered from carriage sickness. To divert Minn from boredom, or maybe it was due to a rxed environment, Fang Mama started to educate Minn, ¡°My girl, don¡¯t me your grandma. She did all this for your own good. As a girl, you still have a lot to learn to earn yourself a decent life.¡±

    Since Old Madam was resting in another carriage and she was taking care of Minn, Fang Mama couldn¡¯t help but try to persuade Minn. She kept talking while she was smoothing the nket and pping the cushion.

    Thoughck in theories, Fang Mama had witnessed and experienced numerous cases for decades. ording to her experience, three factors mattered in a woman¡¯s life, first birth, second fortune and third capability. Any two of the three would lead you to a happy life.

    Take Old Madam Yu for example, she was born in a noble family with a great schr. Her parents were nice and kind. The whole family was strictly run based on a set of family rules. We could conclude that she was with a desirable birth. Later she was married to Cab Yu, an excellent protege of her father. Cab Yu appreciated the guide and support offered by her father and thanked a lot for her father¡¯s choice to turn him his son-inw when he was a nobody and thus treated Madam Yu well. Later even though Cab Yu enjoyed a smooth official career and gained a high position, he still maintained a harmony rtionship and wished to be together with Old Madam Yu till the end of their lives. We could also say that Madam Yu was with an extremely good fortune.

    Since Old Madam Yu had had two of the three factors, it didn¡¯t matter whether she waspetent enough. And Old Madam Yu indeed didn¡¯t suffer from severe pains during her whole life. There was no need for her to y tricks or to plot for something. She was lucky enough to be protected well. Hmm, maybe it was the reason why she was unable to control Yanran¡¯s stepmother. Sometimes, she even needed Cab Yu¡¯s help to educate daughter-inw.

    ¡°Well, she is notpetent enough. So? Nevertheless, she was born and married well!¡± signed Fang Mama.

    Attracted by the story, Minn thought it was more interesting than that said by storytellers.

    ¡°It seems that it really matters to be born in a good family! Having noble parents means all works needed for a decent life are half done!¡± eximed Minn, expressing her heartfelt feelings. Evidence showed that Old Madam Yu¡¯s parents were good at choosing their son-inw. However, Fang Mama did not totally agree with Minn, ¡°Not necessary. Yanran¡¯s mother died before long after giving birth to Yanran. Her dad didn¡¯t care about her at all. However, she was protected by Cab Yu and Old Madam Yu. In this case, as long as Yanran herself got capabilities to some extent, she would be able to earn herself a promising future. However, it was afraid that Yanran would inherit the personalities of Old Madam Yu!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Minn wondered, still wanting more evidences.

    Hearing Minn¡¯s words, Fang Mama continued talking by taking herself as an example. She said with a little bitcency.

    She was born in an impoverished peasant family. Her father was severely ill. She never got the chance to eat enough before seven. Her mother had no choice but to sell her to a middleman of human trade. Later she was sold to the mansion of Marquis Yongyi. Her birth was not good at all.

    However, after she became a servant girl of Marquis Yongyi, she was honest and diligent and was soon selected to serve the youngdy. Later she was eager to learn and had mastered a lot of skills, including writing, ounting, embroidery, and how to run a family. What¡¯s more, she was loyal to the youngdy. Thus, she was promoted as a first-grade servant girl besidesdy Xu. Then she came here since herdy was married to the son of the Sheng family. When it was time for her to get married, Old Madam selected a male servant in charge as her husband and helped them both to get rid of their ve identities. Gradually, they had their own sons and grandsons and earned themselves properties. One of their sons became a schr and opened a private school. One ran several shops. And one purchased farmnds and became andlord.

    ¡°Fang Mama does have a good fortune! Good people will be rewarded eventually.¡± Minn got excited on hearing Fang Mama¡¯s story.

    Fang Mama waved her hand with a smile, ¡°It is not enough to be a good person. I started to save money by working day and night since I had realized I would eventually be sold. When the time came, I offered the middleman all that I earned to beg him hard for selling me to a good family. Well, it was lucky of me to encounter a kind middleman. He gave me the chance to meet Old Madam. When I became a servant of Marquis Yongyi, it was because I could bear hardship and do extra work that gained the hostess¡¯s attention. In addition, it was also me who urged my husband to go out and make a living. And now my sons and grandsons are able to enjoy the properties we leave to them. I serve Old Madam now not for money but to apany her and talk to her in case of boredom. If one day my body prevents me from serving her anymore, I will go back to my hometown and take care of my grandsons!¡±

    After she lose her husband at her middle age and saw all her children enter their marriages, she came back to the Shengs again to apany Old Madam and continued their friendship as master and servant. Her filial children all tried to persuade her toe back home to enjoy her leisure life at every festival. However, Fang Mama refused.

    Minn was astonished to hear that. Fang Mama was obviously a sessful case of striving for a better life! Now she couldn¡¯t help looking at Fang Mama with adoration. Though Fang Mama was not born in a decent family, however, fortune and capability also led her to a sessful life.

    Actually, Fang Mama was not talkative and always spoke in a proper way. Minn knew that her nagging these days was to help her analyze her own situation. She herself was not with a noble birth. To be more specific, she was not the child of the hostess and not loved by her dad. And her mother died early. However, she was lucky to be brought up by Old Madam. Nevertheless, it was not enough. She still needed to fight for her future.

    The attentive listening of the audience encouraged Fang Mama, who then told Minn what she had experienced in serial stories. When she told stories, she had Danju guard the door to keep others away. When it came to important matters, she would talk in detail. asionally, she would discuss with Minn. However, sometimes she was not talking in a straightforward way, leaving Minn toprehend the hidden meaning.

    However, asked by Minn in a row, Fang Mama finally exined to her with a sigh, ¡°...all said that our Old Madam was aggressive for she prevented her husband from taking concubines and threatened to punish and kill the concubines the whole day. However, ..., well, you can see that your dad still grows up safe and sound. Old Madam¡¯s behaviors put her at a disadvantage. Though she didn¡¯t behave as what she had threatened, she got a bad reputation because of her words. Actually, she was indeed nice and kind! She went straightforward and always argued with her husband, but she never guarded against possible despicable measures that may be taken by concubines. Her son waster dead therefore, which broke her heart.¡±

    Recalling what happened in the past, Fang Mama couldn¡¯t help feeling sorry for Old Madam with tears welling up in her eyes. She held Minn¡¯s hands and said, ¡°You may think Old Madam is angry at your bold behaviors at the Yu family. In fact, she worries that you may act too aggressive. You can know from my stories that all aggressive thoughts need to be hidden. You would be put at disadvantage and defamed by others if you act aggressively. What¡¯s more, all you have done may not help to solve issues! The morepetent a girl is, the less you can tell from her face!¡±

    ¡°I now know I am awfully wrong.¡± Minn said in a low voice. This time, she knew in depth why she was wrong.

    Seeing Minn finally got Old Madam¡¯s message, Fang Mama was happy again and began to tell another excellent example with great enthusiasm, ¡°Thedy I¡¯m talking about, hmm..., bes an old madam now. She has neither a noble birth nor a beautiful face. And the husband she married to is not as talented as your grandfather and to some extent, a yboy. However, she manages her husband¡¯s personal affairs well and not a single child is born by concubines! I also heard that they get along with each other well since her husband gets old and they are not bothered by concubines.¡±

    Minn dreamed to be like this Madam He after hearing the story. Maybe it was just because they talked about her behind her back that Minn met the sessful example in person in just several days.

    The carriages of the Shengs arrived at Jingjin ferry and they were about to continue their trips to the south by ship. In the meanwhile, the He family happened to be there since they were heading to Jinling by boat. Madam He recognized the signs on the carriages when she lifted the curtain and looked outside by chance. Servants were then sent to see whether it was the Sheng family. It turned out that they almost missed the chance to meet each other again. The two old madams who hadn¡¯t met each other for decades now were busy exchanging with each other about what they had experienced with tears in eyes.

    Madam He was a plump woman with dark ck hair and rosy cheeks. Though wrinkles sprawled her face, most of the lines wereugh lines. She greeted everyone with a happy face. She was outgoing and hospitable. She found Minn adorable and kissed her several times by holding Minn in her arms. Later she gave Minn a heavy pouch as a gift. Right inside the pouch were a handful of small gold ingots and a pair of Lucky Jade in white.

    Minn was astonished on the spot. She thought Madam He would be like Baoyu¡¯s mother. However, she turned out to be a happy rural old woman. She was just two years younger than Old Madam Sheng. Nevertheless, she looked like ten years younger.

    ¡°Have you got this right, Fang Mama? She doesn¡¯t look like Madam He to me.¡± With pouch in hand, Minn whispered to Fang Mama since she still couldn¡¯t believe what she had seen. Fang Mama replied in a soft voice with a big smile, ¡°If one manages to be nice but with hidden vicious thoughts, it not only harms her credits in the next world, but also brings her a weary life. Look and learn how Madam He behaves. She¡¯s got really something! Live a happy life, never bear unpleasant incidents in mind and see whoughsst!¡±

    Madam He led a witty conversation and Old Madam Sheng couldn¡¯t help bursting intoughter since they met. They were happy together and decided to take a same boat.

    ¡°My dear sister, I¡¯ve been waiting for you to say it! This time, we have travelled in a hurry and didn¡¯t book a boat in advance.¡± Madam He patted her chest, seeming to be lucky enough to meet the Shengs. She turned around issuing orders, ¡°Be quick and call Childe Hong over. Tell him we have a boat now. His grandma ispetent enough toe across an elder sister with a boat.¡±

    All people in the houseughed out loud. Old Madam Sheng patted Madam He with force and pretended to scold her with a broad smile, ¡°You are a grandma now, but still act in an undignified way! Wish my little granddaughter haven¡¯t learnt from you and be naughtyter!¡±

    After vomiting thest round, Minn recovered gradually. She sat quietly beside her grandma. Since she had never seen such a broad smile on grandma¡¯s face, she tried to tease her, ¡°However, an old ox makes a straight furrow.¡±

    Madam He burst intoughter and couldn¡¯t help leaning back. She hugged Minn, kissed her again and pretended to be angry with Old Madam Sheng, ¡°I¡¯m rather fond of her. She acts as if she were my granddaughter. On the contrary, my own grandson is just like you, pretending to be dignified!¡±

    A woman servant of the Hes came during their conversation and reported with respect, ¡°Herees Childe Hong.¡± Madam He replied immediately, ¡°Call him in now!¡± A tall youngster came out of the curtain and saluted to people the moment he came in. Old Madam Sheng called servants to lift him immediately. It was not until he raised his head before Minn saw what he looked like.

    He was about 14 years old with a white face, long eyebrows, and beautiful eyes. Though he was not asely as Qi Heng, he seemed to be with schr¡¯s style. He wasposed and modest. Though the He family was rich, what he wore was just a long satin robe in in color. There were no decorations on him except for the green jade pendant hanging at his waist through a Ruyi silk braid. After figuring out who was elder and who was younger, they all sat down.

    ¡°This is your younger sister from the Sheng family, little Ming.¡± Madam He introduced Minn to her grandson enthusiastically and called her by the nickname which was used by her grandma in the daily life. ¡°And this is my grandson, Hong¡¯er. He is three years older than you.¡±

    What He Hongwen saw was a doll-like delicate young girl sitting beside Old Madam Sheng. Her eyes turned into crescent moons and an aura of charming innocence arose when she smiled. However, she was apparently sick and weak, insufficient in vital energy. Hongwen couldn¡¯t help persuading her, ¡°Sister Ming, don¡¯t take plums any more. They are extremely bad for your spleen and stomach.¡±

    Suddenly called by others, Minn was startled. She looked at the plums in her hand, turned around to seek help from her grandma, and then nced at the youngster nkly, from whom came a fait fragrance of fresh herbs, ¡°These are for you. Plums can help you recover from fatigue. Hmm..., in this case, you¡¯d better not take them.¡±

 Chapter 45: Agreeable Autumn Wind

    <h4>Chapter 45: Agreeable Autumn Wind</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    When she returned to the capital to reunite with the Sheng family a few monthster, Minn was asked what kind of person He Hongwen was.

    Pondering for quite long, Mingan answered, ¡°A good person.¡±

    Hes was an aristocrat family, the ancestor of which had set up the Baishitan Academy as an honest and upright pioneer among all schrs around the country for decades. Though the descendants were less outstanding as their ancestors, they were in possession of both wealth and nobility titles. Old Madam He had married to a coteral branch of the He family. Her third son passed away at a young age, left with only one son, He Hongwen, who was much loved by his grandparents.

    He Hongwen had studied medicine since he was a child. As soon as the boat started to sail, he began to boil medicine tea for Minn tofort her stomach. Though the tea tasted bitter, it took effect soon. One dose of it made Minn feel much better. Yet, she believed in the end she had to build up to resist sickness, so she nned to take no more of it. However, since it was not polite to turn down his kindness, she had to secretly dumped the tea away.

    One day, He Hongwen came to visit Minn and asked casually, ¡°Did you take the medicine tea I sent?¡±

    Minn responded with a serious face, ¡°Yes, I took it just now.¡± To her surprise, at this moment Xiaotao came in from outside with a cup in her hand, saying ¡°Rx mydy; no one saw me...¡± The sentence stopped halfway at the sight of He Hongwen.

    Minn followed He Hongwen¡¯s eyes, only to see stains of the green drug liquid of familiar smell on the white porcin tea cup with lotus pattern. He Hongwen slowly looked back at Minn who tried hard in pretending to be cool, ¡°Xiaotao, howe it took you so long to wash a cup?¡± Xiaotao, in shock, could only make an excuse, ¡°The cup...is hard to wash.¡±

    Minn, feeling her scalp shuddering, forced someughter and said to He Hongwen while avoiding his eyes, ¡°Haha, it¡¯s hard...hard to wash.¡±

    He Hongwen pretended to act as usual and smiled, ¡°Of course, things get harder on boat.¡±

    Minn...=_=. Danju, standing next to her on call, was less brazen and looked away.

    The next day, He Hongwen sent two bowls of herbal tea. Before him, Minn held up undauntedly the bowls, gurgled in one breath, and showed him the empty bowls for inspection.

    He Hongwen smiled like a teacher praising a pupil who just finished the homework that had been procrastinated.

    Strictly speaking, He Hongwen was the first unrted man Minn knew. Their grandmothers were confidants that hadn¡¯t seen each other for decades, so they hid in thepartment chatting and making up for decades of years¡¯ loss. With thepany of a group of servants, young or old, Minn and He Hongwen indeed met several times.

    The first meeting between ancient boys and girls started normally with, ¡°What books have you read?¡±

    The question was familiar to Minn because this sentence was quested to recite in Lin Daiyu Moving to Jia Mansion from the high school textbook, so she imitated the character in it and answered in a shy manner, ¡°I only know a few words trying not to be illiterate.¡±

    Having answered his question, Minn felt herself behaving like a realdy.

    He Hongwen picked up his eyebrows and made noment about it but he looked right to stare at a pile of papers for practicing calligraphy on the desk. The papers were stained with ink, apparently having been written with characters. Minn was a bit embarrassed and added, ¡°I have just read Female Rules and Filial Piety.¡±

    He Hongwen still kept silent and turned to left where on the shelf piled out of order several used books whose covers were open. On topics of medical astrology, astronomy, geography among others, they were light readings sent here by Changbai and Changdong at Minn¡¯s begging.

    Minn was once again caught and forced a smile, ¡°...These are books my brother told me to give my cousin.¡±

    He Hongwen seemingly understood it well and smiled, ¡°You brother really reads extensively.¡±

    The corners of Minn¡¯s mouth jittered and she forced some dryughter. Good Heavens, brother Changbai who only read ssics, brother Changsong who only read ounts, and brother Changwu who felt dizzy at the sight of characters, please do forgive her!

    The kindest side of He Hongwen was that he still nodded and pretended to be unaware of Minn¡¯s lies however apparent they might be, and that he seemed convinced of every obvious excuse that Minn had made. Since he was so nice, Minn no longer put on air of ady and began to treat he with sincerity.

    As they approached Jinling, the weather turned warm. Last time they headed north to Deng Prefecture, Minn had just time-travelled here when shecked energy and was at low ebb of her life, so she had no mood to enjoyndscape. However, this time, she was in a fresh new mood. Thendscape along the banks greeted her as increasingly delicate and soft. Minn sat at the window to appreciate the natural sight and cargos at Caoyun Dock while He Hongwen, who had travelled between north and south several times, exined for her with smile and patience.

    ¡°Big white bird; big mouth bird, ... gunny-bag boat!¡± Minn dumbly pointed at things and named them with poor diction.

    He Hongwen exined with a smile, ¡°That is cormorant, apt at catching fish; ...That is gull... No, that is grain boat...¡±

    Minn¡¯s outgoing and cheerful nature and He Hongwen¡¯s introversion yet reliability made the two get along quite well with each other.

    ¡°My mother intended me to be an official through exams, yet I have no motivation for that but only passion for drugs and medication.¡± He Hongwen said with shame.

    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t look down upon yourself. Reading ssics is just to assist the emperor in governing the country as well as benefiting the family and descendants. However, in the end, medicine ys the same role. You can still bring glory to the family and save the world by treating illness and helping the sick. Your grandmother¡¯s father, with such great medical skill and ethics that he went to infected area in person to save lives when he was a teenager and turning an adult, he was in charge of the Imperial Medical College and issued canon of medicine, an honorable man so respected by the world!¡± Minn sounded sincere because doctor was a noble profession and also well-paid.

    He Hongwen¡¯s eyes turned bright and looked at the girl opposing him, smiling.

    ¡°My father passed away at a young age and my mother has been sick. It¡¯s really unfilial of me not fulfilling her expectation to indulge in learning for official rank.¡± He Hongwen¡¯s mncholy shrouded the autumn like a piece of silk.

    Minn disyed her tender white hands on which pinholes were visible, ¡°I never liked embroidering and the butterfly I made still looked like a fly even though I¡¯ve been taught by several masters my grandmother invited. I¡¯m also an unfilial girl.¡±

    He Hongwen smiled andforted, ¡°You are still too young. With enough practice, you¡¯ll sure get better at it. My cousin Jin¡¯er is most apt at embroidering and she made it by practicing day after day.¡± Minn touched her fingers and asked casually, ¡°Oh? Does she also in Jinling?¡±

    He Hongwen¡¯s face turned gloomy, ¡°No. A few years ago, her father was found guilty due to the ¡®Xiaoliangshan Mine case¡¯ and the whole family was exiled to Liangzhou.¡±

    Minn stopped talking. A few years ago, several hundreds of miners were killed in the copse of Xiaoliangshan Mine. Unexpected was that the mine owner colluded with the local officials and embezzled much of the constion money. Even more outrageous, the mine owner used the workers¡¯ wives and children, almost provoking public anger and causing a serious blunder.

    The emperor hit the roof after hearing the news, though he knew this was the aftermath of emperor-seizing. However, he could only punish those officials who championed this event. As for the aplices, fear was their punishment. Therefore, only a few officials were condemned in this event. To He Hongwen¡¯s surprise, his cousin¡¯s family fell victim of it.

    ¡°Since they are only exiled, I suppose the charge is anything but a felony. Otherwise, they would be decapitated. After all, there will be nationwide amnesty. I believe your cousin will be pardoned and get back home someday.¡± Minnforted. As long as the crime onemitted was not felony, thew-offenders would be pardoned upon the new emperor¡¯s ession to the throne. Besides, all people around the country knew that the emperor was living counting his days left.¡±

    He Hongwen was grateful towards Minn¡¯s good intention. After a while, he responded, ¡°My maternal uncle did do something wrong at that time, so he wasn¡¯t wronged and deserved the punishment, yet it would be best that they could be pardoned.¡± Pausing for a while, he continued, ¡°I have self-made m scream in my ce. Why not give you some for hand-care? In winter, fingers turn inflexing when doing needlework. The cream can rx meridians and promote blood cirction.¡±

    The youth had a gentle tone and mild eyes like thest touch of golden sunrays in the cool early autumn, crawling onto Minn¡¯s face and making it hot.

    After another five or six days of sailing, the boat finally dropped anchor at the dock where stood many people who seemed to be servants judging by their dress. They all stretched necks to look into the boat. Half of them were here to pick Minn and others up and escort them to Youyang. The other half, who looked bleak, were to pick up Old Madam He to visit her sick old father in Jinling where her original family lived .

    Old Madam He held Old Madam Sheng¡¯s hands and bade farewell for quite long before letting them go. He Hongwen repeatedly urged Minn, ¡°Take care of yourself. People are most easily to fall ill from long voyage and tiredness. Have a good rest before hanging out.¡±

    Minn nodded hard.

    Sheng Wei and his eldest son Changsong arrived here to receive them. It was the first time Minn met with her eldest cousin who had dark skin, strong features, loud voice and generous temperament. He and Changwu looked very alike to each other. The moment he saw Minn, he greeted her withughter, ¡°I suppose you are my sixth younger sister Minn. My father has kept talking about you with my sister Pin and she often cried to see you in these years.¡±

    ¡°I guess you¡¯ve never been to Youyoung. It¡¯s a good ce and our ancestral hall is situated there. Two hours¡¯ ride will take us from there to Jingling. Later, I¡¯ll take you and Pin to hang around.¡±

    ¡°Jinling is home to many aristocrats and officials, so we businessmen don¡¯t want to join them. It¡¯s best to stay in our hometown where you can enjoy spaciousnd and beautiful scenery. I learned that you like fishing. Later I can prepare for you fishing tools. In the dozens-of-miles-sized of fishing pond, the fish can even be poked with a pole!¡±

    ¡°The mountain forest is most beautiful in autumn. You must see it before winter. The mountain is swarmed with maple trees that are different from those in the capital. They are less fragile but wilder.¡±

    That day it was sunny and warm with cool autumn breeze in the air. Even sitting in a pnquin wouldn¡¯t be smothering. Sheng Wei and Old Madam Sheng was talking while brother Changsong, riding a horse, talked with Minn who sat in the pnquin to avoid boringness for her. Minn felt she was like a little happy child going on an outing.

    Though ¡°Sheng¡± meant prosperity, the family was formerly far away from prosperity. Instead, it was dying off. Until ancestor Sheng seized the opportunity of dynasty-changing to make a fortune by making connections as a businessman with a few senior officials did Sheng family began to prosper, after which ancestral hall was set up and a grandeur mansion was built in their hometown Youyang. All merchants longed for being schrly, so the first thing ancestor Sheng did after his sess was to marry with a big dowry ady from a degrading schr family. Then they had three children.

    The eldest son inherited the family wealth yet he, ascivious man, was fascinated by a singer concubine and yed a farce of ¡°spoiling concubine while abandoning wife¡±. It was said that in hisst days, he was almost broke. The second son was Minn¡¯s grandfather, a handsome young man with graceful bearing that achieved the third in the national exam. His wife was a toughdy from a Marquis family; the two treated each other like enemies. He died of a cold before turning thirties. The third son was the oddest one, surviving till today through excessive eating, drinking, gambling and visiting prostitutes.

    Minn sighed deeply: The introduction of genes to make modification failed. The whole army was wiped out.

    Servants had long sent the news to the old mansion, so by the time when Minn and others arrived, the gate of Sheng Mansion was wide open with a row of smart-dresseddies standing at it. Seeing Old Madam Sheng and Minn walk out from pnquin, one middle-ageddy with a round face walked up and bowed to Old Madam Sheng. She smiled, ¡°You finally arrive, aunt. Our old madam has missed you so much that her neck turned longer in expecting you. I haven¡¯t seen you for many years. Seeing you in good health makes me happiest than anything else.¡±

    While chatting, she spotted a pretty young girl standing next to Old Madam Sheng, so she asked tentatively, ¡°Is this my niece?¡±

    Old Madam Sheng answered smiling, ¡°Yes, this is the monkey. I keep her around me since she was a little girl. Now she can keeppany with Pin.¡±

    Then she took a nce at Minn.

    Getting the hint, Minn immediately walked up to show respect and bowed, ¡°Nice to meet you and wish you are well, big aunt.¡±

    Li shi¡¯s eyes were squeezed to lines from smiling and kept saying, ¡°Good girl, good girl.¡± Then she reached out to touch Minn¡¯s face and appreciation leaked out of her eyes, ¡°What a pretty and well-disciplined girl. You must stay longer and teach your wild-monkey-like cousin Pin. Then she won¡¯t act like a horse without bridle.¡± Then she pointed to a young woman next to her, ¡°This is your big sister-inw. Just ask her if you need anything while living here.¡±

    Minn bowed again, ¡°Nice to meet you, big sister-inw.¡±

    Wen shi held Minn up at once and said gently, ¡°Feel at home, sister. After greeting old madam, let¡¯s see whether you like the room prepared for you. If you don¡¯t like it, just change another one. This is also your home; just don¡¯t feel restricted.¡±

    Li shi was a wealthy-lookingdy who was amiable yet solemnly graceful. In a while, Old Madam Sheng among others was led inwards. Passing through the second gate and tea room along the corridor and circumventing the cover wall, they entered the main hall where First Old Madam lived. Minn walked in and saw in the middle sitting a grey-haired old woman who looked fragile and skinny, but her eyes were clear and torchy. At the sight of Old Madam Sheng, the old woman stood up to wee her with both arms opening.

    Old Madam Sheng hurried a few steps and greeted, ¡°Big sister-inw.¡±

    First Old Madam Sheng responded passionately, ¡°My sister-inw, I haven¡¯t seen you for many years. Considering your health condition and apanying Sheng Hong everywhere to take office, I feared you would be worn out, so I¡¯ve been expecting to see you once more in my lifetime. Today, it¡¯s indeed a blessing from Buddha.¡±

    As she spoke, the tone turned trembling. Old Madam Sheng was touched and replied with intimacy. Then she ordered Minn to kowtow to First Old Madam Sheng. Thetter held Minn¡¯s hand and examined her with great care, nodding repeatedly, ¡°This child has a good face, looking both auspicious and pretty.¡±

    This was the second time that Minn was praised for being pretty on the same very day. She tried not to touch her own face, thinking to herself, how could a 12-year-old girl be beautiful? She supposed that the rtives were just being nice because they couldn¡¯tment her at the first meeting that ¡®Your child looks like a pie¡¯.

    The outgoing Changwu was a bit shy today. Since Minn entered the door and said to him ¡°Congrattions brother¡±, he turned to a boiled shrimp, keeping lowering his red face after replying several questions of Old Madam Sheng and standing up straight to cultivate the temperament of a shy groom.

    In view that Old Madam Sheng and First Old Madam Sheng were chatting, Li shipulled over Minn and pointed to a girl who seemed of the same age standing next to her, ¡°This is your cousin Pin. You are of the same age.¡±

    Minn looked at the girl who had a pair of big eyes on her round face which resembled that of Li shi¡¯s, and a pair of delicate and sharp eyebrows that made the whole face alive and active. She was also looking back at Minn. As the two¡¯s sight met, Minn smiled to show friendliness, ¡°Nice to meet you, sister Pin.¡±

    The girl¡¯s eyes flickered, and she replied, ¡°Nice to meet you too, sister Minn.¡±

    While speaking, she stole a nce at her mother who was over there serving two old madams, so she winked at Minn who, though a bit shocked, screened around quickly then decided to be naughty and winked back at the girl. Afterwards, Minn pulled down the corners of her mouth to resume a serious and obedient face.

    Pin stared her eyes wide open with surprise which then was reced by joy.

 Chapter 46: Cousin Taisheng, Cousin Li Yu, Cousin Li Du

    <h4>Chapter 46: Cousin Taisheng, Cousin Li Yu, Cousin Li Du</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    In the afternoon, their aunt Sheng Yun who had been married and fraternal cousin Shn also returned to meet with Old Madam Sheng. Li shi ordered servants to call up the two girls having fun in Pin¡¯s room. Pin¡¯s eldest sister and brother got married respectively long ago and second elder brother Changwu was in the capital. With nopany to hang out, Pin noodled over Chinese ring puzzle which Minn had no knowledge of, so she willingly threw in the towel, which made Pin quitecent, who kept nagging about the secrecy of the game while ordering the servant to tidy up her clothes and jewelries.

    Danju took from shell iy jewel case arge pearl hairpin carved into the shape of a red phenix harboring a ruby in its mouth. Minn bit her teeth, feeling her neck was squeezed by a few inches. Over there a first-level servant was busy with putting on Pin¡¯s head a heavy pearl hairpin iyed with butterfly-shaped gems. Pin tightened her face and pushed the hairpin away, ¡°I don¡¯t want to wear that thing. Last time I wore it, just one morning, my neckachested for three days!¡±

    The servant patiently persuaded her, ¡°My youngdy, you¡¯d better put it on your head. If the guests are only yourdy¡¯s aunt and the eldestdy, it¡¯s alright you don¡¯t wear it, but this time Lady Hui and Third Madam alsoe over. Look, Lady Minn has put the jewel on. Hers looks much heavier than ours.¡±

    Pin, looking up at the big hairpin swinging on Minn¡¯s head, felt better and conceded to put the hairpin on, with a pouting mouth, though.

    Taking slow steps towards the main room and turning along the corridor, they saw a girl servant waiting at the door who lifted up door curtain and announced, ¡°Second youngdy anddy Minn are here.¡± Minn followed Pin to enter the room where in the middle sat Old Madam Sheng and First Old Madam Sheng. Li shi, first madam, was sitting on a bench while Wen shi was serving tea and refreshments. Both of them smiled and chatted with several young women dressed in luxurious clothes.

    A woman in her forties was seated next to Old Madam Sheng and kept whispering and joking with her. The woman had dark skin but a pair of lively dynamic eyes that didn¡¯t match with her age. Seeing a girl that she never met before besides Pin, she immediately stood up and pulled over Minn to check from head to toe. What Minn impressed her was a fair skin girl with clear eyes and a pair of tiny dimples appearing from time to time near the red corners of her mouth. Her eyes lit up at once, and turned back smiling, ¡°Auntie, this must be my niece Minn, right? Dear heavens, what a pretty face! Even prettier than the beauty in paintings. It¡¯s said that nieces take after aunts. Little wonder that she looks exactly the same with me!¡±

    First Old Madam Sheng pointed at her and smiled, ¡°You shameless thing! On the surface, you are praising Minn, but in fact, you¡¯re praising yourself! Look at you. Even if you lived ten more times, you can¡¯t have beautiful appearance like hers!¡± The woman should stamp her feet like a little child, ¡°Mother! I¡¯m also praising you. I take after you, so when I praise myself, you also have the pride. Why should you debunk me?¡±

    First Old Madam Sheng shook head speechlessly and Old Madam Sheng also burst intoughter and nodded, ¡°Sheng Yun is indeed a filial girl!¡± All in the roomughed together; even servants snickered behind their hands.

    First Old Madam Sheng, pointing at the woman, said to Minn, ¡°This is your aunt Yun.¡± Then she pointed at a narrow-eyed woman sitting at a bench and introduced, ¡°This is your aunt from your third old master¡¯s family.¡± Then at a young bride and a girl standing next and said, ¡°This is your big sister Shn; that is your cousin Hun of your third uncle.¡±

    Minn immediately greeted and bowed to every one of them in a polite and well-disciplined manner which gained affection from all in the room. From shoulders to waist to keens to feet, Minn demonstrated agility and natural grace. First Old Madam liked her so much that she couldn¡¯t stop pulling Minn to have a good chat while others also liked her elegant and descent manner and appreciated her respectful and amiable nature.

    Sheng Yun was the most straightforward one. She pulled Minn to her with one grab and asked what she liked in great details, such as what food she enjoyed, whether she was used to living here and so on. While talking, she took out from her pocket a red heavy pouch embroidered with golden brims and gave it to Minn, ¡°Our Minn is blessed with a pretty appearance. Later, I¡¯ll send you best quality brocade to make some clothes for you!¡±

    Pin was generous and open-minded, not a bit jealous of Minn¡¯s being loved by others but only pretended to be annoyed, ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s unfair. Now you have this sister that is better than me, so you totally forget about me.¡±

    Hearing her words, Sheng Yun poked hard at Pin¡¯s forehead and scolded with a smile, ¡°How ungrateful you are! Don¡¯t you remember how many things you have taken from me these years?¡±

    Everyone in the room chitchatted with one another; only third madam had no one around her and sipped tea all on her own. Suddenly, she cut in, ¡°Niece Pin, be content. Also as a niece, your sister Hun got nothing at all.¡±

    Minn lowered her head and peeped at Hun who, with a flushing face, bowed her head in silence. Third madam, on the other hand, though seemed to wear luxurious clothing, the cuffs showed needlework after wear and tear by careful examination.

    Sheng Yun ignored her and only cast out one sentence, ¡°Aunt assisted us with great kindness, so niece Minn of course deserves my love.¡± Being rebuked, Third Madam turned around and stared fiercely at Hun, cursing out of spite, ¡°You useless thing. If you are half lovable as your younger cousin Minn, you¡¯ll also get gift from your aunt! Till now you¡¯ve been calling her aunt for a dozen of years, but not a penny did you get!¡±

    Sheng Yun immediately retorted, ¡°Sister-inw Zhou, I don¡¯t understand what you meant? Did you mean that your children called me aunt just intending to get my staff?¡±

    Third Madam¡¯s eyebrow tips stood up and she screamed, ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t dare to! It¡¯s just that recently people outside the family are saying that the first and second sub-families of Sheng are in possession of oceans of gold and silver but stand by and watch their brothers as poor as beggars with a cold eye! On a daily basis, you give out porridge and rice to the irrelevant poor just in an attempt to gain a fake reputation of kindness. How hypocritical!¡±

    Hearing that her father was insulted, Pin replied loudly at once, ¡°My father just sent several carts of firewood and rice to you a few days ago. He also gives you cash allowance month after month. Is that also hypocrisy?¡±

    Li shi ordered in a low voice, ¡°Pin, don¡¯t be rude! Step back!¡±

    At a time, the room was seething with invisible swords and des.

    Minn vented to herself, lowering her head to hide the astonishment on her face. In her home, the three sisters or Wang shi and Concubine Lin did give each other sarcastic remarks or cheap shots, but they never fought in such an open and forthright way.

    She peeked at others, finding that everyone, including Old Madam Sheng, maintained a normal face.

    First Old Madam snorted, ¡°Zhou¡¯s wife, my daughter-inw, did youe here to visit your second aunt or to provoke fighting? Stop yelling in front of seniors. Don¡¯t you fear to beughed at by children?¡±

    Third Madam¡¯s face blushed to purple. Then she sat down silently, gulping up tea and snacks.

    Minn turned around, finding that Pin was looking at Hun proudly and aggressively whereas Shn showed pity for Hun and pulled her out to relieve her from embarrassment. At this time, a girl servant walked in, reporting, ¡°Madamn Li the aunt (Li shi¡¯s brother¡¯s wife, Pinn¡¯s maternal aunt) is here.¡±

    First Old Madam said in a hurry, ¡°Let her in quickly.¡± The girl servant lifted up door curtain, ushering in a plump woman wearing many pearl and jade jewels on her head. At the sight of First Old Madam and Old Madam Sheng, the woman bowed respectfully and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m here to bother you. Don¡¯t me me, Old Madam, but I often hear my sister-inw talk over how loving and amiable her aunt is, so I¡¯m being brazen and call on you today.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng smiled and said, ¡°You are being overpolite. Don¡¯t regard your yourself as an outsider; we are families. As I get older, I like it more when lots of people surround me, so I¡¯m really d that you came. Minn, this is your maternal uncle¡¯s wife.¡±

    Minn stepped forward and bowed. As she hesitated how to address her, the woman spoke up, ¡°You can call me aunt as Pin does.¡± Minn looked up at Old Madam Sheng who nodded slightly, so she greeted docilely, ¡°Nice to meet you, aunt.¡±

    Zhu shi, the aunt, squinted her eyes in lines and smiled, ¡°What a beautiful girl! It¡¯s a blessing, Old Madam.¡± While talking, she also took from her girl servant¡¯s hand a lotus-flower-colored pouch and put it into Minn¡¯s hand. Minn looked down at it, finding that it was inserted with jewels and golden threads, the dazzlingly bright outer cover of which indicated its value, even when excluding the staff inside.

    Everyone sat down for chatting. Aunt Zhu shi also ignored third madam and only talked with Old Madam Sheng on topics from Jinling to the capital, and from wives to children. Minn never overlooked gossips and ttering from the mouth of women living within a mansion, so she listened carefully. Then she got to know that in early years, Old Master Li and Old Master Sheng started their careers together. At first, Li family was less prosperous than Sheng, yet they cultivated outstanding sons (because no outer genes were introduced, and he made do with his original wife of peasant born). After diligent operation by three generations, the family thrived, bing one of the best-off families in Youyang county.

    All the several attempts Third Madam made to cut in failed. First Old Madam talked for a while and suddenly turned to Sheng Yun, ¡°Where is Taisheng? Why didn¡¯t hee with you today?¡± Sheng Yun answered with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s rare that Changwues back from the capital, so my foolish boy is hanging out with him. Madam Zhu, do you alsoe alone?¡± Zhu shi replied smiling, ¡°Yu¡¯er and Du¡¯er are waiting outside.¡±

    First Old Madam smiled, ¡°We are families. Let them in quickly.¡±

    Then she ordered servants to usher them in. When the door curtain was lifted, entering three boys of simr age. Altogether, they kowtowed to Old Madam Sheng as greeting. First Old Madam Sheng smiled and pointed at one boy with smiling eyes, red lips and white teeth, ¡°This is the second young master, Yu¡¯er, from Madam Li the aunt¡¯s family.¡± Then at a shy boy, ¡°This is the third young master.¡± And atst, at a dark-skinned well-built body, ¡°This is my daughter Yun¡¯s son, Taisheng.¡±

    The three boys had their own styles. For a time, the room was full of vigor; except for Minn, the rest already knew each other, so Minn had to greet all of them one by one and called them cousin as Pin did.

    Zhu shi smiled and said to Ming Lan, ¡°You still have another big cousin. He went out for procurement. His wife, your big sister-inw, is a nice person. Remember to visit us often in the future.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng praised, ¡°My niece-inw, you¡¯re really blessed to have sons elegant and outstanding as this.¡± The uncle¡¯s wife smiled, ¡°The two boys could be really bothering. You¡¯re ttering them, Old Madam.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng pulled over the two boys from Li family and asked in detail about their learning. Knowing that the elder one had be a schr and the younger one a student on government grant, she was even happier, ¡°Good, good, good. Your future will be promising through learning.¡± Zhu shi smiled, ¡°This is no big deal. I heard that your eldest grandson made it to Xiucai, Juren and Jinshi all upon his first time of taking the County Examination, Provincial Exam and Imperial Exam. Now he is entitled as an academician and works in the Imperial Academy. This is a real blessing from the God of Wisdom.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng turned around and shot a nce at First Old Madam, ¡°It must be you spreading the news. I¡¯m afraid my grandson would be arrogant due to overpraising.¡± First Old Madam smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll surely praise him for being so talented. When these two boys take exam in the capital, please look after them for me.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng said, ¡°I¡¯ll do so without your request. The niece of brother Wei¡¯s wife is also a child of our family. Madam the aunt, when the boys are in the capital, let them live in my house. We happen to have another two boys; they can makepany of each other.¡±

    Zhu shi had been waiting exactly for this promise, so sheughed, ¡°That¡¯s really kind of you, Old Madam. Come here to kowtow for her kindness, Yu¡¯er and Du¡¯er.¡±

    Li Yu and Li Du immediately kneeled down again, thanking Old Madam Sheng again and again.

    Pin leaned over and whispered to Minn, ¡°They are rtives. Why would they thank so much for living in your house?¡±

    Minn showed a bitter smile, thinking to herself that Pin was so dare to say everything in her mind, and only answered, ¡°We have a great many of books.¡±

    In truth, passing the Imperial Examination took more than just burying oneself in devouring books, but also pre- and post-preparations. There were things known only to insiders: first, the examinee had to know the article style, political inclination and even font preference of the major and assistant examiner. Then, the examinee must be familiar with the current political arena and his articles mustn¡¯t touch on sensitive topics and factional strife. Atst, he must make friends and visit higher officials, making himself familiar among schrs and upright officials.

    Although the test paper was sealed, in fact, anyone that could be an examiner was able to read by the examinees¡¯ handwriting. This wasn¡¯t for cheating. As long as the examinee didn¡¯t go over the top, he would be highly praised. With the help of an official family like Sheng to introduce them to the circle, the effort made by Li Yu and Li Du would be much more effective.

    Minn held that...an examinee that didn¡¯t want to pass the exam was not a good one, but an exam that no connections were involved was a good one.

    At this moment, Pin walked over to talk with Hu Taisheng. Theirughter was a bit loud, so Sheng Yun turned around and frowned, then stuck herself to Old Madam Sheng, ¡°Our Taisheng has no potential in learning. Aunt, do you think less of him?¡±

    Old Madam Sheng seemed to like this naughty niece very much, and scolded in a smile, ¡°You naughty monkey. How many times did I teach you to read and learn when you were young? You learnt for a day and hanged out for two, never be able to recite Three Character ssic. How shameless of you to even mention it! Taisheng takes after you! Come over here, Taisheng.¡± She took his hand and smiled, ¡°Good boy. A man can achieve sess in every industry. I often hear your uncle praising you as an honest, diligent boy with ability to manage family business. You don¡¯t know how happy I am for your mother when hearing this!¡±

    Hu Taisheng onlyughed with an honest face, while Pin came over and smiled, ¡°Cousin, sister Minn just arrived. Did you bring her something nice?¡± Taisheng answered straightforwardly, ¡°Across Haizi, there is a shop selling western cakes. I bought some for you to have a taste.¡±

    Third Madam were unwilling to stay alone and finally began to talk after keeping silent for long, ¡°I never knew the vor of western cakes which are said to be sweet. Give me some to bring back to your third uncle; my nephew, don¡¯t follow others in despising your uncle!¡± Hun also smiled, ¡°Look what you said mother. Cousin Taisheng is most upright. How could he be snobbish and look down upon us?¡± Hun¡¯s tone was intimate and her watery eyes were cast right toward Taisheng whose face and ears turned red. He stood there, lowered his head, and couldn¡¯t speak up.

    The rest of the room all pretended not hearing her; only Pin was irritated and wanted to rush over. Minn sighed secretly. She had wanted to pull her, but gauging her physical strength against Pin¡¯s, she decided to use another strategy.

    Minn turned around nimbly and blocked Pin without any trace. Not having thought of an excuse at this critical moment, so she said something that she believed was wise, ¡°Sister Pin, why don¡¯t you tell me how to solve the nine-ring puzzle? It¡¯s been on my mind and makes me really itchy.¡±

    As expected, Pin stopped and turned over in surprise, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you how to solve it step by step? Howe you forget so soon?¡± Her volume was a bit high, attracting the attention of the boys, especially the youngest one Li Du whose expression suggested ¡°she is stupid¡±. Minn blushed out of embarrassment and cursed to herself.

    Li Yuughed slightly, took a friendly nce at Minn, and came to her rescue, ¡°Only a clever person like Sister Pin can learn how to solve something as unfathomable as nine-ring puzzle. People dumb like us must learn for a few times.¡± Hu Taisheng was the most honest one and agreed, ¡°Right, right. I never knew how to solve it.¡±

    Hearing the words, Pin felt quitecent, ¡°You are right, cousin.¡± Then she turned around and began to teach Minn from the beginning with great patience.

    Minn was a little upset and groaned to herself, unfathomable! Unfathomable! Anyway, she got what she wanted.

    Minn listened to Pin with a smile and constantly nodded in approval. At a moment when she casually looked around, she caught a sight of Old Madam Sheng sitting up there, chatting with female rtives and couldn¡¯t stopughing from time to time. Minn was a bit shocked, feeling familiar with her grandmother¡¯s smiling face...Right, it suddenly came to her that when she was young, and her grandmother coaxed her into getting ears pierced with a boiled egg, her grandma had exactly the same smile.

 Chapter 47: Cousin Xiulan, Cousin Huilan, and Cousin Yuelan

    <h4>Chapter 47: Cousin Xin, Cousin Hun, and Cousin Yun</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    The atmosphere of Sheng Mansion in Youyang was really pleasing with both the elders and the young amicable, easygoing and hospital. Minn felt free at ease like a person prisoned for years suddenly getting her parole.

    She and Pin shared basically the same tastes and got along quite well. The two girls, one a lively hoiden, the other an aplice full of ideas, along with the nice guy, Taisheng who was quite used to be bossed around by his younger cousin, made the atmosphere of Sheng Mansion even more hrious. When Minn went fishing, Pin would dig earthworms while Taisheng carrying the creel aside, chattering anxiously like ¡°Watch your step. It¡¯s slippery.¡± or ¡°Don¡¯t go any further!¡± When Pin wanted to catch sparrows, Minn would help to prop up the dustpan with a stick and scatter grain while Taisheng hid behind the wall holding the rope...

    Li shi was busy preparing for the wedding, so she asked her daughter-inw, Wen shi to bring them back. However, Wen shi had never been able to discipline her sister-inw, while Minn was not someone she could educate at will, so she simply let them be.

    ¡°Just let them y. After all, they are just kids who are supposed to be lively, better than being dull.¡± First Old Madam Sheng came to their rescue.

    Seeing Li shi upset by the girls, Old Madam Sheng had nned to reprimand Minn but gave it up when noticing Minn¡¯s rosy cheeks and high spirit after these days of ying around. So she simply signed, ¡°Nephew¡¯s wife also loves the girls dearly. It¡¯s just the girls would have to suffer if they were not disciplined well at young age. Well, please tolerate these two for a few more days. Educate these two wild girls when Changwu¡¯s wedding ceremony is over.¡±

    Pin, standing at the side with her head buried low, was called here for the lecture. However, hearing that, she immediately beamed with joy, which induced a reproving stare from her dear mother.

    Exhausted after the long journey, Old Madam Sheng and Fang Mama asked Minn to tidy up their packages and record the gifts from their rtives as she had long been helping Fang Mama manage household affairs back in Deng Prefecture. Having only enjoyed her day with Minn for two days, Pin was quite frustrated and grumbled with her mouth pouted. However, seeing that all servants, be it the young or the elderly, report matters respectfully, and Minn¡¯s orders were all nicely carried out without any whine or pine, Pin admired Minn with surprise.

    ¡°I¡¯ve also helped sister-inw to manage household issues, but the servants always fooled with me and shirked their work, which really upset me. Worse still, mother didn¡¯t even support me and scolded me for not doing my job well...Do you have any knacks for that?¡± Pin asked with modesty.

    How could Minn not know the pain in it? For these days of ying together, she learned a bit about Pin¡¯s personality. So she asked, ¡°Let me guess, my dear sister. Before you start, have you ever asked the mama in charge how she used to handle the matter before?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± replied Pin. ¡°I¡¯ve already learned everything about the matter from my mother and sister-inw, why bother to ask the maids again?¡±

    Minn continued, ¡°Then I guess you must have had the matter solved directly without notifying the mamas?¡±

    Pin nodded in approval, ¡°Those mamas never take me seriously just because of the dignity that grandma and mother grant to them. Besides, many things can be handled so easily with just one order, why bother to switch it to so many hands?¡±

    Hearing that, Minn immediately put on an unfathomable look. Pin was intrigued and kept nagging for the reason. Minn just smiled, ¡°Servants are bound to masters by the contract. How could they be so daring to challenge their miss? No, they would only choose to obey the established rules to avoid unnecessary errors. When dealing with future matters, you¡¯d better call in the stewardess first and figure out how it¡¯s usually handled before. Keep it the usual way if you can. Only trying a new way when you couldn¡¯t bear to tolerate the old. However, do not act on your own, nor should you let the servants see through your n. Go ask your mother or sister-inw first to see if your method is great.¡±

    Pinined with her face puckered, ¡°Mother is always picking on me, I don¡¯t like asking her for advice.¡±

    Minn ttened Pin¡¯s puckered face with a hard pull and exined seriously with a straight face, ¡°Everything in the mansion has its routines. How do you know your way is the best? Aunt is experienced in running the household, so she¡¯d know immediately whether your idea is feasible, better than you doing it the wrong way. More importantly, every servant has its share in the errand when it passes different hands. Now you strip them all off the kickbacks and expect them to pay you respect? No way. It¡¯s only natural that they would do something overtly or covertly to obstruct your work. However, if you let your grandmother or mother know it first, the maids, no matter how elderly or able-minded they are, dare not to use their miss of anything.¡±

    Seeing that Pin was still a bit hesitant, Minn added, ¡°It¡¯s no easy task managing a household. Haven¡¯t you heard of the saying, ¡®Three years of running the household, hated even by cats and dogs.¡¯ If you¡¯re sick of the trouble, then stay away from it all. However, if you want to do it well, don¡¯t be afraid of the trifles and difficulties. Now you are still an unmarried girl with your parents and grandma backing you up. By the time when you be a daughter-inw, dealing with your mother- and sisters-inw is indeed a tough task.¡± There was still some that Minn didn¡¯t speak out. As a daughter of a concubine, she herself would face a harder condition. Rn and Mn were not easy to get along with and Wang shiwould not necessarily back her up. Therefore, she believed that the more things one managed, the more chances of making errors. Only if one did nothing could one actually keep out of all troubles.

    What employees like best is less work more money whereas the purpose of the employer is to have employees get less and work more, which applies to all times. No matter howpetent you were as a hostess, troubles would follow if you harmed servants¡¯ vested interest.

    Running a household with 100,000 ounces of silver that only required 10,000 was no doubt easy. With lighter work, doubled monthly sry, double pay overtime, annual bonus and three overseas trips a year, as long as the hostess was not aplete idiot, she would be spoken highly of as being kind and beneficent. However, if one had to keep house with only 10,000 ounces of silver that required 100,000, with her husband¡¯s brother buying a concubine using 8,00 ounces of silver this day, her sister-inw having a party for poems spending 5,00 that day, or mother-inw donating 1,000 to the temple asionally, plus nearly one thousand maids or houseboys and a husband who knew nothing about earning money, only a fairying down to earth waspetent as she could turn dust into gold.

    Run the house ording to the financial status of the family, no extravagance for unnecessary style nor parsimony when treating the servants. Show some leniency when necessary even when it might mean more expenses buty down strict rules to discipline the servants to make everything in order.

    Pin was a clever girl who was just tired of her mother¡¯s harsh teachings, while her sister-inw Wen shi, feeling it inappropriate to meddle too much, never exined in detail. After Minn¡¯s advice, she took quick action to observe how her mother handled domestic affairs, who, having maids counting the trousseaus, rewarding the servants, preparing for the feast...was busying all day long with dozens of maids crowding around her asking questions. Coming to realize how toilsome it was for her mother, Pin was quiet for several days, practicing calligraphy and learning needlework with Minn.

    Li shi was quite relived to see her daughter so well-behaved. She was quite surprised when, the other day, she saw Minn¡¯spetency in handling affairs like issuing orders and counting the gifts efficiently with fingers and a few strokes on paper, not even using an abacus! Minn was, after all, just a little girl. But taking a look at her own daughter who kept nagging, ¡°How long will it take? Let¡¯s go and y!¡± after Minn, Li shi was much worried.

    Now just a few dayster, Pin became such a considerate girl. Li shi was delighted but also somewhat sad when noticing her daughter¡¯s low spirit. Stroking softly on Pin¡¯s head, she said gently, ¡°Your sister Minn has always been well-behaved back in her home. Now that she¡¯s here, it¡¯d be great that you can take her for some walk in the gardens. Just don¡¯t go too far.¡±

    By the wedding day, Sheng Mansion took a new look, even servants changed new outfit. Pin led Minn happily over the house for the fun. Amid the lively sounds of gongs and drums came their Brother Changwu, who, riding on a white horse in his groom robe of red, led the wedding procession to the Sheng Mansion.

    ¡°Look at second brother! He is so silly, smiling so hard that corners of his mouth are stretched behind his ears,¡± Pin whispered to Minn, swinging her arm around Minn¡¯s shoulder. Minn nodded repeatedly in approval¡ªChangwuughed like a fool but that was quite understandable.

    As the First Old Madam Sheng didn¡¯t allow the boys to take concubines, sons of Sheng Family all married at a young age to avoid adolescence mistakes. However, Changwu had some bad luck in his marriage. Starting from when he was fifteen, First Old Madam Sheng and Li shi had been trying to find him a good match, causing girls of all backgrounds, even that of horse keeper, cook or carter, to try their luck. But First Old Madam Sheng and Li shi were not willing to lower their standards of choosing inws, so Changwu waited till he was 21 to finally get married. Therefore, Changbai couldn¡¯t be more delighted.

    Minn also met Taisheng¡¯s father, her uncle-inw, whose formal name was Er¡¯niu, a name that led Minn to the spection that he must have an elder brother named Da¡¯niu. However, that was not the case. The reason why he got the name was his mother once dreamt of someone gifting them two bulls before delivery. This Uncle-Bull was quite amicable, helping out day and night after his brother-inw, Sheng Wei.

    [T/N: Er¡¯niu ¶þÅ£/¨¨r ni¨²/, literally means two bulls. In Chinese, ¶þ has two meanings, either second or two. While Da£¨´ó£©means big or eldest as in ´ó¸ç¨Celdest brother. So Minn originally thought that since her uncle-inw was named second Niu, then he might have an elder brother named Eldest Niu.]

    However, Minn didn¡¯t like her cousin Shn¡¯s husband, Sun Zhigao, who, though with fine features, was quite arrogant as if his eyes grew higher on his forehead. Sheter learned that he was once the noted child prodigy in Youyang, a Xiucai passing the Child Examinations at the young age of 12...but still a Xiucai till this day, who immediately changed his attitude from arrogance to respect after learning that Old Madam Sheng was a daughter of a marquis and her descendants were all officials.

    Unmarried girls were not supposed to see the guests, so they were not allowed to attend the wedding ceremony or greet the guests. Pin tried many times to breach the servants to the front hall to enjoy the celebration but was stopped by Minn, who instead dragged her over to the backyard to appreciate the newly crafted flower trees. Li shi knew her daughter well and in her busy schedule had servant bring Pin to the back hall to apany First Old Madam Sheng and the female guests.

    ¡°Aredies of third uncle all here?¡± asked Pin.

    ¡°Yes, mydy, so are the marrieddy Xin and Yun from the neighboring county,¡± replied the servant girl with a smile.

    Hearing that, Pin immediately pulled a long face and refused, ¡°Then I¡¯ll not go.¡±

    The servant girl said with a worried tone, ¡°That¡¯s not appropriate, mydy. Madam has ordered...¡±

    Minn came to the rescue after seeing the servant girl¡¯s anxiety, ¡°You may leave for your duty now, I¡¯ll be there with your youngdy.¡±

    The young maid knew that her youngdy was on good terms with Minn, who could often persuade herdy despite their short time together. So she left after some words of gratitude.

    Pin stared at Minn andined, ¡°Why you promise her that? I won¡¯t got.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter for me. However, aunt knows you well. Fearing that you may make trouble, she would certainly have maids remind and even escort you there. It¡¯s just a matter of time,¡± reminded Minn with a casual tone.

    Recalling her mother¡¯s tough temper, Pin was in dismay, ¡°I¡¯m sick of the girls of third uncle. Sister Xin is okay, but Hun, who you¡¯ve met before, is intolerable. The most notorious one is the concubine-born Yun...¡±

    Leading Pin to the main hall, Minn asked as they walked slowly, ¡°What¡¯s all the grudge about? What happened?¡±

    Pin unwittingly followed Minn and grumbled, ¡°You may not know how brazen they are! When I was still a little girl, third aunt pushed her three daughters here, iming that girls should be brought up in wealthy family yet she herself was financially disadvantaged. Since the three girls came, I and big sister suffered much. Sister Xin only tried to protect herself, which was understandable. Yun, however, stirred trouble every time when there was something good to distribute on festivals, robbing my robes and stealing my sister¡¯s hairpins. If I reported to mother, she would go crying shamelessly everywhere dering that we mistreated her!¡±

    ¡°She steals?¡± Minn was astonished.

    Infuriated by her unhappy memories, Pin fumed, ¡°More of tant robbing! Yun would seize every opportunity to rummage in big sister¡¯s house when there was no one present, picking the best ones without returning back. Big sister was too lenient to ever me her, so Yun went insolent to even steal in mother¡¯s room! Mother tolerated her for several times, thinking what she took were just some jewels and it was only natural for girls to dress up as they grew up. However, Yun went too far to even take title deeds of somends and this ancestral mansion. Mother was furious!¡±

    Intrigued by it, Minn urged, ¡°What happenedter? Did your mother get the title deeds back?¡±

    Excited by the question, Pin replied withcency, ¡°Back then Yun was about to get married in two months. Therefore, she thought that mother wouldn¡¯t dare to touch her in fear of her engagement. However, mother first invited her over with great hospitality, then sent messages to her inws to dy the marriage for half a year as Yun was struck with a heavy disease. After that, mother put her in detention and never yielded not matter how third uncle and aunt pleaded and quarreled. In fact, fearing that it might lead to a break-off of the engagement, third uncle didn¡¯t dare to stir up the trouble. It was not until Yun handed out the title deeds dozens of dayster that mother finally let her out. You know what¡¯s the funnies part? Yun didn¡¯t even tell her n to third uncle, hiding all the title deeds under her underwear so that she could take them to her husband¡¯s family.¡±

    As Pin told the story with excitement, Minn, however, was quite surprised and couldn¡¯t help eximing in heart, ¡°Deep rivers indeed move in silence! Never have I expected that the genial-looking aunt is such a man of decision and means!¡±

    Pin was quite encouraged by Minn¡¯s interest in listening and continued, ¡°Then about Hun, I couldn¡¯t even remember how many times we¡¯ve fought with each other! Look at this scar! She gave it to me by pushing me to a stone five years ago. Luckily that I propped myself up at thest moment or else I would be severely disfigured.¡± Saying that, Pin immediately drew her sleeve up, exposing a pitch-colored scar that twisted like a chilopod.

    ¡°After that, she was immediately sent home,¡± added Pin furiously. ¡°What an ungrateful thing!¡±

    Hun was three years older than Pin. Hard to imagine how she could do such a cruel thing. Looking at the scar over a dozen centimeters long, Minn could even feel the pain Pin experienced. She pulled down Pin¡¯s sleeve andforted, ¡°I heard from your mother that sister Xin is good natured. She takes good care of her husband and children, enjoying conjugal harmony, which shows that Aunt¡¯s teachings are not wasted.¡±

    Hearing that, Pin finally put on a smile, ¡°That¡¯s because mother offered help. That year Sister Xin ran to my parents by starlight and kowtowed frantically in tears to plead with my parents, hoping them would persuade her father out of the idea of marrying her to a malicious old stingy. Mother fought really hard to save her and managed to marry her to her present husband. However, her husband tried many times to pass the provincial exam but failed, it is father who smoothened the rtions and helped him get his current post of being an official teacher in the neighboring county.¡±

    Minn nodded repeatedly in approval, ¡°Uncle and Aunt are warm-hearted, helping nieces to such. Emmm...but why don¡¯t they help big brother-inw (Sun Zhigao, husband of Shn) to get the same post?¡±

    ¡°Hump! Many years ago, my dear brother-inw learnt from a forteller that he would someday be the prime minister. After that, he is determined and confident that he would pass the provincial and imperial court exam with excellent results. How would he condescend to such a humble post of an official teacher? He has refused father¡¯s offer to help several times. I just hope that his talent can really match his ambition!¡±

    Minn was amused by Pin¡¯sint and couldn¡¯t help wondering, ¡°If Pin is born in modern times and writes a post of ¡®Enjoy the show of how freak my cousins, cousin-inws, uncles and aunts are!¡¯ on Tianya BBS, it would no doubt go viral and attract countless readers.¡±

    When Pin finished her speech, they were already at the door of the main hall where stood a servant girl stretching her neck long and waiting. The servant girl was overjoyed to see them and hasted to greet them, ¡°My deardy, you¡¯re finally here. Old Madam has inquired about you many times and is nning to have servant fetch you again.¡±

    ¡°Stop nagging about it! I¡¯m here!¡± Pin felt much better after pouring all her past grudges out and immediately dragged Minn into the room. The moment when the servant girl lifted the curtain there came an unknown voice of an old woman, ¡°...just marry your Minn to my niece!¡±

    Quite astonished, Pin unwittingly turned to Minn, who somehow breathed a collective sigh of relief and said smilingly, ¡°What did aunt say when she let you transcribe books as punishment? The bad will fall no matter you face it head on or try to dodge it. All right, let¡¯s get in.¡±

 Chapter 48: Happiness Derives from Comparison (1)

    <h4>Chapter 48: Happiness Derives from Comparison (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    Pin took the lead and stepped forward and Minn followed suit behind her. Upon entering the inner room, what they saw were a full house of bustling female rtives. Madams anddies, young or old, either stood or sat down, filling the room with dazzling radiance of shining jewelries. Third madam, sitting on the side, patted her thigh andughed when she saw Minning in, ¡°Speak of the devil and she does appear!¡±

    Minn ignored her as if she didn¡¯t hear it, greeted after Pin other seniors one by one, and then stood respectfully next to Old Madam Sheng who sat up there. The old woman sat next to cousin Shn was her mother-inw who was wearing an auburn brocade coat and loads of hairpins stuck horizontally or vertically in her hair, plus a velvet rose. Her neck and wrists were epassed by gold or silk jewels, making it too ring to look straight at her.

    Schr Sun¡¯s mother had been screening at Minn ever since she came in; not until quite a whileter did she spread a smile on her heavily-wrinkled face and start to talk, ¡°Days ago I heard my inw third madam talk about Minn and think nicely of her. Today I see with my own eyes. She is indeed ady from a grand family. What a pretty girl!¡± Then she smiled at the two old madams sitting up there, ¡°My nephew and she are of simr age and appearance. Why not taking this fortunate day to make them a match? How do you like it?¡±

    Finishing the suggestion, she stared directly at the two old madams and waited for reply. All others also stopped talking and turned over to look at them.

    Minn sneered to herself because people usually wouldn¡¯t propose so straightforwardly in public out of fear of being turned down. How brazen schr Sun¡¯s mother was! She even tried to propose for her nephew in presence ofdies from nearly half of the county¡¯s noble families in the hope that she wouldn¡¯t be turned down in public.

    Well, in fact, what Minn disliked about Sun¡¯s mother was how she screened at Minn¡ªin a way like selecting an egg in the market.

    Old Madam Sheng used the teacup lid to drive away tealeaves, remaining silent while First Old Madam frowned a bit and intended to say something after a while when Sheng Yun spoke up first, ¡°Dear heaven, that¡¯s a funny joke. Your nephew is nearly twenty but how old is my little niece? They are of simr age? I don¡¯t think that would be nice.¡±

    Sun¡¯s mother was a bit vexed, ¡°What¡¯s bad he is a little older? Just put a few girls in his house first and they can serve the bride after holding the wedding ceremony.¡±

    All in the room showed various expressions. Some felt funny; some were shocked; some others shook their heads and more of them showed scorn, directly lowering their heads to whisper with one another. Minn admired this mother so much. The niece-inw was far yet to be decided, but she dared to talk about taking concubines for her nephew publicly, so she was here either to make trouble or really had no care of it. The ignorant was the dauntless, after all.

    However, they couldn¡¯t forbid a man from having concubines, or they would be med for being jealous. Sheng Yun rolled her eyes with a glimmer of slyness and smiled, ¡°While you want a good niece-inw, we also want a nice nephew-inw. We Sheng family have a little fame and my cousin (Minn¡¯s father) is an official of not low ranking, let alone my nephew who is a member of the Imperial Academy handpicked by His Majesty! What about your nephew? Does he have an official ranking or real estates and shops? After all, marriage is all about better life. Name a few to impress us.¡±

    Sheng Yun¡¯s speech was fast and clear. Besides, her straightforwardness was well-known in the county, so this half-serious speech made all in the roomugh because everyone knew that the nephew of Sun¡¯s mother, whose parent died at a young age, just depended on his aunt, wandered all day, and pleased her with sweetened words.

    However, ever after Sun Zhigao became a schr, Sun¡¯s mother believed that hers was a schr family and looked down upon average families, so she was determined to get her nephew a good wife. All grand families in the county had been bothered by her, but they responded with politeness in order not to spoil their rtions with Sheng family. Sun¡¯s mother was a bit discouraged after being rejected several times. Days ago, she heard third madam mention Minn and decided to try again, believing that although Minn was born into an official family but she was just a daughter of a concubine and that the proposal would tter Minn. To Sun¡¯s mother¡¯s surprise, the two old madams remained silent and left her in embarrassment while Sheng Yun, on the other hand, spitted out unsparingly stabbing sarcasm at her. She pulled a long face, saying, ¡°Though my nephew doesn¡¯t have official ranking nor great wealth but he¡¯s a legal son of a legitimate madam!¡±

    Pin¡¯s little face turned bloodshot and her eyes were ring with rage. She unconsciously squeezed Minn¡¯s hand under sleeve so hard that it was about to bleed. Minn lowered her head and gently tapped on Pin with her other hand¡ªLi shi was also a daughter of a concubine.

    When Sheng Wei married his wife, First Old Master Sheng had squandered almost all his wealth. Fortunately, Old Master Li was an upright and kind man, cherishing the old days when they had struggled together to make a fortune, so he made the decision to marry his granddaughter to Sheng family. However, his son and daughter-inw disapproved of the marriage, so in the middle of the wedding they tucked a daughter of a concubine in ce of their own legitimate daughter. No one had expected that things changed dramatically. Now of all offspring of Li family, Li shi had the happiest marriage to the best family. Her husband was capable in making money and loyal to her. In retrospect, the legal daughter reced by Li shienjoyed no happy marriage and greatly regretted about it.

    As the old saying went, when you tease about someone, don¡¯t rake up his/her real weakness. In the past few years, Sheng family prospered gradually, and no one mentioned about the origin of Li shi. Sun¡¯s mother¡¯s words went too far. Silence hovered the room. All looked at Sheng members and Zhu shi who was quietly sipping tea with her head lowered, when First Old Madam who had kept quiet began to talk, eyes full of icy coldness, in a calm voice, ¡°Our children respect for seniority. Minn still has a few older sisters. In terms of age, third uncle¡¯s Hun is a better match with your nephew.¡±

    Third Madam was taking delight in Sun¡¯s mother¡¯s misfortune when she suddenly became the target. She hurriedly shook her hands, ¡°No, no, no. Impossible! Our family won¡¯t take a poor slob...¡± She stopped here at one because she spotted that Sun¡¯s mother was staring fiercely at her. But for in presence of so many people, very likely Sun¡¯s mother might have beaten Third Madam up in the manner how she had ploughednds many years ago. All others in the room knew what Third Madam meant and allughed behind their shielding hands. Gazes of mock shot at Sun¡¯s mother and Third Madam, making their faces dark red from shame.

    Pinughed to herself and finally let go of Minn¡¯s hand. Minn also felt delighted after venting her anger. She pulled Pin to step backward, draw away from the crowd and stopped behind flower shelve to take a rest.

    At this time, a beautiful young woman sitting next to Third Madam smiled behind her hand and said, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t rush to turn her down. Sun is quite a schr. Maybe his mother doesn¡¯t want my sister at all!¡±

    Sun¡¯s mother¡¯s face softened a bit and she snorted, ¡°That¡¯s right. Third Madam, you¡¯re thinking too much¡ª!¡± She intentionally prolonged the ending, making Third Madam shake from rage. Hun, standing behind Third Madam, was extremely embarrassed. She lowered her head, bit hard on lips, clenched the handkerchief and shot a resentful nce at the beautiful young woman, who ignored Hunpletely without even sparing a look. All others in the room burst into giggling.

    There were too many people in the room for Minn to remember everyone, so Pin exined to her, ¡°The woman in red sitting next to third aunt is elder sister Yun and the good-tempered one sitting next to her is elder sister Xin.¡±

    Minn nodded. Legal mother, legal sister and daughter of concubine. Truly, the enemy of an enemy was a friend, yet this saying didn¡¯t work with Yun.

    Noticing the mocking and pointing of other females at her, Hun¡¯s face turned ck from awkwardness. Finally, she couldn¡¯t bear it and fled out of the room in a hurry. Xin knew her sister¡¯s behavior was discourtesy, so she apologized and followed her sister out. Yun hated to sit with Third Madam, so she stood up and walked to Pin and Minn, touching Minn¡¯s hair and clothes as if they were intimate friends, ¡°What a pretty sister. I already like you at the first sight.¡±

    Minn had met with female rtives in Deng Prefecture, but none of them acted so intimately so soon. She turned aside a bit while Pin just looked at Yun coldly without saying a single word. Yun wasn¡¯t a bit bothered by the fact that both the two sisters ignored her and began to talk all by herself. Pin disliked her and, pouting her mouth, walked away to have some fruit.

    While talking, Yun started straight at the flower-shaped hairpin made of pearls fixed by gold lines in Minn¡¯s hair. The gold threads were delicate, and the pearls were crystal and well-rounded, apparently expensive jewelry. She felt envious and reached out to touch it, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such big pearls! Second uncle is an official, so I suppose you must have led a luxurious life. Why not lend this to me to wear for a few days so that I can be proud in my husband¡¯s family?¡±

    Minn was so stunned that her eyes turned wide open. Was Yun actually...asking things from her?

    She suddenly missed Mn, who, using no matter what methods, would y better tricks than this and never pester and beg for things from a cousin she just met like that. Before Minn could say anything, Yun acted first on her own. She quickly took the hairpin off Minn¡¯s hair, checked it carefully in her hand and felt quite satisfied. She then turned around and smiled to Minn, ¡°Thank you, my sister. I¡¯ll give it back to you a few dayster.¡± With that said, she put it in her own hair, making Minn¡¯s eyes open even wider from astonishment.

    At this moment, Pin fetched tea and refreshment and just heard thest sentence. A gust of fuming anger arose from inside her mind. She approached from Yun¡¯s back and suddenly reached out and grabbed the hairpin. Tucking it back to Minn¡¯s hand, Pin sneered, ¡°Sister Yun. Are you borrowing or robbing? How can you take it before Minn approved? It¡¯s said your husband is a rich guy. Why you so long for your younger sister¡¯s staff? What kind of elder sister you are!¡±

 Chapter 49: Happiness Derives from Comparison (2)

    <h4>Chapter 49: Happiness Derives from Comparison (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    Seeing the hairpin that already in her hand was taken back, Yun hit the roof, cursing, ¡°Is there anything to do with you while I¡¯m talking to Minn? What a mean thing you are! Be careful no one dares to marry you!¡± Then she turned around and smiled to Minn, ¡°You don¡¯t know this. Rich men in a county like ours don¡¯t have good staff to buy even with money. I just want to borrow for a few days. Sister, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be that mean, right?¡±

    Pin was about to talk back when she was pulled to stop by Minn who cast aforting nce at Pin and then turned to smile at Yun, saying seriously, ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m a mean girl, and I don¡¯t want to lend it to you.¡±

    Upon finishing, she immediately pulled Pin to walk away, leaving Yun standing where she was, stunned. Pin helped Minn wear the hairpin and walked to Old Madam, joking andughing. Yun didn¡¯t dare to follow up to try further, so she could only stamp her feet hard. Yun was used to taking things from others, so her n had been to sit back in the middle of the hall once the hairpin was in her hand. She mistook Minn, who had been quiet, as an obedient pushover that would never im the event to others in order not to lose face and the event would get over after she went back home. To her surprise, ...

    Yun went back to Third Madam¡¯s side when she just knew that the opera on the open stage was about to begin. Most of thedies and madams already followed Li shi to outdoors, so Yun hurriedly followed up with third madam. Sheng Yun and the two old madams had intended to watch the opera but were pestered by Sun¡¯s mother. Zhu shi stayed to listen to their talks while Minn and Pin chatted with each other after finding a pair of benches to sit down on.

    Sun¡¯s mother was gushing volubly about how great her son was to an extreme extent, ¡°...The county magistrate insisted to drink with my son, hoping my son could write the official que for him. He was so passionate that my son had no choice but to approve. In my opinion, what a blessing that he can have a que written by my son...¡±

    Pin couldn¡¯t stand the words and leaned to Minn, whispering to her, ¡°The truth is that her son, our brother-inw, was drunk and insisted to give county magistrate a que. Besides, that dinner was held by my father to discuss issues with county magistrate, but our brother-inw came without invitation and began to drink a lot and talk nonsense, making my father keep apologizing to county magistrate!¡±

    Minn was shocked. What a reporter Sun¡¯s mother was! She could apply for a position in CNN.

    Sun¡¯s mother was so intoxicated in praising her son that only after quite long did she finally think of Old Madam Sheng, ¡°I heard that your grandson is also a Xiucai. I¡¯m wondering when he made it?¡± This was Sun¡¯s mother¡¯s favorite topic which she never got tired of. Even if others ranked the first in the imperial exam but just at an elder age than her son, she would take the opportunity to brag about it.

    Old Madam Sheng smiled a bit, ¡°Fifteen years old.¡± Sun¡¯s mother was satisfied, ¡°Wow, my son made it earlier, but yours is still a talented youth.¡± Old Madam Sheng understated with modesty, ¡°Not too talented, but that year in Deng Prefecture, several twelve-year-old students made it to Xiucai.¡±

    Sun¡¯s mother forced a fakeugh, ¡°That¡¯s no big deal. Probably in that year the exam was easy. Not all schrs are necessarily talented.¡±

    This sentence annoyed Zhu shi who sat next to her and couldn¡¯t help but satirize back, ¡°Speaking of that, your son made it to Xiucai at twelve. I suppose he has attended provincial exams several times. Why isn¡¯t he a Juren yet?¡±

    [T/N: Juren ¡°¾ÙÈË¡± a sessful candidate in the imperial examinations at the provincial level in the Ming and Qing dynasties.]

    Sun¡¯s mother struggled to hold her rage back, ¡°Many tried decades of years. A few years is only normal.¡±

    Zhu shi grinned behind her hand, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. Many tried decades of years.¡±

    Sun¡¯s mother red up and found that Sheng family¡¯s females wouldn¡¯t help her; so, with the rage nowhere to vent out, she scolded her daughter-inw sitting beside her, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you serve tea for me? What an inconsiderate and useless thing you are!¡± Shn¡¯s embarrassment from being cursed in public sprawled from face to ears as she ordered a girl servant to serve tea. Pin felt sad for her sister but it would be improper to speak up for Shn in the presence of all elders, so she squeezed hard her fists. Minn at once whispered to her, ¡°Don¡¯t act reckless. Calm down. Your grandmother knows how to deal with the woman.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng remained calm and continued to watch tea leaves spinning on water. First Old Madam began to feel irritated but, without anything disyed on her face, still listened quietly.

    Sun¡¯s mother watched Shn walk away, dissatisfied, and pouted her mouth, saying, ¡°Old Madam, my inw, I¡¯m not bragging but a man with such character and appearance like my son is so rare. It¡¯s really a blessing that your granddaughter married to our family! She had moved in for many years but never bore a child. For any other families, such daughter-inw would have been divorced long ago.¡±

    Sheng Yun was most protective toward her families. She tried really hard to withhold her anger but failed, ¡°There are wives who give birth to children a decade after getting married. During these four to five years, how many concubines my niece allowed her husband to take?¡±

    Zhu shi helped, ¡°That¡¯s right. Whether your family can have descendants depends on heaven. Having taken a full house of concubines, what else do you expect?¡±

    Sun¡¯s mother sneered, ¡°If she is really a good wife, she should have allowed the concubine to live in our house instead of putting her outside to make us beughed at by others.¡±

    First Old Madam said in a low voice, ¡°How can you let a woman of dirty origin move into your house? Your son is after all a schr. Don¡¯t you fear to bring shame to your ancestors for making this kind of speech!¡±

    Sun¡¯s mother didn¡¯t yield, ¡°Who can you me for your daughters¡¯ inability? Does she want to forbid her husband to take concubines and cut the bloodline of our family?¡±

    Pin couldn¡¯t bear to listen to her anymore, turned away and left at once. Minn hurriedly chased after her. With good physical strength and bad temper, Pin ran away for eight hundred miles in one breath and Minn almost ran her legs off in order to catch up with her under a willow tree. She held Pin¡¯s arms, determined not to let her go anymore, and kept inhaling.

    Pin couldn¡¯t stop kicking at the tree and cursed out of anger, ¡°Damn it! Why should a person as nice as my sister have such a fate? Why? Why?¡±

    Minn caressed chest and gasped for breath, waiting for Pin to use up all energy from kicking the tree. Then she pulled Pin under a position well-covered by artificial mountain and picked a clean stone for them to sit down. Encountered with such a thing, Minn didn¡¯t knew how tofort Pin. If she was still a secretary of modern times, she would definitely heroically announce, ¡°Divorce!¡± However, here... The two sisters sat silently for a long time when suddenly sounds of hurrying steps and conversations rose up behind the artificial mountain.

    ¡°Sis don¡¯t leave; wait and let me finish!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to watch opera. Stop your speech; I won¡¯t listen.¡±

    ¨CIt was Xin and Hun! Pin and Minn quickly exchanged a nce.

    As an experienced eavesdropper, Minn¡¯s first reaction was to cover Pin¡¯s mouth. To her surprise, Pin moved quicker than her and covered Minn¡¯s mouth first. Then they sat still, focused on listening to the conversation taking ce from the other side of the hill. Pin¡¯s proficient reaction made Minn wonder: Did they share the same hobby?

    Xin over there said, ¡°Marriage for us women is like an opportunity for rebirth. Never make a reckless choice about it! I heard about the young lord of that family. Though he is rich, he crazily lusts for women and has lots of girls in his teens.¡±

    ¡°Do I have other options? Aunt treats me like I am a thief. I can barely meet cousin Taisheng. Now I¡¯m at marriageable age, so I have to find another way out,¡± Hun said with resentment.

    ¡°Taisheng? Don¡¯t ever think of it. There are things you don¡¯t know. In that year, aunt wanted to marry her husband, yet our grandfather tried hard to force big uncle to marry aunt to another family and almost beat aunt¡¯s husband to death. I heardter, it was second old madam who saved them as the match-maker. Even if aunt didn¡¯t bear a grudge, she won¡¯t treat us nicely.¡± Mncholy was discernible in Xin¡¯s tone.

    Pin and Minn looked at each other, wondering if such thing ever happened. Excitement oozed out from Pin¡¯s eyes while Minn also turned gossipy¡ªIt turned out aunt and her husband got married of their own will.

    Thumping sounds rose up. It seemed to be them stamping their feet. Hun¡¯s voice was heard again from the other side of the hill, ¡°... Sis. Did you see the ostentation and extravagance of their family? Did you see Minn and Pin¡¯s jewelries and clothes? Name one and it is worth all I have! I don¡¯t want to live a poor life anymore. I must marry a rich guy!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid, money isn¡¯t everything in a marriage. Though my husband¡¯s family is poor, but he treats me with love and sincerity and my mother-inw cares about me. Now with a pair of children, I feel happier than enjoying best rare food! Don¡¯t envy Yun for marrying a rich family. Her husband is a rogue, visiting brothel every day and beating wife out of no reason. The concubines with children all look down upon her. Do you wish to lead such a life? You¡¯d better beg big aunt-inw; she will help you,¡± Xin persuaded Hun patiently.

    Hun seemed to sneer, ¡°How lucky you are! You and Shn got married at the same time. How about Shn? She also married to a poor schr who, however, is not a bit simr to your husband! Using his wife¡¯s dowry and bossing her around all day. Shn, a useless woman, has no one to me! Hem. Stop it. It¡¯s more secure to marry a rich guy...¡±

    The speech finished, followed by sounds of footsteps. It seemed that Hun left and Xin rushed to catch up with her. The sound faded off.

    Pin slowly released Minn¡¯s mouth and said calmly with a smile shimmering on her face, ¡°Minn. Suddenly, I¡¯m not angry because no matter what, my sister has never been beaten up.¡±

 Chapter 50: Who Will She Marry in the Future? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 50: Who Will She Marry in the Future? (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    Minn didn¡¯t know the marriage customs beyond Youyang where girls were not allowed to banter the newlyweds in their wedding chamber. In addition, Minn and Pin had receivedrge amounts of information during the day, so they took a quick shower and hit the hay.

    The new second sister-inw, Kang Shi, had a rather Korean name, Yun¡¯er. The next morning, when she served tea to the two old madams and her parents-inw, Minn was scrutinizing her carefully on the side. As expected, Yun¡¯er was gentle and sweet as well as delicate and attractive. Minn then turned to look at her second elder brother, who smiled so foolishly like a big pumpkin. It seemed that they just had a perfect wedding night.

    Sheng Wei and Li shi both liked the new daughter-inw very much, so they offered a thick red envelope as well as a pair of jadeite bracelets of high purity iid with dragon and phenix patterns. Kang Yun¡¯er epted them blushingly with the hair ornament of five-phoenixes iid with pearls trembling on her head as she moved. Li shi did not say anything about having children but just a few words about getting along with sisters-inw for fear that her fist daughter-inw might be upset.

    After extending greetings, Pin secretly told Minn that the dowry of Kang Yun¡¯er was not as much as that of Shn when she married Xiucai Sun. Minn nced at the innocent Pin and felt that the Kang Family was really aedown, no wonder Yun¡¯er married someone of lower birth while having legitimate parents from aristocratic family. However, disaster is blessing in disguise. Yun¡¯er was a fortunate woman by reference to the life of her eldest sister-inw, who was taken good care of by her husband and parents-inw for many years even without having any child.

    Thinking of that, Minn couldn¡¯t help sighing to God, ¡°Why are all the excellent gentlemen I know of are my coteral rtives by blood up to three generations?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but wonder what her future husband would be like. If she married someone like her brother-inw Sun, she could do nothing but choose to have affairs or to be a lesbian.

    Old Madam Sheng proved to be a very sessful matchmaker judging by how Yun¡¯er behaved in the next several days. Kang Yun¡¯er was not only courteous and polite, but also respectful to her sisters-inw. Although she was too reserved to be shy every now and then, she was a good match for the easy-going Changwu.

    Yun¡¯er treated Old Madam Sheng with great respect and constantly helped Old Madam Sheng to the braised arug after learning that it was one of her favorite dishes. Sheng Yun, who was also at the table, teased, ¡°It is said that the matchmaker would soon be forgotten after the wedding night. But look at my nephew¡¯s wife, such a grateful girl.¡±

    Shied by the words, Yun¡¯er was on the brink of finding a hole to burry herself. Big Old Madam Sheng put on a serious face and hit Sheng Yun hard to back up for Yun¡¯er but then she herself couldn¡¯t help smiling. Pin, who was then eating in the side room, deeply regretted for her absence of such a great opportunity to banter with her bashful sister-inw, a hobby she just developed. However, every time Pin did that, Minn woulde to the rescue while Changwu would chase after his naughty sister all over in the house to do justice to his newly-wedded wife, filling the house withughers and joy. Therefore, Pin didn¡¯t always get the chance to enjoy her new hobby.

    Li shi was delighted to see all in the family getting alone well but then worried when thinking of her firstborn. So she prayed in secret and wished that all her children would lead a happy life.

    Seven days after the wedding ceremony, the whole Sheng family went to the ancestral hall to offer incense to their forefathers. Males first offered sacrificial meat then thedies went in to kowtow. Their main purpose was to introduce Yun¡¯er to those deceased and the rest of the family members, after which Yun¡¯er became a true member of Sheng family.

    Sheng family rose only for a few generations so there were not many recorded ancestors. Minn followed the others to kowtow and offer incense in a daze. However, amidst the several rounds of kowtowing that made her head spin, she just recalled that, after Yun¡¯er was written into the family tree, Big Old Madam Sheng and her grandmother exchanged some words with the wives of the elders. Then Sheng Wei the Patriarch added a few strokes to the pedigree, which Minn had no clue about.

    Minn couldn¡¯t help asking Old Madam Sheng in the carriage taking them back. Old Madam Sheng threw a heavy bomb in the cid voice she usually carried, ¡°You¡¯re credited to your legitimate mother, so now you¡¯re the same legitimate daughter as Rn.¡±

    Dumbstruck by the breaking news, Minn stuttered after quite a while, ¡°How...how is that possible? Did Mada...Mother know this?¡±

    Shooting a nce over Minn, Old Madam Sheng remainedposed, ¡°Yes, I told her about it.¡±

    Minn sat in the carriage, silent and dumb: Old Madam was a man of quick action, who kept all this secret and mentioned it lightly after it was done. Minn got so much to say but just didn¡¯t know where to start, so in the end, she just buried herself into her grandma¡¯s arms, muttering, ¡°Thanks, grandma. I¡¯m such a bother.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense,¡± said Old Madam with her eyes half-closed.

    Staring silently at the cyan top of the carriage that shook slightly on the way, Minn knew that only children credited under the name of legitimate mother were legitimate. However, that was only a mere title that sounded more decent as all rtives and friends knew of her concubine born identity. Yet even so, the title could get her more decency when choosing inws.

    As her thought wondered, Minn suddenly sniggered in secret, ¡°Hahaha...now Rn can never call me ¡®girl of a concubine¡¯...¡± Then something came to her in a sudden.

    ¡°What about fourth sister? Is her also credited under Madam¡¯s name?¡± asked Minn softly, her hands pulling at her grandmother¡¯s sleeve.

    Old Madam replied casually without opening her eyes, ¡°You pose no threat to Rn. While Mn...it all depends.¡±

    Minn pondered with bewilderment, ¡°So even though I now be Wang shi¡¯s daughter, I do not enjoy the same status as Rn. If I somehow threaten Rn, then...¡±

    Minn forced a smile, realizing she was merely a counterfeit of legal daughter. But that was great, better than not having it.

    Half monthter, Changwu would soon set out to the capital to assume his office of Director of Zhongwei Guardian Team. Though much unwilling to part with her son, Li shi knew the post was much pursued by many and her son only got it under Sheng Hong¡¯s help. Yun¡¯er was the one that worried most, fearing that her mother-inw would detain her in Youyang. In which case, could her husband resist the temptation in the prosperous capital? How many concubines would her husband take in their next reunion? Her mother had experienced this.

    Thinking of that, Yun¡¯er turned more panic yet all she could do was to serve her parents-inw with all her might and respect, humble and modest to all. The whole Sheng family liked her more.

    One day on their greeting to Old Madam Sheng, Li shi couldn¡¯t help signing, ¡°When son pursues the career, mother shouldn¡¯t stand in the way. However, I¡¯m much worried as my son is parting with parents in such a young age. I¡¯m sincerely hope that aunt you could do me this favor and watch over him.¡±

    Yun¡¯er stood at the side with thin sweat on her forehead. Li shi turned back, took a nce of her daughter-inw and continued, ¡°Wife of Wu¡¯er is new in the family for just a few days. I¡¯m much worried that she may still need some guidance, so I¡¯m thinking about letting her stay. Yun¡¯er, what do you say?¡±

    Yun¡¯er was chilled all over with tears welling up in eyes. Yet she still managed a smile and replied obediently, ¡°This daughter-inw is much grateful for mother¡¯s guidance.¡±

    Minn was nodding off in her Grandmother¡¯s arms but was awakened by their conversation. So she chimed in, ¡°Big Auntie, let Saosao (sister-inw) go to the capital with brother.¡±

    Li shi asked, pretending not getting it, ¡°Why?¡±

    Minn exined shyly, ¡°Um...I¡¯m gonna miss Saosao.¡± As if fearing her reason too unconvincing, Minn added, ¡°Ummmm...in fact, it¡¯s brother who will miss her much.¡±

    Yun¡¯er blushed upon Minn¡¯s na?ve words then nced secretly at Minn with gratitude.

    A few dayster, the big daughter-inw was diagnosed with three-month pregnancy. Sheng Wei and Li shi were overjoyed, iming it was all due to the good luck Yun¡¯er brought to the family, which Wen shi truly believed and much appreciated her sister-inw. The two sisters-inw had quite a happy conversation about it.

    In fact, Li shi was not trying to be mean. She just feared that, with aristocrat origin, Yun¡¯er might go wild and neglect her son without the surveince of parents-inw. Now she reconsidered it, it was not a big deal as she could still call back her daughter-inw in case any insolence or negligence urred.

    Learning that, Yun¡¯er was ravished with joy but dared not to show a bit, listening obediently to Li shi¡¯s instructions on how to get along with connections and how to take care of her husband.

    Changwu left for the capital a few dayster, and Sheng Mansion restored to its previous tranquility.

    This day, it was warm with gentle breeze. Old Madam Sheng said to Minn after breakfast, ¡°Ming¡¯er, apany me around the town.¡±

    Minn was then doing her needlework, Danju measuring with a ruler, Cuiwei thumbing through some embroidery patterns while Xiaotao watching over the tea stove. Pin was forced to learn some ounting under her mother¡¯s surveince these days. Therefore, withoutpany to y with, Minn decided to make some baby aprons for her sister-inw, Wen shi. Minn was still in a bit daze when hearing Old Madam Sheng¡¯s words, ¡°Going in town? Are we not in town?¡±

    Was Youyang not a town but a country?

    Old Madam Sheng smiled, ¡°My silly girl, you¡¯ll know what a town is like when you are in Jinling. We can take a look at our own mansion there. After all these years, some old furniture and jewelries should be sorted out again or they might be eaten by insects.¡±

    Years before, Great Old Master Sheng left his three sons each a mansion. Since his second son had sessfully be a schr, he therefore bought his son a mansion in Jinling before this son married the daughter of a marquis.

    Old Madam Sheng and Minn mounted the carriage, bringing with them half of the girl and women servants. Fearing that these servants might not suffice, Sheng Wei dispatched about seven or eight women servants for heavybor. The carriages then set out slowly towards Jinling. The moment they entered the gate of Jinling, Minn felt the extraordinary hustle and bustle of the big town. Driven by her extreme curiosity to the lively street yet constrained by her identity of ady, Minn could only stay still in the carriage, trying to tell what was on the street by the peddling from vendors just like a martial artist.

    Old Madam Sheng was quite amused by her granddaughter, who, curious like a squirrel, fought hard to not lift up the curtain and only listened attentively with her ears against the carriage wall. Old Madam Sheng quite enjoyed her granddaughter¡¯s adorable restlessness and just let her bear with the curiosity.

    Upon arriving Sheng Mansion in Jinling, Danju first helped Minn down the carriage then Old Madam Sheng. Before the gate stood a dozen of elderly servants waiting for their arriving. An old steward in the lead immediately kneeled down and kowtowed, hailing, ¡°These servants wee Your Ladyship and Sixth Miss back home!¡± All the other servants and maids all followed, behaving quite uniformly.

    Old Madam Sheng nodded slightly, seemingly satisfied. With a wave of her hand, she gestured all servants and maids up and walked into the mansion with Minn helping her by the hands. All servants and maids followed after. The steward was quite excited to reunite with Old Madam Sheng and nagged all along their way, ¡°This servant is overjoyed to finally see Your Ladyship. The mansion is always empty without a master. What about Your Ladyship sitting on a sedan chair and taking a tour around? Ah! This must be the sixth youngdy. I haven¡¯t met you before. Truly a graceful girl of manners!¡±

 Chapter 51: Who Will She Marry in the Future? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 51: Who Will She Marry in the Future? (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    Old Madam Sheng also smiled, ¡°With no one living in the house, it is only natural that it looks a bit cold. No need for a walk around, I believe you can keep the mansion well. And your grandson is justpetent like you when severing Childe Changbai.¡±

    Learning that his grandson was favored by the master, the old steward looked even happier and ushered all to sit in the main hall. After which, he convened all maids and servants to kowtow to Old Madam Sheng. Minn felt that her head was spinning after receiving loads ofplimentary words and could barely remember the servants. Finally, it was all over.

    Old Madam Sheng then led Minn to the inner hall and arrived at a secluded chamber after passing several wing rooms and circumventing the storehouse. Fang Mama was already there waiting at the door.

    ¡°Did you get all things out?¡± asked Old Madam Sheng upon seeing Fang Mama.

    ¡°Yes, madam.¡± Fang Mama answered as she bowed to pay respect. Then she led all maids out, leaving only the grandmother and granddaughter in the room.

    Minn was quite confused. Judging by the secrecy, it seemed her grandma had something to instruct her. Then she found her grandmother sitting in an old chair in the middle of the room, who pointed at the huge cases disying in order and said, ¡°These are all the dowries your grandma has.¡± With that, she then tilted the corners of her mouth and added, with a faint touch of sarcasm coloring her tone, ¡°All that¡¯s left.¡±

    Minn stared nkly at the cases and went over to open the already unlocked cases upon Old Madam Sheng¡¯s gesturing. A strong gas of something rotten greeted her and made her cough. Whoosh! They must haven¡¯t been touched for thirty years. Would there be some contagious bacteria in them? Minn managed to open her eyes, only to see piles of something dark covered in dust, some even with spider webs dangling. With a closer look, she managed to tell some porcins, bronze antiques from them. Thest two cases were the mostly heavily protected, with an iron box inside the heavy rosewood case.

    Somethingplicated came to Old Madam Sheng¡¯s eyes. She seemed to have recalled quite a few past memories and said in a tranquil voice, ¡°Originally, there were dozens of cases of first-ss cloth, like silk, brocade, or fur. I set them all in mes. For other dowries, I exchanged them into silvers to help your father build connections for his official career. The rest I brought with me when I got married are all here...they¡¯re yours now.¡±

    Minn was choked again before she hardly recovered from her coughs. She hurried to respond, ¡°Grandmother¡¯s dowries should be passed over to brothers. I¡¯m fine with some silvers.¡±

    Good heavens! If she brought all these stuff home, she, without a doubt, would be hanged by Wang shi. Worse, even brother Changbai might not like her anymore.

    Old Madam Sheng ignored her words and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll give you girls each a thousand Liang of silvers no matter how much dowry your father prepares. As for boys, it matters whether they are legitimate or not. So I¡¯ll give your big brother Changbai one thousand and five hundred and the younger two eight hundred each. I¡¯ve been in Sheng family my whole life and long acquitted the scarce love your grandfather offered me. Therefore, all these cases are my own possession, not a bit rted with Sheng family.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng¡¯s cid tone was like making clear herst will. Minn felt depressed. She learned that all the dowry of Yu Yanran was just about one thousand and five hundred silvers, which already included the endowment her grandfather added upon her distant marriage. However, it also indicated that Cab Yu had always been honest and upright during his tenure and Lord Yu, Yanran¡¯s father, was such a niggard.

    Minn pulled on her grandmother¡¯s sleeve and persuaded, ¡°Grandma, please leave them to brother Changbai, he is the legitimate heir of the family.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng came to herself after quite a while and gazed silently at Minn, theplicated implication of which startled Minn.

    ¡°These, though not invaluable, are enough to provide you a decent life. You sure you don¡¯t want them?¡± asked Old Madam in her casual tone.

    Minn heaved a long sigh and decided to speak out, ¡°To be honest, all like great treasures, me no exception. However, I can¡¯t bite off more than I can chew. What is mine will never fly away, and I can¡¯t strive for things that never belong to me. These treasures can even outshine the mansion of big sister¡¯s inws, how can I boast myself to use them? Besides....¡± Minn couldn¡¯t continue her reasoning under the amusement in her grandmother¡¯s eyes, so she hastily came to the conclusion, ¡°All in all, I am still young. If I am lucky, then I¡¯ll be blessed with a decent life. If not, then these bronze antiques won¡¯t change the fate.¡±

    In this ancient time, money wasn¡¯t everything. Without the ability or the support of a great family, the rich were more susceptible to the ckmail and threatening of the officials or aristocrats. Why Sheng Wei could thrive all these years was all because he had a younger cousin who was an official. The same reason why all the seventh-ranked officials, county magistrates in Youyang, were on good terms with Sheng family and why Li family, wealthy as this, still fought so hard to let their sons read and take the imperial exams. She had no intention to offend Wang shi or Changbai just for several cases of treasures, a loss she now couldn¡¯t bear to stand.

    Old Madam Sheng looked at Minn in amusement, ¡°Who said that the eight cases of treasures are all yours?¡±

    Minn was struck with embarrassment and forced a wry smile. Alright, it was her overthinking. Old Madam Sheng pointed at the two cases sitting at the back, ¡°Those two are yours, some of the jewelries I¡¯ve used. Grandma won¡¯t let you bite more than you can chew. Rest assured, it won¡¯t cause you any trouble.¡± Then she continued with a gentle voice, ¡°You¡¯re a clever girl, not coveting wealth. I¡¯m more than happy about it. You deserve these things. The rest of the cases are not for your big brother. I¡¯ve my n. Just show you something to enrich your mind, they¡¯re antiques of previous dynasty.¡±

    Minn wiggled herself on her grandmother and said in a low voice, ¡°Your silly granddaughter knows nothing of them. Please tell me about it, grandma.¡±

    Shooting a nce at her granddaughter, Old Madam Sheng led Minn to the cases and introduced the story of these jewelries. Learning the true value of these treasures, Minn suddenly blurted out, ¡°Grandma, why not keep these two cases to yourself?¡±

    Quite surprised, Old Madam Sheng eyed implicitly at Minn.

    Minn continued after hesitating for quite a while, ¡°I know father, mother and sisters and brothers are all filial. However, grandma, you still need some private silvers for your own use.¡±

    What she truly wanted to say was that sons were not as reliable as the money in hand. Besides, her father¡¯s biological mother was some concubine, not her grandmother. That were some of her heartfelt learnings of being a court clerk in her previous life.

    Touched by Minn¡¯s words, Old Madam Sheng said gently, ¡°Good girl, don¡¯t worry about your grandma. I have quite a lot left to myself.¡±

    Many of the women servants were those who followed Old Madam Sheng to Sheng family upon her marriage. Old Madam Sheng wanted to have some talks with them and let Minn to walk around garden in case she felt bored. Minn pouted her mouth andined, ¡°I don¡¯t like walking around the garden.¡± She longed to y on the streets.

    Old Madam Sheng put on a serious face and stuffed a small abacus to Minn, ¡°Then practice how to use an abacus. Now you couldn¡¯t even count to one hundred, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll squander the family fortune when you get married.¡±

    Minn stared at her grandmother with much unwillingness in eyes. Weighting the two choices, she groaned, ¡°I¡¯d rather walk around the garden.¡±

    s! She had been selected for Mathematical Olympiad from primary school to the high school! What she was good at was doing sums in head!

    Minn, with not a bit interest, walked around theke, then sat on a stone under a withered willow tree. Holding her chins in her hands, she stared at theke with her thoughts running wild. Theke here in Jinling was quite different that that of Shandong, it was so clear that Minn could see clearly her reflection in the water, a wry face out of boredom. Minn suddenly became a bit childish, grabbing stones from the ground and throwing one at a time into theke.

    Her grandmother must have a n about her marriage as even her dowry was prepared. However, no matter how her grandmother loved her, or how she herself tried to please her grandmother, Old Madam Sheng never disclosed any information to Minn. Minn heard that Old Madam Sheng chose her husband all by herself, falling in love at first sight with the handsome boy who came the third in court exam after hearing the boyposing several lines of poems. To marry the man with a humble birth, Old Madam Sheng defied her parents who loved her dearly. The story didn¡¯t end well as the passion faded in just a few years after their marriage, making the two like enemies.

    Much like those told in dramas, however, it was true that art imitated the real life. However, Minn herself was a legal worker of sense and she would never make fool of herself by marrying someone she fell in love at first sight. She kept throwing the stones with grieve, quite curious to know who her Mr. Right was.

    ¡°Sister Minn,¡± there came a clear voice of a young boy.

    Minn raised up her head out of bewilderment and scanned theke around, surprised to find a good-looking boy standing beside theke.

    Walking closer to Minn and seeing her in a trance, He Hongwen smiled as he approached, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember me, sister?¡±

    Minn beamed with a warm smile. Standing up, she bowed rakishly, ¡°Brother Hongwen, so great to see you here.¡±

    He Hongwen stopped a few steps away from Minn and cupped his hand, ¡°I came today with my grandmother, sorry for the bother.¡±

    Seeing the mourning apparel on He Homgwen, Minn assumed a serious expression, ¡°Grandmother and I had nned to attend your maternal great-grandfather¡¯s funeral, but...¡±

    Waving his hand to stop Minn, He Hongwen smiled, ¡°You¡¯re here for the wedding ceremony and stayed in your uncle¡¯s house, it is only natural that you didn¡¯te as weddings or funerals shouldn¡¯t be attended together.¡±

    Minn lowered her voice, ¡°Old Madam He must be sad.¡±

    He Hongwen walked over and said in a genial voice with his eyes fixed on Minn, ¡°Grandmother is open-minded and often told me that life and death are normal. Great-grandfather enjoyed a long life and died in peace. It¡¯s a blessing. Death is not something to be feared.¡±

    Minn was in a bit of a daze then nodded in approval, ¡°Old Madam Sheng is right. I fear not the death but that I cannot live following my heart.¡±

    He Hongwen was touched by her words and smiled, ¡°I fear not the death either but that I cannot live long.¡±

    Minn burst outughing.

    Seeing her smile, He Hongwen asked, ¡°Why you looked so sad just now? Was it because you didn¡¯t get satisfactory pouch on your elder cousin¡¯s wedding?¡±

    Minn shook her head and grumbled unhappily, ¡°Grandmother criticized me for not being able to use an abacus and said that I would only splurge on family wealth.¡± She made up an excuse to avoid talking of her fear of being married to someone unknown.

    He Hongwen couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. I wasted quite a few fist-ss ginsengs by feeding them to the goldfish. In the end, the fish died. And my father chased me around the house, reprimanding that I was such a spendthrift.¡± He Hongwen looked a bit sad as he recalled his deceased father.

    Minn shook her head and argued, ¡°Uncle was wrong. You¡¯re more a quack than a spendthrift. My tiny w is nothingpared to yours. Don¡¯t drag me down!¡±

    He Hongwen burst intoughter and shook his head again and again.

    The boy was gentle andposed, his smile warm and bright. In the agreeablendscape came a fait aroma of fresh herbs. All these put Minn in a better state of mind.

 Chapter 52: The Occupational Quality of an Amateur Eavesdropper (1)

    <h4>Chapter 52: The upational Quality of an Amateur Eavesdropper (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    It was already at dusk when Minn came back to Sheng Mansion in Youyang. He Hongwen left a big pack of herbal medicine-dried tangerine peels for her. Minn gave half pack of the sweet and cool taste medicine to Pin who wasn¡¯t in her room and her servant faltered that first youngdy was back here, her original family. Minn at once detected something unusual and hurried back to where Shn had lived. The moment she entered the inner room, she found Shn, with traces of tears on her pale withered face, was lying unconscious in bed like an old woman while Pin was pacing up and down restlessly in the room sping her fists. In a hurry, Minn asked what had happened and Pin, biting her teeth, exined the whole story.

    It turned out that Sun Zhigao¡¯s mistress outside the family was pregnant. Sun¡¯s mother and Sun were so overjoyed that they decided to let the mistress move in. Shn was mild and weak in nature, but her mama, a decisive woman, immediately took Shn back once she smelled what was going to happen.

    In the afternoon, Sun¡¯s mother broke into Sheng Mansion, arrogantlymanding Shn¡¯s permission of the lover¡¯s moving in. First Old Madam Sheng didn¡¯t a bitpromise and gave her only one option: keep the son but not the lover. Sun¡¯s motherughed grimly and, waving her sleeves, left.

    Pin was so livid that she stormed out and spat out cursing to a withering willow tree for an hour. Minn didn¡¯t knew what to say to persuade her, so she just stood by her side until the sky fell dark. The two returned to the room, low in spirits. Just reaching the door, they heard from inside mournful crying and Li shi¡®s persuasion containing helplessness.

    ¡°...After we got married, my mother-inw has warned me that I mustn¡¯t disturb my husband during his learning time. Every month...less than three or five days...criticized me of being incapable, so I allow him to take concubines...but he imed those were not interesting...What should I do?¡± Shn¡¯s sobbing andining entered into Minn¡¯s ears discontinuously. Pin was an innocent girl, only understanding half of it while Minn understood everything.

    Shn had an ordinary look and weak character. Sun Zhigao, her husband, took pride in being a talented and elegant schr and looked down upon his wife and other ordinary concubines, so he was easily enticed by a ¡°periphery¡± woman with both pretty face and some learning.

    Minn gently sighed. This world had always given men more tolerance. This time, Shn was very likely to suffer.

    As expected, a few dayster, Sheng Mansion was thrown into a mangled mess by several waves of people. Some were Sun¡¯s rtives,ing to intercede for Sun; some others were females from third family,ing to enjoy the scene; more others were reputed old seniors in the county,ing as mediators. Anyway, all of them came with a simr purpose: Asking Shn to be a general wife and allow the lover move in. Even if the mistress gave birth to a boy, the son had to be raised up under Shn¡¯s name.

    Sheng family didn¡¯t yield a bit. With time, rumors grew rampant. All criticized Sheng family for having nurtured a jealous and intolerant daughter. Sun Zhigao never showed up to take his wife home and even let the dancer-prostitute move in, treating her as a real wife, either inside and outside the family. Gradually, Li shicouldn¡¯t stand this. Only First Old Madam Sheng maintained silent like a rock, never expressing her advice no matter who came to persuade her.

    Half a monthter, First Old Madam suddenly ordered that she wanted to meet the dancer-prostitute. Sun¡¯s mother thought Sheng family finally gave up, so she joyfully took the dancer-prostitute to visit Sheng Mansion the next day. To her surprise, First Old Madam didn¡¯t say a word, only examining the dancer-prostitute from the bottom to the top many times. After asking a few questions, she walked inside her room. Sun¡¯s mother was sent out before she realized what had happened.

    On this day, Pin was watching Minn tracing embroider pattern on underwear, absent-minded and constantly looking outside when suddenly a girl servant rushed in, whispering something to Pin who then at once jumped up like a spring and pulled Minn to desperately run out. Minn nearly tripped down and had no time to pick up the embroider stretcher that fell on the ground, following Pin without any idea of what was going on.

    They stumbled all the way through flower beds and woods, finding the road getting narrower and finally there wasn¡¯t a road at all but just a trail. Treading the grassy muddy trail to further and further away and bypassing the several rooms of the main house, they arrived at a dim thatched cottage.

    Minn finally let go of Pin¡¯s hand, puffing, ¡°I can walk no more. What on earth are you going to do?¡±

    Excitement shined on the red little face of Pin, ¡°After the visiting of Sun¡¯s mother that day, grandma locked herself up in the Buddhist hall for many days. She only spoke a few words with your grandma and was even unwilling to meet my mother, so I ordered someone to watch over here. Today, my grandma suddenly called up my mother. If I didn¡¯t get it wrong, they are going to discuss about my sister.¡±

    Minn nodded in approval, feeling her cousin had an analytical mind of logic, so she asked, ¡°So what?¡±

    Pin screamed, ferociously twisting Minn¡¯s sleeve, ¡°It¡¯s life-deciding for my sister. You said so what? You deserve a good beating for saying that! Now I¡¯m going to eavesdrop their conversation. Will you go with me?¡±

    Minn was so surprised that her eyes almost dropped out. For youngdies like them, they shouldn¡¯t inquire about other¡¯s privacy, let alone eavesdropping. Alright, she herself did so several times, but those were God¡¯s will!

    Minn said with worry, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s...proper. How can we overhear others?¡± At sight of Pin¡¯s unhappy face, Minn hurriedly added, ¡°Besides, how? Will your grandma shout out loud with window wide open?¡±

    Pin waved her arm, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Here is a dog hole. When I was young and grounded in the Buddhist hall, I used to get out from here. It¡¯s a good coverage. Luckily, this time grandma will be talking in the Buddhist hall, otherwise I can think of no methods. I regard you as my real sister. We should share difficulties and fortune together. Before, you always apanied me to get over punishment. A good friend you are, so I don¡¯t forget to invite you to this fortune!¡±

    Minn staggered, almost falling down. Seriously? Sprawling through a dog hole and eavesdropping were so-called fortune?

    Pin ignored Minn¡¯s quivering protest and quickly cleared away weedy vines near the dog hole, revealing a one-meter hole. She forced Minn with her eyes and at the same time dragged her towards inside the dog hole. Minn looked reluctant and, after Pin entered, lifted up sleeves and dress hem to sprawl forward like a dog biting mud. After a while, Pin, going in front, straighten up and pulled Minn out. Minn looked back, finding that the hole they had just came out of was blocked by arge water tank and weeds.

    Pin struggled to move the tank back, ¡°I specially ordered them not to use this tank to hoard water.¡±

    Then the two girls sneaked through a yard and shed into the inner courtyard with caution. Pin, familiar with the route, slipped through a narrow door. Then it was all dark. Pin squatted while Minn clumsily followed after, sprawling like a dog into something like a closet.

    Pin leaned over to whisper to Minn, voice as low as a mosquito buzzing, ¡°This is the ce behind the Buddha¡¯s shrine. Rx. The room is big.¡±

    Minn gradually became flustered, feeling today she was indeed acting recklessly. She reached out to twist Pin. They lied still on stomach and waited for a while when suddenly they heard sound of curtain being lifted up and then Li shi¡®s ordering servants out. It seemed that Li shi and her mother-inw-first old madam sat far from the Buddha¡¯s shrine.

    Then Li shi gently said, ¡°Old madam, did you call me up...for...?¡±

    First Old Madam Sheng replied, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it all these days and I decide to let Shn get a ¡®negotiated divorce¡¯.¡±

    Minn was stunned and felt in the darkness that Pin¡¯s breath became heavier. They heard Li shi¡®s gentle sobbing, ¡°Old madam, think twice. Shn is still young. How...how should she spend the rest of her life?¡±

    After quite a while they heard First Old Madam¡¯s dry and calm voice, ¡°Howe I¡¯m willing to see this happen? But I¡¯ve been pondering about this for days and nights. There¡¯s no other choice. Just end it when she is young, so probably there is still hope for her in the future.¡±

    Li shi gently sobbed. First Old Madam continued, ¡°The life for a woman depends on no more than three men, her father, husband and son. You¡¯ve seen with your own eyes what kind of persons Sun and his mother are. How can Shn live up with such a husband and mother-in-low for her whole life? It¡¯d be better if she had a son depending on whom she would finally get through the hard life. However, now, she has no one to depend on. After you and I and her father pass away, and with a brother and sister-inw not so close, how could she continue her life?¡±

    Li shi could no more hold it back and cried out, ¡°My poor Shn. It¡¯s all my fault. I was so silly that I chose that damn wretch! I thought they were poor and would treat Shn well since we had done a lot for them. Who expected...who expected that they were worse than animal?!¡±

    First Old Madam sighed, ¡°I felt pity for Shn at first and nned to wait to see how the bastard would react. As you saw, Shn has been back for many days, and he never dropped by! I¡¯m expecting nothing from him. Now even in presence of all seniors of his wife, he dares to humiliate your daughter. If in the future, he really gets an official ranking, how far he would go? Just let it go. Be wise and stop counting on him.¡±

    Pin grabbed Minn¡¯s wrist tight, making Minn feel painful, but she understood it, so she unsparingly twisted Pin too.

    Li shi mourned, ¡°I¡¯m not grudging about losing the bastard but only fear that our family¡¯s reputation might be ruined. With no face saved, what if they don¡¯t want to end it peacefully and insist on repudiating wife?¡±

    First Old Madam sneered grimly, ¡°The wretch has been so spoiled for years that he forgets how insignificant he is. He believes he gains respect from others all on his own. Hem, what an ignorant person! It¡¯s all about money and sweet words. Howe we be afraid of him? To deal with this in private, we have manpower; to do it publicly, we have money. If he wants awsuit, don¡¯t we have connections in the official circle? If he gets a peaceful divorce with Shn, we¡¯ll leave him half of the dowry. Otherwise, hem, let¡¯s throw the Sun family to where it was!¡±

    Li shi listened, and after a moment of silence, she still looked a bit hesitant. First Old Madam added, ¡°I thought no matter which of his concubines gave birth to a child, it¡¯s alright to make it Shn¡¯s legal child. Yet, that bitch, as you witness, is too slutty and eloquent and really good at manipting men with sweetened words. Would she possibly lead a peaceful life? If she gave birth to a son in the future, Shn would be eaten up by her!¡±

 Chapter 53: The Occupational Quality of an Amateur Eavesdropper (2)

    <h4>Chapter 53: The upational Quality of an Amateur Eavesdropper (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    Li shi responded no more and stopped sobbing. Minn supposed she was moved. First Old Madam sighed out a long breath, and spoke with tangible sorrow in her tone, ¡°My daughter-inw, you didn¡¯t experience what I went through at that time when everyone in the family was manipted by a bitch. I had not a single person to help me. My firstborn daughter, who caught a cold and should have been recovered with one dose of medicine, was tortured to death! Thus, I made my decision and took your husband and Sheng Yun to countryside to hide from them. Luckily, your second aunt gave me a hand, stopping your father-inw, my husband, from repudiating me. We three suffered all kinds of hardships in the countryside. It¡¯s not easy for us to get rid of those...¡±

    She seemed to choke with sobs, which made Minn really sad. She thought of the many over-aged wrinkles on First Old Madam¡¯s withering face. How many hardships and sufferings were hidden in every one of the wrinkles? Pin, next to Minn, seemed to be biting her teeth slightly.

    Li shi gently responded, ¡°I know everything you said. Shn is flesh from my own body, so seeing her suffer hurts me like being stabbed. But...but, I¡¯m just afraid that Pin might be held up for marriage since she is no longer a little girl. What if no family want her for this?¡±

    Suddenly, Minn felt a blow of a wind next to her. It turned about Pin couldn¡¯t draw back anymore. She slightly pushed Minn inside and rushed out, lifting the thick curtain and announcing loudly, ¡°I don¡¯t fear! Let sister get a peaceful divorce! Even if I don¡¯t get married my whole life, I can¡¯t see her suffer in Sun family!¡±

    Minn squatted on the ground like a dog, only feeling that the hair on the back of her neck all stand up. Scared to death, she repeatedly called Pin a pig to herself, her hands and feet turning icy cold. If she was caught...Emm, there wouldn¡¯t be serious consequence. Minn forced herself to calm down, still squatting there unmoved like a dog.

    Fortunately, she cuddled up in the inner corner of the woodenpartment with ayer of curtain and ayer of tassels sheltering her. The two didn¡¯t noticed that there was another person inside and were just shocked by Pin who had jumped out all of a sudden. Then Li shi began to scold Pin out of rage while Pin talked back. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t say there was another person inside and Li shi and First Old Madam also wouldn¡¯t expect that.

    Then Pin seemed to be pped in the face, but she was a tough girl who didn¡¯t cry a bit but just decisively kneeled down, announcing out loud, ¡°A person¡¯s fate is determined by heaven. If I¡¯m blessed, my big sister¡¯s peaceful divorce won¡¯t affect me. If big sister suffers, I won¡¯t be happy even if to be a fairy!¡± Then she kept kowtowing to beg Li shi.

    Minn didn¡¯t get the rest clearly due to panic. It seemed that atst the mother and daughter cried in each other¡¯s arms.

    When Minn managed to calm down, Li shi had already left with Pin, deciding to wage war with Sun family. Minn squatted there with sweat all over her body. It was very quiet outside, so she didn¡¯t dare to make any noise but only kept praying that First Old Madam wouldn¡¯t chant Buddhist scripts today and that she would go back to rest at once, so that she could sneak away.

    To her surprise, after a while of tea-sipping, First Old Madam still didn¡¯t intend to leave. Minn only heard the sound of prayer beads being thumbed and felt that her kneels were getting numb with sweat cooling down and quivering cold took over her. She wasining to herself when Sheng Yun came in.

    Both of them were straightforward people and hit right to the topic after greeting. Sheng Yun asked, ¡°Mother, did you tell my sister-inw?¡±

    First Old Madam didn¡¯t speak. Minn guessed that she should be nodding, then Minn heard Sheng Yun continuing, ¡°At the very beginning, sister-inw got it wrong. She didn¡¯t want to depend on cousin¡¯s family just because sister-inw Wang shi gave her a cold face several times! But so what? Wang shi even dared to treat her own mother-inw with little care, let alone us businessmen. Besides, second aunt and cousin are nice people; they never hesitated when we need help. What¡¯s bad for us two families to connect with each other? Yet sister-inw insisted to have an official in her family, so she tolerated Sun family to such an extent! .... Alright, forget it. Mother, when are you going to take action?¡±

    First Old Madam sighed, ¡°Everything is ready. It should be in two or three days. Afterwards, let Shn move to your ce. Educate her that if a woman is weak and useless, she will be looked down upon wherever she goes! If it¡¯s proper, send her to Gun¡¯s husband¡¯s ce in Cangxiang. I knew her mother-inw long ago; that old madam is more than nice and won¡¯t turn a cold shoulder to Shn, so just let Shn take a break there in the countryside.¡±

    Sheng Yun seemed to snort a bit, ¡°Shn was alright when she was little, climbing mountains and grazing buffalos with my Gun. She was daring and straightforward. Afterwards, her nature was restricted by sister-inw to learn the manner of a noble youngdy. Atst, she turned out to be so useless! Look at my Gun. Her husband and inws are all nice and honest people; everyone is intimate with one another. She really enjoys a happy life!¡±

    Sheng Yun sounded quite satisfactory, so First Old Madam smiled, ¡°That¡¯s because she has a good belly. Her husband¡¯s family has only one son for nine consecutive generations. Once Gun moved in, she gave birth to three sons in four years and now she is pregnant again. Of course the family treats her like a goddess. Yet, you should remind her not to be arrogant for this, otherwise in the future, she might suffer!¡±

    Seeing that her mother was amused, Sheng Yun told a few other jokes about her daughter Gun, then she asked suddenly, ¡°Right, mom, does second aunt know this?¡±

    First Old Madam replied, ¡°Of course! You really believe that we insist her presence for the wedding only to deal with your third uncle¡¯s family? Though your third uncle has run wild, we¡¯ve been tolerating him for so many years. Can¡¯t we deal with him? I invited her for Shn. Ever since the bastard Sun had mistresses outside, I¡¯ve been nning this. This time your second aunt brought a letter written by your cousin to county magistrate and Jinling is her hometown with long-established connections all over. I don¡¯t believe the bastard can get away from it!¡±

    Sheng Yu said with resentment, ¡°Hem, those bastards of Sun family! After Shn gets rid of them, let¡¯s see how they could put on airs. Anyway, second aunt is really a nice person.¡±

    First Old Madam seemed to approve, saying, ¡°This is how rtives should treat each other. We can rely on ourselves and deserve the good etiquettes of your second aunt¡¯s family, so we treat each other nice and help each other, but your sister-inw didn¡¯t get it. You, on the other hand, don¡¯t pretend! Your second aunt didn¡¯te just to enlist Minn to our family tree. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you have in mind! Be careful your sister-inw might be upset to you!¡±

    Sound of porcin striking rippled off. It seemed Sheng Yun leisurely poured herself a cup of tea, ¡°I know your n; you want Changwu to get married first and then drive him away to the capital, so there is only Pin left. She is just in her teens, too young to get married, so you want to seize this opportunity to allow Shn get a peaceful divorce. A few yearster, people forget about this event, and it¡¯s easier for Pin to find a husband. Actually, it will be alright even if this event might affect Pin because I have a son Taisheng!¡±

    First Old Madam seemed to be annoyed and raised her voice, ¡°To whom are you disying this look? Isn¡¯t it great that Pin is matched to your son¡ªrtives getting more intimate? Are you unwilling to have our Pin?¡± Sheng Yun burst into clearughter, ¡°Oh, mother. You get it wrong. It¡¯s not I don¡¯t want Pin but my sister-inw don¡¯t want our Taisheng!¡±

    First Old Madam stopped talking while Sheng Yun seemed to be blowing her hot tea and continuing, ¡°Speaking of marriage, there is indeed few people willing to marry Pin due to her wild nature and undisciplined manner, but after all she is my niece, I¡¯m willing to have her as my daughter-inw and treat her nicely even if she is used to bossing Taisheng around. However, my sister-inw aims high and looks down upon my husband¡¯s farmer origin. She wants to climb to the league of Li Yu! Yet Li family doesn¡¯t want Pin, so my sister-inw begins to feel that Taisheng is not bad. Hem, what a snobbish woman! No matter how bad our Teisheng is, he has both wealth and good character. For Pin, we¡¯ve rejected heaven-knows how many proposals in these years. On the contrary, how sister-inw regards Taisheng, constantly changing her mind like picking vegetables? This time, I won¡¯t do as she wishes!¡±

    Sheng Yun seemed to get irritated, casting down the teacup on the table.

    Silence hovered the room for quite a while before First Old Madam said gently, ¡°So you wrote a letter of praising Taisheng to your second aunt?¡± Sheng Yun admitted immediately, ¡°Yes! I know there are several girls in cousin¡¯s family. I don¡¯t dare to consider sister-inw Wang¡¯s well-cherished baby, but can¡¯t I think about the girl raised up by second aunt?¡±

    Minn inside was frightened by Sheng Yun¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help starting to curse Pin again: You deserve it for being unable to hold in and only listened half of the conversation! You missed thetter part about your life-determining marriage! You deserve it! I won¡¯t tell you anything!

    Over there, First Old Madam asked coolly, ¡°What about now? Your sister-inw panicked and gives you smiling face every day. Are you happy now?¡±

    Sheng Yun smiled, ¡°Well, it¡¯s true that the purpose I invited second aunt was to intimidate sister-inw; however, mother, I don¡¯t want to hide it from you that I now really have the idea in my mind. The child educated by second aunt is really nice, never putting on airs to act like ady and always behaving properly to a desired extent. Her well-disciplined manner...mom, did you saw how she eats, walks and bows? No wonder she is educated by mama from the imperial pce. Every movement of her is both elegant and enjoyable; she treats people amiable and excels in needlework and domestic affairs. Mom, don¡¯t give me this look. If Taisheng is a son of your son not your daughter, who would you choose to be his wife?¡±

    Minn was a bitcent listening to other people praising her. Speaking of it, Taisheng was a good man, but...but...groan...why...why was he also a blood rtive within three generations? Pin, you really wanted to marry him? It would be gically unsafe for next generation.

    First Old Madam seemed to fall silent again. After a while, she sighed in a low voice, ¡°But what about Pin?¡±

    Sheng Yunughed care-freely, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be bothered. This thing is far from on agenda. Though I like Minn, it only counts when second aunt likes Taisheng. Right, mom, did you notice that Li family is also interested in Minn?¡±

    First Old Madam replied, upset, ¡°Even you monkey girl could see it, let alone others. Not just Li family, I heard that in Jinling your second aunt met with one of her old confidants who also has a boy in the family. Your second aunt seems to really like his character.¡±

    Sheng Yun wasn¡¯t at all annoyed, ¡°That¡¯s right! As I said, it¡¯s yet to be decided in the future. If our Taisheng is blessed and second aunt likes him, that would be great. If second aunt has other intentions, it¡¯s okay for me. I have Pin, after all! Hahaha is this so-called every dog has its day?¡±

    First Old Madam scolded, ¡°Aren¡¯t you annoyed for your second aunt¡¯s picking this time?¡±

    Sheng Yun replied casually, ¡°That¡¯s not the same thing. Second aunt treats us with generosity. I¡¯m all okay as long as she doesn¡¯t eat our Taisheng!¡±

 Chapter 54: A Memoir of Divorce in Ancient China (1)

    <h4>Chapter 54: A Memoir of Divorce in Ancient China (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    The mother and daughter talked for nearly an hour and Minn eavesdropped all their conversation, be it something she should know or not. When the old madam finally got tired and was helped to the bed for a rest by Sheng Yun, Minn struggled her way out of the dog hole with her heavy and numb legs, which tingled so much that Minn stooped cautiously out like an old grandma. Fearing to be caught by others, she couldn¡¯t help admiring herself for not forgetting pushing the water tank to its original ce and concealing the dog hole with some weeds.

    With her messy clothes stained with mud all over, Minn dared not go back to her own room. So she sneaked her way into Pin¡¯s room, only to see her dearrade sitting anxiously waiting, who immediately fawned on her with a big smile and new clothes for Minn to wash up.

    Minn greeted her dear sister with a good round of rubbing on face and only when she vented her anger out did she started to tidy herself up. As Minn took off her clothes, the two girls were quite taken aback by the swelling on Minn¡¯s elbows and knees, which looked quite daunting with the dense marks of the bricks stamped on the fair skin. Pin massaged for Minn with an unguent for quite a while and prepared Minn a bowl of ginger tea to stave off chill. Even so, the bruises still turned purple and blue just like the separating bricks in the toilet. Minn was quite annoyed and pulled Pin¡¯s face really hard, making Pin cry with pain. However, Pin took it all and apologized sincerely like a dog wagging its tail.

    By the time the bruises on Minn¡¯s kneels faded, First Old Madam Sheng convened the elders of both Sun Family and Sheng Family, some conversant elders of the county, andst Madam Sun and his son, trying to solve the problem once and for all. For a matter important as this, Pin would never stand by so she pleaded her mother for half a day to be present. Li shi was not a bit persuaded for she had no intention to let her daughter witness the elders quarrel and argue. It was First Old Madam who made the call, ¡°She¡¯s not a kid. It¡¯s time to expose her to the difficulties of life or she might be too fragile to stand any storm.¡±

    First Old Madam Sheng held a different outlook on life, believing that weeds were tougher than orchid for ornamental purposes. Li shi couldn¡¯t defy her mother-in-daughter so she let it go after shooting Pin an approving nce. Pin immediately went to Minn and urged, ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Minn was itching to go too but she still first asked for her grandmother¡¯s permission. Old Madam Sheng, to her surprise, didn¡¯t even try to stop her. So the two girls sneaked excitedly to the side room of the main hall.

    ¡°Teach him a good lesion!¡± Pin was thrilled.

    When they arrived at the side room, they found Shn already sitting there, looking utterly pale like a grass widow.

    ¡°Old Madam told ourdy toe here,¡± exined gently the servant girl standing next to Shn. Pin and Minn exchanged a nce, realizing that First Old Madam nned to prescribe a harsh elixir to end Shn¡¯s impractical illusion on her husband.

    The Sun mother and son thought that Sheng Family yielded when they saw their servantse to fetch them respectfully. Upon arriving, they were surprised to see that there sat nearly half room of the highly respected in the local as well as the elders of both families. Looking around, they even found the Tongpan present with two clerks. Sun Zhigao was a bit nervous while his mother noticed nothing, taking the seat in the front with an air of arrogance.

    When all greeted each other, Uncle Hu and Changsong led Tongpan and the two clerks out for tea. Pin peeked carefully through the crack of the door and turned her head, whispering, ¡°Thank god that third uncle¡¯s family are not present, or they¡¯llugh at us.¡±

    After a cup of tea, Sheng Wei looked around the room and cupped his hands, ¡°We¡¯re here today to discuss about the matter between my daughter and my son-inw, Sun Zhigao. Do forgive us for bothering you with family affairs.¡±

    Seeing Sheng Wei¡¯s manner, Sun Zhigao thought that Sheng Family was nning to force him into deal. So he decided to take the initiative and hummed, ¡°My dear father-inw, for all the three serious impious deeds, barrenness is the most unpardonable. I¡¯m so ashamed to be the descendant of Sun Family, being so unfilial without a kid at 25. Now the concubine is pregnant, it is a true blessing to the family. And it is the wife¡¯s duty to look after the concubine. However, I didn¡¯t expect Shn to be so jealous and ungenerous. Father, I know you¡¯re always righteous and a man of principles, please admonish your daughter for this.¡±

    As generous and honest as Sheng Wei usually was, he was infuriated with Su Zhigao¡¯s shameless speech thatpletely distort the matter.

    Seeing her husband¡¯s livid face out of wrath, Li shi stood up, ¡°This is a matter of the inner house, my husband is not suitable to intervene. Then as a mother, I do have some words.¡± She turned to Sun Zhigao and asked, ¡°Son-inw, may I know how many concubines my daughter has prepared for you for the past three years of marriage?¡±

    Sun Zhigao was choked and gave out a cold hum without a word.

    Li shi continued, ¡°Not half a year after my daughter married you, she offered three maid girls to you and bought another two a yearter. The next year, she betrothed you a concubine ofmon birth and three new maid girls. The third year, four or five more. By now, you have over a dozen concubines in your house!¡±

    Hearing Li shi reveal all his concubines with great familiarity, Sun Zhigao¡¯s face reddened with embarrassment. All elders in the room showed contempt on their face while an uncle in the family who didn¡¯t get along well with Sun Zhigao sneered, ¡°No wonder nephew you never pass the exam! How very busy you are!¡±

    Seeing that her son was overwhelmed by embarrassment, Sun the mother retorted, ¡°It is only natural for a man to have concubines. My son is only trying to have a son, what do you mean by that?¡±

    Sheng Yun sneered, ¡°God knows he did it for a son or for hissciviousness!¡±

    Sun Zhigao nearly jumped out of fury.

    The old patriarch of Sun family immediately stepped out to ease the situation, ¡°My dear inws, please cool off. Couple always quarrel but make it up the next second. In a family, we should talk in peace, what¡¯s all the quarreling about?¡±

    Hearing that, Sun the mother immediately seized the opportunity, ¡°That¡¯s right. Stop beating around the bush. I don¡¯t mind my daughter-inw for being ipetent to bear a son, but she should at least agree to take the pregnant concubine. By the time the concubine gives birth to a baby, it is also a blessing for your daughter.¡±

    Li shi¡¯s voice was icy cold, ¡°We¡¯re here to talk about this. I¡¯m here to ask you, my dear inw, what¡¯s your n if my daughter refused to take the concubine?¡±

    Sun Zhigao shot up and said with arrogance, ¡°What¡¯s the use of an ungenerous wife? I¡¯ll repudiate her!¡±

    Sheng Wei couldn¡¯t control his anger anymore and fumed, ¡°Very well! Excellent! What a learned son-inw!¡±

    Minn felt sorry for Shn. Turning around, she found Shn with empty eyes and trembling body, who only managed to sit up with the support of the servant girl. Pin bit her teeth hard and whispered to Minn, ¡°If I were a boy, I would rush out and beat this asshole hard.¡±

    Looking at Pin¡¯s fierce manner, Minn thought to herself, ¡°Even as a girl, your brother-inw is not likely your match.¡±

    Seeing that no one in the Sheng Family speak, Sun Zhigao continued overbearingly, ¡°One night of love is worth a hundred of friendship. If she can learn to be more virtuous and look after the kids of Sun family, we won¡¯t be mean to her. Do think it through, father- and mother-inw!¡± Finishing his speech, he sat straight down as if assured that Sheng Family couldn¡¯t bear to lose him as a son-inw.

    Thest bit of hesitation Li shi had vanishedpletely upon seeing Sun Zhigao¡¯s impudence, bearing such a strong hatred that she almost stormed to kill. She raised her voice, ¡°No need for the contemtion. We Sheng Family are too humble to im ties of kinship with you the great schr. However, we do not agree with you divorcing my daughter. It must be a ¡®negotiated divorce¡¯ and we¡¯ll take back all the dowry.¡±

    The Sun mother and son were startled, never expecting Sheng Family to hold such a tough stance. All those present were stunned and then began to persuade something like, ¡°Don¡¯t act on impulse.¡± or ¡°Ending a marriage is worse than destroying ten bridges.¡±

    Sun Zhigao finally came to himself and shouted loudly, ¡°Negotiated divorce? No way! It¡¯s too generous of me to write her a certificate of divorce.¡±

    His mother added, ¡°The moment she was married to Sun Family, the dowry became ours. On what grounds do you take it all back?¡±

    Seeing the two¡¯s shameless and brazen craze for the money, not caring a bit about her honest daughter, Li shi finally came to realize the painstaking n of First Old Madam. Therefore, she made up her mind and raised her voice, ¡°Unfilial? Unvirtuous? How dare your heatless wretch even speak of that? Yes, you want a son, did my daughter ever try to stop you? Though of merchant family, we do know the doctrine of women and filial piety. It is only a sin not to bear a child after seven years of marriage. However, my poor girl has prepared you concubines after just half a year upon marriage. How can you say her being jealous? For these three years in your house, every month there were over twenty days that she slept in your mother¡¯s room, serving the tea, preparing the meals, resting by midnight and getting up to serve your mother at the early dawn. For any curses or beats you threw at her, she never tried to talked back. And you still call her unfilial?¡±

    Thinking of her daughter so anile and skinny at her prime years, Li shi was overwhelmed with sorrows and couldn¡¯t help sobbing. While all the others present sighed heavily and stared at the Sun mother and son with condemning eyes. Some even thought in secret, ¡°How can you expect the girl to get pregnant by not even letting the couple sleep together? What a mean and unkind mother-inw!¡±

    Sun the mother was quite embarrassed under the reproaching gazes of all. Much barefaced as she was, she still blushed. While Sun Zhigao sat there in silence with his head lowered.

    Li shi couldn¡¯t refrain her anger and hatred anymore, ¡°You mistreated my girl to this, yet still want to divorce her! And even covet my girl¡¯s dowry! No way!¡±

    Sun Zhigao retorted, ¡°It is unalterable principle for a man to divorce his wife. How can you stop me?¡±

    Li shi sneered back. Taking out from her sleeve a piece of paper, she said, ¡°You disgraced the educated schrs for taking prostitute as a concubine. I have in hand the old indenture of the slut in Money Pavilion (The name of the brothel where Sun Zhigao¡¯s mistress works). Though you bought her freedom, you forgot to destroy her old indenture of such a humble origin. How about I send a letter along with this indenture to your teacher and the provincial educationmissioner in Jinling? Then all the schrs who you share poems together would know your shameless and concupiscent nature! I may not be able to remove you of your schrly honor but ruining your name is...¡±

    Sun Zhigao¡¯s face changed sharply yet he still tried to keepposed, ¡°Hum! Schrs are all romantic and dissolute in nature. The famous Four Gifted Schrs of Yuhang all have confidante in the prostitutes¡¯ quarter.¡±

    ¡°But none of them brought a courtesan home, let alone taking one as concubine to bear children!¡± snorted Sheng Yun.

    Sun Zhigao was furious yet he dared not to vent it out as Tongpan was just in another room. The patriarch of Sun Family knew it from Li shi¡¯s stance that Sheng Family was well prepared! It seemed impossible to gloss over the matter. Therefore, Sun the patriarch immediately turned to Sun Zhigao and persuaded, ¡°In that case, do send the woman away after she delivers the baby. It¡¯s never a good idea to give up your wife for a prostitute.¡±

    Hearing that, Sun Zhigao immediately turned into a magnificent scoundrel and cried with tears welling up in eyes, ¡°No, no! She¡¯s such an amazing girl of the brothel who only makes a living as a performer not a prostitute.¡±

    Pin, who was in the side room, cursed in a low voice, ¡°Bullshit!¡±

    Minn couldn¡¯t help sighing, ¡°That is only natural. Amazing girls are always from brothels. Those ofmon birth are all virtuous young girls.¡± And these amazing girls would, more often than not, meet one or two great prodigals and put on the stage a touching story of true love.

    However, Shn, not as broad-minded as Minn, burst into tears upon hearing Sun Zhigao¡¯s iming of true love and throbbed silently under her handkerchief.

 Chapter 55: A Memoir of Divorce in Ancient China (2)

    <h4>Chapter 55: A Memoir of Divorce in Ancient China (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    At this point, there came from the outside a woman dressed like a steward. She walked with great respect to Li shi and handed over a pile of bills and many keys. Li shi took them over and nodded with a smile.

    Sun the mother and the son shouted out of surprise upon seeing the woman servant, ¡°Bian Mama, why are you here?¡±

    Bian Mama replied with a smile, ¡°I followed firstdy to your house, but I¡¯m still a servant of Sheng Family. Why shouldn¡¯t I be here?¡± She then turned to Li shi, ¡°Madam, these are thends and real estates that firstdy took to Sun family upon marriage. The rest are the indenture of me and the list of dowries.¡±

    First Old Madam had nned this for long, taking every detail into consideration. Right after the Sun mother and son got out, the maids and servants stayed in Sun family started to take action. The strong servants guarded the door while the maid-servants in charge packed all Shn¡¯s dowries, convened the rest maids and servants and brought all back to Sheng Family.

    Sun the mother jumped out of wrath and nearly pounced on Li shi, shouting, ¡°What a righteous Sheng-li shi! How dare you search our house and confiscate all our property! They¡¯re mine, give them back to me. I¡¯ll tear you up!¡± Saying that, Sun the mother rushed to scratch Li shi¡®s face but was stopped by the maid-servants standing aside who were all trusted subordinates of Li shi. Seeing theirdy being humiliated, they felt quite indignant and all vented it out on Sun the mother. Yet in the time of chaos there came a heavy ¡°thud¡±, and it was Sun Zhigao¡¯s mother who somehow got herself tangled by the feet and fell all over with her face touching the ground.

    Sun Zhigao hurried to help his mother up, only to find that his mother somehow bit her tongue and stuttered out of pain, not able to utter a single word, which made Minn and Pin quite delighted.

    Waving the paper in her hand, Li shi hummed, ¡°I have the list of dowries! I didn¡¯t take a penny from your Sun family. In fact, thousands of ounces of silver and a lot of jewelries are missing. But never mind, I¡¯ll take them as the daily expanses of my daughter living in your house. If you disagree, then I¡¯m ready to see you in court.¡±

    Sun Zhigao boiled with anger and roared, ¡°The minute she married me, live or dead, she is a member of Sun family. Her property henceforth belongs to Sun family. There is no such a thing as her dowry!¡±

    Sheng Yun was quite amused by his arrogant words and derided, ¡°Though not learned, I somehow heard the saying of ¡®seeing an object makes one misses its owner¡¯. Now that you dislike my niece, why should you try to keep back her property? Ah! I see...¡± Sheng Yun protracted her voice as if taking a tumble, ¡°Is it that the first schr of Youyang covets my niece¡¯s property? Tut-tut...how vulgar you are!¡±

    Sun Zhigao was choked, his neck reddened and his face distorted. All those present in the hall began to persuade, making it quite boisterous.

    Right at this moment, First Old Madam who had been silent all the while spoke, ¡°Dear fellow countrymen, please hear a word of this old woman.¡±

    All silenced down upon her words. She then continued in her hoarse voice, ¡°Since the time of our great-old master Sheng, We Sheng Family has been on good terms with nearly all families in Youyang through several generations. It is not that our girls too jealous to tolerant a concubine...it¡¯s...just...I...¡± First Old Madam heaved a long sign, looking extremely sad.

    A Baozhang (A leader in charge of ten vige soldiers) of Li Family cupped his hand and asked, ¡°Are there any secret sorrows to be revealed, Old Madam? Please do enlighten upon us.¡±

    First Old Madam Sheng continued, her voice full of deep grieve, ¡°Dozens of years ago a prostitute came to Sheng Family as a concubine. What happenedter, I believe, you are all aware of. My first daughter died before she even got ten. Wei¡¯s father brought the family to ruin for that woman, even this ancestral mansion...,¡± First Old Madam pointed up to the roof and finished her sentence, ¡°was sold.¡±

    First Old Master Sheng was notorious for favoring his concubine over wife that nearly all elders in the county knew of it. All the elders present had all witnessed it when First Old Master Sheng squandered the family fortune, which had always been used as a negative example by family heads to threaten their children out of brothels.

    Sun Zhigao and his mother were at a lost upon the tragedy card First Old Madam Sheng yed. With a look of dismay, First Old Madam continued, ¡°It is the blessing of ancestors and the support of the uncles and elders that helped me and Wei¡¯er out of the tough years. We finally bought the ancestral mansion back. Now I can say that I can finally face the deceased ancestors. This old woman here extends the deepest gratitude to you all!¡±

    After that, First Old Madam Sheng stood up, intending to bow to the elders. All hurried to stop her, repeatedly saying, ¡°We cannot receive it.¡±

    Sheng Wei enjoyed a great reputation in Youyang as he not only provided funds for the old but also helped to build roads and bridges, which made his sessful endeavor to bring his family back to its prime even more encouraging and inspiring.

    First Old Madam Sheng straightened herself up and said determinedly, ¡°From the day we bought this ancestral mansion back, I, an old woman, swore by the Buddha that, no matter what the other members of the family do, all descendants of my branch, regardless of the gender, should never have any dealings with prostitutes. Breaking this oath, I shall die miserably and fall to the eighteenth level of hell with my tongue pulled out and thrown to the boiling oil by the devils.¡±

    Her resolute words stunned all, who, on a second thought, all came to understand her oath. The family was nearly destroyed by a prostitute, and it would be too much to ask for their daughter to acknowledge a prostitute as concubine!

    After these few sentences, the atmosphere on the hall changed. Though not all those present supported Sheng Family, none of them tried to speak for Su Zhigao and his mother. The other members of the Sun Family all sat in silence. Sun Zhigao and his mother was panic-stricken, as they now were passive before such a heavy oath.

    Then First Old Madam Sheng softened her voice and sighed, ¡°I do havepassion for your difficulties. It¡¯d be hard to let go of an heir after all these years, and Zhigao loves the woman so dearly. However, daughters of Sheng Family would never live in the same house with the girl...¡± All stretched their necks long to listen attentively.

    First Old Madam Sheng continued, ¡°Let¡¯s both take a step back with a ¡®negotiated divorce¡¯. We¡¯ll leave half of the dowries to Sun Family in memory of the ties of the two families. What do you think?¡±

    All present in the hall breathed a collective sigh of relief upon hearing her words. The patriarch of Sun echoed immediately in a loud voice, ¡°How very righteous and sensible you are, Old Madam. Such is the best that the friendship between we two families will not be harmed. Nephew Zhigao, what do you say?¡±

    Minn marveled secretly at First Old Madam¡¯s extraordinary wisdom, who though looked quite short-spoken and honest in daily life, arranged everything perfectly to details, from the clear allocation of roles, the perfect control of the pace, to the arousing of the emotions...Step by step, she led all into her trap. How amazing she was to n this all out!

    Sun Zhigao still felt quite unwilling to yield, nor did his mother who had long been coveting Shn¡¯s dowries. If not for the shrewd maid-servants besides Shn, she would have long plundered all. Now she had to give up half of it. How could she be willing to ept it?

    Shooting a cold nce at Sun Zhigao and his mother, Li shi shouted, ¡°If you disagree, then let¡¯s bring it to Yamen (a general term for government office). Drag that woman out for a parade through the county and let all people in Youyang know your shamelessness!¡±

    What Su Zhigao cared most was his fame. Therefore, he immediately hummed, ¡°Want a negotiated divorce? Fine! I¡¯m sick of her anyway!¡± Half of the dowries were quite a fortune. He was satisfied.

    Pulling a long face, Sheng Wei called in Tongpan and the two clerks, who began to draft the paper after some whispering with Sheng Wei. Later, Li shi took out the list of dowries. Sun Zhigao¡¯s mother still tried to have a detailed look so as to pick something valuable. However, Sun Zhigao, fearing to beughed at with Tongpan¡¯s presence, split the list in half without looking.

    Li shi said, ¡°Servants who followed Shn to Sun Family are all family born. Now we are no longer inws, it¡¯s improper to separate them from their parents. I¡¯ll give you some silvers to have them back.¡±

    With that, Li shi fished from her sleeve a pile of bank notes. The elders standing in between saw that there were at least 5 bank notes of 100, which made them wonder, ¡°Sheng Family is indeed generous. These silvers can buy plenty of servants.¡±

    When the paper was ready, Tongpan looked at Sheng Wei and said, ¡°Sign it now.¡±

    Sun Zhigao immediately walked over and signed his name quite happily and left a finger print on the paper.

    Li shi hurried to say, ¡°My daughter is quite weak, please let my husband sign it.¡±

    At this moment, there came a loud noise that startled Minn and Pin. They turned back their heads, only to see Shn, who had somehow stood up, pushed the screen open and strode out. Pin tried to stop her big sister but was pulled back by Minn, who then peeked attentively through the crack of the door.

    Li shi cried out of surprise, ¡°Shn, why did you get out?¡±

    With her face still wet with tears, Shn kneeled straight down before her parents and throbbed, ¡°This daughter is unfilial to bother mother, father and grandmother as such.¡±

    Li shi cried with handkerchief covering her face, Sheng Wei turned away from his daughter out of extreme sorrow, while First Old Madam Sheng looked gratified.

    Shn, with a firm look, bowed elegantly to all elders in the hall, walked slowly yet steadily to the desk, wrote her name and left her fingerprint on the paper.

    Looking at the yellow face of Shn, Sun Zhigao couldn¡¯t help mocking, ¡°You, ignorant and mediocre, don¡¯t deserve me! It was a fault that we married. Now everything is settled. You can go find yourself a peasant or a pig-ughter. Just be more virtuous this time!¡±

    That was too far! Li shi and Sheng Wei were infuriated, even all those around thought Sun Zhigao was too excessive!

    Sun Zhigao was stillughing, while Shn turned her head abruptly, her eyes burning with anger. She felt nauseated when she looked at the husband she used to trust her life with. Therefore, she spat hard on Sun Zhigao¡¯s face and said calmly with her eyes fixed on the exasperate man, ¡°Youscivious, wicked wretch! One look at you makes me nauseated!¡±

    Finishing her sentence, Shn gracefully bowed to all and left. Sun Zhigao hasted to wipe his face with the sleeve and bore a deep hatred in heart when he heard the derides.

    All looked at Sun Zhigao with disdain and bade goodbye to Sheng Wei, ignoring Sun Zhigao and his motherpletely. Even members of the Sun family only cupped their hands and left without a word. Fearing that he might have made fool of himself before Tongpan, Sun Zhigao hurried over to cottoning up. However, Tongpan ignored himpletely, scanned him up and down with cold eyes, and left after exchanging some amicable conversation with Sheng Wei.

    Sun Zhigao was outrageous and turned to his mother, ¡°What a snobbish and greedy old official! Drinking andmenting pomes with me some days ago and ignoring me today! When I pass the exam, I¡¯ll definitely report his wrongdoings!¡±

    Sheng Yun sneered, ¡°How many times have you tried? Not even getting the horror of Juzi yet you still dream of reporting others! What a tone!¡±

    Su Zhigao shouted back in anger. However, he was never a match of Sheng Yun in quarrelling and was taunted again.

    Pin had rushed out tofort Shn. Only Minn stayed in the side room. Two servant girls exchanged nces and were quite confused to see Minn standing still with a look of meditation.

    Minn paced slowly and pondered with her head lowered, understanding many of the confusions for these days and her grandmother¡¯s care and thought for her.

 Chapter 56: Heading for the Capital

    <h4>Chapter 56: Heading for the Capital</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    Coming with two boats and going back with six would definitely intrigue a royal censor (Yushi) to roll up his sleeves, and grind ink to write down a report on suspected corruption to the emperor. Luckily, Minn and her grandmother were just on a trip to visit rtives. News came from the capital that Sheng Hong achieved an ¡°Excellent¡± again for his official performance assessment and was entitled as Langzhong (TL: name of an official) under the Ministry of Works (Gongbu), a fifth ranked official responsible for the construction and renovation of the country¡¯s infrastructure, at least an official in the capital.

    T/N: The Ministry of Works was one of the Six Ministries under the Department of State Affairs in imperial China that was in charge of construction and repair of country¡¯s infrastructure such as craftsman, cronds, water conservancy, transportation and the execution of other government orders.

    Since they had decided to settle down in the capital, they just moved furniture from the old mansion in Jinling to decorate their new home in capital, plus the food, clothes and utilities given by Sheng Wei and Uncle Er¡¯niu. Brocades and fur of all kinds alone were packed in several dozens of cases. With such abounding luggage, Minn and her grandmother bade farewell to family rtives and boarded the boat.

    In fact, Minn felt curious why Sheng Hong decided to take an office in the Ministry of Works? Before the Spring Festival, father had started to build connections and he himself had achieved quite a lot in his official career, so Minn thought he might have made it to the best of the Six Ministries, namely Ministry of Personnel (Libu) or popr department like Ministry of Revenue (Hubu) or Ministry of Penalty (Xingbu) at least. The current Emperor had held his throne for more than two decades and buildings required such as the Imperial Pce and Imperial Ancestral Temple had all finished long ago, so now the Ministry of Works was as idle as a nursing home. Minn asked Old Madam Sheng threw the question back, ¡°What do you think, my girl?¡±

    Minn rolled her eyes. Old Madam Sheng was an advocate of interactive and inspiring teaching who seldom told her directly why or what to do but encouraged her to ponder on her own. Minn thought for a while and said, ¡°The Emperor is getting old and the crown prince is yet to be decided. Now the political arena in the capital is storming and fickle. If father really took a plum job, he might be involved in the contest for the crown-princeship, getting into many troubles. Father is really a wise man.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng smiled and stroked Minn¡¯s hair, nodding in approval. The river water flowed in a steady pace and the boat proceeded smoothly, making peoplefortable by slight shaking. During the days in Youyang, Minn spent every day with Pin, leaving few days chatting with grandma. Only after getting on board did they have an opportunity to have a good talk with each other.

    ¡°My poor child. Which official is not clever? Especially those in the capital where the political river is far from clean. It¡¯s just some people assumed themselves clever that they don¡¯t hold in their greed and want to seize this opportunity toy a wager on the crown. However, how fickle and weird things run in the imperial court! It¡¯d better to act fool as your father does.¡± Old Madam Sheng was leaning on a bed paved with a nnelette nket and chatted with Minn with leisure, ¡°What did you say when you bade farewell with Pin? Cuiwei said you didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.¡±

    Minn thought about it or honestly answered, ¡°I told Pin, in the future, not to boss around Cousin Taisheng and be a quiet and gentle girl, otherwise she might upset aunt Yun.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng took a glimpse at Minn, saying suggestively, ¡°You were being oversensitive. You aunt prefers girls that are straightforward and cool. Why would she dislike Pin?¡±

    Minn sighed, ¡°As a niece, of course she likes Pin; but to be a daughter-inw, it¡¯s hard to tell.¡± There was no mother-inw in this world that wished to see her son to be a hen-pecked husband.

    Old Madam Sheng frowned, ¡°What husband? You little girl, stop talking nonsense.¡±

    Minn responded in a hurry, ¡°What can¡¯t I say with my own grandma? I won¡¯t say these to others. Pin and Cousin Taisheng make a lovely pair. Any person with eyes can tell.¡±

    This sentence seemed to intrigue Old Madam Sheng who slowly sat straight and smiled to Minn, ¡°Talking serious, Taisheng is a nice child. His family boasts wealth and shops without any brother to share with him. In Youyang, many families are interested in him. During your stay, you aunt treated you really nice. I¡¯m afraid some treasure that your aunt cherished so much that she didn¡¯t even give Pin ended in your pocket.¡±

    Minn looked right into grandma¡¯s eyes and said word by word, ¡°The reason why aunt treated me with generosity is you, grandma. I¡¯m not that silly to be this arrogant. Pin and Cousin Taisheng grew up together. What¡¯s it called? Right, childhood sweethearts.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng was a bit surprised. Seeing Minn¡¯s clear eyes and determined face, she smiled, ¡°You see that? You¡¯re not all silly.¡±

    Minn felt really ttered, and a bit embarrassed. But for the eavesdropping that day, how could she possibly figure this out since she had spent all her time hanging out with Pin?

    Old Madam Sheng sat straight and Minn timely crammed a cushion under her back and she herself also slid into grandma¡¯s quilt. Old Madam Sheng held her granddaughter¡¯s tiny shoulders and said, ¡°This month spent in your big uncle¡¯s house, I believe you¡¯ve seen and heard a lot and experienced quite a different world. Anything you learnt from it?¡±

    Minn, next to her grandma¡¯s soft belly, felt soothing and saidzily, ¡°At the very beginning there were things I didn¡¯t understand, but now I seem to understand. When back home, I heard that the third uncle¡¯s family was in poor condition. Not only did they have to rely on big uncle in every aspect, but they were never grateful. Then when I witnessed all this with my own eyes, I indeed looked down upon them. The strangest thing is that big uncle¡¯s family always tolerate them, giving them allowance from time to time and never skipping to invite them to dinners on holidays and festivals. Then I thought: why big aunt-inw didn¡¯t avoid them when she really disliked them?¡±

    Old Madam Sheng tapped on Minn¡¯s little hand, asking, ¡°You know the reason now?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Minn gently rubbed her body against grandma¡¯s belly, feelingfortable. Then she continued, ¡°A person should be strict to himself but tolerant to others. All others in Youyang know the good of big uncle¡¯s family and the bad of the third uncle¡¯s family, so no matter what might happen, everyone would believe it¡¯s the third uncle¡¯s family¡¯s fault.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng nodded with satisfaction. She pinched her granddaughter softly on the face and smiled, ¡°You¡¯ve beenzy and hated to socialize since you were very young. I worried that you might be too indifferent. Now seeing you understand worldly affairs, I¡¯m really happy. Minn, remember, no matter how bad the third uncle¡¯s family is, Third Old Master is still alive, who is our rtive within two generations. If we totally ignore them, not helping them and enjoying wealth on our own, we would be used of being snobbish. Most businessmen are regarded as dishonest by others, but the reason why your big uncle is reputed across the whole county is that he spends money on providing the third family with a luxurious life. What¡¯s bad to do that and gain reputation and what¡¯s good to leave wealth all to descendants?¡±

    Minn knew that Old Madam was teaching her, so she listened with care and cut in, ¡°When elder sister Shn got a peaceful divorce, Pin and I were so pissed off, wondering why to leave half of the dowry to Sun family who was so hateful. Later, I figured it out. If we really required all the dowry, they would surely resist desperately and file repudiation of wife, leaving sister Shn in disadvantage. Thus, this was to use money to avoid trouble.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng gently brushed Minn¡¯s soft hair near ears and said slowly, ¡°Right. Who wasn¡¯t annoyed by that family? But we had no choice. The one with great wealth will fear the one with nothing. It¡¯s never easy to get a peaceful divorce, so we have to find a reason except for a husband not virtuous and mother-inw vicious because these things can¡¯t be discussed in public. My old sister-inw is really resourceful. She reasoned with them, tried to touch them emotionally, seduced them with wealth and coerced them by power. Such things should be dealt with in the way to cut the knot with a sharp knife. To finish everything in one day and immediately send Shn away, and it will be alright when all rumors fade.¡±

    Minn nodded again and again. Suddenly she climbed up and groaned, ¡°But Sun family is so hateful that I couldn¡¯t help biting my teeth. Should we just let it go?¡±

    ¡°What a bad-tempered girl you are!¡± Old Madam Sheng smiled, ¡°Your big aunt-inw is not a docile woman, yet she could neither do something at present nor disy resentment but to befriend with them. Just wait to see what will happen in the future. In my view, the Sun and his mother are stupid and greedy people, so they will have their karma before others do anything to them.¡±

    Minn nodded with joy, ¡°Pin promised to write to me once there is something new about Sun. I¡¯ll read to you then.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng scolded, ¡°You naughty girl that enjoys drama so much, you¡¯re also a crafty one! This time you spent more than enough time hanging around with Pin and I didn¡¯t restrict you. When we get home, hold back a little.¡±

    Minn held her grandma¡¯s arms and guaranteed sincerely, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve experienced and understood quite a few worldly affairs. When I¡¯m home, I¡¯ll sure behave nicely and don¡¯t let you worry.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng held the little granddaughter lovingly and said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s easier to kill time when having someone to worry about.¡±

    Arriving at the Jingjin Dock and getting off the boat, they headed right back home along the official road. The moment they reached the capital gate, they saw servants of Sheng family waiting there, so they changed into the carriage of Sheng family and went on.

    In a ce like capital where hundreds of officials and aristocrats dwelled, property prices were not lower than the capital, Beijing, where Yao Yiyi lived. In addition, the ancient time was pickier. Buying properties required not only money but also identity, especially for those ces near the Imperial Pce. Those without a noble job and origin were never permitted into even if they owned great wealth.

    For example, for usurious loan lender or an owner of a meat factory, they couldn¡¯t buy a house even with the amount of money that could fill a Titanic. Sheng family, a businessman one, shouldn¡¯t have been unable to buy a property, but several decades of years ago, the Great Old Master Sheng bought a fiveyer courtyard with both money and fame that the family had gained due to his son¡¯s third-ce achievement in the imperial exam. The house was in an advantageous ce with Linqingfang where schrs gathered on the right and noblemunity on the left. He had also seized the opportunity of his son marrying a youngdy of Marquis and bought the garden behind their house and merged them into one.

    Many of Sheng Hong¡¯s colleagues were of ordinary origin and seeded through exams, so they could only buy a house on the outeryer or remote corner of the capital and Sheng Hong became one of the few officials of the same-level that owned a house with a garden. Minn once again eximed the importance of choosing the right family to be born.

    ¡°That year, the Old Marquis (Old Madam Sheng¡¯s father) only reluctantly approved the marriage because he knew Old Master had such a house, not too poor at least.¡± Fang Mama told Minn in secret.

    Minn eximed to the sky: Must a man possess a house if he wants to get married?

 Chapter 57: Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 57: Reunion</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    After nearly two months away from home, Minn suddenly felt a surge of hotness around her eyes, finding herself already regard this family as her own since the time she didn¡¯t noticed. Sheng Hong grew three wisps, longer or shorter, of goatee, which was said to be the most popr style among officials in the capital. Wang shihad a circle of blisters that even couldn¡¯t be concealed by foundations around her mouth resulted from the exhaustion of preparing Changbai¡¯s wedding.

    ¡°Old Madam, if you don¡¯te back home, I¡¯m about to throw myself into river. So many domestic or public things to deal with!¡± Wang shi said while holding Old Madam¡¯s arms, more intimate than ever before.

    This time Old Master Hai seized a position out of the capital, so they decided to hold the wedding ceremony before the Spring Festival for fear of long-distance bride-sending in the future. Wang shi had been fully upied by settling down all family members in the capital and at the same time preparing the wedding ceremony, almost working her head off.

    Although Old Master Hai, teacher of two emperors, had retired, he enjoyed great reputation among noble families. The marriage of Hai family¡¯s daughter attracted nearly half of well-known schr officials, and their wives and children were all wealthy upper ss speaking poshnguage.

    ¡°Your grand mansion is really a ce of schrly elegance. Look at this Picture of ying Guqin by Lin Anzhi. What ingenious design to demonstrate form through spirit, a perfect demonstration of Gu Kaizhi¡¯s style.¡± Wife of an official of Imperial Academymented genteelly on the picture on the wall.

    ¡°A nice picture it is, yet the words are a bit solemn, suppressing the ethereal touch. Only by the brushwork of Artist Tanwei could the beauty of integration between Gu and Lu be achieved. Madam Sheng, what do you think?¡± Wife of a schr smiled after asking and the two cast their eyes onto Wang shi simultaneously.

    T/L: Both Gu Kaizhi and Lu Tanwei were celebrated painters of ancient China.

    Wang shi put on a face like this=_=...... She faked someughter and quickly changed to another topic.

    Who could tell her what they just said?

    The chief ignitor of Wang shi¡¯s embarrassment, Changbai, looked emotionless as usual. He pulled over Minn against himself to check Minn¡¯s height and said without inconspicuous expression, ¡°Still shorter than I am.¡±¡ªWere you selling cloth to measure me like this?

    Changfeng failed again in this year¡¯s autumn examination but he made a few friends in the capital to write poem and essays together. Lately, he was reputed as Childe Jiafeng who held a folding fan in his hand regardless of the cold weather. Changdong changed most, getting much taller like a sprout shooting from branches, ¡°Sixth elder sister, I¡¯ve kept an eye on your staff; even the case covers aren¡¯t a bit scraped.¡± Changdong said in a hurry.

    ¡°Good job, Changdong. Later,e and get your gifts in my ce; I¡¯ve reserved some for Concubine Xiang.¡± Minn whispered to him.

    The nine-year-old Changdong¡¯s little face was red and he seemed to be shy, ¡°Thank you, sister. But mom asked me to tell you not to prepare any gifts as old madam already did.¡±

    Minn bowed down to his level and whispered, ¡°They are great apparel fabrics our aunt gave me. You¡¯re getting taller, so let your mom make you some new clothes so that you¡¯ll look decent when attending school in the future. Don¡¯t forget we¡¯re here in the capital.¡±

    Changdong was grateful and thanked Minn in a low voice, his head lowering.

    Minn was clear that only on monthly allowance, Mn and Changsong couldn¡¯t be dressed up so luxuriously. Everyone knew this expect for Sheng Hong, a master who never paid attention to trifles.

    ¡°Sixth younger sister, you finally came back, otherwise your cases will be opened by others.¡± Rn didn¡¯t a bit change her nature, shooting at first word which irritated Mn. Minn hurriedly put her arm around Rn¡¯s shoulder and grinned while leaning over, ¡°I have my fifth elder sister here and will know where my staff goes even if I lost them. This time, I save you many bottles of osmanthus oil!¡±

    Rn¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Made in Cangxiang?¡±

    ¡°Right!¡± Minn smiled, her eyebrows forming a cute curve, and added, ¡°Though osmanthus in Cangshan is not as good as that in Xiyunshan, this is provided to the imperial family in a fixed number. Aunt tried hard to spare some from imperial workshops and I asked some. I¡¯ll give them all to you to apply to your hair!¡±

    Rn was also happy. She put her arm around Minn¡¯s waist and smiled, ¡°That sounds nice. I¡¯m just in need of it. Good sister, thanks for thinking about me.¡± Her hair had been dry and thin since a very young age. It only got a little better after years of care, so Minn¡¯s gift was exactly what she needed.

    Mn pouted and said coldly, ¡°This trip to our hometown, I suppose sister had learnt a lot as how to deal with worldly affairs and how to apple-polish. How pleasing your gift is!¡± Minn wasn¡¯t a bit angry and turned around with a smile, ¡°Yes. I didn¡¯t forget you forth elder sister. Look, this is pure-fragrance ink from the south. It¡¯s said that it consists of top-quality perfume in it so when you write, the characters will smell good and elegant. I¡¯m a stupid girl that knows few words. It would be wasted if I keep it myself. It¡¯s yours now, sister.¡±

    Mn took over a tiny ck woodcquered box. When she opened it, subtle and elegant scent could be smelled. The ink sticks themselves demonstrated purplish ck color with smooth surface without any crack, apparently of top quality. Mn liked them very much but she pretended to be cool, ¡°Then I should say thank you sister. Later, I¡¯ll give you half of my southern pearls Madam Hai gave mest time.¡±

    Minn didn¡¯t pretend and pped her hands,ughing, ¡°That¡¯ll be so nice. Right, fifth elder sister, what about you?¡± She raised her eyebrows and reached out, disying a look of asking for gift. Rn shot her a nce and cursed, ¡°You shortsighted girl! You¡¯ll get your gift. I kept for you a pair of best jade rings.¡±

    Minn pulled her two elder sisters and sighed with satisfaction, ¡°After all, it¡¯s good to have sisters. Even if I missed the wedding, I still have nice gifts. How blessed I am!¡± Minn¡¯s joy touched them, so they allughed together, forming a harmonious atmosphere.

    In the evening, Sheng Hong returned back home. The father, mother and daughters also had joyful talks. Wang shi even demanded a bigger table to amodate everyone for dinner. Minn toasted to Sheng Hong and said loudly, ¡°To father¡¯s smooth career. Without your hard work, we as children could never enjoy such afortable life. I wish father health, longevity and fortune!¡±

    Sheng Hong was really moved by Minn¡¯s sincere tone and candid manner. He drank the wine in a sip and continuously praised Minn, ¡°What a considerate girl my Minn is!¡± The other daughters, seeing this scene, also raised up sses to propose toasts to Sheng Hong, which made him really d. He said, ¡°Nice, nice, nice. Seeing you¡¯re all so well-behaved and considerate, I, as your father, am even happier than getting promoted!¡±

    The boys all drained their cup while girls, as Old Madam Sheng ordered, took a sip.

    Today, all family members really enjoyed the dinner, so they started chatting and listening to Minn talk excitedly about her experience during the trip to hometown.

    ¡°When we arrived there, it was just golden autumn when osmanthus across the mountain were like gold paving all around and gave out fragrance that went far. If you walk through the osmanthus forest, you yourself will have the same scent!¡±

    ¡°When picking osmanthus flowers, you order someone to knot a rope on a branch, then you can hold the other end of the rope under the tree and shake hard, so that osmanthus flowers will fall down and rain all over you! Pin had really ¡®good¡¯ luck. Others shook off flowers while she shook off worms! She was under the tree with a wide-open mouth. Good heaven, a worm almost fell into her mouth!¡±

    ¡°Buffalos near the field had mild temper. I slightly pulled them by the rope and they slowly walked ahead. Pin was stupid and pulled too hard that the buffalo was irritated and nearly kicked her over with rear feet. I was so scared!¡±

    Minn had a clear voice, telling stories in an interesting way with vivid facial expressions. When talking about dramatic fool incidents, her volume ran up and down; when depictingndscape, the voice turned elegant and soothing as if to present before people¡¯s eyes the interesting mountainous scenery and pastoral sight in countryside, making themugh again and again. Sheng family¡¯s daughters had led an extravagant life within the big mansion and never had a taste of such fun.

    ¡°Our hometown is indeed a nice ce with talented people and enchantingndscape!¡± Sheng Hong praised with nostalgia being evoked in his mind.

    Changfeng couldn¡¯t help cutting in, ¡°Is Youyang really that fun? I¡¯ve been there.¡± Mn, seeing that Minn kept showing off, was jealous, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re a schr. How can youpare yourself with a wild girl?¡±

    Sheng Hong frowned, ¡°Your sister is young; it¡¯s normal she likes hanging out. In addition, with servants around her, she couldn¡¯t be too wild! In the letter from your big uncle and aunt-inw, they all praised Minn for being a well-behaved girl. She even has good influence on Pin.¡±

    Mn bowed her head and stopped talking, dissatisfied. Rn got happier by this than being praised and ate one more chicken leg joyfully.

    Minn was a little embarrassed so she said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve promised grandma that after hanging out with Pin, I¡¯ll behave well back in the capital.¡± Sheng Hong smiled, ¡°It¡¯s good to befriend with rtives and not proper to be pretentious. Just be a good girl when you¡¯re back at home.¡±

    Minn said to herself, ¡°Of course having rtives is nice.¡± Since they moved to the capital, Sheng Wei sent them money again and again for fear that the prices in the capital were too high and Sheng Hong needed money to settle down as well as holding a wedding ceremony.

    However, officials and businessmen were used to assisting each other to achieve win-win result.

 Chapter 58: New Mansion and Newcomer

    <h4>Chapter 58: New Mansion and Neer</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    With the regtion of maritime climate, the capital in November was extremely cold. Just after lunch, Fang Mama began to turn on the ground heater. In evening, Minn and her grandma slept together in the thermal room. Warm it was, the air was very dry which Minn wasn¡¯t used to and had to woke up many times to drink tea in midnight. Even so, she could still feel the dryness in her mouth and tongue. Waking up the next morning, Minn listened to Fang Mama talking in a daze.

    The capital was a best ce with moderatend that was near to the Emperor. In addition, imperial censors boasted sharp eyes and ears and a well-developed saliva system. Sheng Hong was a cautious man, so he assigned the best row of rooms, still named Hall of Peaceful Ages, to Old Madam Sheng. Wang shi and he himself lived in the main house while Concubine Lin¡¯s Forested Pavilion was still located in the west, next to the small courtyard of Changfeng. Changbai had an independent courtyard which was nned to be used as bridal house.

    The Sheng Mansion in the capital was not as spacious as that in Deng Prefecture. The three youngdies weren¡¯t able to live in separate houses, so a new patch of spacious yard was opened up to build three rows of side houses which were roughly separated by fences and screen walls. Then shelter rooms and corridor rooms were built around each row of house respectively for girl and woman servants. Thus, they all had a quite nice half-independent courtyard. The former Luxuriant Pavilion suggested Hun¡¯s name and Mn and Rn disliked this name long ago, so this time they made their own names; Mn¡¯s was the House of Mountain Moon, Rn¡¯s was the House of Carefree, and Minn¡¯s remained the same.

    Minn was in a daze but Cuiwei and Danju remembered everything. One of them collected luggage to move from the Hall of Peaceful Age to the House of Clear Dusk while the othermanded girl and woman servants to lift, wash and brush things. Only after a whole morning did they finally finish all this. Old Madam Sheng was concerned about it, so she took Minn to check around in person. Wang shiapanied them, a bit nervous, and was relieved only after seeing Old Madam nod with satisfaction.

    The House of Clear Dusk in the capital had three bigger rooms; the main room in the middle and two wing rooms on the left and right respectively. Minn preferred to have private space, so she specially ordered to have the bedroom cut off into two parts with Treasure Racks and curtains, turning the right-wing room into a study room. Danju and Xiaotao opened up luggage cases, cleared up the books and ornaments inside one by one, and then put them in order as Minn wished.

    Rn came to visit Minn before they finished the cleaning and arranging. Since they¡¯ve just arrived in the capital, Rn, by her nature, couldn¡¯t make new friends so soon and on the other hand, tired of bickering with Mn, so now she had a whole stomach of words to tell Minn. After Danju served a bowl of hot Maojian tea, Rn couldn¡¯t wait but pushed Minn into the inner room.

    ¡°Sixth younger sister, don¡¯t you notice that this time forth elder sister is unhappy?¡± After a few words of greeting, Rn started to pour out what was on her mind.

    Minn pondered for a while and answered with hesitation, ¡°She seems alright. I think she¡¯s a bit on something. At noon, she came here, had a look at my room, and then left without talking too much.¡± This was strange. Mn cherished her face. Regardless of her opinion, she would always act friendly and find something to say.

    Rn disyed the expression of ¡°I said so¡± and secretly said in a low voice, ¡°During the time you were not here, she greatly irritated Princess Pingning.¡±

    In theory, except for crown prince and princes too young, all other princes of age were sent to remote area¡ªthe favored to richer ces while the disliked to poor ces. However, at present the situation was full of uncertainty. The crown prince was yet to be decided and several adult princes stayed in the capital under the acquiescence of the Emperor. This sixth prince, ranked not too high nor too low, was entitled as Junwang, Ruler of Daliang.

    T/N: There are different ranks of title of nobility. From high to low, they are Crown Prince who would seed to the throne in the future, Qinwang then Junwang.

    Last year when the Emperor celebrated his sixty¡¯s birthday, sixth prince took with him a row of three sons to congratte the Emperor. Third prince who hadn¡¯t been able to produce sons really envied him. Especially the youngest son, around four or five years old, that was chubby and adorable gained most love from third prince. Sixth prince valued fraternal rtions and his wife was also a considerate woman, so they often took their youngest son to visit third prince.

    ¡°Oh, I see. When I was in Jinling, I heard that third prince intended to adopt a son. Is it this boy¡ªsixth prince¡¯s son?¡± Minn understood at once, but then she got confused again, ¡°But...what does it have anything to do with forth elder sister? This is domestic affair of the imperial family. How could we intervene?¡±

    Rn swayed her headcently, ¡°Sixth prince has a daughter of marriageable age. The Emperor¡¯s birthday is around the corner and sixth princess (TN: Here it refers to the legitimate wife of sixth prince) came to the capital with a daughter and a son.¡±

    Minn thought about it for a while and asked tentatively, ¡°Do they have profound rtions with Junzhu Pingning?¡±

    Rn patted on Minn¡¯s shoulder and smiled, ¡°You¡¯re really smart, sixth younger sister. On that day, Junzhu Pingning held a dinner party. Mother took me and Mn there. Mn was so eager to please Junzhu Pingning with conspicuous sweetened words and tteringpliments. To her surprise, Junzhu Pingning ignored her but kept talking with sixth princess and her daughter. When we got back home, Madam told Master about this and Master reprimanded and grounded her for half a month. Hahaha...¡±

    ¡°This...this is too embarrassing.¡± Minn could imagine the scene and felt embarrassed. No wonder she found aftering back that Sheng Hong seemed to be stricter towards Mn.

    Currently, the Emperor was losing his power while third prince could legally take over the crown as long as he had a son. The political party of sixth prince instantly got more powerful. Junzhu Pingning intended to fuel up the hot stove and aimed for this Xianzhu Jiacheng to be her daughter-inw. By carefulparison, Mn was never a match for the Xianzhu in terms of family background.

    T/N: Ranks of title of nobility for females¡ªPrincess, Junzhu, Xianzhu.

    Rn took delight in this incident and nned to share the joy with someone, but to her surprise, Minn didn¡¯t echo her but put on a depressed face, so Rn frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t tell me you feel sorry for forth elder sister!¡±

    Minn gave her a bitter smile, ¡°Fifth elder sister, I¡¯m feeling sorry for us. Though right now the shame is on forth elder sister, but we couldn¡¯t get away from it. When people talk about it, they would say daughters from Sheng family aren¡¯t well-educated.¡±

    Rn was took over by astonishment in an instant. Thinking about it twice, she agreed with Minn¡¯s words. No wonder recently when she attended tea parties or poem parties, thosedies from official families were reluctant to talk with her and their speeches sounded sarcastic. She had thought they aimed against Mn, but in fact...It turned out that she also fell victim because of this incident! Rn hit the roof, ¡°This...this b...!¡±

    With the word that must be held in mouth, Rn¡¯s face turned purple. Minn hurried to persuade her, ¡°Be quiet; stop talking nonsense. Now we live near one another. You may be heard.¡±

    Rn took a hard shot at the table and spat, ¡°It¡¯s okay. She went to the Forested Pavilion just now. Hem! If she tried to make connections with them again, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll make more scenes of herself!¡±

    Minn watched with distress. The bowl that was shaken off onto the ground belonged to a whole set.

    ......

    In the Forested Pavilion, a gilded incent burner with Yunfu patterns was lit up on the bed table. Concubine Lin, looking at the depressed daughter, gathered the muff made of grey mouse fur and frowned, ¡°Just being scolded by master, do you have to put on this look?¡±

    Mn yed with a sachet embroidered with characters meaning ¡°auspicious, career and longevity¡± and took a nce at Concubine Lin, ¡°This is the time first that I was punished so badly. It¡¯s so embarrassing! But for Old Madam¡¯sing back, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m still grounded now.¡±

    Concubine Lin sighed, ¡°You useless thing know only how to draw a long face but nothing of calction. Forget it. You have your own fate. Since you¡¯re so incapable, I¡¯ll just marry you to an ordinary family.¡±

    Mn flushed with shame and refuted, ¡°That Xianzhu is only medium in terms of appearance and character. My poor Brother Yuanruo.¡±

    Concubine Lin remained silent for a while before saying, ¡°She¡¯s blessed since born and this is better than anything else! Stop thinking about Qi Heng. I¡¯ve let your third elder brother collect relevant news. Junzhu Pingning is a snobbish woman so she is busy contacting with the prospering family of sixth prince. Forget it. Right, I told you to visit Minn. Did you go?¡±

    Mn raised up her head with no interest, ¡°The in furnish is exquisitely arranged. There are few valuable things. By the cases moved in and out, I couldn¡¯t tell what¡¯s in them. Mom, we can¡¯t defeat Minn since Old Madam loves her so much. Why bother to try?¡±

    Concubine Lin heavily thumped on the brick bed and cursed with her eyes red out of rage, ¡°You¡¯re really a useless thing! You made yourself a fool when you shouldn¡¯t but draw back when you should give a shot! This time when Minn went back to hometown, she must have tired all means to please the rtives there so that everyone in your big uncle¡¯s family like her so much. Look at you. I told you to coax Pin to be your friend, but you disliked her, saying she is ignorant and illiterate! Look what the situation is now. Aren¡¯t you jealous seeing that she carried back loads of gifts home? You and she are of same origin and her mother is a woman from countryside but yours is from an official family. In addition, you have your brother to back you up. You¡¯re supposed to be ten times better than her, but now things go the other way around!¡±

    Mn suddenly turned around and huffed, ¡°Old Madam is stubborn. What can I do since she just doesn¡¯t like me?¡±

    After Concubine Lin calmed down, she said slowly, amidst the smoke floating up from the incense burner, ¡°Judging by her attitude, I¡¯m afraid Minn¡¯s marriage is already decided. As for Rn, Madam has made preparation long ago. When Wang¡¯s brotheres back to the capital after he finishes the tenure outside, I¡¯m afraid, my daughter, only your marriage will still be in suspense.¡±

    Hearing this, Mn began to worry. She looked at her mother nervously, and Concubine Lin turned around to smile at her, saying, ¡°If only to find an ordinary schr or a son from official family, it¡¯s quite easy since your father and brothers know a lot of them. However, if you want a man with good character, great wealth and high ranking, that¡¯s really difficult! I¡¯m wondering what kind of family Old Madam has found for Minn.¡±

    ......

    Looking at the old woman crying in front of her, Minn was perplexed, and numbly looked to Fang Mama. The old woman dressed as a woman servant. Her dark red fine-grained silk jacket was covered with a ck vest. She held Minn¡¯s hand and cried, ¡°Youngdy, Concubine Wei passed away early and I was so useless that I fell ill at that time, so I wasn¡¯t able to take care of yourdyship!...¡±

    Minn struggled to understand her, still in a daze.

    Fang Mama coughed and said, ¡°Cui Mama is old and her son and daughter-inw requested many times to take her back home for rest, so in order to fill the vacant, Madam found You Mama from the estate. She was your wet nurse so she should be able to take care of youngdy better.¡±

    Minn nodded. In fact, she didn¡¯t remember this You Mama at all. She could only vaguely recall the conversation she had overheard from girl servants when she pretended to be a fool. Concubine Wei was an obedient and honest person with only one loyal servant called Die¡¯er while all other servants were greedy and bullying. Once things went wrong, they all sought their own way and never showed up again. So this You Mama...?

    After others left, Fang Mama told everything, ¡°Old Madam nned to choose a trustworthy person but since Madam have already sent this one, Old Madam didn¡¯t turn her down.¡±

    Minn thought about it and suddenly asked, ¡°Now that she lived at the estate, through whom did she get into the inner mansion?¡±

    A youngdy¡¯s wet nurse was a plum job. She was not only well-paid but also widely respected, equally treated with Mama in charge and bossing around girl servants. This You Mama slipped away for fear of inculpation when Concubine Wei was dying, but now she came back.

    Seeing that Minn was able to ask such a question right to the point, Fang Mama felt relived and said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re such a clever girl, youngdy. I heard that she wanted toe here years ago but by then there was Cui Mama taking care of you, so this time she got here by bribing to Madam¡¯s henchman.¡±

    Minn continued to ask, ¡°No other people behind it?¡±

    Fang Mama shook her head, ¡°Old Madam won¡¯t tolerate this. Since she was your wet nurse, it¡¯s sensible that she took this vacant. I carefully interrogated others. It turns out that only the rmender took some bribe. I just worry that since she was your wet nurse, you might feel restricted to scold her if she actszy and makes troubles.¡±

    Minn smiled with the corners of her mouth tilted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not a little girl and Old Madam couldn¡¯t protect me for a life time.¡± Then sheughed and signed, ¡°If I really can¡¯t handle this, I¡¯ll ask for help.¡±

    After Fang Mama left, Minn sat alone on Xiangfei bed, contemting for a while, and said suddenly, ¡°Call up You Mama.¡±

    Xiaotao went out on the order. Upon entering the room, You Mama began to cry, babbling about how helpless she had been when she left and how much she missed Minn at the estate. Minn listened with a smile and suggested Xiaotao to fetch a stool.

    You Mama wasn¡¯t too old but just middle-aged. She had a shape face with a big mouth, looking quite cunning and forthright. When she had left, Minn was only five years old but now Minn was to turn thirteen. You Mama kept mentioning anecdotes when Minn was little and how hard she had bred Minn who just listened quietly and only after You finished her speech did Minn start lightly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I couldn¡¯t recall all those.¡±

    You Mama was shocked because the card of memory was her ace card, so she hurried to dry her tears and said, ¡°Though young, you were really clever; you remembered everything once I taught you. Howe you couldn¡¯t recall?¡±

    Minn took over the tea cup that Danju handed her, gently stirring tea leaves with the lid. She then said in a low voice, ¡°After Concubine Wei passed away, I fell ill and passed out for many days. There were many things that I couldn¡¯t remember after waking up. What a pity you weren¡¯t there for me, otherwise I might have gotten better sooner!¡±

    You Mama looked a little embarrassed and forced aughter, ¡°It¡¯s my fault that I should fall ill at that time.¡± She really wanted to mention things about Concubine Wei, but mama in charge had warned her in advance, so she didn¡¯t dare to.

    Minn gently sighed, sounding a bit sad, ¡°Those were tough days for me toe through. I drank decoctions andy in bed every day, yet I had no one to look after me but only this stupid Xiaotao. The doctor noticed many times that I might not get through it. Luckily, thanks to Madam¡¯s care and Old Madam¡¯s love that I was able to keep my life.¡±

    You Mama¡¯s face took several turns from blue, pale to purple. Twisting the handkerchief in hand, she squeezed out a few phatic words which even herself felt dull and dry.

    Minn put the lid on cup and spread a smile, ¡°Now everything is alright. These first-level servants in my room are all taught by Old Madam and Madam. They are most capable. With you joining us, now my little courtyard is perfect.¡±

    You Mama was astounded and suddenly raised up her head to look at Minn¡¯s long and slim eyes and the soft jawline which resembled that of the concubine who had died young. Yet, they hadpletely different temperament. No matter what Minn said or heard, the curvy long eyshes didn¡¯t move a bit like a pair of tranquil butterfly wings, and her beautiful smile was as peaceful as still water.

    This simple yet elegant girl had a kind of calmness like that of a person of high ranking. You Mama was a little at loss because there was little ovep between Minn and the timid little girl that had always followed behind her in her memory. A surge of unknown awe sprawled up along her spine.

    Minn looked right into You Mama¡¯s eyes, thinking: If she was smart enough, she wouldn¡¯t make any trouble with her sry and other benefits. Be less greedy and do her part, this would end happily.

 Chapter 59: Hualan Visiting Sheng Mansion (1)

    <h4>Chapter 59: Hun Visiting Sheng Mansion (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    Minn observed You Mama indifferently for a few days and found that You Mama knew how to be good in some ways. In the past few days, she devoted herself only to taking care of Minn¡¯s daily life, never trying to find her way to treasures management. However, for some reasons, either because You Mama had been staying in the outer estate for too long or because Concubine Wei was too loose to discipline her at the very beginning, You Mama was domineering sometimes. She beat and abused others almost every day and even swore when she found girl servants doing anything wrong. Everyone, from Danju downwards, was scolded by You Mama except for Cuiwei, who was assigned here by the Old Madam. Ruomei and Lvzhi, both quick tempered, almost fought with her.

    Minn kept silent about all these but just secretly noted down everything. On this day, a young maid was scolded and dragged by the ear by You Mama in the courtyard for a long time due to herziness and neglect of duty. You Mama chased frantically after the young maid for the beat as she cursed, making the courtyard a scene of turmoil. Minn, reading in the inner room, said nothing and even cast a disapproving nce to stop Cuiwei when she tried to intervene.

    Minn turned a few pages and didn¡¯t ask Xiaotao to call over You Mama until she felt satisfied with her curses. While You Mama lifted the curtain and came into the house, Minn was sitting on the brick bed, Cuiwei doing the needlework and Danju tidying up the desk. Seeing Minn¡¯s indifferent look, You Mama felt somewhat worried. After a few days of severing, You Mama had known that this Sixth Young Lady was independent and a man of will not to be easily manipted, so she smiled first. Before You Mama said anything, Minn turned her head and said, ¡°Xiaotao, go and fetch Mama a cup of hot tea. Mama, please take a seat.¡±

    You Mama pulled over a stool and only sat on a corner of it, then she asked with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, my Young Lady?¡±

    Minn smiled gently and said, ¡°Mama has been serving here for several days with all your heart. However, I treat you as one of us, so I must point it out explicitly that something you did was inappropriate. Please don¡¯t be angry with me.¡±

    You Mama¡¯s heart sank and mouth twitched. ¡°Of course not, please go ahead, Young Lady,¡± she said.

    Minn put down the book, folded her white and delicate hands and said softly and leisurely, ¡°It is meless to discipline those naughty young maids. But anytime with your outbursts, the courtyard became a scene of turmoil, which attracted too much attention and had a really bad influence.¡±

    You Mama found it uneptable, so she straightened up and retorted, ¡°My Lady, you are too young and softhearted to touch the inside darkness. Although those young maids are kindhearted, they are toozy and slippery to be restricted or coaxed. We have to be strict with them.¡±

    With eyebrows lifting and eyes shing with a glimmer of anger, Minn contradicted directly, ¡°I am afraid I can¡¯t agree. Indeed I am young, but I¡¯m clear that family ugliness must not be aired. We are of one family, but we take charge of our own duties and affairs. Those young maids are inevitably naughty. They are normally called back and trained in their own rooms. But it seemed that you wanted to let the whole world know it in an extreme loud voice. Wise men can perceive your capability, but others must think that my little courtyard is rather unpeaceful.¡±

    You Mama was startled, knowing that Minn was right. But being criticized by Minn in front of three young maids, You Mama felt embarrassed and murmured with some grudge, ¡°It¡¯s usually the Mamas who educate theirdies, not the opposite. But look at me, within a few days, I¡¯ve already annoyed mydy.¡±

    Minn heard it and sneered, ¡°Indeed, I shouldn¡¯t have preached at Mama. Why don¡¯t we tell Old Madam and Fang Mama about this? I¡¯m sure they¡¯re qualified to reason with Mama.¡±

    With this, Minn was ready to get up. You Mama immediately dropped the teacup and hastened to hold Minn in her seat. Forcing an apologetical smile, she said, ¡°Mydy, please forgive my foolishness and just speak up whatever you want. There is no need to bother Old Madam.¡± When she served at the country estate, You Mama had heard that Sixth Young Lady gained a lot favors from Old Madam and was well protected to the point of nearly growing up in her grandma¡¯s arms. You Mama knew that she couldn¡¯t serve here without the connection with Wang Shi, which probably upset Old Madam from the very beginning. She just came for a few days, it was certainly terrible for her to make any trouble in the presence of Old Madam. Hence, You Mama admitted her mistake at once.

    It seemed that You Mama got there atst, so Minn gave up her fierce attack, sat back on bed cozily and held a copper hand warmer made with enamel technique. Gently she said, ¡°It¡¯s considerate of Mama to educate those young maids, but sometimes good intentions can go awry. You can memorize all the mistakes young maids make and give them a lecture afterwards. Beating and scolding are necessary, but just ask me for a ruler and tell Liu Mama to deduct their sries as punishment. Mama is no longer young, do you want to be considered immodest while getting red faced and angry with youngsters? Just like today, I didn¡¯t shout to let everybody know about our conversation.¡±

    In fact, in most cases, the wet nurses were loyal to the children raised by them. Normally the Madam of a family elected wet nurses and controlled their future and fate. Sons of wet nurses might be the footmen of their young masters while daughters the maids of their youngdies. All interests were tied together. For example, Mn¡¯s wet nurse was Concubine Lin¡¯s momo and Rn¡¯s was the maid who followed Wang Shi to Sheng Mansion upon the marriage, but only hers... As You Mama joined halfway, Minn knew very little about her background and by which her loyalty was greatly reduced. Well, forgot it, the little Changdong¡¯s wet nurse was a temporary worker and dismissed after actation. Thinking of this, Minn was thankful for what she had got.

    You Mama¡¯s face changed sharply several times and thought that the Sixth Young Lady was really extraordinary and tactful. By finding a small mistake she could discipline others so logically. However, she was too gentle and polite to be refuted. You Mama forced a smile and replied, ¡°What you said is right, my youngdy. I admit my mistakes and will correct them all.¡±

    Then You Mama exined somethingmely to ease the tension. Minn beamed with smiles and echoed optionally to be mindful of her feelings. Suddenly she said, ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve got a new grandson yesterday. Congrattions.¡± You Mama was stunned for a moment and then immediately smiled, ¡°There is nothing to be happy about but another mouth to feed.¡±

    Minn smiled at You Mama and turned her head, ¡°Danju, go and fetch You Mama a red envelope with five taels of silver. It¡¯s worthy to celebrate the happy event especially for You Mama¡¯s first grandson.¡±

    You Mama epted the red envelope and thanked Minn profusely with her heart beating violently. It was not because the great sum of money but how Minn handled the affairs. Finally, she realized that Minn was not like Concubine Wei and would by no means allow herself to be trampled upon.

    After Xiaotao sent You Mama out, Danju finally looked up from her pretended busyness and smiled, ¡°Our Young Lady truly did a great job. You Mama should be disciplined now.¡± Minn cast Danju a re and took a sip of hot tea, ¡°She is, after all, a Mama who knows more and considers roundly. Therefore, you guys should still respect her, not to mention that she was right to some extent.¡±

    Danju knew what Minn meant, so she looked down and said nothing. Minn felt quite bothered while thinking of her own courtyard. She sighed and put down the teacup, then talked to Danju, ¡°You are to me, too. Blind honesty and kindness can only lead to disobedience. I know you grew up together with Yancao and the other girls. It¡¯s hard to have harsh words with them. They were mannered when Cui Mama served here before. However, I was just away for two months, they becamezy as this. The other day, there was even no one in the room when candles and charcoal stoves were burning. And you just passed over the negligence of duty so lightly. It was Cuiwei who stepped out to educate them, but think about it, she can¡¯t stay here forever for she¡¯s about to get married a few yearster.¡±

    Cuiwei, sitting on the brick bed busy with embroidering, couldn¡¯t help saying querulously, ¡°Mydy, why drag me into it?¡±

    Minn turned her face and put on an air of seriousness, ¡°Rest assured. Old Madam has already got your dowry ready. You¡¯ve served me for many years and I won¡¯t let you down. I¡¯ve prepared another part of dowry for you. But you¡¯d better remind me about it when that dayes so as to avoid any oversight due to my poor memory.¡± Cuiwei had be unabashed after years of being teased, so she wrinkled her nose even without any shyness and then bowed her head to embroider flowers on the embroidery frame.

    Instead, Danju was embarrassed after being criticized. She bowed her head out of shame and muttered, ¡°I¡¯ve told them to behave. But they rebuked me for getting a higher status and looking down on them¡±

    Minn turned back and continued her teachings, ¡°In my room, apart from Xiaotao, you have served me for the longest time. Except that Cuiwei has dual wages, you¡¯ve got the greatest ie and the best recognition of Old Madam. You have to discipline those young maids so as to avoid them being punished by Mama. Everything would be fine if nothing happened. However, if anything bad happened and disturbed Old Madam, no one else could pass the buck. You can just discipline them ording to the rules of our courtyard. No one dares to find fault with you.¡±

    In fact, Minn¡¯s idea was simple: the work should be in ordance with sry and position. As the first-level maid, she should not only take care of the youngdy but also manage other maids. Danju finished the former job well but obviously very badly in thetter one.

    Danju turned pale and stood still. Cuiwei sighed, for she, as a family-born maid, knew well of Danju¡¯s situation. Danju¡¯s father died very early and her mother gave birth to many children after remarrying; besides, her stepfather didn¡¯t like her at all while her mother never took her side. Hence, she was left unattended as an orphan before five or six. Afterwards, her aunt took pity on her and found some ways to send her into the house from vige estate so as to live a settled life.

    Cuiwei put down the embroidery frame and pulled Danju towards the brick bed, saying softly, ¡°My dear sister, I know that you are honest, but you should think about ourdy. She¡¯s growing up every day and we can¡¯t always seek for help from Old Madam, which will beughed at by others. But nowadays, those two¡ª¡±

 Chapter 60: Hualan Visiting Sheng Mansion (2)

    <h4>Chapter 60: Hun Visiting Sheng Mansion (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    Cuiwei pointed to the direction of House of Mountain Moon and House of Carefree and whispered, ¡°They live quite close to us and are always watching over us. Ourdy brought gifts to the young maids with obviousbels when she came back, but the young maids acted so recklessly to rummage without any manner. Despite all these, what should you do with possible theft and fire in the future? Ask ourdy to solve the problem or let Mama in charge to punish our sisters? Both will hurt the harmony. Now here came a tricky Mama, which means we have to be more careful. Dear sister, you should really learn to be tough or you will be the first one kicked out by Old Madam. You are not irreceable to ourdy. Were it not for ourdy¡¯s care for you, Old Madam would have already sought out a capable one from those maids named Cui.¡±

    Minn looked at Cuiwei adoringly and felt that Fang Mama was really good at training capable maids. Cuiwei¡¯s words were logical to point out all the critical concerns and consequences. As expected, a sense of resolution showed on Danju¡¯s face. She nodded seriously while listening to Cuiwei¡¯s instruction. With exceptionally solemn expression, Danju could even directly swear into the party if you set up the g of sickle and hammer there for her.

    Although Minn had never worked in apany, she knew that the central idea of ??management was to move forward gradually and implement the responsibility system. There was no way for a CEO to check attendance records. Every time Minn wanted to rush out and yelled at them, she just kept her temper. Shouting was not her job. Only making decisions and judgements needed her intervention.

    ¡°Maydy!¡± Xiaotao ran and jumped from the outside and gasped, ¡°The big youngdy, oh no, the marrieddy came, -Old Madam called all youngdies over for the gathering.¡±

    Minn was surprised and responded after a moment of daze, ¡°Big sisteres, that¡¯s great. Old Madam has been expecting her for a long time.¡±

    Danju acted faster than said. She immediately found a pair of snow-proof boots in magenta that were made of sheep leather iid with gold. Then she kneeled down and served Minn to wear them. Cuiwei hastened down the brick bed and fetch a light-red camlet coat with silver squirrel-skin lining from the inner room. Xiaotao opened the stove to add some charcoal and poked the me. After the three young maids got everything done for Minn, Cuiwei hesitated between the snow cap and the gold hair pin for a while, finally she chose the snow cap for Minn. Cuiwei stayed to watch over the house while Minn went to the Hall of Peaceful Ages with Xiaotao and Danju.

    In fact, Hun meant toe the second day after Old Madam Sheng returned. But unfortunately, her mother-inw, Countess of Zhongqin (Lit. Loyalty and Diligence), fell ill. As her daughter-inw, Hun couldn¡¯t return back until today.

    Hurrying into the main hall, Minn saw a beautiful woman cry on Old Madam¡¯s knees. Old Madam gently stroked thedy¡¯s back with affectionate expression. The grandmother and granddaughter hadn¡¯t met for six or seven years, so they cried on each other¡¯s shoulder once met. Wang Shi pretended to be sad by wiping her face with handkerchief but her envy grew inside. Two months ago, when they reunited after a long separation, Hun didn¡¯t cry sadly like this.

    Mn and Rn stood on the side and entertained a girl about four or five years old.

    Upon hearing the hailing voice of a young maid who was lifting the curtain, everyone in the room looked up. Thedy stood up and smiled with tears still on her face, ¡°Isn¡¯t this my sixth younger sister? Come on, let me see.¡±

    After Danju helped Minn take off the snow cap and camlet coat, Minn immediately stepped forward to let herself be held by Hun, greeting with a clear voice, ¡°Big sister.¡±

    Hun¡¯s eyesnded on Minn and showed faint amazement. Perceiving Minn¡¯s good manners, Hun recalled her clever childhood and smiled with more fondness, ¡°Indeed, our Old Madam is a really nurturing expert. Minn was skinny like a sick cat when I left here, but now she has be a real beauty.¡±

    Minn also secretly nced at her big sister whom she had not seen for years. Her overdress was a front-opening Chinese style robe made of brocade from Sichuan with buttons engraved with gold, on which embroidered peony patterns. Beneath it was a light long dress with vertical stripes. Her attire was elegant and luxurious, her face fine and charming as it usually was but with a touch of the graceful bearing of a marrieddy which was somehow shadowed by some faint worries between her brows.

    Hun took from the hands of the maidservant beside an embroidered pouch and tucked it to Minn¡¯s hands, then pulled from her own head a hairpin of gold flowers and pinned it to Minn¡¯s in coiffure. After that, she said with a warm smile, ¡°My dear sister, please do not mind the humble gift I offered for all these years of parting.¡±

    Minn felt something dazzling shing by before she could get a clear view of what the hairpin looked like. However, it must be made of pure gold as it was quite heavy. Then she weighted the pouch in her hand touching something like jade pendant. So after bowing to show her gratitude, she raised her head and smiled, ¡°Thanks, Big Sister. No wonder fourth elder sister and fifth elder sister always anticipate your visit.¡±

    Allughed upon Minn¡¯s words. Wang shi pulled Minn over and pointed at a little girl, introducing, ¡°That is your niece, Zhuang Jie¡¯er.¡±

    It was a little girl, chubby and cute, with eyes and brows quite akin to that of Hun. However, quite contrary to the easy and poised manner of Hun, the little girl hid shyly behind her Momo and only stretched out half of her little head upon Wang shi¡¯s coaxing, greeting in a timid voice, ¡°Sixth auntie.¡±

    Her voice was so gentle and adorable like that of a cute animal just through its actation. Minn immediately fell for her little niece and squatted down to the same level with the kid. Smilingly she said, ¡°Zhuang Jie¡¯er is such an adorable girl. I have something good for you, my dear.¡±

    With that, she took from Danju¡¯s hands a square case and stuffed it into Zhuang Jie¡¯er¡¯s hand.

    Zhuang Jie¡¯er was in a trance with the case in hands, her big eyes blinking with great curiosity. Then Hun came over, squatted down and opened it for her daughter.

    Inside the case were a delicate and shiny puzzle ring made of copper, a brocade-skinned rattle-drum embroidered with red cornels, a chubby rabbit about palm size carved out of white jade and a pair of emerald lucky jade in the shape of plum blossoms chained by a red cord, which, judging from its lustrous and transparent appearance, was apparently valuable. Zhuang Jie¡¯er took the rattle-drum in one hand and wobbled it, then grabbed the chubby rabbit with her other hand, her fair face beaming with joy, and her gaze to Minn filled with fondness.

    Seeing that her daughter liked the toys, Hu was quite touched and smiled at Minn, ¡°Thanks for the bother. You must have prepared them long ago. Your niece is a lucky one with an aunt like you. They must have cost you much.¡±

    Minn first showed the pouch in her hand then touched the hairpin Hun just gave her and said with a serious tone, ¡°Not really. I had thought so but then I got more than I gave. Big Sister, you can only earn your money back by giving birth to a fatty son so that we three can be aunt again.¡±

    Eyes filled with delight, Hun pulled Minn over the ear and teased, ¡°You naughty girl! How dare you make fun of your big sister? I see, you must be tired of your life and want a good lesson from me!¡±

    Feeling the pain in her ear, Minn immediately took her chance and hid behind Old Madam Sheng, which made all in the room burst intoughter.

    Wang shi was the one thatughed the most and pointed at Minn, ¡°Tweak her mouth for a punishment.¡±

    Hun pinched Minn gently as an empty gesture of punishment and found Xiaotao when she turned her nces. So she bantered, ¡°Are you the maid that served Minn back then? Does your youngdy still kick shuttlecock?¡±

    Xiaotao, with much enthusiasm, went forward and bowed. She had once been ordered to watch over Minn kicking shuttlecock, winning quite a few rewards from Hun for her excellent job. Therefore, she favored the firstdy and smiled quite honestly, ¡°Good day,dy madam. I am Xiaotao. Since yourdyship married, sixth youngdy cked off, trying every means to dy it.¡±

    All knew what Minn was like so they all burst intoughter. Then there came Rn who added to Minn¡¯s misfortunes by reporting in a loud voice, ¡°Big Sister, you may not know it that sixth younger sister would never get out under three conditions, namely no going out in raining, snowing or hot days!¡±

    The whole room rocked withughter. All began to make fun of Minn, who, with a blush, took it all with an honest face. While in secret, she sighed, ¡°Pity that there is no thermometer here or I wouldn¡¯t go out with temperatures above 28¡ãC or below 15¡ãC.¡±

    All began to chitchat around Old Madam Sheng when the atmosphere in the room became more amicable and intimate. Hun was more eloquent than before, her expression animated when talking about the anecdotes in capital and she was even polite with Mn without a minute of negligence. However, Minn felt that Hun pushed herself too far as if trying to hiding something. However, as a daughter of concubine, she had no stance to overstep so she just joined the talk.

    While talking, Hun, without being noticed, observed her three younger sisters in detail. Mn was pretty and elegant as well as refined and delicate but with an air of indulging in self-admiration; Minn, a fair beauty, was the most outstanding of all. Young as she was, she was gentle and adorable with great manner who intimated with her Big Sister respectfully yet never made it far to surpass Rn. Hun couldn¡¯t help but nod with approval in secrecy.

    Then looking at her biological sister, Hun sighed as Rn took after Wang shi¡¯s mediocre appearance. Luckily, she still got quite a fair skin and a poised and noble manner of a legitimate daughter...However, Hun couldn¡¯t deceive herself...Rn was still a bit reckless, not dignified as supposed.

    After quite a while of chatting, Old Madam Sheng gestured Wang shi with her nce at Hun.

    Getting the hint, Wang shi stood up with a smile and let the girls take Zhuang Jie¡¯er out for a walk around the garden. Minn knew immediately that Old Madam Sheng had something private to talk with Hun, so she stood up, letting Danju and Xiaotao help her into the warm hat and coat. The same happed to Mn and Rn. Wang shi led Zhuang Jie¡¯er out first after she was properly and warmly dressed. The three girls followed closely behind with a group of maidservants retreating orderly from House of Peaceful Ages.

    Fang Mama and Cuiping closed the door and windows after all went out of the room and guarded with full attention at the door. Hun was quite nervous at all this yet she still managed a smile, ¡°Grandma must have something to share with me. But why all the secrecy?¡±

    Old Madam Sheng, instead of replying, pulled over Hun, scrutinizing her carefully to the extent of making Hun panic. Then she asked, ¡°My poor girl, for the past years, you always mentioned in your letters that you led a happy life. Now I have one question to ask and you must answer honestly, how on earth is your days?¡±

    Hun could barely maintain her managed smile, ¡°What are you talking about, grandma? I truly have a happy life.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng closed her eyes and exhaled a long sign. She brought Hun to her arms and asked, ¡°You want to keep it even from your grandma?¡±

    Hearing that, Hun could no longer control the bewilderment and panic buried within. She lowered her head and quivered, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Somehow I also wonder whether my life is great.¡±

 Chapter 61: Pearl and Fish Eyeball (1)

    <h4>Chapter 61: Pearl and Fish Eyeball (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    Getting out of the Hall of Peaceful Ages, Hun went to Wang shi¡¯s ce. Wang shihad long lit up thermal floor and hurriedly ordered servants to serve tea and handwarmer when her daughter Hun entered the room. Seeing there was only Wang shi in the room, Hun asked, ¡°Where is Zhuang Jie¡¯er?¡±

    Wang shi pulled her daughter to sit on brick bed and smiled, ¡°She hangs out with your younger sisters. They moved aside tables and chairs in the room to make an open space and y ¡®blindman¡¯s buff¡¯. There are Mamas standing by. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Hun took the handwarmer that Caihuan handed her and turned to Wang shi, smiling, ¡°I have nothing to worry. I guess this game is started by sixth younger sister. Last time I came back Mn and Rn were impatient to y with the kid.¡±

    ¡°Your sixth younger sister herself is a child. She happens to enjoy ying with little Zhuang.¡± Looking at the door, Wang shi waved to order the servants in the room to leave. Thest one Caihuan put the curtain down and guarded at the door.

    Wang shi walked to Hun and sat down near her, carefully examining this eldest daughter who was wearing fresh makeup with moisturized eyshes. She asked in a low voice, ¡°You told Old Madam everything?¡±

    Hun, exhausted, sat closely next to Wang shi and answered with her eyes half-closed, ¡°Grandma has a pair of sharp eyes. How could I possibly hide it from her? So I just confessed.¡± Noticing that though her daughter looked tired, she was in a bit higher spirits, Wang shi knew the talk yielded desirable results, so she asked, ¡°What did Old Madam tell you?¡±

    Hun opened her eyes and smiled, ¡°Grandma is indeed of insight and experience. Hearing the mass situation of my inw¡¯s family, she only taught me two things. The first is to unshoulder the management of domestic affairs.¡± Wang shi got nervous instantly and cut in, ¡°She is so unwise. How can you give it up so easily since you finally got your hands in it after years of effort?¡±

    Hun sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to give up either, but grandma is right. The Mansion of Marquis Zhongqin after all doesn¡¯t belong to my husband. No matter how well I manage it, the fruits will be reaped by others. It¡¯s unnecessary to exhaust myself and waste money on it. In addition, the top priority for me is to bear a son.¡±

    Wang shi snorted, ¡°Of course it is. I know this as well. Old Madam¡¯s words are nothing constructive.¡±

    Hun rolled eyes at her mother and huffed, ¡°Mom, your words are unconstructive. Grandma didn¡¯t just tell me this but also advised me on practical methods. She told me she is well-acquainted with the Old Madam of He family in Baishitan. The Old Madam He¡¯s original family is Zhang family that has been the imperial doctors for three generations. Old Madam He has learnt medication since she was young and was especially apt at women¡¯s diseases. As she is a woman and couldn¡¯t be a doctor like a man, so this is known to few people after she got married. This time, grandma pulled strings for me to ask help from her.¡±

    Wang shi immediately disyed joy at the news, ¡°Really? I indeed had no idea about it. Luckily Old Madam knows it. At present, though you have a legal son given birth by a concubine, it¡¯s better to have a son of your own. In the past, in order to save your face, we couldn¡¯t openly find a doctor for you. Besides, the doctors are all men who couldn¡¯t examine you carefully. My poor daughter.¡±

    Shimmers of hope glistened in Hun¡¯s eyes and she said with joy, ¡°Grandma told me not to make it public, so I¡¯ll only have toe back when Old Madam He is invited here. This is why I should give up managing domestic affairs so that it¡¯ll be convenient for me toe back at any time as well as tuning my health condition at a low pace.¡±

    Wang shi sped her hands and chanted, ¡°Amitabha, Supreme Lord of Taoism. Finally, there is hope for my daughter. Old Madam is most reliable. If she believes Old Madam He is capable, the chances will be no less than eighty percent.¡± As Hun was facing this task of getting a son, Wang shi didn¡¯t care much if her daughter could manage domestic affairs.

    Hunzily leaned on Wang shi¡¯s shoulder and said like a little child, ¡°Mom, I feel so happy that you settle down in the capital. I finally have someone behind me.¡±

    Wang shi held her daughter in arms, loving her so much, but scolded her on the surface, ¡°Why you never told the truth in letter and pretended to be tough? Your mother-inw should be so biased toward your sister-inw who was taken good care of many years before she could give birth to a daughter. Yet, just a few yearster after you lost a child, she hurriedly crammed a lover to your house. Luckily, you¡¯re not stupid and pped the lover in the face by letting your maid give birth to a son before your mother-inw could say anything.¡±

    Hunined with much hatred, ¡°My sister-inw is mother-inw¡¯s niece; of course they are more intimate. Currently, there is no more officials in her family, but she still likes to put on airs.¡± Wang shi patted on her daughter¡¯s back and smiled, ¡°Good for you to understand this. Your husband is capable, so in the future if your house separates from them, you¡¯ll enjoy a good life. At present, don¡¯t be mad at them. It¡¯d be better to give birth to a son first.¡±

    Hun was also very expectant and said, ¡°Hopefully.¡±

    Wang shi lovingly held her daughter for quite a while, cherishing this moment very much. As her thought went far, she said, ¡°Now your brother has settled down. When your younger sister marries to a good family, I¡¯ll then ask for no more.¡±

    Hun looked up and stretched her voice after a light sneer, ¡°Mom, why not just marry Rn to my younger cousin since now grandma is still healthy and aunt won¡¯t turn her down? You¡¯ll definitely beughed at by aunt-inw if you change your mind.¡±

    Wang shi became angry from shame, pretending to beat Hun, and cursed, ¡°You selfish girl! You married to a Marquis family. Why couldn¡¯t your sister also marry to a good family? Though your uncle is nice, the family is less prosperous than when your grandfather was alive. Besides, that boy is too honest and numb, I¡¯m afraid your sister won¡¯t like him.¡±

    Hun smiled and evaded Wang shi¡¯s p. She held herself and said, ¡°Even though uncle is not a high-ranking official, grandpa has umted for the family great amount of wealth. It¡¯s good that cousin is honest and numb because he won¡¯t think about taking concubines.¡± As speaking she turned a bit sad, ¡°Mom, do you think that I enjoy my life in the marquis family? In the end, the Mansion of Marquis Zhongqin is degrading. Any prosperous marquis family would show off with fanfare. You always med me for being bad-tempered, but in fact Rn is no better than me and less pretty. How could she put up with it in a noble family?¡±

    Wang shi could tell that her daughter didn¡¯t lead an enjoyable life by her exhaustion, so she just sighed and fell into silence for a while. Hun spread a smile, ¡°However, I really didn¡¯t expect that sixth younger sister could be such a pretty one with lovable manners. A few yearster, I¡¯ll take her to social. It¡¯s likely she¡¯ll find a good match. Grandma will definitely be happy.¡±

    Her eldest daughter¡¯s praising about Minn and belittling about Rn made Wang shi stare at once, ¡°Don¡¯t bother. Old Madam had ns about Minn¡¯s marriage long ago. It¡¯s the grandson of He family in Baishitan. Right, also your cousin of your aunt¡¯s family and a son of your aunt-inw¡¯s family. For this, Old Madam specially visited hometown and made Minn my legal daughter in the family pedigree.¡±

    Hun, hearing Wang shi spat out three candidates for Minn¡¯s future husband in one breath, was a bit shocked and smiled soon, ¡°What happened to Old Madam? Years ago, she only liked people of learning, but aunt and aunt-inw¡¯s are business families. The He family is nice and big though they don¡¯t have too many officials of high-ranking. Yet, do they like Minn?¡±

    Wang shiughed and said with joy, ¡°That¡¯s right! When trying to find a match for that bitch, Old Madam didn¡¯t pay much attention. Now it¡¯s Minn¡¯s turn, she is all clear. In the end, she is biased to Minn and doesn¡¯t want her to suffer. Right, the grandson of He family is from a side branch.¡±

    Hun raised her slim eyebrows and said disapprovingly, ¡°Mom, are you bing numb after fighting with concubine Lin for so many years? How could shepare with my sixth younger sister? She lives here merely due to Old Madam¡¯s pity for her. Without money or background or any connections, even if she wanted to pick a wealthy family, they were out of her league. However, sixth younger sister is a daughter of our own family and direct granddaughter of grandma with father, brothers, madam, and sisters. Though notparable to me and Rn, she ispetitive enough.¡±

    Wang shi pulled a long face and retorted, ¡°Why do you care so much about her? You and she aren¡¯t sisters of the same mother!¡± Hun threw up her hands and joked about it, ¡°I have no choice because the sister I share the same mother with isn¡¯t distinguished.¡±

    Finishing that, Hun acted mischievously to step aside. To her surprise, Wang shididn¡¯t get irritated but just sighed, ¡°s, what you said is exactly the same with your father. He also told me to take Mn and Minn to the 70th birthday party of Marquis Xiangyang in a few days.¡±

    Hun was stunned but understood in an instance, ¡°Father¡¯s idea makes sense. It¡¯ll be helpful to our family if we could find a good inw, but...if Mn marries to a good family, wouldn¡¯t that bitch be morecent?¡±

    The mother and daughter looked at each other with same thing on their mind. In fact, Wang shi had wanted to interfere but she feared that, once the fame of Sheng family¡¯s daughters was damaged, it would affect Rn who should get married after Mn.

 Chapter 62: Pearl and Fish Eyeball (2)

    <h4>Chapter 62: Pearl and Fish Eyeball (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    This evening, Yuan Wenshao came to Sheng Mansion after finish work and kowtow-greeted Old Madam Sheng. Then he went to chat with his father-inw and three brothers-inw. He was a smart guy because as a military officer inherited from the family, he could hardly build connections with noble official families. Sheng Hong¡¯s arranging of his daughter¡¯s marriage in this way made Sheng family connected with both sects.

    Wang shi, in view of the fun they had, also invited her own sister and brother-inw, Mr. and Mrs. Kang. Coming along with them were the newlyweds Changwu and his wife. Therefore, Sheng family opened tworge tables for dinner.

    On the outer table, men toasted to one another and talked about what happened in the political circle, drinking and enjoying themselves to the full. Next to them in the inner room was the table set for women. Minn listened carefully to conversations taking ce outside and thought to herself, ¡°Indeed they have families of ns in ancient time. Even a family that gained official ranking through examinations greatly value theplicated connections with teachers and peers, but...what is the difference in modern time?¡±

    Minn remembered to have read in a magazine that in the future political leaders in foreign countries would be selected from several top universities such as alumnus from Cambridge or Oxford University. Once throwing a bomb in the group, the big political faces in Britain could be crashed by one drop.

    Although the rankings of the officials sitting on the table outside were not too high, with Sheng Hong¡¯s fifth rank being the highest, the unity of their families formed a strong power.

    Wang shi was happy about families gathering and after drinking many sses of wine, her face turned lovingly rosy. Yet, Aunt Kang looked a bit haggard, much less beautiful than her own sister. However, Yun¡¯er looked even prettier after getting married, which was a soothing fact. At least her daughter¡¯s marriage was a happy one. She kept toasting to Old Madam who epted the toasts without hesitation and then went back to her room for rest with the help of Fang Mama.

    Little Zhuang¡¯s face was blushingly red like having applied makeup. She and Minn had chased each other in turn during the whole afternoon, so at present she turned active and asked to sit next to Minn during the dinner. Hun got more delighted seeing her daughter be outgoing.

    Minn was exhausted and began to understand a truth. No matter how shy or little a child seemed to be, once it was switched on, it would be high energy-consumption because now she wanted to get rid of it.

    In the evening when the dinner was over, for fear that Minn might feel ufortable after drinking too much and being blew by wind and that the girl servants couldn¡¯t take good care of her, Old Madam Sheng ordered Fang Mama to bring Minn to the Hall of Peaceful Ages and forced her to drink a bowl of sober-up tea and a bowl of ginger soup, after which Minn felt much better and began her wash with the help of servants in a daze. Atst, with a fully crammed belly, she lied down in bed holding grandma¡¯s arm. After a while, somehow, she didn¡¯t fall asleep immediately, but turned rather sober, so the grandma and granddaughter began to chat with each other.

    ¡°When I met uncle-inw Kang for the first time... Why is he different from what I heard of? He¡¯s much worse than daddy.¡± Minn recalled the scene when she kowtow-greeted him before the dinner. He had been a handsome elegant youth like Sheng Hong when they were young, but now Sheng Hong was still a cute middle-aged man while uncle-inw Kang looked drained by excessive wine and sex with a pair of muddy eyes and arrogant manner.

    Old Madam sighed, ¡°Your daddy went through all kinds of hardships of this fickle world at a young age, so he knows what he has today is to be cherished and he acts cautiously. Yet, your uncle-inw is the only son of his family and grew up being spoiled by Old Madam Kang...¡± The speech didn¡¯t go on.

    Minn added herself: a loving mother would produce spoiled children.

    ¡°Aunt Kang is really pretty, but she doesn¡¯t look like Madam.¡± Minn was reminded of the haggard beautiful middle-aged woman. An idea suddenly urred to Minn, so she, carrying her full belly, moved next to Old Madam Sheng, ¡°Why didn¡¯t grandma choose her as your daughter-inw?¡±

    In the dim light of charcoal fire, Old Madam Sheng slightly twisted Minn¡¯s warm little face and cursed, ¡°You little thing pretend to be numb outside but dare to say anything in front of me! Should you ask such questions?¡± Minn rubbed grandma with her head, making Old Madamugh from itching.

    ¡°I visited them for proposal but didn¡¯t specify which one to marry. It was the will of Old Master Wang; also, your Aunt Kang looked from behind the curtain and made her own decision.¡± Old Madam said calmly, ¡°At that time Old Master Wang and Old Master Kang were both important senior officials of the previous emperor. The two families formed a perfect match. Back then, your uncle-inw Kang stood out in the exam and became an advanced schr (Jinshi), a really promising young man. Our family, on the other hand, lost your grandpa and had no foundation in the official circle. Therefore, Aunt Kang didn¡¯t make the wrong choice.¡±

    Minn nodded but suddenly felt confused as something urred to her, so she leaned in and asked in a low voice, ¡°Grandma, did you...aim not at Aunt Kang at the very beginning?¡±

    Kang and Wang families had long-established good rtions, and they had made verbal agreement to forge a marriage but didn¡¯t decide on which daughter. However, it was known to all that the most outstanding daughter of Wang family was the eldest daughter rather than the second daughter that grew up in her uncle¡¯s house since young. Thus, without ident, Wang family would have married the eldest daughter to Kang family and the second daughter to Sheng family with a less solid foundation.

    In darkness, Old Madam¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t be seen clear but she reached out and patted on Minn¡¯s head, praising, ¡°Longing for ady of both noble family and perfection, isn¡¯t it a pie in the sky? Besides, I investigated a bit and they said though your mother is straightforward and quick-tempered but she is not vicious in nature. In addition, she is capable of managing domestic affairs and wouldn¡¯t do things that could be called really brutish and relentless. This is good enough. If there wasn¡¯t...Our family is quite harmonious.¡±

    Minn nodded in approval. Wang shi was indeed narrow-minded and calctive about trifles and intolerant towards others but she wasn¡¯t a viin, not vicious to do anything like empoisoning. This was also the reason why she had been trapped up by Concubine Lin.

    ¡°Your Aunt Kang, though looking kind and amiable, is a resourceful but cunning woman. During these years, many lives perished in your uncle-inw¡¯s house and many concubines were sold out as prostitutes.¡± Old Madam added.

    Minn did not rush to cut in this time but said slowly after remaining silent for a while, ¡°If she isn¡¯t so cunning, I¡¯m afraid Kang family would be worse than it is now. It¡¯s fair to say that Aunt Kang is forced to act as such and is med for being jealousy. Those women were just the targets of her venting rage and are also called sluts that deserved it. Yet, the one who caused all this was never med by people.¡±

    This was a patriarchal world. Who didn¡¯t want to be pearls rather than fish eyeballs? Yet, confronting real life, how many pearls there were that could maintain their luster and brilliance forever?

    ¡°Haha, it seems that our Minn has grown up.¡± Old Madam seemed to be smiling, ¡°It¡¯s the best that you understand this. Keep in mind, a woman, no matter how excellent she is, will be wasted once she marries to a loser. Marriage gives a second birth to women.¡±

    Minn leaned over to put her head near Old Madam¡¯s neck. She smelled a warm breath of sandalwood fragrance and felt the unspeakable intimacy, saying, ¡°However, it¡¯s easy to learn characters but never easy to see through a man. Good or bad, these losers have a cover of skin.¡±

    This sentence amused Old Madam who held the little granddaughter in her arms andughed for a while before saying, ¡°You little girl. You sounded a bit like Empress Jingan; she also seldom mes those imperial concubines but just impute it to the previous emperor.¡±

    Minn was astonished but before she said anything Old Madam continued, in a voice unprecedently serious and solemn, ¡°However, Minn, remember, that there will be life-and-death situation where if you have mercy for others, you¡¯ll get yourself killed! The reason why Empress Jingan died at a young age was because she showed mercy to her so-called good friend!¡±

    Astonishment took over Minn.

    She knew that in fact, Old Madam was also referring to herself. Her own baby had been killed by a poor-looking woman in that year, leading directly to the resentment between Old Madam and Old Master.

    The one lost in face-to-face wars between women was the one with mercy.

    Minn sighed to herself: she didn¡¯t want to be a fish eyeball.

 Chapter 63: One-day Tour Around Marquis Xiangyangâ€™s Mansion (1)

    <h4>Chapter 63: One-day Tour Around Marquis Xiangyang¡¯s Mansion (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    After Old Madam Sheng went back home, Sheng Family and Hai family started the six rituals for a marriage. Hai family was one of the aristocrats in Dongyang, therefore Sheng Hong decided to follow the whole set of traditional rituals of marriage. When Minn went for her daily greeting to Wang shi, she saw a wild goose being bounded firmly on the table in the main hall of Wang¡¯s house. She poked it out of curiosity. However, with its beak bounded, it only cast a rather supercilious look at Minn.

    ¡°It¡¯s still alive?¡± Minn eximed. ¡°Isn¡¯t it usually a sculptured one?¡±

    Rn pouted her mouth andined, ¡°A family of schrs for generations! They are particr about rituals. It was caught and brought here several days ago and has been thereafter treated like an ancestor of ours!¡±

    Sheng Hong had, in particr, asked his confidant, Lord Li of Dali Temple (A government office akin to the Supreme Judicial Court of modern days) to exchange bridal gifts and make the proposal on behalf of Sheng family. As Lord Hai was about to leave the capital to take his office, time was quite limited so Lord Liu was able to bring back the eight-character paper of Lady Hai on the very same day.

    T/N: Eight-character paper (Éú³É°Ë×Ö) exchanged at betrothal ceremonies in arranged marriages [stating birth information of the betrothed boy or girl expressed in eight Chinese characters] to see if the two were a perfect match.

    After which, Sheng Hong put on an act to ask the official matchmaker to help divine the already known eight-characters if the two were a great match, which were then ced before the spirit tablets of ancestors for blessing, getting no doubt an auspice.

    Only when all that was done could the two be betrothed and the betrothal gifts be sent. The wedding ceremony was then set the next month, 18th of the twelfth month of the lunar year, a date extremely auspicious.

    The end of the year was a busy time for happy events. Marquis Xiangyang, father of Pingning Princess, was celebrating his seventieth birthday by throwing a grand banquet. Sheng family, as a distant rtive, plus that Changbai and Qi Heng studied with the same teacher for many years, were thus invited.

    Early this morning, Cuiwei dragged Minn out of bed for dressing up. Her overdress was a front-opening coat of silver red done by the tapestry method in fine silks and gold threads. Underneath was a pink long dress with pleats and flowers. Her thick hair was shaped into a crescent coiffure anchored by golden hairpin iid with jade, on the edge of the bun pinned a delicate gold ornament of a sparrow holding a pearl in mouth with its wings spread out that would shake lightly, adding a touch of smartness to Minn. This whole set of attire was newly made when Minn was back in Youyang. When Minn went to visit Old Madam Sheng, she saw other two Lans also wearing their new outfits. Mn, pretty and refined in her attire, wore a light blue coat made of silk embroidered with dense branches and flowers of mangnolia. Paring with it was a cyan long dress with dark silver embroidery that best highlighted her thin waist. While Rn looked quite rich and noble in her front-opening red coat embroidered with numerous butterflies dancing in the flowers.

    Wang shi, sitting in her honored seat, lectured something about ¡°Watch your manners and be swift to hear but slow to speak,¡± which was apparently indicating Mn.

    Upon hearing that, Minn stole a nce at Mn who, on the contrary, remainedposed without any grievance to be detected.

    The carriage with a thick cotton curtain went for more than two hours before it finally arrived at Marquis Xiangyang¡¯s Mansion, which, with its front door open, had a pair of red couplets sprinkled with gold on both sides and a long string of red firecrackers hanging high. As female guests, Wang shi and the girls went in through the side door after changing from their carriages to sedan chairs used only in the marquis¡¯s mansion. Only when, after quite a while, they arrived at the second door did the females get off the sedan chairs and met the maidservants already waiting there to ept the guests.

    Not until now did all have the chance to take a look at the mansion. Upon looking, the mansion was broad and bright with small bridges over the flowing streams, artificial mountains as well as forests in the distance. A middle-aged maidservant led Wang shi and the girls all the way into the Manzi-Gate (Lit. Barbarian Gate) then through the covered corridor into the inner house. Wang shi and the girls all secretly observed the environment in silence and were quite impressed by the richly decorated mansion with even the doors, windows and pirs painted in gold.

    TN: Manzi Gate is a special gate for wealthy families in ancient China. There are two versions as to why it is called Manzi (barbarian) gate; one is that wealthy merchants from the south specially constructed the door to prevent any possible theft, while the other is that in ancient China, the minority from the north such as the Mongolian and Manchu were called Manzi.

    Wang shi was astonished and came to realize why Pingning Princess was so arrogant. Looking at the three girls, she found Mn, though envious, managed to stayposed but with a rather rigid smile, while Rn, the most straightforward, had unvarnished admiration in her eyes. However, when she turned to look at Minn, she was quite surprised to see that Minn lookedposed as usual, her manner natural as if not a bit affected or tempted by the wealth before her eyes. She was quite impressed and couldn¡¯t help but look at Minn with new eyes.

    The thing was not that Minn aimed high but that while working in court, she had enjoyed all the trips her department organized to help employees release the stress of long time exposure to cases on crimes, rapes, and family tragedies. During which she had been to The Forbidden City, Shen Garden (A famous garden of a wealthy merchant from Song dynasty) and Temple of Heaven, witnessing many great wonders richly ornamented. She was only awed once by the 3D images of the underground pce in Lord of the Rings. Well...that was the trend of learning from the West under the influence of globalization, so the modern aesthetic of architecture was more westernized.

    The maidservant leading the way was quite eloquent in introducing thendscapes to them while walking. Wang shi ttered casually with a smile, ¡°The richly ornamented mansions are far too many in the world, but yours stands out for being tasteful and elegant. All the auspicious mountains and propitious waters bring a good omen for the mansion.¡±

    Rn whispered in Minn¡¯s ear, ¡°Sixth younger sister, the mansion is far better than big sister¡¯s.¡± Minn nodded withoutmenting as she had never been to the mansion of Marquis Zhongqin so she only kept walking.

    In the upper ss of ancient China, though the righteous schrs and aristocrats would intermarry, they were separated by sharp boundaries. Sons of aristocrats would get their posts in military or imperial garrison or even a nominal title in some departments either through inheritance or by the conferring of the emperor. While schrs would seek their official career by taking imperial examinations from the county level up, one step at a time, to court level. Those performed well in the exams could make their way into National Academy while the average ones had to earn their seniority rights in Six Ministries or would be sent to be local officials so as to be promoted step by step to be high ranked official. Or in some cases, some would choose to be a squire enjoying his leisure days back in hometown.

    Well, in fact, many sons of schrs were not ambitious to be officials, who only took the imperil exams to obtain some degree so as to get some tax relief and protection for the family.

    The most important ones were the superficially low-ranked bachelors in National Academy, the utility bachelors. From the previous dynasty on, a routine of officialdom had formed that National Academy only took in Jinshi, while the Cab only epted officials from National Academy. Therefore, Utility Bachelors were also called ¡°probationary prime minister¡±, which meant that Changbai one day could rise to be in power of the Cab.

    Last night before sleeping, Minn thought that it was not necessary for an aristocrat family like Marquis Xiangyang to invite Sheng family. Then on a thorough ponderation, Minn came to realize that they did all this because of Changbai and Hai family. If one day, Changbai got his day in officialdom, Marquis Xiangyang could enjoy the benefits of his early investment in the rtion. Besides, the investment was not costly.

    As Minn wondered in her thoughts, they came to the main hall. They came early before other female guests, so Pingning Princess led Wang shi and the girls to congratte and pay respect to the Star of Longevity, Old Marquis Zhongqin. Bursts of talking andughter came right out of the room as they approached the door.

    The minute Minn lowered her head and entered the hall she felt under her feet something soft. Down looking at the floor, she found thickyers of scarlet carpet made of red camel hair, on which embroidered Fu patterns. The hall was huge as if converted from several rooms with the walls reced by several shelves on which disyed quite a few fine and luxurious porcins and antiques that were dazzling to the eye.

    The room was quite bustle with many guests talking cheerfully, among which, Pingning Princess¡¯s voice stood out and went straight into Minn¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Sister Wang, so d you came,¡± greeted Pingning Princess as she strode elegantly over with amicable smile on her face.

    Concerning Wang shi, to put it politely, she was earnest and pragmatic; putting it harshly, she was short-sighted. Since her idea of having Qi Heng as his son-inw was nipped in the bud, she then thought herself had nothing to ask from the princess, therefore she behaved quite natural to herself without any ttery during their association, which, out of expectation, drew a surprisingly good result.

    Finishing the greetings, Wang shi immediately bowed to an elder sitting in the honored seat with a ttering smile, congratting, ¡°Congrattions, Your Lordship. And I wish Your Lordship happiness as immense as the Eastern Sea and live as long as the southern mountain.¡±

    ¡°Thanks. Now get up.¡± Old Marquis Gu had grey hair and fine look, wearing a dark red coat dotted with longevity patterns that entuated his very high build and great spirit. He was more like a man of sixties.

    Old Marquis Gu smiled at Wang shi, ¡°Back when the former emperor was in throne, I and your father had worked together under the governor of Gan and Shan province. Back that time, he was always calcting the rations and forage with ount book, while I would lead my soldiers to ask for supplies every day. We often ended in quarrels. Several days ago, I met your first son, quite a copy of your father. Time does speed up as we age. Now look at me, an old man in a blink of an eye.¡±

 Chapter 64: One-day Tour Around Marquis Xiangyangâ€™s Mansion (2)

    <h4>Chapter 64: One-day Tour Around Marquis Xiangyang¡¯s Mansion (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    Reminded of herte father, Wang shi could hardly keepposed with the corners of her eyes turning moist with tears.

    Junzhu Pignning came to the rescue and bantered, ¡°Sister Wang is here for your birthday. Why mentioning your old days?¡±

    Old Marquis favored her little daughter quite much and echoed in approval, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stop it. Now, help her to sit. Then these must be your daughters?¡±

    Wang shi hastened to beckon the girls up to pay respect to the Old Marquis. All three Lans immediately went over and kneeled down. Kowtowing respectfully for three times, they all spoke simultaneously with their clear voice as rehearsed before, ¡°May your Lordship remain strong like the evergreen pine. May you live long and prosper.¡±

    After Old Marquis Gu epted their congrattions, Junzhu Pingning ordered a maidservant over with a tray, on whichy three embroidered pouches prepared by the Old Marquis as gifts for the girls.

    Taking the pouch, Minn finally got the chance to raise her head to look around. Coming into her view were a group of boys varying in age from seven to a bit over twenty, who looked quite simr with one another, apparently all descendants of Gu.

    Junzhu Pingning pointed at them and smiled, ¡°These are the brothers and nephews from Gu family. They are here to offer birthday felicitations to my father before guests arrive. Since we are close like a family, so there is no need for the girls to shy away like the old school.¡±

    The rules of the noble families in ancient times stipted that all unmarried descendants were juveniles so girls and boys should not meet. However, that did not apply todies of the same family.

    On the other side of the Old Marquis stood his many daughters-inw who all wore demure makeup and luxurious ornaments.

    ¡°These are my sisters-inw and nieces. Let¡¯s get to know each other,¡± Junzhu Pingning introduced.

    Thedies went up, starting another round of greetings and chatting, which indeed made the three girls suffer as they had to constantly bow to thedies to pay respect and then called ¡°Uncle¡±, ¡°Brother¡± etc., to greet all the men present in the room. Minn¡¯s head spun out of the frequent kowtows and nearly fell upon standing up. However, the always athletic Rn stumbled and threw herself upon Minn, nearly making her fall right on the face. Thank god that she herself was such a great girl of manners and merits that she managed to support Rn with a smile.

    In her hands were quite a few more pouches she just received. Weighting them habitually, Minn found the pouches were of different weight. Then she stole nces over her two elder sisters, only to find Rn still in her dizziness while Mn muttered something with her head bowed, which, as Minn leaned over to listen, were all the names and families of thedies Mn trying to memorize. Wang shi was probably the poorest this day as she suffered unexpected financial losses for giving gifts.

    Due to the ancient ritual that a distinction should be made between males and females, Junzhu Pingning led the females to another yard where there was a spacious hall with a lot of chairs and benches. Maidservants severed some tea and refreshments after alldies took their seat. Then the chatting began as they waited for the rest of guests toe.

    Minn sat quietly at one corner of the room and couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the fine art of the teacup after examining the paint on it in detail. Mn was chatting with a girl from Gu family who seemed to be her old acquaintance.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t members of Duke Qi here? Are theyte?¡± Rn asked Minn with eyes peeking involuntarily at the girl of Gu family.

    Minn didn¡¯t know who she was asking while the girl of Gu family failed to get her true meaning. Minn couldn¡¯t help but sigh, answering casually, ¡°Perhaps they just find it hard to get up in cold days, just like us.¡±

    The girl from Gu family burst outughing upon hearing Minn¡¯s words. She was charming and innocent. Smilingly she spoke to Mn, ¡°Your younger sister is interesting.¡±

    Mn managed a smirk with the corners of her mouth twitching then asked lightly as if she didn¡¯t care at all, ¡°Speaking of that, Lian, why wasn¡¯t Old Marquis¡¯s grandson present?¡±

    Lian was Junzhu Pingning¡¯s niece. Gu family had countless girls but most of them were under ten, so only they four at simr ages grouped together for the chat.

    ¡°My elder cousin camest night and offered birthday felicitations early this morning. I have no idea where he went to help now.¡± Lian knowingly talked with a tone of an olddy, amusing the three Lans quite much.

    With the magic of theughter, the four girls gathered together for chatting. Lian was quite eloquent and talked alone in high spirits for quite a well, introducing the most popr theatrical troupes in capital, the fashion of hairpins and the poem society of youngdies...Mn echoed her speech quite skillfully. In fact, Rn and Mn acquainted with Lian almost at the same time. Clearly, Mn was more adept at socializing. Minn just listened with a smile without getting much involved in the conversation.

    After a while of talking, Lian kept ncing at Minn as if hesitating to ask something. Finally, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Your elder sister mentioned that you and the big granddaughter of Cab Yu were best friends back in Deng Prefecture.¡±

    Hearing that, Minn shot a nce at Mn, who, getting it, moved uneasily on the seat. Then Minn turned back and said after some consideration, ¡°Not necessarily the best, we just share simr taste and enjoyed some amicable conversations.¡±

    Lian was an honest girl that couldn¡¯t hide anything so she pursued, ¡°Then why was she unwilling to marry my second uncle?¡±

    Minn was lost in bewilderment and asked back, ¡°Who is your second uncle?¡±

    ¡°The second young lord of Marquis Ningyuan, the one standing beside the Old Marquis just now,¡± roared Lian hastily upon seeing Minn¡¯s confusion.

    Minn got it immediately and leaned back as if being hit in the chest, ming herself for being so stupid as a pig. How could she forget this? It must be due to the dizziness of kowtowing.

    The Marquis Xiangyang the First and Marquis Ningyuan the First were brothers. However, Marquis Xiangyang the Second failed to produce an heir yet somehow, he skipped his own brothers and adopted a son from the nsmen of Gu in his hometown that was distantly connected. From then on, the connection between Marquis Xiangyang and Marquis Ningyuan stopped that even the rituals for naming their descendants differed.

    Currently, Old Marquis Xiangyang¡¯s only son died young, leaving only Junzhu Pingning. Not until the Old Marquis reached his fifties or sixties did he finallye to realize that he would never work out a son, so he had no choice but to adopt a nephew as his son. That was why Old Marquis was surrounded by a crowd of men and boys from Gu family who were all here to strive for the title of Marquis. Father of Lian was also one of the nephews of Old Marquis.

    So the ex-fianc¨¦ of Yanran was among those standing around Old Marquis? Damn! She didn¡¯t notice.

    Minn tried hard to recall the scene...and it seemed that among all the uncles she had bowed to there were two that were rat-eyed and buck-headed, but which one was this guy? The rat-eyed or the buck-headed? Minn was so vexed at herself for not being able to recall anything that she wanted pulled her own hair.

    ¡°We two families never connect but this time my elder uncle sent someone to invite Marquis Ningyuan over to help select an heir. It was also my first time to meet them. The First Master didn¡¯te due to poor health condition, only second master and third master came.¡± Lian, with her head raised, pouted her mouth and urged Minn for answer, ¡°Do tell me why the first youngdy of Yu family was reluctant for the match. Is it because of some bad rumors?¡± Though her tone was colored by worries for her own family, while in fact her expression betrayed her, she was merely intrigued by the gossips.

    Minn was well prepared with the excuse that Yu family had cooked up so she just replied lightly with an indifferent tone, ¡°Not really. It was because Cab Yu had long ago made a verbal engagement with Duan family in Dali. The two families partedter with one in the north while the other far in the south so all forgot about it. However, early this year, to all¡¯s surprise, Duan family wrote to Cab Yu asking about the marriage. As a man of his words, Cabit Yu agreed the marriage without hesitation.¡±

    Lian was quite disappointed, ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course. What else could it be?¡± Minn tried to sound as sincere as she could, ¡°In fact, Cab Yu himself was quite delighted to be inws with Marquis Ningyuan so he immediately betrothed the second youngdy instead. Is the wedding date decided? When is it?¡±

    Lian couldn¡¯t even hide her disappointment without exciting news, so she just waved her sleeve and said casually, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the end of this month.¡±

    With that, she switched the topic to chat with Mn and Rn. Minn was quite relieved that she couldn¡¯t help keeping her fingers crossed just like Wang shi did when Changbai was taking the exams, praying secretly, ¡°Thank god that Yu family dealt with the aftermath of the matter well without leaking anything out, or I might have already been involved in trouble. In the honor of the supreme god of Taoism, I will never act on impulse.¡±

 Chapter 65: One-day Tour Around Marquis Xiangyangâ€™s Mansion (3)

    <h4>Chapter 65: One-day Tour Around Marquis Xiangyang¡¯s Mansion (3)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    The female guests came sessively. The Old and Young Madams in sumptuous costumes, sitting together in groups, were chatting with tea. More Young Ladies in prime age arrived and among them, acquaintances began to talk with each other. All the women present were from aristocratic family or high-ranked officials¡¯, or at least bureaucratic family for generations.

    Mn seemed to spot someone she knew, so she stood up with a smile, walking towards several well-dresseddies and starting to talk with them. Lian turned to Minn and smiled, ¡°Your elder sister is really popr.¡±

    Rn looked at Mn, who was socializing in the crowd, and said discontentedly with her mouth pouted, ¡°This ability of quick intimacy can¡¯t be acquired by everyone.¡±

    Minn looked at Mn and found her being all obsequious smiles and making use of every bit of time to please those nobledies. Minn couldn¡¯t help disapproving secretly and thought, ¡°Can tteries bring about any true friendship from different social ss?¡±

    Lian belonged to a side-branch progeny of the family. Therefore, she just associated with few dignitaries. Moreover, she was tired of going through the motions, so she just sat still with Rn and Minn.

    ¡°Unfortunately, it is cold outside and the ground has been covered with thin ice, otherwise we can go out for a walk. The dead Marchioness was from a great family of Jiangnan Region, as a result, this garden is a reproduction of those in Jiangnan. It is quite pleasing to the eye in the bloomy Spring season.¡± Lian looked out of the window with pity, seeming quite eager to go out.

    Looking at the outside covered in heavy snow, Minn wiggled her toes out of chill and smiled, ¡°As a family member, you can drop a visit anytime. Just wait till it gets warmer.¡±

    Lian shook her head and said with a sad face, ¡°My aunt Junzhu is rather strict in formality. So it¡¯s not easy for us toe here as separated rtives. What¡¯s more, she¡¯s been inviting some important guests to the garden recently and rarely let us in.¡±

    Rn was sulking when hearing that, she suddenly remembered to ask, ¡°Did you say Jiacheng Xianzhu? It is rumored that Junzhu had a good rtionship with the Sixth Princess.¡± Lian said cryptically, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. Oh my! Speaking of the devil and hees.¡±

    As they chatted, the maidservant at the door announced that the Sixth Princess and Jiacheng Xianzhu had arrived.

    Pingning Junzhu went out firstly to wee them. All the female guests immediately stood up, either following Junzhu out or standing still for the wait. The two Lans and Lian were not eye-catching, so they just leisurely watched by the side.

    After a while, a group of regal madams flocked into the house. Among them, a middle-aged beautiful woman was talking to Pingling Junzhu intimately, followed by a youngdy surrounded by the crowd. Minn knew that they must be the Sixth Princess and her daughter.

    The Sixth Princess looked fair and plump, wearing a red coat with golden embossed flowers. She looked kind and was surrounded by manydies who were greeting to her. Minn turned to look at Jiacheng Xianzhu, who was beautiful and graceful, with a charming oval face in light makeup. Minn smiled and whispered, ¡°Xianzhu takes somewhat after Junzhu.¡±

    Lian patted Minn on her shoulder and whispered that she was her confidant, ¡°That¡¯s it! I felt the same but didn¡¯t know how to express it!¡±

    Jiacheng Junzhu was about fifteen or sixteen years old, prime in her years. Severaldies were swarming around her, like a myriad of stars surrounding the moon. She wasughing and bantering with all, demonstrating resourceful and tactful quality quite simr to Pingling Junzhu.

    While Junzhu Pingling was devoting all herself to tter the Sixth Princess as if she was her dear sister and had ignored the rest of the guests. Rn red at her coldly and murmured, ¡°Bootlicker!¡±

    Minn was shocked and hurried to look around. Fortunately, it was noisy and no one heard it. Minn quickly pulled Rn away from the crowd and dragged her to the corner, sitting on a stool with Lian at her heels.

    Minn started to talk with Rn about the southern scenery of Quan Prefecture. Lian never left the capital city, so she was very curious, while Minn was too sick to enjoy anything at that time. Upon the two girls¡¯ repeated asking, Rn finally got some interests and began to talk about it in detail with dignity. The three girlsughed and chatted congenially.

    Speaking of the famous snacks in Quan Prefecture, radish stuffed buns, Rn was so delighted, which almost made Lian drool for it. At this time, Junzhu Pingning lifted her voice, ¡°The stage is ready, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Clinging to the arm of Sixth Princess, Junzhu went out first. Madams anddies filed out behind as theyughed and talked, leaving the maidservants to clear away the tables, chairs and tea sets...

    Lian jumped up briskly and pulled Minn and Rn on their hands. She smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to see the ys. My aunt has invited the most famous Shuangxi Troupe, whose ys Birthday Congrattions from Goddess and Taming of the Princess were extremely popr in the capital city!¡±

    Minn listened with apparent interests. She was about to stand up from the stool and put down the teacup with one hand when a young maid who had been cleaning up identally dropped a handful of candied jujube paste on the back of her hand.

    Minn screamed under her breath. Lian couldn¡¯t help but rebuke, ¡°Stupid maid, what are you doing?!¡±

    The young maid was only eleven or twelve years old. Realizing her fault, she immediately kneeled down to apologize. Minn reluctantly said, ¡°Forget it. Luckily, it was my hand not my clothes, or it will really be awful.¡± With these, Minn swung her hand and only felt it sticky and warm.

    The young maid was very clever and quickly said, ¡°Youngdy, please allow me to walk you for washing up. It will be fine then.¡±

    Rn frowned, ¡°What about the y? It will bete to miss the opening.¡± Lian was a ygoer, so she was also very anxious. She had admired Shuangxi Troupe for a long time. Under this circumstance, Minn smiled, ¡°You two go ahead, I¡¯lle for you after washing my hands.¡±

    Lian was overjoyed, then she gave some orders to the young maid and left with Rn.

    Minn felt unlucky and upset, following the young maid to another room. She sat down while the young maid quickly fetched a basin of warm water and helped Minn roll up her sleeves, remove the bracelet and wash her hands carefully. Then, she used a clean cloth to dry Minn¡¯s hands and helped Minn to wear the jewelry. It had not been long before everything was done.

    Minn was surprised about her deftness. While she was ttening her sleeves, she bantered, ¡°You are dexterous and quick in action as if you¡¯re used to serving others wash up, does which mean you always drop jujube paste on others¡¯ hands?¡±

    The young maid was smart and smiled sweetly, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. How dare I do that?¡± Saying this, she repeatedly peeped at Minn and praised, ¡°Youngdy, you look so beautiful and so kind like a fairy.¡±

    Minn eximed to herself secretly, Marquis Mansion was indeed extraordinary, even a maidservant was not only great in mind but also in action!

    Then the young maid volunteered to lead the way for Minn, ¡°Youngdy, please mind out, let me help you. The ground is slippery and it is closer to the stage from this way.¡±

    Minn had no sense of direction, so she just honestly followed her and went through the Chuihua Door. Seen all maids were busy around, Minn¡¯s heart suddenly missed a beat and she realized that something must be wrong. All the maids who served here today wore the concerted blue waist except for this young maid. However, it was not suitable for her to ask anything about others¡¯ family affairs.

    The young maid took Minn by the arm and walked quickly, they circled ways through the yard and went further and further. Minn felt anxious and even questioned the young maid several times, but every time the young maid just answered, ¡°It won¡¯t be long.¡±

    The more Minn red at the young maid, the more Minn thought she was a trafficker. Minn could do nothing but follow her for not knowing the direction. After going through two long covered corridors, they still kept going towards a secluded garden. Minn finally couldn¡¯t help but shake off the young maid and stared at her, ¡°Where exactly are you going to take me to?¡±

    The young maid pointed to somewhere ahead and whispered, ¡°Youngdy, here we are.¡± Minn was angry and rebuked, ¡°Where is it? Is your family stage set up in such a deste ce frequented by none?¡±

    All at once, there came a soft chuckle, ¡°Am I not a man?¡± Minn was startled and then looked up. She saw a handsome man in a golden crown, smiling quite gently in the corridor¨CIt was Qi Heng.

    Havingpleted her mission, the young maid bowed to Qi Heng then rushed out of sight before Minn called her back. Minn was exasperated and thought sarcastically that she must have practiced some lightness skill.

    Qi Heng walked to Minn smilingly and pretended to salute, ¡°Sixth Younger Sister, it¡¯s been quite a while.¡±

    Minn was vexed and afraid of being spotted for their private meeting, so she just ignored him and turned to leave. Qi Heng hurried to stop Minn and said, ¡°This is a very quiet ce and no one wille. Besides, Chun¡¯er is my own young maid. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Minn felt those words were somewhat intimate, so she said coldly, ¡°Young Master Qi, please mind your conduct.¡±

    Qi Hengughed at once and stretched out his hand to pat her on the head, ¡°You youngdy began to show off your knowledge. I went to your house the other day, everyone was there except you. Why didn¡¯t youe out to meet me?¡±

    Minn hurriedly recoiled from his hand and tried to speak seriously, ¡°I felt sick after tiring journey and needed some rest in bed.¡±

    Qi Heng said with a sly face, ¡°You are a little liar. You lied to me since you were young. I¡¯ve asked your third brother and he told me you were all right on that day. He even mentioned that you had been vigorous just hours before I was there.¡± With these words, he began to pull Minn by the ear.

    Being betrayed twice by the brother and the sister within one day, Minn was infuriated. She pushed Qi Heng away and shouted, ¡°Are you the God that needs the wee of our whole family? And you were even irritated by my absence.¡±

    Minn struggled hard and blushed anxiously. Her face was as white as snow and delicate as babies¡¯, by which Qi Heng was suddenly tempted. He grabbed Minn¡¯s arm, reached over and whispered, his voice gentle and affectionate, ¡°I just want to see you, you know that.¡±

    Minn was dumbfounded. She grew up without showing any kindness or saying any good words to him. But he just appeared and took delight in teasing her. Nobody knew when he had made up such a story. Being pulled by the arm, Minn came so closer to Qi Heng that she could almost feel his masculine smell. Minn got vexed and made up her mind. Lowering her head to spot the target, she exerted all her strength and stamped hard on his foot once finding a great chance.

    Qi Heng backed up a few steps in pain and squatted down to touch his foot. Minn breathed a sigh of relief and said soberly, ¡°Mind your words and don¡¯t act inappropriately anymore.¡±

    Qi Heng saw Minn stomping up and down like a child, and soon was obsessed with her small cherry-like mouth, so he said forcefully, ¡°If you were willing to talk with me normally, why should I make such an indecent n?¡± Minn sneered, ¡°Young Master Qi has really made great progress. If you devoted all yourself to studying, you might have won the first or second ce in imperial examinations.¡±

    Qi Heng turned pale abruptly, then he slowly stood up and took a few steps to Minn, whispering, ¡°You don¡¯t need to satirize me, I know you are angry. I haven¡¯t seen you for half a year and I just want to know how you¡¯re doing.¡±

    Minn heard the grievances in his words, so her heart couldn¡¯t help but soften a bit. She knew she can¡¯t act on impulse, even though she had to keep a distance from him, she could not do it in an offensive way, so she eased her voice, ¡°I am right here, go ahead.¡±

    Qi Heng looked Minn up and down. For only a few months not seeing each other, Minn appeared to have changed considerably. Her face was like sunshine on theke and her eyes bright like a moon. Qi Heng smiled dreamily, ¡°You¡¯ve grown taller and be more beautiful.¡±

    Minn thought for a moment and came up to Qi Heng, asking earnestly, ¡°Brother Yuan Ruo, have you seen Jiacheng Juzhu?¡±

    Qi Heng got stunned and replied, ¡°Yes, why?¡±

    Minn sighed heavily and decided to make it clearer, ¡°Brother Yuan Ruo, you are a smart man. Don¡¯t you know what the whole capital city knows? You should long have realized Junzhu¡¯s intention as a son.¡±

    Qi Heng¡¯s lips quivered and his face turned colorless, then he gradually became resolute after being panic, suddenly he raised his head, ¡°But I can¡¯t, I don¡¯t......I don¡¯t even like her.¡±

    Minn felt so helpless but still softly persuaded him, ¡°Whether you like her or not, you shouldn¡¯te to see me anymore. There is no doubt that you have a good rtionship with my siblings since childhood, but now it¡¯s a taboo since we girls have grown up. All of our girls¡¯ reputations will be permanently damaged by a few rumors.¡±

    Qi Heng seemed to figure out something. He surprisingly smoothed frowns and beamed with a smile. Gently he said, ¡°I am not a yboy and will never do that because I know what¡¯s what. However, your Big Brother joined the Imperial Academy, I am afraid that it¡¯s really not suitable for me toe to your house in the future.¡± By saying these, he lowered his voice gently and continued, ¡°I just wanted to see you, I miss you so much.¡±

    Although Minn had been tempered into steel in the courtroom, she couldn¡¯t help but blush with these sentimental words of love. But the iron-like reality was just ahead of them. Minn steeled herself, ¡°Young Master Qi, please mind your words. I¡¯m toomonce to ept your great kindness.¡±

    Qi Heng looked confused and dumbfounded, ¡°I just like you.¡± She was weird and picky, smart and honest in public whilezy and sloppy in private. She never cared about him and even escaped and lied to him, but he just involuntarily fell for her.

    Minn felt slightly sad, forcing herself to look directly into his eyes and pleading, ¡°I beg you, please don¡¯t say anything about me wherever you are. I can¡¯t even live with any gossip. How dare my family offend the Sixth Prince, not to mention Junzhu? Even if it is not Jiacheng Xianzhu, it will never be me, a concubine born daughter to match you. Young Master Qi, you¡¯ve grown up in such environment, don¡¯t you know it?¡±

    Qi Heng knew that she was telling the truth. His face turned pale with disappointment.

    Minn firmly pressed on with her persuasion, ¡°Don¡¯te back to see me again and don¡¯t talk to me when you meet me. Make sure to be courteous if you must speak to me! It is more than difficult for women to live in this world. Remember! Any rumor would be my doom!¡± Minn red at Qi Heng and threw an intense look of appeal. Qi Heng nodded nkly.

    Minn sighed helplessly, and turned to leave with bowed head. Qi Heng gazed in daze after Minn till she disappeared at the end of the corridor.

 Chapter 66: One-day Tour Around Marquis Xiangyangâ€™s Mansion (4)

    <h4>Chapter 66: One-day Tour Around Marquis Xiangyang¡¯s Mansion (4)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    The zigzagging paths and corridors came, seemingly endless, one after another. Minn felt depressed so she decided to just get out of the corridors and stride along the stone-paved byway scattered with snow, but she didn¡¯t manage to shake off the depression on her mind.

    It was approaching noon. The sun climbed higher towards its peak and shone bright after snowing. Near or far there nted many plum trees. The plum flowers¡¯ subtle fragrance, apanied by the coldness of icy snow, slowly seeped into Minn¡¯s nose. She took a deep inhtion of it which then suffused her chest with cool freshness, making her a little better and slow down.

    As Minn walked bowing her head, sounds of footsteps came over and a deepened male voice sounded from above her head, ¡°Sheng...sixth youngdy?¡±

    Minn was taken aback and instantly looked up. What she saw was a maning cover from behind an old thick plum tree. He was wearing a dark-red long robe embroidered inconspicuously with cloud and bats. The edges were wrapped up with two-finger width golden brocade and over the robe he wore a brown fur coat. He took a few steps forward in the opposite direction of the sun, and a huge shadow was cast down, locking Minn up in it.

    Minn stepped aside and finally saw clearer his face. He was around twenty years old. The straight nose left on the fair cheek a small patch of shadow. His eyes were squinted into a line which were unexpectedly slim and long but with a little impatience and cruelty.

    Something urred to Minn and she finally remembered, asking tentatively, ¡°Second...Uncle?¡± Just now when Sheng family¡¯s daughters did their greetings, the addressing terms were based on Junzhu Pingning.

    The man nodded and said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re familiar with eldest youngdy Yu?¡± He looked a bit unpleasant and resentful and his eyes were as sharp as nails. Though the sentence ended with a raised tone, it didn¡¯t sound like a question.

    Minn¡¯s heart beat so fast that she hardly calmed herself down and greeted him with respect, replying, ¡°Old Madam Yu and my grandmother went worship Buddha together, and Miss Yu also often visited me.¡± She said nothing informative.

    The man sneered twice, ¡°How well Prime Minister Yu has put on airs! Now that his family has promised to make a match with Duan family in Dali, why didn¡¯t he send a letter there first but only began to ¡®remember¡¯ when Duan came and questioned them?¡± The tone was full of oppressed anger and grievances.

    Minn, lowering her head, was thinking fast to herself. She knew the candidate for Yanran¡¯s marriage was the second young master, Gu Tingye, son of Marquis Ningyuan. Though the son had a far-reaching bad fame, he was well-behaved during the time he proposed to Yu family and demonstrated his sincerity while visiting Yu Mansion. However, after all this effort, he didn¡¯t get the legal eldest daughter but just a second daughter of a concubine.

    He was not a good-tempered person and had been tortured by his own resentment until now, but he just couldn¡¯t figure out why when he was just about to agree on the marriage, they had changed their minds and married the daughter to Yunnan lightening-fast.

    ¡°It seems that Cab Yu is a person who keeps his word! But why he didn¡¯t tell me earlier. You have to know I don¡¯t have to marry just her!¡± Gu Tingye sounded sarcastic, punched his fist onto the plum tree and shook off a pavement of petals from old thick branches.

    Minn stepped a few steps back, still feeling his suppressed outburst of rage. She, terrified and trembling, saw tendons standing up on his fist, a scene somehow reminded her of Officer Lu Punches Zhen Guanxi, a story in middle-school textbook. She could feel the trembling of her heart, and thinking for a while, she knew that this man wouldn¡¯t buy the words she had used to deceive Lian.

    She fell into silence for a while before looking up and said briefly, ¡°In early September this year, a girl named Manniang, taking with her two young children, went to Yu Mansion. After that, Cab Yu spat blood and fell ill, then came the news about the marriage with Duan family in Dali.¡±

    In fact, things weren¡¯t that serious. Cab Yu became more active physically after spitting out the long-umted blood. Yu family made the incident known to no one. It was Lord Yu (Yanran¡¯s father) who insisted on the marriage and ignored the letter Cab Yu sent. Obviously, he didn¡¯t make it public for fear of embarrassment.

    Gu Tingye¡¯s face changed dramatically, and his voiced raised up much higher, ¡°Really?¡±

    Minn nodded and couldn¡¯t help retreating another a few steps back because this buddy¡¯s reaction was indeed scary. Believing that he would definitely ask about it afterward and that if Mangniang was eloquent, things could be turned around, she added, ¡°I heard that the young lord Duan suffers disease in his legs. If it wasn¡¯t...Cab Yu wouldn¡¯t have done so.¡±

    Amitabha, the Supreme Lord of Taoism please help me. She just hoped no one knew that she had made a show of authority in front of Manniang.

    Gu Tingye bowed down his face which was gloomy and seemed to be immersed in contemtion. Seeing this, Minn hurriedly bowed to him and said respectfully, ¡°Second Uncle, I¡¯m leaving. Please enjoy your appreciation of plum flowers.¡±

    The moment she finished, not waiting for him to respond, Minn pulled up her legs and left. She didn¡¯t dare to run and could only, lifting up her dress, carry her little short legs as fast as she could. Thinking about what Lian told her just now that the performance would be at the west side of the Marquis Mansion, Minn looked up at the sun, figured out the direction and rushed to the west.

    Probably, under thrilling danger, the potential of a human being would be triggered out. Minn , surprisingly, wasn¡¯t lost in the twisting and turning woods corridors and headed straight to the west. Then there were more people. She picked a girl servant to ask the way to the performance and was then taken there safe and sound.

    Tweedle of musical instruments and melodious singing of a female role performer could be heard, suggesting the performance had already begun. Minn hurriedly walked to the audience shed.

    The so-called shed was actually a hall with open doors. Inside of it were crowds of people and a full house of jewelry brilliance. The female guests had already taken their seats. Sitting in the middle was of course Junzhu Pingning and sixth Princess. Then on the two sides were rows of stools and benches with a dozen of Ruyi square table made of cinnabarcquered spectabilis wood. Eight servants dressed up in dark blue brocade gowns were serving among the tables, preparing tea, fruits and refreshments for the female guests.

    Minn cast her gaze around the crowd, noticing that Wang shi was sitting at the forth table on the right and talking with a woman who was in a purple-pink wide-sleeved gown while Mn was with a group of girls; taking the gaze back, she saw that Lian and Rn took seats at the corner of the first row on the left which was closest to the stage but farthest from the central main seats. One of the two girls held a cup of tea and the other a handful of melon seeds, quite enjoying the performance and discussing with each other from time to time.

    Minn tiptoed there and sat next to them, pretending nothing had happened, ¡°Oops, I¡¯m stillte. I suppose the show started some time ago.¡±

    Lian was indulged in the performance and replied without looking at Minn, ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter, doesn¡¯t matter. It just started the opening and the main roles don¡¯t get on yet.¡±

    Rn frowned, ¡°Howe it takes you so long to just wash hands? Where did you wash your hands?¡±

    Minn forced a smile, ¡°If it was just me, I¡¯ve washed my hands long before, but rules here are stricter. The girl servant took quite a while to fetch water, soap and dry cloth, so it took so long.¡±

    Rn snorted and said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re so troublesome. From now on, stay here and don¡¯t run around in case you may embarrass yourself...¡±

    Rn¡¯s speech was barely finished when a long loudlyugh rang from across the hall. Even Lian, a big fan of opera, was distracted by it and looked around, annoyed, ¡°Whoughed that loud? I didn¡¯t hear clear thest sentence Master Hu sang!¡±

    Everyone turned around and saw at the main seats Junzhu Pingning sit near by Xianzhu Jiacheng. The two chitchatted intimately like a mother and a daughter. Xianzhu Jiacheng raised her chin up high. Her movement disyed pride like a colorful phoenix as she chatted andughed with no scruples for manners or courtesy.

    Lian frowned and turned back to continue to watch the show. Rn pouted her lips and leaned over, whispering to Minn, ¡°How undisciplined this Xianzhu Jiacheng is! If Kong Momo is here, she will definitely give her a good lesson. What kind of royal member she is? Right, I heard sixth imperialdy is from the Emperor¡¯s maternal n. Her original family is a butcher¡¯s family.¡±

    Minn smiled to herself. This dynasty stipted that the descendants of imperial maternal rtives mustn¡¯t take governmental positions of power. In the imperial court, their position couldn¡¯t surpass the fourth level. The husband of Princess could only be entitled to a position of no real power. Thus, princesses would often marry to a marquis family or a family of hereditary militarymander because the offspring of these families didn¡¯t care about the Examinations. On the contrary, real schr families tried all their means to avoid marrying a princess because it meant the end of their political careers.

    Old Madam Sheng mentioned that fifty years ago there were two princesses. One had a crush on the second-scorer of that year¡¯s exam while the other on the son of the Prime Minister. Both young men had elegant demeanor and noble family background. Even the empress dowager was interested in them. However, when the two families got the news, they coincidently acted quick. One suddenly had an inw family with a daughter engaged to their son when they were infants. The other soon leaked the news that their son¡¯s Eight-Characters would do harm to his wife. Therefore, the n to forge marriage with them had to be cancelled, though any wise man could figure out the real reason.

    It was fair to say that a princess was a kind of shy high-end consumer goods which looked beautiful but of no use. Kinships in the imperial family was weak and few emperors cared about his sisters. But for they had the same mother, many even never met with each other. Marrying a princess was just icing on the cake. The husband mustn¡¯t take concubines and got nervous when sleeping with a lover. Other people in the family like his parents, siblings and inws should act to please the princess with exhausting courtesy.

    The wonderful point about marrying this Xianzhu Jiacheng lied in that as the only daughter of sixth imperial lord, after her younger brother transferred from the small n to the bigger one if things went well, she wouldn¡¯t have to undertake all the taboos of being a princess but could enjoy every privilege of it; her husband could still take positions with real power and even a picky historiographer couldn¡¯t tantly attack him in terms of ritual orw.

    No wonder Junzhu Pingning treated her with such hospitality.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Rn suddenly called out gently, pulled Minn and pointed in the direction of the Junzhu, ¡°Yuan...Brother Qi shows up.¡±

    Minn took a look at Lian, and, seeing that she was too concentrated on the show that she didn¡¯t noticed that, made a gesture to hush Rn before looking away. She saw Qi Heng was greeting to sixth imperialdy who examined Qi Heng enthusiastically from head to toe and then said something to Junzhu Pinging all smiling.

    Minn was able to do voice-over for them because they must be praising how handsome and outstanding Qi Heng was.

    Junzhu Pingning was a person of high self-esteem. Since she didn¡¯t have any brother to prop her up, she always tried all means to fare better than her inws, so she raised and educated Qi Heng with strictness ever since he was a little boy. Other young lords like him would long before hang around, appreciating flowers or riding horses or raising birds or going cockfighting, but Qi Heng quite enjoyed sitting down in his study room, either in the capital or Deng Prefecture, and spent all his day reading and learning, be it scorching summer or severe winter.

    Qi Heng had been a cute boy with an honest and filial nature at a young age. It was inevitable that female rtives asked about Qi Heng when visiting one another. Junzhu Pingning was afraid that her son might be dazed by them, so she even didn¡¯t allow much contact between her son and rtive girls and repeatedly instructed him to guard himself against those eagerly attentive girls. As for girl servants in his room, the Junzhu guarded even tougher as if they were thieves. Anyone who dared to be just a bit frivolous would be either punished with beating up or sold out. There were times when someone lost her life for this.

    When he was in Deng Prefecture, Qi Heng half joked Minn, ¡°Sixth younger sister is the girl I talked most to.¡±

    Rn looked there, gently biting her teeth, and satirized, ¡°Look how eager Xianzhu Jiacheng is! Think about how she treated the one in our family. Yet, brother Qi seems not well.¡±

    Minn looked up, not able to tell what Junzhu Pingning was saying but just saw Xianzhu Jiacheng smile shyly by her with a pair of big eyes looking, with unconceble admiration, right into those of Qi Heng¡¯s.

    However, Qi Heng looked indifferent, answering her questions standoffishly. His face was pale with depressed impression. The faint shadow of flowers decorated on the ceiling cast down under sunrays onto his delicate face, making it as charming and exquisite as a hairpin of a youngdy.

    Minn was a little lost in thought.

    When they were young, he liked to pinch her hair knot. As they got elder, he liked to pinch her ears. If Minn hided in the Hall of Peaceful Age, he would greet Old Madam Sheng there every morning and evening, and when no one noticed, he fooled around with her. Since Minn moved to the House of Clear Dusk, he found all excuses to visit her together with Changbai. She cherished her safety and life and wanted to avoided troubles, so she deceived or satirized him, but he still came whenever there was a chance.

    Things she liked, once known to even Changbai, would be sent over a few dayster in the name of Changbai. Though she tried to send back, he continued. Later on, even Changbai wasn¡¯t willing to help him...

    Minn took a random nce at him who lightly looked up. Her vacant gaze screened around as if searching for someone and suddenly met with her eyes across the hustling crowd. Minn looked away immediately and turned around to stare at the performance, maintaining herposure.

    Qi Heng could only saw Minn¡¯s profile¡ªa little jaw with soft and delicate silhouette. He didn¡¯t dare to linger his gaze on her and immediately turned away, feeling a flood of burning blood rushing up towards his head. Every sentence said by Xianzhu Jiacheng turned oblivious to him and his pale face flushed all in a second. He stood up at once and left after saluting seriously to his mother and sixth imperialdy.

    Xianzhu Jiacheng seemed a bit frustrated and Junzhu Pingning was also a little embarrassed. Sixth imperialdy remained calm. While still talking and joking with her, Junzhu Pingning ordered servant to follow up, ¡°I suppose this stupid boy is exhausted from the preparation of birthday feast. Hurry! Follow him and let him take a good rest!¡± This sentence sounded especially loud as if exining on purpose to all females who were eavesdropping.

    Before Qi Heng was a few steps away, a crowd of servants followed up after him, expressing great concern about his health condition. Sixth imperialdy specially sent him a governess who knew medication to make a diagnosis for him.

    Minn sat there, her head bowed and hands cold.

    ¡ªHe was at the center of the crowd, like a moon surrounded by stars; she sat alone at the corner, like a flower whose fragrance was known to no one.

    The road was wide enough for them to take separate paths.

 Chapter 67: Paragon of Daughter in Law (1)

    <h4>Chapter 67: Paragon of Daughter in Law (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    ¡°Why flying into a temper in such a festal day? Heng¡¯er is a grown-up now, frequently punishing the girls in his room would embarrass him,¡± said Lord Qi after changing into casual wear and lying on the couch chatting with his wife.

    Junzhu Pingning was wearing a green coat of brocade ornamented with filigree and sipping ginseng tea from an exquisite teacup. She pulled a long face upon hearing her husband¡¯s words, ¡°What a useless thing he is! Not assisting in managing general affairs nor seizing the opportunity to get acquainted with uncles and elders on his grandfather¡¯s birthday, he just ransacked his brains for such shameless tricks! Being refused, he then was overwhelmed by sorrows. While we were seeing the guests away, he just put on such a grave face as if demanding repayment of a loan.¡±

    Lord Qi sighed, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry with him. You¡¯ve already sent Chun¡¯er far away without noticed. Truly a girl from a schr family, Minn has such a sense of propriety. Just let it go.¡±

    Junzhu Pingning asked out of surprise, ¡°Why you sigh then?¡±

    Lifting his gaze to the cloud patterns carved on the roof, Lord Qi said faintly, ¡°We have only this son who is always sensible, obedient and self-motivated in learning. Back when he was seven or eight years old, he once followed Duke Ling¡¯s young Child out for cricket racing. That time you beat him hard for being yful. However, when I checked him in the night, he was finishing the homework his Teacher left despite the injuries.¡±

    Junzhu Pingning kept silent. Lord Qi continued, ¡°Heng¡¯er is such a good boy never causing any trouble or asking for anything. This is the first time he disobeyed you. I¡¯ve noticed his over attention to the little girl of Sheng Hong, yet I never pointed it out believing that it was only some foolish thoughts of a young boy since he had never met other girls, and he would soon forget it. However, now I found he really loves the girl.¡±

    Junzhu Pingning¡¯s face changed several times. She then managed a smile with the corner of her mouth pulled, ¡°The typical case of a family is a stern father and apassionate mother, while in ours, it is quite the contrary. I¡¯m the cruel-hearted mother while you the loving father. Yet would you like your son to marry a concubine born daughter of a fifth-ranked official?¡±

    Words failed Lord Qi while Junzhu Pingning stole a nce at her husband¡¯s face and added slowly after seeing him drop his eyelid, ¡°Your nephew, though feeble with disease, is still safe and sound for the present. It¡¯d be too cruel of me to imprecate his death so that our son can inherit the title of Marquis. In that case, we must n early for the future of Heng¡¯er. I¡¯ve been to the imperial pce to sound out the crown prince. His Majesty favors the third prince but still worries the fact that third prince by far does not have a son. What sixth princess consort has done is quite clear to all yet His Majesty didn¡¯t step out to intervene, isn¡¯t it a tacit permission? Xianzhu Jiacheng is a good girl with both fine features and good nature, is there a better match than her?¡±

    Lord Qi signed again, admitting that he was never as eloquent as his wife, ¡°I only hope that Heng¡¯er can see it clearly as you did.¡±

    Looking at the genial face of her husband, Junzhu Pingning recalled how piteously her son kneeled and pleaded before her, her heart couldn¡¯t help but soften a bit. The couple sat face to face in silence, for a while only the ttering sound of porcin collision could be heard as Junzhu Pingning stirred the tea with a teaspoon. After a while, Junzhu Pingning softened her face as well as her voice, ¡°How can I not love our son...if...I mean if he does adore the girl, how about we try to make the girl his concubine after he marries Xianzhu? After all, she is just a daughter of a concubine, so she...¡±

    Before she could finish her words, Lord Qi coughed as if choked on his own saliva. Waving his hand, he said, ¡°Stop it and forget such an idea. Putting Sheng Hong aside, his eldest son is a promising one who was once highly praised by His Majesty for his only twice presence. Sheng Hong is a man of schemes and ns. Look at the inws he found for his daughter and son, one associated the aristocrat while the other the schr, howe he would be willing to let his daughter be someone¡¯s concubine? I¡¯ll be too ashamed to even meet him in the officialdom. In addition, he once mentioned that his youngest daughter was brought up by the Old Madam Sheng, whose character I believe you¡¯re much aware of then I do.¡±

    Junzhu Pingning wasn¡¯t convinced, ¡°She is just a daughter of a concubine, what¡¯s so special about her?¡±

    Lord Qi rolled eyes at his wife, ¡°One more word of advice: Don¡¯t feel puffed up by some ttery. If Sheng Hong really nned to let her daughter be other¡¯s concubine, why should he choose our son? Sons of noble origins abound in the capital and other regions of the empire. If he was truly cheeky enough to sell his daughter for benefits, he might even be able to let Minn be an imperial concubine.¡±

    Junzhu Pingning recalled the moment when she met Minn earlier this day, even she herself was quite impressed. With the girl¡¯s well manners and pretty face, she was truly qualified for an imperial concubine. As she went far with her thoughts, Junzhu Pingning suddenly chuckled, which led Lord Qi to ask with much curiosity, ¡°What?¡±

    Gently putting down the teacup, Junzhu Pingning smiled, ¡°You and your son are truly the same. Just now Heng¡¯er pleaded with me, saying everything from good and bad. Fed of his pleading, I suggested taking Minn as his concubine. He was quite panic-stricken and nearly knelt on the debris of the porcin, anxiously iming that it was a bad idea as Minn was a strong-willed girl...¡±

    Lord Qi snorted, ¡°It is only natural. Old Madam Sheng was so determined that year.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of the three daughters of Sheng, Minn is the most adorable one who is well-behaved, pretty-looking and quite filial to her grandmother and mother. Pity that she is not the match for our son.¡±

    After quite a while, Lord Qi turned his head to ask as something suddenly crossed his mind, ¡°So I see you¡¯ve made up your mind to be inw with the sixth prince, but what about the little prince consort Rong? Her brother has sounded me out for several times.¡±

    Reminded of that, Junzhu Pingning was infuriated to the point of shaking, and the pair of bracelets iid with jade and phoenix patterns on her wrist shed together making ng sounds, ¡°Pah! With eight generations being servants for bricyer, she only sought her way to please His Majesty with her young age and pretty face. Vulgar and rude as this, how dare they ever dream about bing inws with us? Now His Majesty is getting old every day, yet she bares no kid, her good days are about to end.¡±

    Lord Qi said after quite a while of ponderation, ¡°That¡¯ll be great. However, do not refuse too directly. Instead, you can bring it to the Sixth Princesses and put on the act of quite bothered so that the two can strive for our son all by themselves. Only doing thus will you not offend either of them and on the other hand will send the Sixth Princesses a message that we have other alternatives. It¡¯s better that we put on airs or Heng¡¯er might not be able to confront with the Xianzhu in the future. Furthermore, keep it secret about what happened between Heng¡¯er and Minn.¡±

    ¡°You call the shots,¡± Junzhu Pingning smiled.

    ......

    That day after getting back from Marquis Xiangyang¡¯s birthday party, Minn stayed in House of Peaceful Ages for the night and told Old Madam Sheng everything about what Qi Heng said during the day and what she herself truly thought about it. Old Madam Sheng held her granddaughter in arms without saying a word but just heaved a long sign. The grandmother and granddaughter dozed off gradually. However, in her half-asleep state, Minn heard her grandmother saying gently, ¡°You¡¯re a clever girl and would never take a way that leads to the dead end.¡±

    Swarmed with exhaustion and sleepiness, Minn felt the corners of her eyes moist thus she leaned her head on her grandmother¡¯s arm to dry her tears as well as her weakness and hesitation. She then said to herself in secret, ¡°When I wake up, I shall live happily and enjoy every day to its fullest.¡±

 Chapter 68: Paragon of Daughter in Law (2)

    <h4>Chapter 68: Paragon of Daughter in Law (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    On the second of the twelfth month of the lunar year, Wang Shi invited tailors from Garments of Immortals to measure the children so as to prepare some new outfits. Changbai, without a blink of an eye, chose some dark colors; Changfeng, as usual, picked the most expensive and ethereal materials, while Changdong only dared to choose the most inconspicuous ones...When tailors arrived at where the three sisters lived...

    ¡°Why is it sote? Even the servants and maids had their new clothes for the winter, why dy us to now?¡± Mn asked with much implication while picking casually through the cloth.

    Rn was quite alerted and retorted, ¡°Did you get your new clothes only once for a year? Are you ever short of casual wear? It¡¯s dyed only because mother has been busy since we just moved to the capital.¡±

    Mn sneered with her mouth covered, ¡°Ah! Why are you so anxious, my sister? I didn¡¯t me anyone...However, from my view, why wouldn¡¯t Madam let others help her with some affairs to relieve some of her exhaustion? Wouldn¡¯t it be great to let Madam take some rest and get things done timely?¡±

    All this time since they moved to the capital, Wang shi had been extremely busy with social engagement and wedding preparation so naturally some of the family affairs were neglected. Concubine Lin took the chance and proposed to Sheng Hong, iming that she could help, which Sheng Hong agreed yet Wang shirefused.

    Quite clear of Mn¡¯s scheme, Rn sneered, ¡°Stop scheming like this and be a good youngdy, then mother will be much relieved.¡±

    Mn immediately put on a worried face, ¡°Why saying so, my dear sister? I¡¯m just worried about mother¡¯s well-being. Why you call my ¡®worry¡¯ for family ¡®scheme¡¯? Sixth younger sister, what do you say?¡±

    Minn then became the target with even Rn staring at her. Minn was quite bothered. That was the worst part of a struggle between three girls as she could never be spared whatever the other two argued about.

    Pressing her temple to ease the pain, Minn signed, ¡°Garments of Immortals is the best in capital with high quality and exquisite needlework. Due to the flourishing business, all new clothes for winter are booked earlier in September or October. We came herete, it is lucky that we can still have the chance. The clothes for maids and servants were all roughly made in a hurry. Madam is so considerate to have Garments of Immortals make our new clothes and not willing to make do with ordinary needles so that we can look more decent before sister-inw.¡±

    Mn immediately pulled a long face, ¡°This isn¡¯t the only matter. Can we deal with everything in such a haste? Why don¡¯t you think about the future, sixth younger sister?¡±

    ¡°The future? By then we have sister-inw to help us,¡± Minn smiled.

    Mn clenched her teeth secretly out of anger. All in the Sheng family praised that sixth youngdy was the most amicable one, who would seldom throw a temper. However, when Minn truly was involved in argument, Mn could never find any loopholes to repute.

    Rn beamed with smile upon Minn¡¯s words. Taking Minn¡¯s hand, she said gaily, ¡°You¡¯re right! Come on, I have quite a few great fabrics. Pick anything you like.¡±

    The dowries of Hai family were moved into Sheng Mansion like the flowing water of river as the wedding date approached, which included furniture such as bed, desk, chairs and screens emitting red luster of great value, dozens of cases of cloth, decorations of different varieties, countless title deeds fornds as well as innumerable shops. Minn was shocked.

    ¡°The ten-mile dowries that the ancients talked about could cover everything for the girl, from clothes, money, daily supplies to even shroud. Old Madam had it all.¡± Fang Mama was excited with tangible pride coloring her tone.

    Minn stuttered, ¡°Why preparing so much? Is it really necessary?¡±

    Fang Mama nodded repeatedly, ¡°Being a daughter-inw put ady in a humble position. With rich dowry, she can have more say in the new family because her dowry could cover all her daily expenses and she is not replyingpletely on her husband.¡±

    Minn calcted with her fingers and said, ¡°These are more than enough for big brother to take several concubines, let alone supporting a sister-inw. Hai family is noted for being upright and clean-handed...um...it seems that clean-handed is far different from being poor.¡±

    The corners of Fang Mama¡¯s mouth twitched upon her words.

    Unmarried girls could do little for a wedding ceremony, she could not drink for the bridegroom, nor banter the newlyweds in their wedding room. It was not until the second morning that the three Lans finally got the chance to meet their sister-inw, Hai shi, who went to greet her parents-inw after kowtowing to Old Madam Sheng.

    Her outwear was a front-opening coat in scarlet made of brocade, on which embroidered flower patterns by golden threads; beneath it was long dress of brocade embroidered with plush patterns of moir¨¦ and bat; pinned in her coiffure was a phoenix of pearls spreading its winds threaded by gold threads. When she bowed to Wang shi, not a noise was heard from the set of bracelets with nine twists.

    http://.bavlo/Education/Article_878.html

    Minn couldn¡¯t help but admire, ¡°What a skill!¡±

    When Hai shi raised her head, Minn observed carefully. Hai shi had a rtively long face and a pair of long eyes, looking not as charming as Hun, nor as delicate as Yun¡¯er, yet she demonstrated an air of nobility, which, to put it in a more pedantic way, was ¡°Wisdom in hold, elegance in mold.¡± Seeing that her big brother would care much about her new sister-inw, Minn knew that her brother liked his wife.

    However, tastes varied. Wang shi was a bit grouchy about her new daughter-inw as she thought her son, Changbai, with such a good nature and knowledge, should marry someone, if not as pretty as the fairy living in the moon, then as least as good-looking as Wang Qiang or Xi Shi (both great beauties in history). Therefore, when epting the tea served by her daughter-inw, Wang shi handed over a pouch with quite a condescending look, then, quite unwillingly took off a white jade bracelet from her own wrist and helped Hai shi in it under the gaze of Sheng Hong, which meant happiness and family reunion.

    Sheng Hong cleared his throat and instructed his son and daughter-inw something like, ¡°You should respect and love each other and bring more kids to the family.¡±

    Minn recalled that when her Uncle Sheng Wei said the same to Changwu and Yun¡¯er, Yun¡¯er buried her head quite low out of shyness. Yet her sister-inw Hai shikept natural and poised with only some faint blush on cheeks, even the servant girls and mama wait upon her kept quite calm and mannered. With that in mind, Minn couldn¡¯t help stealing a nce at Wang shi as she suddenly had a foreboding: Her sister-inw was a tactful one!

    It was the three sisters¡¯ and two younger brothers¡¯ turn to pay their respect after the newlyweds¡¯ greeting to their parents. Hai shi prepared in advance five heavy pouches made with K¡¯o-ssy technique, two cucurbit-shaped in cyan and blue, three lotus-shaped in pale rose, pink, and pale purple. In the order of age, Minn was thest but one to salute so she barely had any chance to choose.

    In just a few days Minn¡¯s foreboding became true.

    Hai shi apparently received quite amazing training before marriage as she served Wang shi with great respect, who not only greeted in the morning and helped Wang shi to bed by evening, but also waited upon by Wang shi¡¯s side from the first thing in the morning to the time Sheng Hong and Changbai got back from duty, standing by Wang shi¡¯s side to help her for dishes during meal time, testing the temperature of the tea before Wang shi had it, preparing the water and wringing the towel when Wang shi washed...And she did all these smilingly with not the slightest tiredness to be detected as if severing Wang shi was something quite delighting.

    Mn tried to picked her fault yet failed to find any excuse, Rn intended to put an air of a sister of the husband but was coaxed back in just a few sentences while Minn eximed with much shock and fright, ¡°Being a daughter-inw is such a tough task? Is Big Sister also like this in her husband¡¯s?¡±

    Mn and Rn was immediately reminded of their possible future of being daughter-inw and couldn¡¯t help signing with fear.

    Even Wang shi who wanted to put on airs didn¡¯t got the chance to pick any fault. Sometimes she would deliberately find fault with Hai shi who would take it all with gratitude, her expression so sincere, her attitude so obedient that it was either because she truly felt so or, she was an Oscar winner.

    ¡°My silly child, no one likes to suffer. She is a tactful one to aplish it as this.¡± Old Madam Sheng said with a delight tone while holding her granddaughter on the brick bed.

    Soon Wang shi learned what Hai shi got. After enjoying a few days of Hai shi¡¯s great service, she was satirized, though not directly, by Sheng Hong, which basically meant: Remember how you treated my mother? Now you enjoyed your daughter-inw¡¯s serving with such ease.

    Even some elderly maids in the mansion mocked Wang shi while praising their new mistress, which gradually went into Wang shi¡¯s ears.

    In fact, Wang shi herself was quite ashamed. She herself grew up with her uncle¡¯s family until less than two years before she got married. Her uncle treated her as his own as he himself did not have a daughter; her mother, feeling guilty for the presence of her growing up, never disciplined her strictly; by the time she married to Sheng family, Old Madam Sheng never put an air of mother-inw to educate her, so she lived all her years quite at her will.

    Now with a paragon of daughter-inw by the side, Wang shi felt quite bothered and unsettled. Finally, at Chinese New Year¡¯s Eve when the whole family gathered for the dinner, seeing Hai shi busy like a rolling wheel, Old Madam Sheng smiled at Wang shi and said casually, ¡°You¡¯re much more blessed than me for having such a considerate daughter-inw.¡±

    The implication of the sentence made Wang shi break out in cold sweat.

    When the New Year was over, Wang shi implied at Hai shi to not wait upon, while Hai shi first pretended not getting it. Wang shi tolerated it for another several days then told Hai shi directly to stop it, while Hai shi refused resolutely iming that it was against the etiquette and she dared not to be unfilial. Wang shi almost vomited blood. With Concubine Lin adding fuel to the fire, Sheng Hong nearly started all the conversations with theparison between Wang shi and Hai shi, feeling happier every time he did it.

    Finally, Wang shi determinedly ordered Hai shi to serve Old Madam Sheng in Hall of Peaceful Ages. Not until Hai shi spared half of her efforts to wait upon Old Madam Sheng did Wang shi finally feel relieved.

    Old Madam Sheng was quite generous in treating granddaughter-inw, asking Hai shi to rest or escort Minn in chess ying or reading. Sometimes they even dragged Fang Mama together for ying cards. After winning quite a few silvers from Hai shi, Minn¡¯s fondness over her sister-inw grew, and she felt her sister-inw was quite amicable and generous. Hai shi, though of schr family, was not a bit old school, and was quite genial and kind in treating her sisters- and brothers-inw.

    Changdong even told Minn in secrecy that after Hai shi took over some of the management of the domestic affairs, Concubine Xiang and his days were much easier than before with timely monthly allowances and better clothes and dishes.

    ¡°Sister-inw, are you tired of serving Madam when you first came here? Are all new daughters-inw like this?¡± Minn ventured to ask while pretending to be a little girl.

    ¡°Your Big Brother taught me so,¡± Hai shi whispered. After getting alone with Minn for nearly two months, she knew Minn was an adorable girl who would not carry tales among others; plus that Minn was not Wang shi¡¯s daughter, so Hai shi was more casual while talking with Minn, getting alone quite well with her sister-inw.

    ¡°Your brother said that I¡¯ll get over it all in less than half a month,¡± Hai shi said blinking her eyes wittily.

 Chapter 69: Womenâ€™s Life Is Never Easy

    <h4>Chapter 69: Women¡¯s Life Is Never Easy</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    Just after the Spring Festival, servants from the country estate sent words to the Hall of Peaceful Age that Cuiwei¡¯s father was dying and that they wished Cuiwei could get married earlier so that the joy of marriage could wash away the omen of death, begging the mercy of Old Madam to relieve Cuiwei of current duty. Cuiwei was born when her parents were quite old and the only one that made her parents concerned since other siblings had forged families already. Considering this, Old Madam approved and ordered Fang Mama to grant thirty taels of silver for her dowry purchase.

    Getting the news, Minn at once rummaged out twenty taels of silver from her own room to add more dowry for Cuiwei who pushed it away, refusing, ¡°My nicedy, I can¡¯t take it. You just gave me two pieces of gold and silver jewelries and five bolts of brocade. This is already too much. I remember that when Caizan in Madam¡¯s house got married, Madam only granted her twenty taels of silver. I only get 10 taels more because I was originally from Old Madam¡¯s house. If you give me more, on the one hand, you¡¯ll embarrass Madam, and on the other, how much are you nning to grant other girls when they get married in the future?¡±

    Minn was touched and knew that Cuiwei thought all in the shoes of herdy, Minn, and she still tried to insist, ¡°I know your good intention my good sister, but...but for being concerned about me, you should have gotten marriedst year.¡±

    Cuiwei looked around, seeing no one¡¯s presence, she gently closed the door and windows, put down the curtain of the minor room, and said, ¡°There is something I wanted to ask you long ago my youngdy. Once I leave, you have to promote one to fill the vacant. Those girls are all staring eagerly at it. Do you have someone in your mind?¡± Minn thought about this question long ago but she asked back, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Cuiwei didn¡¯t think too long before answering, ¡°In terms of seniority, I¡¯d say Yancao; in terms of capability, it should be Jiu¡¯er; and in terms of exterior and temper, I¡¯d say Ruomei.¡± Since dowry girls would be taken by the husband in the future, Cuiwei frowned a bit when she mentioned Ruomei.

    Minn contemted for a moment and responded in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯d prefer Luzhi.¡±

    Cuiwei was surprised, ¡°Luzhi had a pair of unforgiving lips. Why would you want her?¡±

    Minn smiled without answering her but asked, ¡°If I promote one, there will be another little girl getting into the house. Recently, You Mama keeps rmending her daughter. What¡¯s your opinion?¡±

    Cuiwei thought about it and shook her head, ¡°You Mama is a hot potato and now only suppressed by you, my youngdy. If one of her family gets into the house, there will be more troubles. It¡¯d better ask one from Old Madam, Madam, or Young Madam (Hai shi). In this way, on the one hand, you show respect to seniors and on the other, in view of what happenedst year, they will send over someone reliable.¡±

    Minn nodded and said seriously, ¡°My good sister, your words make every sense.¡± Then she pushed over the twenty taels of silver on the table toward her and said in a low voice, ¡°In these years, for me, you¡¯re both exhausted and offended many others. You must take this. If you want to keep a low profile, just don¡¯t let others know and hide it at the bottom of your luggage.¡±

    Cuiwei whimpered a little because Minn didn¡¯t like otherdies or lords that would im their good deeds everywhere for a good fame. She felt her effort and caring wasn¡¯t wasted on this earnest and benevolent sixth youngdy. Suddenly, she thought of what Fang Mama had indicated that her family could follow to serve when sixth youngdy got married in the future. Thinking of this, Cuiwei was quite tempted.

    Cuiwei was trained by Fang Mama so the news spread fast. On the next day, Old Madam called Minn in and asked with a faint smile, ¡°You want to promote the girl Luzhi? Howe?¡±

    Minn confessed, ¡°Jiu¡¯er won¡¯t stay by my side for too long because Liu Mama is sure to want her to stay here, so it¡¯s no use promoting her; Yancao and Danju are of the same temper, with not enough reverence from others; Ruomei is too arrogant. Even now she looks down upon this or that. If she gets promoted, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll make more troubles. In the end, I think Luzhi is suitable. Though she always speaks her mind, she¡¯s less arrogant and detests evil deeds. Once disciplined, she is nice as a servant; ...this is my original n.¡±

    Old Madam asked with interest, ¡°Original n? What about now?¡±

    Minn shook her head, pretending to be a worldly adult, ¡°Later I thought twice and decided that I shouldn¡¯t set those girls against each other because of this, so, I¡¯ll choose Yancao based on her seniority. Besides, she is an honest and considerate girl. It¡¯s good to have her around me.¡± ¡ªEfficiency was not the point, stability was everything.

    Listening to the words, Old Madam nodded slightly, ¡°I didn¡¯t approve with the previous n either. It¡¯s good that you think straight now. There are things...that you¡¯d better just let it run its due course...You¡¯ve grown up now.¡± Old Madam signed with emotion. Looking at Minn¡¯s rosy pretty face, she was reminded of the tender chubby baby years ago who now grew into a capable thoughtful girl, which made her couldn¡¯t help but get emotional.

    Just after the first month of the lunar calendar, Hai¡¯s father Master Hai was leaving the capital to take his office. Before his trip, Madam Hai specially visited Sheng family. She instructed a lot to her daughter and talked with Wang shi for quite long with a tone full of modesty and urbanity. Minn and others went back to their room after greeting Madam Hai and the three girls held a tea party in Minn¡¯s house as usual.

    ¡°Madam Hai is really amiable and talks with such courtesy.¡± Mn admired her lofty temperament, ¡°I heard that this time Lord Hai is going to take the office of Councilor of the Ministry of Finance and Public Affairs, a post of third-rank.¡±

    Rn smiled, ¡°Of course, they are our inws.¡±

    Mn shot a nce at Rn, blowing the tea, ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily so. Last time we visited the Mansion of Marquis Zhongqin, Big Sister¡¯s mother-inw wasn¡¯t that polite. We only got tea and refreshment served after sitting for quite a while.¡±

    Rn hit the roof again with popping eyes.

    Fuck, would you be dead to stop bickering for one day? Minn sighed and tried to find another topic. She pretended to be curious, ¡°Is it true that sister-inw¡¯s family don¡¯t permit taking concubines? If so, wouldn¡¯t her sisters-inw lead a rxing life?¡±

    Rn was attracted to this and repliedcently, ¡°That is a schr family for many generations that has produced numerous schrs and pre-schrs. The rules are really strict; but due to this reason, swarms of powerful and wealthy people want to be inws with Hai family, yet they are stricter in choosing a daughter-inw than the Emperor selects a first-ce schr! Character, learning, exterior, family background are all requested! Besides, they only want legal daughters~~~¡±

    Thest sentence was dragged long as if she was deliberately telling Mn and Minn. Minn was thick-faced and didn¡¯t care about that because she knew she was just a half-way fake legal daughter, so she made a mere ¡°oh¡± as reply; Mn, on the contrary, felt an upsurge of boiling blood and sneered, ¡°What kind of great family rule that is? Right, the husband can¡¯t take concubines, but they must have a lot of lovers. Many of them even bought houses for lovers outside the family mansion. Hum, just hypocritic pretentious people seeking for fame.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Minn, as thest one to know, sighed about her backward intelligence system.

    Rn argued, ¡°There are all kinds of birds when the forest is big enough. Hai family has so many side-ns. How could them be easy to manage?¡±

    Minn, trembling with fear, looked at Mn thumping down her beloved teacup on the table. Luckily, it wasn¡¯t broken.

    Mn ridiculed, ¡°I didn¡¯t criticize. Yet, I believe it¡¯s hard to live up to such a great fame. Now that they can¡¯t maintain it, why pretend?¡±

    Rn flew into a rage while Minn was indifferent. It¡¯d be as hard to find a monogamous family in ancient times as finding an innocent guy in a pornographic novel. Since already bing an ancient woman, she must be open to the reality and mustn¡¯t push herself too hard.

    After a few more days, Cuiwei bade farewell to Old Madam and Minn and had herself fetched home. Yancao got promoted and others congratted her. Another girl called Cuixiu was sent from the Hall of Peaceful Age to fill the vacant. She was just eleven years old, clear and smart, and quickly got familiar with other girls in the House of Clear Dusk. Seeing that everyone was so happy, Minn ordered Danju to take out two or three taels of silver and send to Mamas in the chicken to prepare for two tables of dinner. Then they locked the yard door earlier, enjoying the feast and drink for celebration.

    ¡°My youngdy, you¡¯re too nice. Look how drunk and happy these girl servants are, lying here and there! Luckily, Fang Mama isn¡¯t here, otherwise heaven knows how she mightment on this; now I can only get relieved after getting all of them on bed.¡± Danju made only one toast and then checked around the house, ¡°Forget about Yancan. What¡¯s annoying is the careless Xiaotao that is absent from guarding the stove fire; only Ruomei could read the situation and didn¡¯t drink too much. Now she¡¯s checking rooms with antern.¡±

    Minn also drank a few cups and felt in a daze. Watching Danju busy making bed for her, she said slowly, ¡°During this Spring Festival, they were too busy to enjoy themselves. Poor girls at a yful age. Let¡¯s make this dinner the celebration of Cuiwei¡¯s marriage. s, how is Cuiwei now? Is her husband nice to her? Did he bully her?¡±

    Danju smiled at her, ¡°The marriage is secured by Fang Mama. It can¡¯t be bad.¡± Then she felt a little sad, ¡°As a servant, it¡¯s her blessing to have such decency and we¡¯re lucky to have you as ourdy. If we were under someone relentless, I can¡¯t imagine what¡¯s waiting for us.¡±

    ¡°...How is Ke¡¯er now?¡± Minn asked suddenly.

    Danju smoothened the bed and put a piece of nket over the smoking furnace to warm it up, bemoaning slightly, ¡°Concubine Lin is really cold-hearted. Taking the opportunity when Old Madam went to Youyang and Madam was busy moving to the capital, she gave the flower-tender girl to the filthy son of the old woman guarding the front door. He is a drunk and gambler doing all bad things. She died after just two months she was sent to him with limbs bound and mouth gagged.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t my third elder brother say anything?¡±

    Disdain was disyed on Danju¡¯s mild face, ¡°He cried hard at first, but a few dayster, he let it go. Now the girl he likes is Rou¡¯er.¡±

    Minn felt a little sad and said gently, ¡°Old Madam is right. As a woman, we shouldn¡¯t be greedy.¡± Minn indulged herself in depression for a while before shaking off the thoughts and said seriously, ¡°From tomorrow on, you, Yancao and Xaotao should discipline others¡¯ speech and behaviors. Don¡¯t let them chat or joke with male servants too freely. We must guard the door tightly.¡±

    Danju looked at Minn¡¯s solemn face and approved seriously.

    ......

    Minn was lying on the brick bed of the minor room, copying a script with bigger characters for Old Madam while thetter was sitting on the couch bed in the main hall. Wang shi and Hun sat down there, stretching their necks long outwards and their conversation couldn¡¯t match with each other. The leisurely Old Madam couldn¡¯t stand them anymore and said, ¡°Take it easy. He family lives in the Huichun Hutong, they can¡¯t make it here even if setting off at dawn. Now you¡¯re worried? Why did you hide it from everyone before?¡±

    Hun smiled with embarrassment, ¡°Grandma, I, I...didn¡¯t want to trouble you.¡± Old Madam rolled eyes at her and cursed, ¡°If you knew the consequence earlier, this wouldn¡¯t have been postponed for so many years!¡±

    The three didn¡¯t make it clear, but Minn inside could guess what they were talking about.

    As they spoke, the outer girl servant came in, reporting, ¡°Guests arrived.¡±

    Old Madam ordered hurriedly, ¡°Quick. Ask Minn out.¡± Then weed the guests in.

    Hearing sounds of people walking, Minn lifted up door curtain and saw Old Madam He whom she hadn¡¯t met for long. Standing next to her was a tall slim youth. Old Madam Sheng was unusually hospitable, ¡°I¡¯ve been expecting you. Take a seat please.¡±

    Old Madam He looked the same as usual. A rosy chubby face. The grey hair was tidily groomed into a bun that was held together with a t auspicious-money hairpin made of white jade. The two exchanged phatic greetings and then let juniors greet them. Minn and Hun went first to kowtow to Old Madam He and then He Hongwen saluted to Old Madam Sheng and Wang shi.

    Wang shi pulled him over and looked He Hongwen over from right to left and kept praising, ¡°Indeed a handsome talented young man. No wonder Old Madam has been praising him ever since she got back to the capital.¡± Then she gently asked some questions such as how old he was, what books he had read, what he liked to eat before Old Madam stopped her and smiled, ¡°Alright! Let the boy take a seat. Are you asking questions or asking for money?¡±

    Everyone in the roomughed. Hun stepped forward to hold Wang shi and smiled, ¡°Forgive us Madam He. My mom really likes him.¡± Old Madam He shook her head and immediately spread a smile at the sight of Minn, ¡°You grow taller after just a Spring Festival.¡± Old Madamughed, ¡°This girl only gets taller but never smarter. What a naughty one!¡±

    Hun¡¯s face was shining with joy and she said pretending to be angry, ¡°Look at you, grandmother. Even if to be modest, you can¡¯t say sixth younger sister like that. My sister is really filial and obedient.¡±

    Wang shi also joined in the joking, ¡°That¡¯s true. Among my daughters, she¡¯s the best.¡±

    Being praised to such an extent, Minn was a little shocked and felt something weird. She took a nce at He Hongwen, who was sitting on the opposite, only to find him blush and his eyes flickered to avoid eye contact. Every time she looked at him, he would look away like a timid bunny.

    Minn got alert. Seeing the five women in the house, either young or old, she thought to herself: Was there anything known to all of them but me?

    They continued to talk for a moment. Old Madam Sheng pointed to Hun and smiled, ¡°My eldest granddaughter brought several bolts of thick velvet that are quite good. I¡¯m about to send you some. Why not you take a look now and see which one you like?¡±

    Old Madam He¡¯s wrinkled face and squinted eyes turned into a flower from smiling, showing a little child-like naughtiness, and she pretended, ¡°Now that they¡¯re brought by your eldest granddaughter, why not let her apany me?¡±

    ¡°Go with us. We can choose some together.¡± Old Madam Sheng was all smiles and Hun seemed to flush but still stood up quickly and followed the two old madams into the inner room. A girl servant from He Mansion with a huge box in her arms also went in.

    These words were like secret codes. Minn thought to herself: Seriously? It was just a specialist clinic on infertility!

    Once they got in, they didn¡¯te out soon. Wang shi who was left outside tried to find topics to talk with He Hongwen. After time for another cup of tea when Wang shi had asked for a third time ¡°Is your father well?¡±, she finally couldn¡¯t help it and smiled unnaturally, ¡°I have to go inside to take a look.¡±

    Then only Minn and He Hongwen were left. They were sitting opposite each other, one holding the teacup examining the pattern on it and the other fixing his eyes onto the ground as if there were crab-apple flowersing out from the ground. They had known each other and during the first several times of encountering, they alsoughed and joked with each other naturally, but this time, Minn felt the obvious abnormal atmosphere between them, so she insisted never to be the one who talked first.

    Silence froze the room with intermittent cracking of coal fires in the sevenyered-lotus-shaped bronze thermal stove in the middle of the room. Atst, He Hongwen couldn¡¯t stand it and slightly coughed a little, saying, ¡°What takes them so long?¡±

    Minn imitated him, ¡°There must be many of velvet materials.¡±

    ¡°No matter how many of those, they should have finished.¡± He Hongwen was a little restless.

    ¡°Then the cloth must be too good.¡± Minn was calm.

    After another moment of silence, the two took a nce at each other and burst intoughter. He Hongwen had a pair of clear eyes of which spilled out brightness like springke, making people feel warm. He sighed, ¡°Being a doctor is not easy.¡±

    ¡°Why pretend all this? Why not just do it open and candid?¡± Minn exhaled.

    He Hongwen smiled a little, ¡°It¡¯s been that people try to avoid illness and doctors, let alone women. ¡®Seriously ill¡¯ are two words hurt people most. Your eldest sister has no other choice.¡±

    Minn looked at him quietly and asked, ¡°Do you also think that women¡¯s life isn¡¯t easy?¡±

    He Hongwen¡¯s eyes and eyebrows were mild and pure as hot spring, and he replied with sincerity, ¡°If my grandmother were a man, then she would be known in the world for her excellent healing skills. Yet, what a pity that she could only take care of domestic affairs in the house and teach her useless grandson, that¡¯s me.¡±

    Minnughed, ¡°Stop it. You¡¯re not useless. I heard that you already started to open a clinic and receive patients. However, since yours is a clinic and drug store, forgive me that I don¡¯t say congrattions and prosperous business.¡±

    He Hongwen was amused and stole a nce at Minn¡¯s unusually red cheeks, which inspired him, so he put on a serious face, ¡°Since youplimented me as useful, there is something I need to say.¡±

    ¡°Yes, please.¡± Minn noticed nothing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t drink cold wine, especially before going to bed.¡±

    ¡°Oops¡ª¡± Minn covered her mouth with hand subconsciously. Annoyed for being caught on site, she muttered, ¡°You¡ª¡± She was nning to deny, but at the sight of He Hongwen¡¯s confirmative gaze with smile, she decided to confess, ¡°You can even tell that?¡±

    He Hongwen pretended to sigh, ¡°s, I¡¯m just so useful.¡±

    Minn pulled her sleeve in front of mouth,ughing so hard that she could barely sit straight.

    He Hongwen looked at Minn who disyed curved corners of mouth and two tiny cute white teeth, looking both embarrassed and shameful. Her ck eyebrows, against the almost transparent fairplexion, was as pretty as peacock feathers.

    Feeling blood burning in his heart, he bowed his head, not daring to look at her any longer.

 Chapter 70: Sisterhood

    <h4>Chapter 70: Sisterhood</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    At the beginning of February, as air teemed with spring chill, tender green buds shot out from branches. Minn was in high spirits and decided to write calligraphy to wee the arrival of spring. Sheid out the table that had been put aside for the whole winter and ordered Danju to carefully grind thick ink for her. She just wrote down the first sentence of the poem ¡°Behind bamboo two or three sprays of peach-tree grow...¡± when Mn came in. Minn put down the writing brush in a hurry to wee her in.

    As they small-talked for a while, Mn caught sight of the marble table installed with malus spectabilis carved with rose wood. On the table paved snow-while paper with wet ink on it. Mn smiled, ¡°Sorry to have bothered you.¡± Minnughed, ¡°Not at all. I just wrote for fun.¡±

    Mn walked to the table and picked up the paper, criticizing, ¡°How dare to write with a huge brush?! If youck of strength to make strokes stretch, the characters would huddle in a mess!¡±

    Being criticized right in the face, Minn muttered, ¡°I¡¯m only good at regr script that I practice through copying Buddhist scripture.¡± Come on. How could her calligraphy that had been learnt during after-ss time for gaining extra scores for college entrance exampare to that of an art-pursuer practicing day and night?

    Mn took a scornful nce at Minn. Without saying anything, Mn took the brush and, by several waves, continued the poem, ¡°When spring has warmed the stream, ducks are the first to know.¡±. Indeed, the characters looked well-rounded and powerful, much better than those written by Minn. Yet, though Minn didn¡¯t know how to write, she could tell that Mn¡¯s were not as good as those of Old Madam¡¯s.

    Of course, Minn still eximed for her and tried all means to tter Mn who, looking at her own calligraphy, was quitecent and continued to write. The moment she finished thest character¡ªadding a thick point to the character ¡°time¡±, Rn came in. At the sight of Mn, she frowned, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Minn had no time toment on thest stroke and hurriedly weed Rn into the room. Yancao had already got used to this and went to prepare tea before receiving order. Mn put down the brush and walked up from behind the table, smiling, ¡°You cane here. Why can¡¯t I?¡± Minn at once joked about herself in order to soften the climate, ¡°That¡¯s because my ce is too nice with great tea, great refreshment, and in particr, a great master.¡±

    ¡°Pooh!¡±

    Mn and Rn spat at her together.

    They didn¡¯t pay attention as to since when the three sisters began to gather often in the House of Clear Dusk. In truth, Rn¡¯s House of Carefree was most luxurious andfortable, but every time Mn entered, she would smirk it as being ¡°shy and gaudy¡±. Mn¡¯s House of Mountain Moon was most elegant and simple with piles of paper, brushes and other writing tools everywhere, but Rn would criticize her as a ¡°fake pedant¡±. Therefore, after a few rounds of chat, war began. Only Minn was thick-skinned enough to endure this with shrugging shoulders.

    Rn walked behind the table to take a look at the characters. Though she could not judge whether they were good or not, she had to made somements, ¡°Why don¡¯t you use swallow paper? I remember that uncle sent many during the Spring Festival.¡± Minn collected her handkerchief and replied nervously, ¡°That¡¯s too expansive. For practicing, it¡¯s not necessary.¡±

    Mn snorted, ¡°Calligraphy is all about writing technique. Even Orchid Pavilion Forewords by Wang Xizhi was written on normal paper and still passed on through ages. Do you think it¡¯s only because of the paper?¡±

    Minn quickly cut in, ¡°Both of your words make sense, but my poor writing technique only deserves such normal paper. Next time, if you want to practice calligraphy here, don¡¯t forget to bring your own paper and brushes.¡±

    She didn¡¯t fear of their fighting but they¡¯d better not make the House of Clear Dusk the battlefield. Last time they had a fight, Mn grasped and threw away a rouge box with enamel iy while Rn broke three beauty cups painted with pink and green ze. She felt too awkward to ask forpensation and was really sad for the loss.

    Yancai came up with a tea tray, followed by Danju who held a basket of refreshment. Minn pulled the two sisters to the table and smiled, ¡°These are red-bean-paste snacks Fang Mama made yesterday and I took some from Old Madam¡¯s ce. Have a try, sisters.¡±

    Mnmented a little on the tea as usual and Rn also found fault with the refreshments as she used to. Finally, the tension eased.

    After a few sentences, they touched on the visitors that came yesterday. Rn said, ¡°Mother said that Old Madam He has excellent healing skills. She felt Old Madam¡¯s pulse after some chat, so we weren¡¯t called up to greet them.¡±

    Mn stroked tea leaves with the lid and smiled, ¡°I heard that the young lord He that came along is also a doctor; s, it¡¯s good to be a doctor, but even if he could make it to the Imperial Hospital and became the head, the official ranking is still no more than fifth-rank.¡±

    Rn snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t see a doctor for a life time if you can!¡± Mn ignored her and only looked at Minn, smiling suggestively, ¡°Yet, he has a clean family background and simple families.¡±

    Minn lowered her head to drink tea and made no reply. Rn knew nothing and started a new topic, ¡°On the day after tomorrow, we¡¯ll go to Guangji Temple. Sixth younger sister, did you figure out what to wear? I¡¯m going to wear the big hairpin iid with pears that big sister gave me. The prawn-shaped head would bounce up and down. What fun!¡±

    Minnughed, ¡°As for me, I¡¯m going to wear the silver lotus hairpin iid with jade.¡± Rn twitched her nose, despising, ¡°It¡¯s too cheap. Don¡¯t you want to bring disgrace to our family? If you don¡¯t have valuable jewelries, I¡¯ll lend you one!¡± She sounded really overriding.

    Minn didn¡¯t care, so she put down the tea cup, and looked serious, ¡°Our purpose is to offer incense and pray for blessing. Be careful your golden brilliance might dazzle Buddhas and they might not listen to your prayers. Bring disgrace? Be careful of being robbed. That would really bring fame to our family!¡±

    Rn red at her, ¡°In the capital under the feet of the Emperor, who dares to rob? I¡¯ve been struck in room for many days. I¡¯m going to hang around wearing Madam¡¯s hairpin iid with gold and pearl ne.¡± Her showing off oozed out of words.

    ¡°Oh, good heavens. What you wear on yourself could make a jewelry shop. My good fifth elder sister, please show some mercy to your poor neck!¡± Minn made fun of her who reached out to pinch Minn¡¯s face and Minn dodged at once.

    Seeing the twoughing and ying happily together, Mn felt a bit isted, so she said coldly, ¡°In the past, we¡¯d go to offer incense in the first lunar month, but this year it¡¯s postponed until recently. What¡¯s the fun in it? Why so happy?¡±

    Rn immediately turned back and retorted, ¡°Old Madam said that in the bustling and hustling capital, it¡¯s not convenient to join the crowd and offer incense in the first month of new year in case of any possible ident! You think it¡¯s still in Deng Prefecture that we can drive away all irrelevant people inside and outside the temple? What if we were seen by phnderers?¡±

    Mn chuckled, ¡°My good sister, did you just watch too much drama and overthink like this? Many noble families go to offer incense in the first month. Even if our guards were not strict enough, those nobilities have stricter guards. What to fear of? Old Madam is too cautious. After all she is getting older.¡±

    The words made Minn a little ufortable and she frowned, ¡°Aren¡¯t there phnderers among nobles? You¡¯re so pretty that everyone would fall in love with. We¡¯d better not make troubles for father and brothers.¡± Coldness was discernible in the tone.

    Mn choked at the words, biting her teeth, ¡°What do you mean younger sister?¡±

    Minn smiled, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Mn red at Minn who didn¡¯t give in a bit. Rn was excited about the situation but felt pitiful that the two just stared at each other for a while before Minn looked away and smiled gently, ¡°I mean that seniors thought more than we did. We as children should listen to them.¡±

    Mn sat down in a huff. Rn didn¡¯t watch enough of this and was about to add some fuel when suddenly the curtain was lifted up and sneaked in a good-looking small girl. It was Xique that served near Rn. She bowed to the youngdies and reported to Rn with a smile, ¡°Fifth youngdy, Madam wants you.¡±

    Rn patted on her own face and shouted, ¡°s, I forgot! Madam asked me to help her with ount books.¡± Then she deliberately looked at the other two, quitecent, ¡°...forth elder sister and sixth younger sister, I have to go now.¡± Then she left in a hurry.

    Only after she walked far away did Mn thump upon the table andin with hatred, ¡°Look how proud she is! Madam is too biased!¡±

    Minn took up the tea cup, gently blew the tea, and replied, ¡°Concubine Lin teaches you to read and write. Madam teaches fifth elder sister how to manage domestic affairs and keep ounts. I learn embroidering from Fang Mama. Isn¡¯t this good?¡±

    Mn looked at Minn and felt that her fist was met with a cloud of cotton. With anger in her stomach, she satirized, ¡°It¡¯s said that the young lord He¡¯s grandfather has retired and, in the family, only his uncle is a governor in a southern province. I wonder whether he would take care of his nephew or not.¡±

    Minn said nothing in response and put down the tea cup after Mn finished, slightly turning around to look directly to Mn and saying seriously, ¡°Do you remember the Meiyun from Deng Prefecture?¡±

    Mn didn¡¯t expect that Minn should mention this. Shocked for a while, she answered, ¡°Yes. What?¡±

    Minn slowly said, ¡°Sister Meiyun is the concubine born daughter of Governor Liu. Madam Liu is kind and merciful. Yet, Meiyun married a poor local schrst year.¡± Seeing that Mn didn¡¯t understand, Minn continued, ¡°Not just her, who do the concubine born daughters you knew during the years we lived in Deng prefecture marry?¡±

    Mn gradually understood what Minn meant and her face turned sullen., her slim eyebrows forming sharp angles. Minn went on, ¡°Speaking of that, the luckiest is sister Yunzhu who just married a legal son of one of her father¡¯s colleagues. And the reason why she could marry that guy is because his mother doesn¡¯t have a daughter of her own and treats sister Yunzhu as her own. As for others, sister Jin¡¯e married a middle-aged official as his concubine. Lucky for her that the official has no son previously. Sister Ruichun married a local councilor. The most pitiful is Shunniang and her sister. Country magistrate Qian is a greedy and lustrous man who cares only himself and is never interested in his concubine born children¡¯s life or death. Thus, they two were dealt with by his wife. One was sent to Shandong provincial procurator to be his concubine and the other married, in the countryside, a rich old man in his fifties, also as a concubine, in exchange for a lot of bridal money...¡±

    Mn remembered the girls that she knew before. Beautiful and delicate, yet in a wink all disappeared in wind. The thought made her depressed. Minn sighed, ¡°Those permitted to get out and socialize are valued, so other concubine born daughters that aren¡¯t allow to walk out of home must live in even worse condition that we couldn¡¯t imagine. Big sister married to a marquis family and her friends in the capital are all decent people, but how can wepare with them?¡±

    Being a legal daughter was more advantageous than an illegal one lied in not just family background and education, but in that a legal daughter was a position easy to both guard and attack. By proper social connection, they might even marry to the imperial family. However, illegal daughters were faced with different future. They were in a position neither too high nor too low, living in the same society with the legal daughters, meeting with the same people and living the same life, yet in the end, after getting married, their lives turned poles apart and the sense of loss it brought throughparison was horrible.

    Mn imed with confidence, ¡°We¡¯re different from other concubine born daughters. Father is a capable official and our brothers are talented achievers.¡± Pausing for a second, she continued in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t judge people like that. In terms of learning and exterior, how am I no better than others? I just didn¡¯te out of a belly of a madam. Look at Changdong. He is even looked down upon by servants. If I don¡¯t act smart, I¡¯ll face the same situation as his. Why should I be inferior to others for a life time?¡±

    Minn suddenly felt smothered, so she stood up to open the window, replying gently, ¡°I hope your wish wille true.¡± What was the difference between aggressive and ambitious? One flying high would be hurt hard. What if she failed? As sister, Minn tried best to persuade her. If she insisted on her way, any consequence couldn¡¯t be med on Minn who wasn¡¯t a goddess after all.

 Chapter 71: Half-Day Tour at Guangji Temple (1)

    <h4>Chapter 71: Half-Day Tour at Guangji Temple (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    This day, Sheng family nned to offer incense for blessings. Early in the morning, the inner mansion was put in uproar. In front of the second gate, three paulowniacquered carriages driven by giant steeds were prepared, one for Old Madam, Wang shi and Old Madam Hai, one for the three youngdies and one for the girl and woman servants. Another eight strong woman servants and a dozen of body guards were demanded by Wang shi to escort the carriage.

    As they all got up early in the morning, Mn and Rn were too tired to bicker, so they looked as sleepy as Minn and tried to take a nap while leaning onto soft cushions along the swaying carriage. Disliking Mn, Rn leaned towards Minn as best as she could, making Minn so tortured by pressing pains in her slumber that she woke up by thesting pain. Hearing the bell and chants from outside, she knew they were about to arrive at the destination.

    Minn yed the trick that had been picked up when she was back in school and woke her roommates up for morning study¡ªshe proficiently pinched the noses of the two sisters who, after a while of suffocation, woke up quickly and both red at Minn. She smiled, ¡°Sisters, we¡¯re arriving at Guangji Temple.¡±

    Hearing what she said, Mn bowed down and started to groom her hair and check her makeup in a hurry. Rn followed right after her, reaching out to push upright a shining lotus-shaped double-head hairpin near her temple. The three sisters inside the carriage noticed louder sound of people from outside, most was that of women amidst some little children. It seemed that there were many peopleing to offer incense and the fragrance of sandalwoods gradually flowed into the carriage.

    Listening to the hustling noise outside, the three girls looked at one another, all feeling itchy but none of them dared to lift up the curtain to take a look. Minn sighed: The ssic group psychology indeed made sense.

    The climate in the carriage was inactive when suddenly the carriage was given a nasty shove and the three girls, losing bnce, rushed forward together and were almost thrown to the ground. In a second, they heard a burst of loud cursing from outside. Minn was excited, wondering if the ancient carriage could also be rear-ended.

    Rn as the most agile one climbed up first, touching her head. Though there paved fur nket in the carriage, she still felt the pain in her head from knocking and shouted out, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Of course, nobody would answer her.

    After Mn got up, she, out of vignce, leaned aside and lifted up the curtain a bit to look outside. Rn had no time to satirize her and also leaned over. Minn, thest one to climb up, also followed them to crowd her head near theirs to take a look. Luckily, the carter of the Sheng mansion drove the carriage to behind a big tree which formed a cover, so the three girls weren¡¯t caught of peeking.

    The sight outside startled them. Old Madam¡¯s carriage was halted in front where rose bursts of shouting and crying, putting everything in a mess and stopping the carriage from running over. Not far away a few young lords dressed up luxuriously on big horses were cursing and teasing. Minn listened up to them and learnt that just now they rushed by on horse and knocked over several stalls at the crossroad. They rode too fast that a lot of passers-by were also knocked down. For a time, children and women cried, and people and horsesy on the ground, thus blocking the road.

    Mn scorned, ¡°Dandies!¡±

    Rn snorted, ¡°Fops!¡±

    Minn thought to herself, ¡°City admin?¡±

    They saw a young man in red robe waving a whip who kept spitting out curses, ¡°You dirty ves! Are you blind? How dare you block my way! Let me tread you to death in a way I kill a grasshopper!¡±

    Below him was a man holding his dying mother whose head was covered with blood from the crash. He huffed, ¡°You...you... Aren¡¯t therews? How could you do evil things and trample people like this?¡±

    The man in red mmed a whip and immediately on the man¡¯s face appeared a blood mark. The man bowed down to hold his old mother while the man in red, with shaking fat on his face, opened his mouth wide and spat, ¡°Laws? I¡¯m thew! Get out of my way!¡± The man seemed to be provoked and stubbornly stepped forward to hold fast the leg of the man in red, and the repeated whipping didn¡¯t force him to let go.

    The other noble youths on horse started tough, ¡°Rong Xian! Your whips are not tough enough!¡±

    ¡°Are you suck dry by Cuixianst night? Hahaha...¡±

    ¡°Hey bro. Be careful! Don¡¯t hurt your back, otherwise Fairy Brothel will lose half its business!¡± All the young lords present that dressed up decently on horseback burst intoughter.

    The man called Rong Xain got more ferocious and mmed the poor man even harder as if he was nning to tear the man up. As othersughed about it, a cold voice of man rose, ¡°If you want to beat someone up, go back and find a servant. No one cares even if you kill him, but don¡¯t make a scene of yourself here! Today the young lord of Cab Yang set up a poem party at the plum tree forest at the back of mountain and people are on their way!¡±

    Minn had decided to ignore them and pulled herself back when she suddenly heard this familiar voice, so she peeked out again. What she saw in the middle of the road was a man in a gown with sapphire blue cor. He looked tall with wide shoulders even on horseback¡ªapparently, he was Gu Tingye.

    At this moment, carriages began to gather at the crossroad. All of them were luxuriantly decorated with strong horses and coachmen. There were already servants from several families stepping forward to ask about the situation. The noble young lords smelled a rat, so they left a bunch of silver and with a whip, galloped on away, leaving on the site a group of crying folks that were hurt and trampled out of blue but still struggled to collect the silver on the ground.

    Minn, shaking her head, retreated back to the carriage. It seemed that the rumors weren¡¯t false. What risk Yanran had been at!

    Most of the females in the carriages were from noble or wealthy families. Seeing the crying folks on the ground, they all gave out great deal of silver to those who had been hurt. Then the crowd began to disperse. The carriages moved on toward the top of the mountain.

    Guangji Temple, as one of the Three Renown Temples in the capital, was seated at the left top of the Yumei Mountain in the city west. It was reputed by the epigraph ¡°To Save All Beings¡± wrote by the first emperor in the beginning of this dynasty. The temple itself wasn¡¯t too grandeur nor magnificent, with only three main halls from front to rear, dedicating to Tathagata Buddha, Avalokitesvara, and Maitreya Buddha respectively. On both sides stood a bell tower. The incense offered here was less than in the other two temples, so Old Madam Sheng decided to offer incense here due to its quietness.

    Minn was familiar with the incense-offering and Buddha-worshipping procedure, so the group followed the usher monk into the main hall to meet with the head monk Miaoshan who weed them in person. The two sides exchanged conventional greetings before Old Madam Sheng donated a great amount of incense money, followed by Wang shi and Hai shi. Then all females started, at the main hall, from left to right, to worship Buddhas one by one in order. All of them made wishes and burnt much paper as offerings.

    As most of those that came to worship Buddhas were females and children, the monks in the temple were either too old with few teeth or too young with new teeth, at the sight of which there were no man in the prime of the life. Minn eximed to herself: How professional!

    When she kowtowed to Avalokitesvara with a populus branch in thest hall, Minn thought of her real parents and brother, so she kowtowed a few more sincerely, hoping everything went well with them. By the time she raised up her head, she saw Wang shi was pulling Hai shi to the children-sending Avalokitesvara at the rear corner. Hai shi, with a red face, worshipped repeatedly while Old Madam Sheng was standing by her side, watching the Avalokitesvara statue in silence. Minn turned back, finding that Mn was staring at a bamboo draw tube, eager to have a try. At the sight of Minn¡¯s gaze, she smiled behind her sleeve, ¡°Do you want to have a try my sister?¡±

    Before Minn said anything, Rn took over the bamboo draw tube and kneeled down, shaking it while chanting something. Mn bit her lips because she shouldn¡¯t make any trouble in a public ce, so she just watched Rn shake off a draw. Rn held it tight in her hands before Mn could read it, and then looked at the other two girls, ¡°Do you want to make a draw? Let¡¯s get the draw interpreted afterwards together.¡±

    Preceded by Rn, Mn wasted no time and took over the tube and kneeled down at once. Kowtowing three times in a row, she began to carefully shake the tube, then a draw came off it. Still, the draw was held in the hand before others could read it. Then it was Minn¡¯s turn.

    Minn shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to. Let¡¯s go and have them interpreted.¡± Rn disagreed and pushed Minn down onto the kneeling cushion, ¡°I don¡¯t agree. You must make a draw.¡± Mn also pretended to echo with Rn, ¡°My sister, you¡¯d better make one, otherwise, if this is known by grandmother, she must be ming me for not caring about you.¡±

    Minn smiled bitterly and kneeled down before Bodhisattva. As she shook the draw tube, she was suddenly reminded of what Old Madam Sheng told her after He Hongwen left on that day and couldn¡¯t help but flush a bit. In fact, she also considered her future, but in this isted world where she knew few people, she decided it¡¯d better to trust those who were trustworthy.

    After the half-life hurts, Old Madam found that wealth and fame were just floating clouds that couldn¡¯t be held in hands. People didn¡¯t necessarily have to lead a luxurious life but must live with someone kind and benevolent. At first, she considered Cousin Taisheng as a candidate for her marriage. Though Hu family was a businessman family, Uncle Hu and his son couldn¡¯t be kinder and more honest. Besides, Aunt Sheng Yun owed Old Madam Sheng some favor. Therefore, if Minn married Taisheng, she would definitely live a peaceful and happy life.

    Unexpectedly, two men popped up in the middle way. She first met with the young lord and old madam of the He family who liked Minn very much and revealed her intention to tie the knot. Then Minn got to know Aunt Li who also wanted her son to forge a marriage with Minn. After living in the Sheng mansion in hometown, Old Madam Sheng found through careful observation that Big Old Madam Sheng and Li shi also secretly showed their intention of making a marriage between Pin and Taisheng. Therefore, in order not to put rtives in dilemma, Old Madam rolled out Taisheng as the candidate.

    Thus, the candidates for Minn¡¯s husband turned two, He Hongwen and Li Yu.

    Although Li family was well-off, it was a businessman family without high-ranking family background after all (Minn: Why would a man with both wealth and family background marry me?). He Hongwen, a handsome gentleman of schrly elegance, was favored by Old Madam Sheng, yet she worried that his wife would inevitably have to endure hardships in the future since he had lost his father at a young age and had an ill mother.

    On that day, after Old Madam He diagnosed Hun, she revealed the truth to Old Madam Sheng that first and foremost, Old Master and Madam He loved this youngest grandson most. As soon as his father passed away, the couple had separated the n into smaller ones out of concern about their grandson¡¯s future life. The real estate and cash of the third house had made clear long ago and was now managed temporarily by Old Madam He. Once the old couple passed away, the three houses would share the property evenly. He Hongwen himself was a doctor and, with an official uncle and other rtives to depend on, his life would be worry-free.

    Later, the straight-forward Old Madam He talked more, revealing that He Hongwen¡¯s mother had been suffering incurable disease and could survive no more than five years, but, on her mother-inw¡¯s medical care, she struggled to live on to witness with her own eyes her son getting married and building a family. Thinking of this, Minn felt deeply sinful because at that time she had been a bit happy that she wouldn¡¯t have to deal with a mother-inw in the future.

    Mn and Rn alwaysughed at her for having no ambition. In fact, from Minn¡¯s point of view, they became misled after witnessing this hustling and bustling capital and meeting with numerous high-ranking officials and imperial aristocrats. However, a man like Sheng Hong, though a huge figure in Youyang, was an insignificant one in the capital.

    Just let He Hongwen learn more in the capital and spread his fame emerging from the Imperial Hospital. Then he could lead a leisurely life by opening a clinic in a small county with enjoyable scenery. Speaking of that, He family¡¯s hometown was situated in a county near Youyang.

    ording to Old Madam He¡¯s feedback, He Hongwen also liked Minn very much. Based on the situation in the several meetings, they would make a nice couple after getting married. By then, she would take care of the family property and strive to be the richest family in the county. Then, she would keep four dogs to guard her. What fun to run amuck on the street!

    However, Old Madam Sheng also said: no hurry, let¡¯s have a look at other people. What if there were someone even more proper for her out there? In a word, she would still observe He Hongwen more and consider longer about Li Yu. There might be some other guys rushing up halfway.

    Mn and Rn found that Minn kept shaking the bamboo tube with a smirk on her face. Rn pushed her impatiently and then shook out a draw at random. Minn stood up and the three sisters began to disclose their draws, which said, in the order of their age from old to young, better than moderate, moderate, and worse than moderate respectively.

    Both Mn and Rn lookedcent and then showed pity to Minn who held the worse-than-moderate draw in her hand,forting, ¡°It¡¯s just a stupid draw. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    Minn was calm: The draw was a real reflection of what she had undergone.

    At the entrance of the temple was the ce to interpret draws where seated several old monks. After reporting to Old Madam and Wang shi, the three sisters went there apanied by girl and old servants. As they approached, they saw a group of women sitting around a young girl dressed up luxuriously. Her face couldn¡¯t be seen because she sat facing the same direction as the three sisters headed, but her conversation with the old monk sitting opposite her could be heard, ¡°...Every cloud has a silver lining. Out of the depth of misfortunees bliss. Though things run tough for you right now, just follow the trend, things at the worst will mend in the end...¡±

    Minn burst intoughter. All draw interpretations worked under Barnum effect and would be useful all the time.

    Mn and Rn were excited and each found an old monk to interpret draw for them. Minn stood at behind and made a summary after listening for a while: the future was bright but the road towards it was bumpy; as long as you tried hard, however stupid you were, you would seed in either marriage, career or health. A principle applicable to almost everything.

    Minn felt that she shouldn¡¯t behave differently from others, so she went ahead for draw interpretation. There was an old monk that was unusually ugly with a withered face even dryer than dried orange peel and facial expression that was extremely hideous and horrible. He sat alone at the corner with no one turning to him. Minn was impatient to wait in lines, so she headed right to him, sat down, and gave him the draw with both hands. The old monk took a casual nce and was about to speak when he suddenly saw clearly Minn¡¯s face. Frowning, he seemed a bit shock. Throwing the draw away, he waved to drive Minn away as if she were a fly, ¡°This draw is not yours. You don¡¯t have to make a draw in the future because it won¡¯t be useful.¡±

    Minn was astounded, wondering if she met a half-immortal. Just as she intended to ask, the old monk shouted impatiently, ¡°Go away! The more I say, the more mistakes I make. Don¡¯t do harm to me!¡±

    Minn only got a hazy notion about what he meant and still wanted to say something, but Rn and Mn had finished and a servant came to take them back. Minn was pulled forward by You Mama and when she looked back, she found the old monk rush away in a hurry as if he was chased by a tiger. Minn was pissed off: Who said half-immortals were ready to help others?!

    The three girls were first taken to a wing-room to have tea where Od Madam Sheng, Wang shi, Hai shi and the temple head were there. Near them seated a few noble women who kept chitchatting all the time. Some topics were forbidden from under-aged, so Wang shi sent the three girls to a side-room next door to take a rest.

    A little monk found a vacant and clean side-room for them. Surprisingly, the moment Rn stepped her feet in, she saw the room was already upied by a girl who sat at a round table and enjoyed tea. By her dress, she was the girl that had her draw interpreted just now. At around fifteen, she had fair skin, slim eyebrows, and round eyes from where charm emerged.

 Chapter 72: Half-Day Tour at Guangji Temple (2)

    <h4>Chapter 72: Half-Day Tour at Guangji Temple (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    Seeing a pretty girl inside, the three sisters became hesitant to walk in. Mn took a nce at Rn who squared her shoulders and stepped in. Mn and Minn followed up. They sat down on a Luohan bench (a long coach) near the window, then girl and woman servants flooded in, taking out the tea and refreshments they brought on carriages and putting them on the tea table. They then went out again to fetch hot water for making tea.

    The girl made no reaction to this scene and just enjoyed her own tea. Minn examined her closely, finding that she was wearing a peach-red nting gown made of Hangzhou brocade belted at waist. Around the sleeve and cor was grey-mouse fur. The gown was fully-embroidered with intertwining flowers of gold line. Above her feet, a moonlight-white skirt could be seen. Near her chest hang a huge pure gold auspicious lock, the brilliance of which made people dazzled. On her head was a pair of gilded jade hairpin with pearls. The girl also examined the three sisters when she lowered her head and she found that all of them wore luxurious clothes and a pure gold yingluo-patterned ne with three jade locks which disyed top quality. The behaviors of the three sisters were also well-mannered and graceful.

    After some tea, Mn stepped forward to talk with the girl, who quickly revealed her family background, in a restricted way, ¡°My family name is Rong; alias name is Feiyan. My father is Earl Fuchang.¡±

    Mn paused for a second and smiled, ¡°You must be the niece of Imperial Concubine Rong.¡±

    Rn and Minn showed different expressions because a family like this sounded cheerful but in fact was miserable. One of the daughters of the bricyer family had been chosen to be a concubine of the Emperor and the family got entitled. However, it was known to all that unless the daughter could give birth to a son that could be entitled as crown prince or imperial lord, otherwise this kind of entitlement couldn¡¯t be inherited. The luckier ones could inherit the entitle for three to five generations while the less lucky ones could only maintain the title for one generation and degraded as folks. Therefore, usually a family like hers would waste no time trying to forge marriage or nurturing talents in order to prolong the wealth and prosperity of the family.

    Though Imperial Concubine Rong was most favored by the Emperor, who was too old to be capable, so she had no children for now and forever, leaving the family with a question mark regarding its road to marriage building.

    Rong Feiyan smiled, saying, ¡°My brother and sister-inw took me here. There are too many people in that room and the noise gives me headache, so I find this quiet room to take a rest. I apologize if I¡¯ve bothered you.¡±

    Although the words were polite, her expression obviously looked overbearing. Rn had always hated those who were better than herself, so she just enjoyed her own tea and didn¡¯t joined the chatting. Minn, on the other hand, was reminded that the man on horseback whipping folks called Rong Xian was her brother, so, feeling disgusted, she didn¡¯t want to talk with her either. Only Mn was there trying hard to socialize. Her cautious and pleasing manner intrigued Rong Feiyan and the two gradually touched on Sheng family¡¯s life in Deng Prefecture.

    ¡°You have kinship with Qi family?¡± Brilliance burst out from Rong Feiyan¡¯s eyes. She immediately felt herself having overacted, so she held back a little and asked cautiously, ¡°Have you met with their second young lord?¡±

    Mn smiled, ¡°Of course we have. Back in Deng Prefecture, he went to school with our eldest brother. We were also invited to the birthday party of Marquis Xiangyang before the Spring Festival...We also met with Sixth Princess and her daughter, Xianzhu Jiacheng.¡±

    Rong Feiyan snorted a bit and said unhappily, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t a family member of a locally-inhabiting imperial lord stay in their ownnd? Why did they keeping to the capital? Our ancestral rules would be broken in this way.¡±

    Mn looked calm and seeminglyforted her, ¡°Stop saying that. Nowadays, Sixth Imperial Lord is most trusted by the Emperor. It¡¯s very likely that he will make something in the future!¡±

    Rong Feiyan¡¯s face turned sullen, she crashed her hand into a fist and heavily thumped down upon the table. The pure gold with diamond pomegranate flower ring made pitching noise against the table. She sneered, ¡°Something? He¡¯d better not make a joke of himself.¡±

    Mn¡¯s smile was very pleasing. Only a person like Minn who had lived with her for many years could tell that Mn actually hated Rong Feiyan. Mn then chose some popr topics among youngdies in the capital to share with Rong Feiyan.

    The Sixth Imperial Lord and Rong family was in fact the two sides of a same coin. One was emerging while the other was degrading with power and privilege that could be deprived easily in the future. Minn lowered her head, picking snacks in the te, and took a random look at Mn.

    The capital was that big where gathered a group of seemingly solemn but gossipy underneath females of high-ss families. The fact that Rong family was interested in Qi Heng wasn¡¯t a piece of news. Rong family¡¯s several attempts to forge marriage with Qi family had been turned down and now with a Junzhu Jiacheng, the situation became two dogs fighting for one same bone. How interesting!

    With a few more words, a girl servant from Rong family came in to pick up Rong Feiyan, and a Mama of Wang shi also came to inform the three girls back to have vegetarian meal. After such a morning, the three sisters were already starving, so even Mn, who had been an elegant eater, had a full bowl of rice. Minn herself ate up half basin of stir-fried cabbage and Rn held a te of oiled bamboo shoot and didn¡¯t let it go. After lunch, they all took a cup of fresh tea that Guangji Temple fried and sipped slowly. The warmth of tea in the stomach made Minn feelfortable.

    It was time to go, but Hai shi was considerate to find that Old Madam Sheng looked tired, so she said gently, ¡°We just had lunch. It¡¯s not good for health to get on bumping carriage right now. Why don¡¯t we rest for a moment before setting off? Old Madam, Madam, what do you think?¡±

    Wang shi was tired too, so she readily agreed. Old Madam Sheng also nodded. Minn, seeing that seniors approved, at once turned to You Mama for nket and pillow to take a nap.

    Unexpectedly, Mn walked up to Old Madam and Wang shi, smiling, ¡°Grandmother, madam and sister-inw, I¡¯ve long heard that the Dewdrop Pavilion at the backyard of Guangji Temple is a relic from the previous dynasty. The pirs are inscribed with a poem byte Schr Gao. Besides, the Nine-Dragon Shielding Wall is also a unique scene which is very exquisite. Since I¡¯m here today, I want to take a look myself to broaden my eyes.¡±

    Rn didn¡¯t want to stay indoors and was intrigued by what Mn said. She ran to Wang shi, shaking her arm, ¡°Mother. You said we should discipline ourselves in the capital, so we were under high pressure. This is a rare opportunity, please allow us to hang around.¡±

    Wang shi was moved by Rn¡¯s request. She turned around to look at Old Madam Sheng who was leaning on the back of a luohan bench and said, half closing her eyes, ¡°Send some Mamas to apany them and watch them closely.¡± Wang shiknew this was a sign of approval, so she turned back and told Rn seriously, ¡°You have only two hours; be back immediately afterwards!¡±

    Rn was overjoyed, bowing like a monkey to Wang shi and Old Madam and then turned around to drag Minn. Minn wasn¡¯t interested, sticking to You Mama, ¡°I¡¯d rather not go. Let me take some rest. You guys go without me.¡±

    Rn stared at her, ¡°You just had lunch. Without walking around, you will throw up againter in the carriage!¡± Then she lowered down to Minn¡¯s ears, bellowing, ¡°I hate to go with her. You must be there!¡± Her fingers squeezed and gave Minn a nasty pinch in the arm.

    Minn had no choice but to go with them.

    At the back of the third main hall of Guangji Temple was a spacious lot paved with bricks. It could be used for religious rituals. In the middle of it was a clear pond behind which was a lengthy arch wall. One end of it extended towards the Dewdrop Pavilion and the other directed to the plum forest at the other side of the mountain. It was tranquil in the yard with only a few little monks gently sweeping fallen leaves.

    In the early spring, sunshine didn¡¯t bake but was rather warm and soothing. The three sisters, apanied by several female servants, wandered at a low pace along the pebble trail. The first site greeted them was the Nine-Dragan Wall. A ferocious mighty dragon hovered in the middle as if it was about toe out from the wall. The colored ze on it was still vivid after wind and rain.

    Mn seemed to suddenly have great interest in folk relief art, praising while watching from the scales of each dragon to the faded colored ze. Rn didn¡¯t like to be disciplined, so she demanded the servants to remain at the yard and was now jumping and running and chirping andughing cheerfully. Minn followed hernguidly and struggled to hold back yawning. As they walked, she suddenly smelled a subtle wave of plum fragrance. Looking up, she saw more plum treesing up. Minn paused for a second and stopped at once, saying, ¡°Forth elder sister, let¡¯s stop here. We should head for the other end to take a look at the Dewdrop Pavilion.¡±

    Mn was moving forward with great enthusiasm. Hearing the words, she looked back, ¡°We haven¡¯t finished this side yet. Let¡¯s go further.¡±

    Seeing her innocent smile as sincere as real, Minn also smiled, ¡°The Nine-Dragon Wall is symmetric. Watching this side is the same as watching all of it and we¡¯ll save a lot of time and energy.¡±

    No matter how Minn tried to persuade her, Mn just didn¡¯t agree and insisted on watching the rest of it. Rn didn¡¯t get it at first, but judging from Mn¡¯s soft and seducing expression, she was reminded of the scene of Mn grooming her hair. By now she could infer something, so she said loudly, ¡°Further ahead is the plum forest where at this time a poem party is being held. Is it proper if we¡¯re seen by them?¡±

    Mn gently smiled, ¡°We¡¯re just enjoying ourselves. Why does it have anything to do with others? It¡¯s okay even if we were seen by them.¡± Her speech sounded candid and upright, and upon finishing, she raised her head up high to disy her innocence.

    Rn sneered, ¡°You¡¯ve been a talker. Do you think I have no idea of what you¡¯re up to? Listen, you¡¯d better give it up soon! Look how frivolous you are! Don¡¯t disgrace the family in public!¡±

    Mn¡¯s pretty face turned red and she refuted at once, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. We¡¯re all sisters, so why put it so ugly? If you believe that, I¡¯ll then go further away. Let¡¯s see what incident could happen?! You can just send people to catch me back!¡± Then she left right away.

    Rn hit the roof. Since the ce was already near the plum forest, she didn¡¯t dare to shout out to summon up servants but just stamped her feet with rage.

 Chapter 73: Half-Day Tour at Guangji Temple (3)

    <h4>Chapter 73: Half-Day Tour at Guangji Temple (3)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    Minn, with a water-still face, took a few steps forward and stood in front of Mn who said with hatred, ¡°Must you act against me and defamed me out of blue? To prove my fame, I must go forward!¡±

    Raising her arm, Minn grabbed Mn easily and said casually, ¡°Are you sure not to go back with us?¡±

    Mn made her resolution and huffed, ¡°I¡¯m sure!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Then in a wave Minn threw something right at Mn who screamed out and found a big patch of mud stain on her sunny-after-storm gown made of Su brocade!

    ¡°What is this?¡± Mn bellowed, her face turning purple.

    Minn slightly unfold a piece of handkerchief in which there was a lump of mud. It turned out that Minn had wrapped it in her handkerchief and held in her hand as Rn talked with Mn just now.

    ¡°You, you and you...¡± Mn shivered with rage and pointed at Minn. Rn who stood next to them was also in shock.

    Minn said leisurely, ¡°Go ahead and meet with those noble young lords. Make a step forward, the mud will be on your face.¡±

    ¡°How dare you do this to me?!¡± Mn finally came back to reason a bit.

    Minn sneered, ¡°I nned to wake you up with a p on the face but gave up since we¡¯re sisters! Now I have these words for you: You don¡¯t want your face but we do! Father has acted with caution for his whole life and Old Madam and Madam have dedicated their lives to manage this family. I won¡¯t allow you to ruin everything!¡± To be honest, Minn had wanted to beat her up for long.

    Mn raised her arm trying to beat Minn but thetter managed to escape in a flexible move. Then, Rn seized Mn from her back. Mn¡¯s eyes turned red, and she cried, ¡°I¡¯m going to tell daddy that you two bully me!¡±

    Rn was amused by her,ughing, ¡°Go ahead! If daddy knew that you showed up in public, would he praise you with apuse? The best you can get is hard beating!¡± Thinking for a second, she added, ¡°Sixth younger sister has always been nice and honest. Even if daddy doesn¡¯t believe me, he will believe her!¡±

    Mn bit her lips with rage and started ferociously at Minn and Rn. Minn wasn¡¯t a bit daunted, and turned to Rn, ¡°Just now when we watched the Nine-Dragon Wall, forth elder sister slipped down identally and made her skirt dirty. Let¡¯s hold her back. I guess Old Madam is going back home.¡±

    Rn pped andughed, ¡°Forth elder sister, shall we go?¡±

    Mn stamped her feet with hatred and turned around heading back. Rn caught up immediately, shouting, ¡°Forth elder sister, allow me to help you.¡± At this moment, she hoped more people see Mn in dirt.

    Minnughed to herself in behind and felt cheerful as if the fatigue from the all morning had disappeared. For these years, every time Mn did something irritating, Minn, by her original temper, had wanted to stand up and give her a lesson, but she was stopped by Old Madam, who persuaded, ¡°Women are restricted in many aspects. Unless you have hard evidence, or don¡¯t start easily in case of impressing others as harsh and mean, which will affect your action in the future.¡±

    Mn and Concubine Lin were of same temperament, always bad-mouthing behind one¡¯s back and setting one against another, yet, in front of Sheng Hong, behaving as poor women that had been bullied by everyone in the mansion. Last time when Mn was punished for humiliating herself in front of Junzhu Pingning, Sheng Hong was cheated afterwards by Concubine Lin¡¯s tears into believing that it was Wang shi who deliberately let Mn make a scene of herself in public.

    The reason why Sheng Hong now was so biased toward Mn was no other than the fact that Wang shi and Rn had left an impression of being domineering and bullying to Sheng Hong. A pair of mother and daughter as fierce as lions VS. a pair of poor mother and daughter as meek as sheep. When a man walked into this kind of scenario, his brain would break down and the protective testosterone would automatically make shitty judgement.

    Therefore, she never argued with Mn, especially in front of Sheng Hong, and just got along with her like loving sisters.

    Minn shook the handkerchief, rolled it into a lump and tucked it into her sleeve. As she was about to leave, she heard a softughter which made her whole body tighten up. She turned around at once. Since she didn¡¯t raise her head up, what she saw first was a pair of pink-sole and ck-instep shoes and the corner of a piece of sapphire blue gown embroidered with silver lines. She looked up, finding a huge cloud of shadow was hovering over her head.

    Minn immediately took back a few steps. Squinting over, she found that sunrays at this moment were cast upon half of the man¡¯s gown, making it bright and vivid while the other half of it was blocked by the shadow of stone wall which made it dark blue and the patterns on it enchantingly exquisite as if carved out with ze.

    ¡°Second uncle.¡± Minn bowed with all respect.

    Gu Tingye pulled the corner of his mouth and satirized, ¡°Is it proper to treat your own sister like this?¡±

    Minn lowered her head and still answered in a respectful tone, ¡°Even an upright judge couldn¡¯t make clear domestic affairs. If what I did is wrong, my father will be the judge to punish me.¡± What she meant was: it¡¯s none of your business!

    Gu Tingye¡¯s eyebrows nted up; a bit shocked, he said, ¡°Since you call me uncle, it¡¯s my duty to tell you right from wrong.¡±

    Minn looked up and smiled mischievously, saying suddenly, ¡°I forgot to congratte you on your wedding.¡± Then she gestured with her chubby fair hands in a pleasing way, ¡°I wish you and my aunt-inw many children and asting marriage!¡±

    Gu Tingye¡¯s face fell gloomy at once and his eyes turned sullen. Minn regretted for what she had done and couldn¡¯t help stepping back.

    At the end ofst month, Gu Tingyu married Yanran¡¯s younger sister who had been spoiled since birth and was extremely bad-tempered. Upon getting married, she devoted herself into transforming the well-known dandy yboy across the capital. The fifth day after their wedding, she sold out her husband¡¯s two concubines and on the tenth day, she forced Gu Tingye to either study or practice martial arts, forbidding him from hanging out. On the fifteenth day, she drove away his friends who came to find Gu Tingye to watch opera. On the twentieth, somehow getting the news, she took a bunch of male and female servants to Gu Tingye¡¯s house out of Gu mansion and smashed and crashed it into pieces. Luckily, Gu Tingye arrived timely, otherwise Manniang and her two children would have been sold out in bags.

    Gu Tingye was never a mild-tempered person, so he imed a divorce which was naturally turned down by his father Marquis Ningyuan. Then the father and son fiercely fought over it and almost issued a case in the court. One show after another provided the capital with topics to talk about andugh at during after-dinner tea.

    Gu Tingye¡¯s look visibly turned dangerous. Minn¡¯s mind rm set off automatically, so she showed apology at once, saying gently with her head lowered down, ¡°Don¡¯t be upset uncle. I shouldn¡¯t have said that.¡± Gu Tingye¡¯s furry dropped a little. At the sight of Minn¡¯s lowered little head, he said to himself, ¡°Why be angry at a child.¡± Therefore, he said, sounding sad, ¡°How innocent Manniang is!¡±

    Minn readily agreed, ¡°You¡¯re right, uncle! Aunt-inw acted too rashly.¡± She even nodded hard to disy her agreement.

    The words made Gu Tingye irritated again out of no reason. He watched Minn from the corners of his eyes, overbearingly, and sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t be pretentious. You¡¯re all the same snobbish and looking down upon Manniang. You don¡¯t know how much she suffered!¡±

    Minn was discouraged because she found it difficult to fool this guy, so she sighed, ¡°Uncle, it doesn¡¯t matter how others think of Manniang as long as you yourself know how good she is! For anyone from Yu family, they naturally regard her as no simple person since she could travel from the capital to Deng Prefecture safe and sound all by herself with two little children, and she even dared to show up and make a scene in Yu mansion.¡±

    Gu Tingyu snorted and took a glimpse of her from overhead, ¡°She has been leading a hard life by wisdom and tactics. Of course, she is not as delicate as you youngdies!¡±

    Okay! Another Sheng Hong here! And another Concubine Lin! Whatever Manniang did was right. Even if she killed someone or set fire, it would be others¡¯ fault!

    Minn hated this. She raised up to look right into his eyes, tried hard to hold back her inner resentment and talked in a calm voice, ¡°Uncle. There is something that I don¡¯t understand. Could you help me?¡±

    Gu Tingye was a little shocked, saying, ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Minn took a breath and said in a clear voice, ¡°The eldest youngdy of Yu family has been in the capital with Cab Yu until she was thirteen years old and is famous for her quietness and kindness among noble families. I bet you must have heard of it before you sincerely went for proposal many times. Therefore, if Manniang really wanted to be by your side, she could just wait until sister Yu marries you. By her mild and kind nature, even if Old Master Yu and Old Madam Yu don¡¯t approval for the time being, they wouldpromise sooner orter, then wouldn¡¯t Manniang get what she wants? Why did she bother to make a scene in Deng prefecture to upset Old Master Yu? Wouldn¡¯t this ruin everything?¡±

    Gu Tingyan¡¯s lips moved a bit. He just asserted that Manninag was resourceful, so now he couldn¡¯t say that Manniang hadn¡¯t expected that.

    Minn sneered in her heart. She had thought about these long before.

    Manniang¡¯s real intention to show up in Deng prefecture wasn¡¯t at all to let Yanran ept her, but instead, she was afraid that Yanran¡¯s virtue and outstanding exterior would take Gu Tingye¡¯s favor from her. What Manniang wanted was that Gu Tingye could marry a ferocious wife who would fight with him every day so that she, as a concubine, could gain all the love and stabilize her status!

    Seeing Gu Tingye¡¯s fickle expression, Minn hurriedly soften her voice and said with sincerity, ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re an upright man and just take my words as an evil man¡¯s wish. I just feel unfair for my friend eldest youngdy Yu. Probably, Manniang really has her own unspeakable difficulty.¡±

    After all, the reason why Minn dared to say these was her insight of Gu Tingye¡¯s personality. He acted to his own will defying rules and rituals. In modern times, he was just an avant-garde youth, but in ancient times where rules and rituals were strict, he was regarded as an offbeat yboy. This kind of person, even if acting evil, would be a person true to himself rather than a hypocrite, let alone a nasty obscene slob, so it couldn¡¯t be wrong to tter him.

    Gu Tingyi was in a mental mess and got even more irritated after hearing Minn¡¯s insincere ttering, bellowing, ¡°Leave now!¡±

    The order was sound of heaven to Minn who lifted up her skirt to slip away and disappeared in a short while.

 Chapter 74: Those Who Bullied Me Must Be Bullied by Me

    <h4>Chapter 74: Those Who Bullied Me Must Be Bullied by Me</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    Returning back home, Minn immediately confessed to Old Madam Sheng about the mud incident. Old Madam was lying on the Luohan bed, silent. Minn was a little worried, asking, ¡°Grandma, do you think I was wrong?¡±

    Old Madam shook her head, stroked Minn¡¯s soft hair, and said slowly, ¡°You didn¡¯t do wrong and your fourth sister won¡¯t report to your father with a fanfare, yet...¡± Minn held her breath, waiting for Old Madam to continue, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s easy to fight an open war but difficult to escape from backstabbing.¡±

    Minn understood what Old Madam meant after thinking for a while. She looked up, ¡°Daddy will take a rest the day after tomorrow and I¡¯ll send him the new shoes I made for him. Grandmother, please pretend that you don¡¯t know this incident.¡±

    Old Madam nodded.

    On this day, it was Sheng Hong¡¯s off-day. After urging Changfeng and Changdong to work hard in the morning, Sheng Hong, in casual clothing, started to practice calligraphy and read a few lines in the study room of inner mansion in order to demonstrate his maintenance of schrly cultivation regardless of years of being an official.

    At this time, Minn came in wearing a lovely smile on her face. Sheng Hong frowned a bit, his face looked somewhat icy, yet Minn seemed to not notice that at all and took out the new shoes she had made to hand over to her father while ordering servants to help him put them on. Then, she stood to one side, smiling and waiting for praise.

    The moment Sheng Hong slipped his feet into these thick-fur shoes, he felt soft andfortable. Stretching his feet to fit in the shoes well, he couldn¡¯t help feeling warm mentally and was reminded of all the staff that Minn had made for him and how filial she had been since she was a little girl. He praised, ¡°My daughter is so sweet.¡±

    Little Minn ran over, ted, and pulled Sheng Hong¡¯s sleeve to tell him this and that, chirping about funny things happened to her. Minn was eloquent and when she told a story in a funny way, even Sheng Hong couldn¡¯t hold back and burst intoughter.

    Minn said with a bitter face, ¡°...Needle is no easier thing than writing brush. When I hold it well, it¡¯s never obedient, but if I put a hard thimble against it, it turns nice! Hem, I finally get to know that a needle can also be a bully!¡±

    Then she spread out a pair of pair chubby hands to show to Sheng Hong the many needle holes on a few fingers.

    Sheng Hong felt both amused and moved and pointed to Minn tough at her. Minn looked really adorable when she yed cute. Looking at the lovable look of his little daughter, Sheng Hong pulled his lips and finally asked, ¡°A few days ago when you went to Guangji Temple, why threw mud at your fourth sister?¡±

    Minn lost her breath for a second. Finally!

    Then she stretched her eyes wide open, looking at loss and staring at Sheng Hong with shock, ¡°This is...what fourth elder sister said?¡±

    Sheng Hong couldn¡¯t answer for a time. That night when he went to Concubine Lin¡¯s ce for rest, Mn showed up crying to use of Minn¡¯s deed. Concubine Lin also cried heartbrokenly, so Sheng Hong hit the roof and just as he was about to reprimand Minn, he was stopped by Concubine Lin with seemingly good intention for him, ¡°...My master, sixth youngdy is the apple of Old Madam¡¯s eyes. If you punished her for Mn, then Mn would be disliked by Old Madam! Then how could my daughter and I live a peaceful life here in the future? My master, as long as you¡¯re pitiful to us for what we¡¯ve suffered, I¡¯m gratified. Just let the incident stop here.¡±

    As she spoke, she even kept kowtowing, begging Sheng Hong not to mention this again and continuously emphasizing how Minn took advantage of Old Madam¡¯s love to look down upon Mn and bullied her and so on, offering Sheng Hong more than enough to be irritated. At that time Sheng Hong, though furious, promised Concubine Lin, but he got really dissatisfied with Minn and the anger got greater the longer he held it back. However, today what Minn impressed him was an innocent filial girl who he liked very much, so he spat it out naturally.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask who said that! Just tell me yes or no.¡± Sheng Hong persuaded her in a gentle way, ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than bickering between sisters. If you did something wrong, just apologize to your fourth elder sister.¡±

    To his surprise, Minn didn¡¯t say anything but just dropped pearl-like tears one after another, biting hard her lips to remain silent. With a pair of big wet eyes, she sobbed, ¡°Daddy, do you really think of me as an unreasonable person like that?¡±

    Sheng Hong recalled what Minn had done these years were all proper and satisfying, so he doubted, ¡°Is there anything I don¡¯t know?¡±

    What Minn feared was Mn¡¯s backstabbing which could kill her before she knew it. Therefore, now that everything was put on table, she was greatly relieved.

    She looked up and said with a loving voice, ¡°Father, please call up fourth elder sister here; no matter what, it¡¯d be better not to talk behind her back.¡±

    Sheng Hong thought for a while and waved to order servants to call Mn. Soon, Mn came in. She had been writing in the House of Mountain Moon, so knowing that Sheng Hong wanted her, she picked a few of satisfying ones to let her father take a look. To her surprise, upon entering the study room, what she saw was Minn whose eyes were red with crying and Sheng Hong who wasforting her. Sheng Hong wasn¡¯t upset with Minn at all seeing her crying so sad, but just took her as a na?ve child, persuading her, ¡°Don¡¯t cry my poor child. It was just a slump of mud. Even if you were wrong, your sister is sure to forgive you...¡±

    Hearing this, Mn felt suddenly caught by chill.

    No matter what Sheng Hong said, Minn just stayed silent and sobering. At the sight of Mn, she stood up immediately, with tears in her eyes, she questioned her elder sister, ¡°Daddy said that I threw mud at you a few days ago. Did you say so?¡±

    Mn immediately raised her eyes to look at Sheng Hong as if using ¡°Why didn¡¯t father keep your words?¡± Sheng Hong at once felt embarrassed, so he put on airs as a father, ¡°Now, both of you are here, just make it clear!¡±

    Minn stepped forward and seized Mn¡¯s sleeve, slightly shaking it and crying, ¡°Answer it; answer it. If you really couldn¡¯t get over it, just educate me as your younger sister. Why did you tell daddy behind me yet say nothing now?¡±

    Mn was persecuted by Sheng Hong¡¯s gaze, biting her teeth she said, ¡°Right. You threw that at me, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Minn gently wiped away her tears and asked, ¡°Alright! Then, sister, could you tell daddy what we bickered over that made me behave so brutal as to throw mud at you?¡±

    Mn¡¯s face turned red and she said vaguely, ¡°Just something.¡± When being asked what things in specific, she couldn¡¯t answer.

    Minn turned around to look at Sheng Hong andined, ¡°For these years, I never bickered with fourth elder sister. Even if something happened, we get along the next day. Daddy, please think about it. Why must I embarrass my sister in public?¡±

    Mn¡¯s look made Sheng Hong suspect and thinking of the constant bickering between Rn and Mn, he scolded, ¡°Did you defame your younger sister?¡±

    Being shouted at, Mn was more nervous, so she, remained silent, wiped her eyes in a hurry in order to buy some time. However, surprisingly, Minn talked, ¡°No, father. I did throw mud at sister, but I don¡¯t think I did wrong.¡±

    Sheng Hong got even more confused by her words. Minn looked calm and depicted what had happened on that day with a few sentences in a clear and logical way. As she spoke, Mn¡¯s face got redder and redder while Sheng Hong more and more ferocious. Finally, he thumped hard on the table and cursed, ¡°You undisciplined thing! Don¡¯t you know how many men were there in the plum forest? How dare you crush in! Why are you so shameless?!¡±

    Mn felt her knees became weak and kneeled down at once, crying and defending herself, ¡°...I didn¡¯t. I just saw the exquisite Nine-Dragon Wall and wanted to see all of it, but sisters criticized me too straightforward, so I was so angry that I insisted on going further.¡±

    Seeing Mn crying so hard, Minn hurriedly kneeled down too. Pulling Mn¡¯s sleeve, she looked sad, ¡°My sister, you didn¡¯t think straight. No matter how exquisite the Nine-Dragon Wall is, could it be more important than father¡¯s fame? How cautious father has acted as an official? We daughters, even if couldn¡¯t share his concerns, shouldn¡¯t find troubles for him! In the plum forest were a bunch of famous young lords in the capital, if you were seen by them, then, then....¡±

    Minn had difficulty talking on as her voice stumbled. She turned around to cry behind her hands. Sheng Hong was so upset that he pped over a teacup with one wave. The porcin pieces scattered all over the ground. His face was in purple and hands were shaking out of control. He shouted at Mn, ¡°Stop crying! You¡¯re elder but not mature than your younger sister! Where did you learn those things? Do you take all others as fools? You shameless thing! How could you tell on your sister!¡±

    This was the first time that Mn was scolded by Sheng Hong like this, so she cried even harder.

    Minn didn¡¯t keep quiet either. She moved forward on her knees to Sheng Hong, pulled his sleeve with tears in her eyes, and said earnestly, ¡°I thought sister was just thoughtless for the moment. I was afraid that grandma might me sister, so I kept it all to myself. I even didn¡¯t tell grandma because I thought we were sisters with blood bonds and even if something unpleasant happened, we would get over the next day, but I didn¡¯t expect...didn¡¯t expect that sister should badmouth me behind my back!¡±

    Minn looked heartbroken, and her crying was distressful. She turned around to look at Mn, questioning in a soft tone, ¡°Fourth elder sister, fourth elder sister, why did you do this to me?¡± She looked devastated for being betrayed by blood-bond siblings.

    Mn was a bit dumbfounded. To be honest, in terms of crying and acting poor, she and her mother had never failed. At a time when they had no rivals, she was confronted with an unprecedented challenge.

    Minn fell onto the ground near Sheng Hong¡¯s feet, so mournful and pitiful that Sheng Hong was almost heartbroken. He pulled Minn up to sit on the chair and then turned around, pointing at Mn, cursed with harsh words, ¡°You ck sheep! How much I loved you and how could you do such a nasty thing? Your younger sister dissuaded you for the sake of our whole family, but you should hate her for this and take revenge against her! You¡¯re so young but so relentless. Why should I keep you in the family? Come and call up Madam!¡±

    Wang shi was teaching Rn to read fish-scale ount. Rn was impatient and wanted to give up after making two mistakes. Wang shi was upset and about to curse her daughter when the good news dropped from heaven. She rushed to the study room in a hurry and found that her ck-faced husband was desperately cursing Mn and Concubine Lin, kneeling down, was crying next to her.

    In a few words, Wang shi got the whole story and was overjoyed. Seeing Minn almost passed out from crying, she immediately put on the face of a loving mother and ordered servants to take Minn back for rest.

    Minn didn¡¯t witness what happenedter because she was ¡®too sad¡¯. In the evening, Rn, with excitement, came to tell her everything. Mn was beaten by discipline-ruler 30 times on each hand, which swelled up highter, she was then grounded for half a year, and forbidden from reading poems and line but to copy Female Rules and Commandments for a hundred times.

    Wang shi had wanted to drag in Concubine Lin into this incident, but Mn was tough enough to insist that Concubine Lin was also cheated from the truth, so finally Concubine Lin was only punished with 50 times ruler-beating and being grounded for three months.

    ......

    ¡°You knew this long before?¡± Sheng Hong snorted in the bed, his rare day-off spent being furious.

    Wang shi sat in front of the mirror, carefully applying cream to her face, and answered in a rxed voice, ¡°Yes. Rn told me right afterwards.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?!¡± Sheng Hong thumped on the bed with rage.

    Wang shi was in great mood and specially changed a piece of brand-new silk red pajama embroidered with yellowish lotus leaves with cute insects on them. In the exquisite gown, she turned around and smiled, ¡°How dare I makements on them? You¡¯ve always criticized me for being narrow-minded and disliking fourth girl. Why should I bother to tell you! It¡¯s not just me that didn¡¯t want to tell you, even Rn told me not to let you know, otherwise you might me me again.¡±

    Her voice was dragged long as if teasing him.

    Sheng Hong choked on the words. Wang shi elegantly stood up and sat down on the bed, smiling, ¡°This time I bet you know how hard fourth girl is. It¡¯s fair to say that in terms of scheming, ten Rn will be defeated by half Mn. Unfortunately, the ability wasn¡¯t used in a good way.¡±

    Sheng Hong was also angry but on a second thought, he asked, ¡°Old Madam didn¡¯t know this either?¡±

    Wang shi burst intoughter, ¡°Old Madam was intolerant to that kind of things. If she knew it, could nothing happen until now? ... s, sixth girl is so sweet to hide it from Old Madam just to protect fourth girl¡¯s face. Yet, the kindness wasn¡¯t appreciated but hated instead!¡±

    While satirizing, Wang shi felt really delighted.

    Sheng Hong also sighed, shaking his head, ¡°Thanks to Old Madam¡¯s teaching, Minn turns out to be a filial and upright girl who knows maintaining harmony among siblings.¡± Speaking of it, he suddenly sat up and resented, ¡°Don¡¯t let fourth girl meet Lin shi again. Do not let her learn evil tricks!¡±

    He wasn¡¯t unaware of Concubine Lin¡¯s tricks, yet because of their rtionship, he had been tolerant as much as possible. For those that couldn¡¯t be tolerated, he just scolded and disciplined her to obey rules. He had thought that a concubine living in the inner mansion couldn¡¯t result in serious consequence. However, he was dissatisfied about his daughter¡¯s behavior, so he immediately decided to separate the daughter from her mother.

    ......

    ¡°Stop crying! I know you feel terrible. It¡¯s fourth elder sister¡¯s fault. Let¡¯s just ignore her!¡±

    Rn spent no effort but watched for free the scene that she had been dreaming of for long. Witnessing Mn being beaten up and crying and being cursed by Sheng Hong in a hating tone, Rn¡¯s happiness generated patience tofort Minn the credit-owner. Yet, after long persuading, Minn still kept crying, so Rnined, ¡°Why are you still crying!¡±

    Minn lowered her head and kept wiping her eyes with a handkerchief: Shit. The Osmanthus oil was too effective! Even better than what themercial imed!

 Chapter 75: Tranquil Life

    <h4>Chapter 75: Tranquil Life</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    After the incident, Minn hadn¡¯t been troubled for quite a long time. Her father Sheng Hong acted nice and legitimate mother Wang shi showed her concerns. In addition, Rn frequently came to talk with her. Seeing this situation, Old Madam Sheng couldn¡¯t help pulling Minn by her ear and pretended to scold her with a smile, ¡°You such a cunning girl!¡±

    Flushing in red, Minn was a little bit embarrassed with fingers of two hands clenched, ¡°Grandma, aren¡¯t you sick of my calction?¡±

    Turning eyes to newly emerged green outside the window, Old Madam said in a rather slow speed, ¡°The calction in our house is to some extent moderate. You won¡¯t want to see the real calction. Even things in a slush pit are cleaner than those vicious thoughts.¡±

    Minn was depressed to hear that, ¡°Is there any once-for-all solution? It¡¯s troublesome to remain cautious of any calction at any time.¡±

    A faint smile sprawled Old Madam¡¯s wrinkled face, ¡°Of course there is. However, you need to persuade yourself first.¡±

    Minn was confused and Old Madam continued, ¡°All your father asked are clear and easy to satisfy. Concubine Lin is no longer a young woman. Actually, all your Dimu needs to do is just to buy an amiable woman who knows about poems and don¡¯t give any chance for her to have babies.¡±

    Silenced for a while, Minn signed, ¡°Madam wouldn¡¯t agree. It¡¯s like piercing her heart with a sharp knife.¡±

    Old Madam replied in an ironic smile, ¡°Then she has to live with it. If she is able to live with it for a while, she would buy herself a peaceful life, a sound and safe life!¡±

    ¡°What if she can¡¯t live with it?¡±

    Seeing Minn¡¯s sullen face, Old Madam said lightly, ¡°Your elder grandma and I haven¡¯t ever thought of calction. My self-esteem stopped me while she was kind-hearted. Later I couldn¡¯t bear with my life but she did.¡±

    Minn silenced again. Grandma listened to her heart, fought back and was satisfactory for a while. However,ter she was lonely and wretched for almost half of her life. Not a single one within the whole Sheng family was biologically rted to her. Nevertheless, elder grandma endured great hardship, fought for decades and was now able to enjoy herte life with grandchildren surrounded.

    Minn signed slightly after she finally got grandma¡¯s message. If there should be one needed to die, apparently it was better anyone but me. To live a good life, men needed to be harsh on themselves while women needed to be harsh on others.

    It was March by lunar calendar. Magpies chattered above on trees. Weather was rather pleasant with sun in the sky. Wang shi¡¯s mood was as good as the pleasant weather recently.

    At first, there came good news of Hun¡¯s pregnancy. And it was diagnosed by Old Madam He that the baby was a boy and was in good condition. Tears of joy prompted out of Wang shi¡¯s eyes. She started to prepare decent gifts and entrusted Old Madam Sheng to give the gifts to Old Madam He. Afterwards, she was busy donating silvers to both Taoist and Buddhist temples, which annoyed the abbot of Guangji Temple for he thought believers should adhere to one religion. Wang shi¡¯s act to him was like a woman married to two husbands and ording tows should be drowned to death! However, Wang shi was just worried for she didn¡¯t know which god was more helpful. She feared that if she only donated money to one god, the others would be irritated.

    When Wang shi was troubled by the religion, Concubine Lin seemed to be haunted by bad luck. This time since she was totally grounded, she couldn¡¯t check her business as usual and issues urred. It was hard to open a business in the capital city if you were not supported by high-ranking officials. Thus, she practiced usury. However, her business was involved in deaths of people and therefore revealed.

    Actually, usury wasmon and to some extent a legal business. However, it was not quite good for an official if he was found practicing usury. On hearing the news, Sheng Hong was as mad as a wet hen. He then took back all the estates he gave to Concubine Lin all these years and entrusted them to Old Madam for daily management.

    It was said that Wang shi was striking a wooden knocker when Sheng Hong broke in a dudgeon. Sheng Hong pounded the table, cursed Concubine Lin, and rushed out. Thus, Wang shi immediately chose to be a Buddhist since the wooden knocker brought her good news.

    Minn thought in her heart that Sheng Hong actually had thought for Mn and Changfeng. His act was just to punish Concubine Lin for a while. He knew Old Madam wouldn¡¯t degrade herself by taking the estates as her own and would eventually return them to Concubine Lin.

    Leaning against the door, Concubine Lin kept thumping her chest, stamping her feet, and pretending to seek death for almost half a day after she had been grounded, trying to attract Sheng Hong¡¯s attention. However, Sheng Hong ignored her and nned to keep her grounded for a year or so.

    These days, Wang shi frequently visited Earl Zhongqing¡¯s mansion to see her pregnant daughter. Each time, she would go with a carriage of supplements ande back with a mouthful of gossips about upper sses, which idently enriched lives of women in the Sheng family.

    And during these days, it was also heard that Gu Tingye finally distanced his family. He ran away from home alone regardless of his wife, father, mother, and even mistress. Marquis Ningyuan was so irritated by him that he was seriously ill and could only rest himself on bed. However, to remain dignified, ording to the Marquis¡¯s family, Gu Tingye was out for more experience.

    Minn was a little disturbed to hear this, ¡°Maybe...have I ever influenced Gu Tingye¡¯s decision?¡±

    Followed by Gu Tingye¡¯s incident was a scandal. Thedy of Marquis Fuchang was kidnapped by gangsters when she was out one day. Only one of her servant girls escaped and was lucky enough to be rescued by Madam Zhao, wife of a secretary of Zhongjidian and Madam Qian, wife of assistant administrator of the Department of State Affairs, who were on their way to temples. Lady Rong was finally rescued, but...

    ¡°Lady of Marquis Fuchang? Sister Feiyan?¡± Minn suddenly figured out who was involved in the scandal.

    ¡°You bet!¡± Rn rolled her eyes and then said with uncertainties, ¡°Could it be that ... she...?¡± Her pauses totally revealed what she wanted to say.

    Their sister-inw Hai shi signed, ¡°Even if nothing happened, who would believe! The girl¡¯s reputation is ruined. What a pity. The Rong family only has one girl now. Paralysis struck Marquis Fuchang when he heard the news. Imperial concubine Rong cked out after crying her heart out.¡±

    Minn also felt sad for Feiyan and asked in a low voice, ¡°Did these gangsters get arrested?¡±

    Hai shi shook her head in a mysterious way and said implicitly, ¡°Governor of Shuntian Prefecture (equivalent to Beijing Municipality in today¡¯s People¡¯s Republic of China but the prefecture jurisdiction was different) has searched the city for gangsters at the very night, but no traces were found.¡±

    Rn was surprised, ¡°Could it be that they can fly in the sky and proceed underground? Or, is it that the officers are notpetent?¡± Hai shi said with a gentle smile, ¡°Officers arepetent enough since it is Imperial Concubine Rong¡¯s family that is involved.¡±

    Minn lowered her head and said nothing.

    ording to the strict identity management system of the capital city, even Ximen Chuixue (lit. Simon blows wind, a figure of a wuxia novel by Gu Long with top martial skills) was able to be found by the government of the capital city and armed forces of five cities, let alone a group ofmon gangsters. Since no signs of gangsters were found, it meant that they were not really gangsters!

    Few dayster, words came out that Rong Feiyan couldn¡¯t bear the shame andmitted suicide by hanging herself from a beam.

    One monthter, the daughter of the sixth prince and the son of Duke Qi got married. The daughter-inw of Princess Royal was the matchmaker for the bride and the royal highness of Duke Liang for the bridegroom. Xianzhu Jia Cheng finally married Qi Heng with generous dowry. Almost half of the city witnessed the marriage. Feasts were held for three days and nights. Tables for the dinner served to guests as they arrived extended for miles.

    On this very day, Mn was grounded and listless. She only had two bowls of porridge. Rn ate three bowls of rice for a row and had a midnight snack to ease her sad feelings. Minn closed doors of House of Clear Dusk and sent away all her servants. She sat alone, cleaned all things Qi Heng had sent to her one by one, packed them up again, and locked them up with a box.

    It was early cool summer. Since He Hongwen¡¯s mother got better, Madam He sent an invitation to the Sheng family, asking them toe over. Hai shi was pregnant and upied by morning sickness. Rn got cold. Wang shi needed to take care of them both. Mn was grounded. Only Old Madam and Minn had the spare time.

    Minn was a little bit anxious to see her future mother-inw. However, what she saw was a gentle woman. Though with a pale face due to sickness, her smile was just like that of He Hongwen¡¯s and was asfortable as hot-spring water.

    He Hongwen¡¯s mother was first worried that Minn would act awkward because she was the daughter of a concubine. However, she found Minn was a soft girl who acted in a dignified way. What was more, she was quite cute with a pair of dimples when she smiled. On a second thought, the girl was raised up by Madam Sheng and must be educated well. He Hongwen¡¯s mother was rather happy after figuring all these out. She then held Minn¡¯s hands and talked to her with smiles. When she coughed, she would move away from Minn, avoiding infection. She even reminded Minn to bath first with honeysuckle and mugwort before seeing others such as the pregnant woman.

    As for the herbs, they were absolutely provided by He Hongwen for free.

    ¡°Brother Hongwen¡¯s mother is so nice. Her disease is not infectious at all, but she acted carefully.¡± Minn finally relieved on her way home.

    Madam Sheng held her granddaughter in arms with an amiable smile, ¡°It¡¯s too early to be relieved. Even if she wouldn¡¯t call her daughter-inw to serve her in the future, as her daughter-inw, could you rest when your mother-inw gets sick?¡±

    On a second thought, Minn raised her head, flushed and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m willing to be a filial daughter-inw. She is lonely to stay alone. I¡¯d like to talk to her and kill time with her together.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng was delighted to hear the answers. She touched Minn¡¯s hair softly and smiled, ¡°Our Minn is a good girl.¡±

    Burying herself in Old Madam¡¯s arms, Minn said in a low voice, ¡°I would serve her well. If she is fond of meter, I would be able to invite my grandma to live with me for quite a while. At that time, grandma, we two and the two madams of He could y together. What a lively scene!¡±

    Madam Sheng managed a poker-face and pretended to scold Minn, ¡°Nonsense! Not a single married girl had ever asked grandma to live in her mother-inw¡¯s house.¡±

    ¡°No, there is.¡± Minn answered with her head raised, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that official Liu¡¯s mother-inw lives in his house and is treated as his own. In addition, she maintains good terms with official Liu¡¯s mother.¡±

    Madam Sheng couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°She lives there because she doesn¡¯t have children and is lonely atte age. However, I have both children and grandchildren.¡±

    Minn lowered her head but retorted in a low voice, ¡°So I say grandma you stay for a while and frequently stay for a while.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng was surprised to hear that. She felt warm in her heart and tears welled up in her eyes. She stopped talking but held Minn in her arms swaying. The way she swayed was like that of swaying a little baby.

    Hun¡¯s belly grew as days went by. Minn was absorbed in making little bellybands and clothes for the little baby. Rn was forced by Wang shi to practice needlework in Minn¡¯s house so that at least she could put her name on the list of gifts when clothes were sent away.

    Recently, Minn lived a happy life. At night, she could talk to grandma and y cards with her. In the day, she could either practice needlework, copy scriptures, or kick the shuttlecock with Rn. Rn practiced her shuttlecock skills with Minn and was super happy since she would win every time.

    asionally, He Hongwen would send seasonal herb supplements and took the chance to meet Minn stealthily. If he was lucky enough, he could talk to her in several sentences. Otherwise, he could only look at her through the curtain. Even so, He Hongwen was still very excited and would flush out of excitement. He would look back repeatedly at every step when he left.

    Mn was rather lucky. On the second day of her grounding, Wang shi had heard new gossips from Hun. The gossip was rather unexpected and attracting. It was said that Qi Heng didn¡¯t get along with Xianzhu Jia Cheng very well. Xianzhu was rather imperious. She was ustomed to beating servant girls. In addition, she tended to suppress the senior branch of the Duke Qi family. It was also heard that once Qi Heng nned to make a servant girl as his concubine. However, the girl was beaten to death by Xianzhu Jia Cheng with a random excuse the next day.

    Qi Heng was more than furious. He packed his bedding up and slept in the study room. No matter how Xianzhu cried and screamed, he just ignored and was unwilling to sleep with her. The deadlocksted for two months since then. It was not until Qi Heng was persuaded by sick Junzhu Pingning before he agreed to move back.

    ¡°Hum, what a good daughter-inw picked up by Junzhu!¡± Rn couldn¡¯t wait to express her feelings delightedly.

    Mn insteadmented in a more poetic way with eyebrows frowned slightly, ¡°Poor brother Yuanruo! It isn¡¯t easy to be born into the Duke Qi family.¡± She came to apologize to Minn and wished to restore the rtions between her and Minn. Of course, Minn agreed ¡°sincerely¡±.

    Minn then said indifferently, ¡°They would finally be rewarded.¡± The marriage was just a political investment, everyone got what they wanted. There was no need to pity on themselves or others.

    Days of getting rewarded wereing soon.

    The old emperor finally made up his mind after a severe disease. He asked the Imperial n Court to remake jade records at hisst gasp. The sixth prince¡¯s youngest son was adopted by the third prince as his heir. Warehouses were opened and grains were taken out to be distributed tomon people for celebration. It also meant that the heir to the throne was finally settled.

    ¡°Amitabha. The emperor has made a wise decision!¡± Hai shi started her Buddhist rituals following Wang shi, ¡°This event finallyes to an end. People are troubled for a long time since the heir hasn¡¯t been determined.¡±

    Minn thought in her heart, ¡°The emperor¡¯s decision is absolutely wise, or else he couldn¡¯t be called as emperor.¡±

    At the very night, Wang shi held a feast at home. All family members gathered together. Sheng Hong¡¯s eyes twinkled with pleasure. He drank several cups in a row and praised the emperor several times in blurred words. Even Changbai couldn¡¯t help reciting a paragraph of Lessons Taught by the First Founder of a Dynasty with a poker face. Changfeng wrote a poem on the spur of the moment, thinking highly of the emperor¡¯s decision and profound influences brought about thereby.

    ¡°Is this little incident worth celebrating?¡± Rn wasn¡¯t interested in politics and was confused.

    ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Minn¡¯s face was totally red out of the wine. She smiled, ¡°Common people know to whom they are going to knee down and officials know to whom they should devote their loyalty to. Everybody has goals and it¡¯s a happy ending.¡±

    It was a great thing indeed. The Duke Qi family had let off over ten thousand silvers worth firecrackers. The whole capital city was decorated withnterns and colored hangings. Everybody was cheerful except for the sad fourth prince¡¯s family. However, they were a family. After mediations by imperial concubine De and Shu, the two brothers reconciled with tears in front of the old emperor.

    Poor chief steward and the two scripture interpreting teachers of the fourth ¡¯prince¡¯s camp! They were sacrifices in this event.

    These were the rules in the royal family. If princes were not good at school when they were little, it was the attendant who apanied them studying that should be beaten. When they grew up, it was the maid and eunuchs who should take the responsibilities for their wrongdoings. More often was the case that henchmen died first in power struggles between princesses.

    Thinking of this, Minn paid high tribute to previous time travelers who remained safe and sound in fights between princesses. Now, apparently, she was unable to do that. s! How the condition of time travelers declined these days!

 Chapter 76: Shen Chen Mutiny

    <h4>Chapter 76: Shen Chen Mutiny</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    Minn was still in bewilderment when recalling the days of the revolt after quite a long time.

    It was the fifth day after Third Prince adopted a son, Rn got a bamboo growing so well that she invited Mn and Minn for her showing off. Mn, getting tired of Rn¡¯s boasting, began to talk about He family in a rather awkward tone.

    ¡°Old Madam He and grandma enjoy years of friendship. It was such an honor that He family sent an invitation yet madam, sister-inw and you sisters were not avable to go, so that only left me and Old Madam.¡± Minn gave a perfect answer.

    Rn chuckled craftily with her mouth covered and deliberately protracted her voice, ¡°Ohoooo...I see, fourth elder sister was quite busy then.¡±

    Mn stared back at her quite indignantly.

    ording to Old Madam Sheng, the two family were quite pleased with the bride- and bridegroom-to-be, so the match was half decided. However, the marriage of the two elder sisters of Minn were yet to be decided, so they kept it secret from all except Sheng Hong and Wang shi in case any harsh rumors arose.

    Sheng Hong behaved quite like a loving father who nearly investigated everything about He family. After thorough consideration, he nodded in approval, ¡°Though not populous, his family is wealthy. The boy is sensible and capable. Minn is a blessed one with Old Madam Sheng caring for her.¡±

    Wang shi pouted her mouth, ¡°The boy¡¯s father died early and his grandfather retired long ago. Only his elder uncle is a sub-prefect (Tongzhi) in a remote ce. But his background is enough to match with Minn.¡±

    In fact, Wang shi felt quite envious as though He Hongwen lookedmon with ordinary background, he was bnced-equipped for a future son-inw, a wealthy family with official background. Whoever married him could run the household without heavy burden to serve the parents-inw. Common yet quite economic.

    From where Minn belonged, He Hongwen was the so-called budget husband pursued by many. Sheng Hong went to the Ministry of Works after the conversation while Changbai went to the Imperial Academy.

    It was a gloomy day; the sun was nowhere to be found even by the noon. The early winter was unexpectedly hot with theeback heat of autumn, the air quite sweltering that it drove all in sweats.

    In the first quarter of Shen (15:00-16:59), the loud noise of bells resonated through the whole city, the heavy thumping sounds of which frightened all. Then a curfew was imposed and all houses were closed with not a single man on the street. Soliders patrolled every corner of the city and killed anyone suspicious, causing the perish of countless innocent souls in merely a few hours.

    All noble and aristocrat families closed their doors waiting anxiously for the end. Wang shi was panicked when Sheng Hong and Changbai didn¡¯t make it home by evening. Hai shi managed to stay calm but stared nkly without focus with her pregnant belly.

    The whole family was overwhelmed by fright and panic as Sheng Hong and Changbai were missing for three whole days with not a single piece of news about their whereabouts or safety. All females gathered in the Hall of Peaceful Ages waiting anxiously for the unknown. Old Madam Sheng berated with a serious face about their panic as she ordered servants to pry into news.

    However, the situation got even tenser that even outings for food and daily supplies were prohibited. Anyone trying a few more arguments for justice would be beheaded on the spot. No valuable information could be gained. The only thing known was that the Imperial Guards controlled the Imperial City with some other soldiers dispatched from Commandery of Five Armies. Old Madam Sheng then privately sent some to get news from Kang Yun¡¯er, only to learn that Changwu also disappeared for days. Unwilling to take shelter in her father¡¯s home, Yun¡¯er just stayed in her own house waiting in tears for her husband¡¯s safe return.

    All females sat together, panic stricken and absent minded. In the silent room came the soft sobbing of Mn, Rn buried herself in Wang shi¡®s arms, Hai shi stared nkly in the air, Changfeng paced restlessly at the door, Changdong, with his eyes wide open, dared not to speak and only grabbed tightly at Minn¡¯s sleeve. While Minn felt a chill down through her spine and couldn¡¯t help trembling in the smeltering day.

    It was the first time she realized how important Sheng Hong and Changbai were to the family. She dared not even to delve deep into the consequence if they died.

    A good son Sheng Hong was not, nor a great husband, yet he was indeed a responsible father who would remember to check his children¡¯s school work, instruct his sons in studying and educate the girls on rites whenever he got a minute. And he never abused. He selected the families for best match for the children of marriageable age, and searched through connections for great teachers, which was how Changdong got his opportunity to enter a great school in imperial city.

    Minn couldn¡¯t contain her fret any longer, she wanted to cry as she didn¡¯t want to lose such a father.

    The fourth day, Sheng Hong and Changbai still didn¡¯t get home. The only vague news they got was the third prince plotted a rebellion to the throne and was executed. The fourth prince was now rummaging through the city for suspected aplices on His Majesty¡¯s decree. The teachers of third prince had been executed, eight junior officials of Zhanshi House (department in charge of daily affairs of the emperor and princes) killed, Shen Zhen the Great Bachelor of Wenhua Pce, Yu Yan the vice prime minister of Cab and director of Ministry of Penaltymitted suicide on imperial order for conspiring with third prince. More officials implicated were prisoned upon imperial decree with their safety unknown.

    The news only increased the panic. For a time, the whole city was shadowed by fright.

    ¡°Where is this imperial edict prison?¡± Rn asked with terror, ¡°Are father and brother there?¡±

    Mn burst into tears, ¡°It is the prison constructed upon His Majesty¡¯s order. All those in it would be tormented, if not killed. Are father and brother also...¡±

    Minn berated coldly, ¡°Watch your mouth, fourth elder sister! Father and brother have always been cautious, never ganging up for personal interest. How could they be involved with no connection with anyone from third prince¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily so,¡± Concubine Lin who had been standing behind couldn¡¯t help retorting, ¡°Madam has been on friendly terms with Junzhu Pingning who is the inw of sixth prince, and sixth prince is on the same boat with third prince...¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Old Madam Sheng fumed before Lin could finish her words. Smashing the tea cup to the ground with hot tea sttering, Old Madam Sheng stood up before all in the room and demonstrated such an imposing air that Minn had never felt before.

    ¡°Stop any ominous nonsense with all unknown. I¡¯ll p whoever talks nonsense.¡± Old Madam Sheng scanned the room with her sharp gaze, Wang shi sobbed with tears in eyes while Concubine Lin lowered her head in silence.

    Old Madam Sheng continued with firmness on her face and voice, ¡°Family members of military officers all lead their life in peace and calmness when their father and brothers fight in the battlefields. Are they useless like you?¡±

    Thedies controlled their cries a bit, then Old Madam continued firmly, ¡°Life and death is normal, wealthy or poor depends on the heaven. We Sheng family has the protection of ancestors and sheltering from Buddha, they sure will return safe and sound.¡±

    Gradually, all calmed down, yet whether it was due to the rebuke from Old Madman Sheng or it was because the panic decayed all by itself was unknown. Wang shi wiped her tears and continued to manage domestic affairs, reproaching those panic-stricken servants with a fierce expression and ordering them to guard the door.

    That night army with unknown origin sneaked into the city by darkness and confronted fiercely with the guards. Luckily, Sheng Manson wasn¡¯t in the central area. Hideous bloodshed happened in the area around the Imperial Pce with killing, mes and civilians dying in the riot.

    Harem all stayed home in panic. After over 36 hours of bloodshed it stopped on the sixth morning. It was a quiet day with the drizzle dispersing the stuffiness and the cool breeze blowing away the depression in everyone¡¯s heart. Then Sheng Hong and Changbai came home with the rain.

    The father and son both looked bedraggled, one with disheveled hair and sunken eyes as if having spent a whole week in prison, the other with hollow face and pale lips as if having watched horror movies for seven days.

    Wang shi threw herself into Sheng Hong¡¯s arms in tears and smiles, Concubine Lin tried that too but was stopped by Liu Kun¡¯s wife before she got a chance. Hai shigrabbed firmly at Changbai¡¯s arm without any regard to manners. The three Lans were so overjoyed that they pulled their father by the sleeve with tears running down their cheeks. In the whole mess of asking and answering, Old Madam Sheng ordered everyone to stay calm and let the two wash themselves up first.

    The past days were like a journey through life and death, tormenting as if a generation had passed. Sheng Hong couldn¡¯t help throwing himself to Old Madam¡¯s arms in tears after tidying himself up. Changbai held the crying Hai shi and Wang shi in arms andforted gently for quite some time before the two finally calmed down. Old Madam Sheng ordered all servants out and inquired in detail what had happened.

    Sixth days ago, the old emperor quitted the morning court by illness as usual. All political affairs were then reported to the Cab by the head of all departments. All was well before the riot suddenly came. The first sign of it was themander of Imperial Guards Xu Xin was ambushed and killed outside the door of Xihua Gate, then the vicemander took over the guardian team, enforced a strict curfew and weed fourth prince into the imperial pce to ¡®protect¡¯ His Majesty.

    Sheng Hong knew it immediately that fourth prince started a coup.

    The vicemander of Five Armies, Wu Yong, detained the Lord Commander Dou, deployed soldiers to control the Six Ministries and other important departments and took many officials into custody. Then the imperial guards besieged imperial pce and third prince¡¯s mansion, while fourth price, holding the forged imperial decree, executed third prince with a cup of poisoned wine, and forced His Majesty to grant him as the Crown Prince.

    Minn was shocked: It was the same as Xuan Wu Gate Incident.

    T/N: The Xuanwu Gate Incident was a pce coup for the throne of the Tang dynasty on 2 July 626, when Prince Li Shimin (Prince of Qin) and his followers assassinated Crown Prince Li Jiancheng and Prince Li Yuanji (Prince of Qi).

    However, fourth prince was not Li Shiming, nor the old emperor Li Yuan. The old emperor had prepared in advance a secret n for emergency. Sheng Hong and Changbai knew not how His Majesty quelled the mutiny, but the three troops stationed in suburb of the capital swarmed into the city and at the same time the several vicemanders in Five Armies managed to escape, rescued Commander Dou, and killed Wu Yong by surprise, taking the guardian team back in control. Then they led the manpower of the three troops into the city,unching counterattack against the Imperial Pce to rescue the emperor.

    The table had turned. Fourth prince was arrested with his aplices either killed, arrested or running away, marking the end of Shen Chen Mutinysting for seven whole days.

    Sheng Hong signed, ¡°Luckily, Lord Minister is alert who immediately led us into the secret chamber in Ministry of Works where stored food and water. We all survived these tough days. However, other colleagues...suffered. An upright one was killed for not willing to yield in and those killed or wounded in the mutiny are still unknown.¡±

    Changbai who had been silent all the while suddenly spoke, ¡°Prime Minister of Cab escaped, vice Prime Minister was murdered. Those conspirators forced the Grand Secretary to forge imperial decree to grant the throne to fourth prince, his lordship refused, cursed them in rage and smashed himself upon the golden steps. Blood sttered everywhere. Then they forced Educator Lin who refused too and epted his fate with smiles. Then it was Tutor Kong¡¯s turn who spat on the conspirator and threw himself to the sword held to his neck.¡± With that, even Changbai who always kept his emotion well nearly sobbed with eyes turning red. Hai shi wiped tears in silence as the several noble officials were once students of his grandfather who all taught Changbai much in court.

    ¡°Should Commander Dou arrive half a dayter, it would be my turn, a seventh ranked official.¡± Forcing a wry smile, Changbai continued, ¡°I even wrote my posthumous papers and hid them in my sleeve.¡±

    Though her son was alive by her side, Wang shi turned pale out of terror and gripped Changbai firmly by the sleeve. Changfeng looked dismal, twitching his lips as if trying to manage some great response. However, in the end he just lowered his head. Eyes of Concubine Lin who was sitting behind glimmered with somewhat pity.

    Silence reigned the room that even a pin drop could be heard. Then came Sheng Hong¡¯s long sign, ¡°Both were princes and brothers by blood, whymitting such a brutal deed?¡±

    No one could answer that. Changbai managed to hold in his emotion and said in a light voice, ¡°If only His Majesty could decide the crown prince earlier.¡±

    All the issue derived from the long years of suspension of the crown prince. The old emperor¡¯s hesitation rendered the two princes in a longsting hostile position with each buying over a group of manpower. Civil officials of both sides attacked one another, military officials ganged up in separate groups. The warring rtionship between the two parties worsened to the point of extreme tense which was set to mes by the point the old emperor agreed third prince to adopt an heir.

    At that time even if fourth prince himself gave up the throne the men supporting him wouldn¡¯t agree for the once touchable power that they had been scheming for years.

    ¡°Luckily Yuan the nephew inw and Changwu are not injured. We must thank our ancestors for the bless.¡± Old Madam Sheng heaved a long sign of relief.

    Much trusted by Commander Dou, Yuan Wenshao was detained and rescued together with Dou and then followed him to quell the mutiny. Therefore, he should be fine with dereliction offset by merits. The Zhongwei Guardian Team where Changwu worked was assigned tasks out of the capital, so he was not involved in the bloodshed and even made somewhat contribution in stopping the mutiny, therefore he would probably get promoted.

    The brutal massacre, the great change of the imperial court caused numerous civilians and officials to perish, bringing countless families to ruins. All were exhausted by the tragedy, so Old Madam told everyone to get back for some rest. All filed out with Sheng Hong in the lead who intended topose two memorials to the throne in his study, followed by Changfeng and Changdong, then the youngdies.

    Changbai was thest to get up who turned back to Old Madam Sheng and Wang shi after moments of hesitation, ¡°One more thing...sixth Princess and Xianzhu Jiacheng died in the revolt.¡±

    By that point the three Lans were already out of the door but still caught the words due to the extreme silence ofte night, who all stopped in shock and went back to the door on tiptoe for eavesdropping.

    Old Madam Sheng and Wand shi were both stupefied with hasty voice from Wang shi, ¡°Howe?¡±

    Changbai managed some words, ¡°Marquis Fuchang contrived with fourth prince, Little Imperial Concubine Rong was the nted agent in pce who summoned the harem of some noble families into the pce and took them in custody. When the mutiny began, Rong Xian forced into the pce and dragged away sixth princess and Xianzhu Jiacheng. Not until yesterday when Commander Dou led troops into the pce were they found dead in a chamber...they were...¡±

    With that, Changbai paused as if trying hard to find the proper words. But then on a second thought, he knew it would be hard to be kept secret since their corpses were seen by quite a lot soldiers, so he exined in short, ¡°They died from rape...¡±

    The air froze. The girls were chilled to the bone. Rn and Mn turned ghastly pale out of fright, covering their mouth to stop themselves from making any sound. Minn, though not able to peek inside the room, could imagine the shock everyone got.

    Then came the dry voice of Old Madam Sheng after a while, ¡°Was it for...the girl of Rong family whomitted suicide out of shame?¡±

    ¡°Precisely,¡± Changbai replied in a soft voice. ¡°Rong Xian had been iming that he wanted to avenge for his sister. Rong family had ferreted out the ruffians kidnapping Lady Rong long ago. It turned out they were the guards and house servants of sixth princess who had nned to just disgrace Lady Rong and force her out of the capital. However, it went awry as Xianzhu Jiacheng, with viciousness at such a young age, intervened. While Lady Rong was a girl of pride who couldn¡¯t bare the shame and...¡±

    His pause didn¡¯t stop others from getting the unsaid meanings.

    ¡°They could have reported to His Majesty!¡± Wang shi chimed in quite hastily.

    ¡°What difference would that make?¡± asked Changbai calmly.

    Indeed! It wouldn¡¯t make any difference. There was no way that the old emperor would kill his daughter-inw and granddaughter for Rong Feiyan. The thing was Little Imperial Concubine Rong bore no heir. And the sixth prince acted in such a rampant manner even with the old emperor still on the throne. By the time the old emperor died, Rong family would be like the meat on sixth prince¡¯s chopping block, leaving them no alternative but to go and seek refuge with the cornered fourth prince. And the death of Rong Feiyan was the ignitor.

    No more words from the room, then Minn, holding her two elder sisters each with one hand, turned away and left. Mn sobbed as they walked back with mouth covered. Xianzhu and Feiyan were two young girls of prime age who they had drank tea not long ago, now both died a violent death.

    Rn sobbed, ¡°Is it over?¡±

    Minn thought to herself, ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. Crimes are yet to be decided, awards for contributions yet to be granted, plus a new crown prince to be selected.¡±

 Chapter 77: The Tranquility After the Mutiny (1)

    <h4>Chapter 77: The Tranquility After the Mutiny (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    The snow that had been umted for the whole winter melted in the early spring of April. Though the buds on the branch had nudged their heads out, the tripod iid with two golden characters ¡°Shou¡± (longevity patterns) was still burning with silver charcoal, making the room warm. On the pearwood table before the bed ced several bowls of herbal concoction held in pce porcins painted with beauties. Besides the bed ced a wooden armchair covered by fur with leopard print, on which sat a middle-aged man in extravagant clothes who looked genial and grew short beads.

    ¡°Heng¡¯er has been in the exam for a whole day. I wonder how he is doing?¡± A soft voice of woman came from the bed.

    Lord Qi replied, ¡°Heng¡¯er has been studying hard for months on end without rest, he is sure to earn a degree. Don¡¯t worry about him, your top priority is to tone your body. You¡¯ve been on medicine since the beginning of winter. On ount of your sickness we didn¡¯t even celebrate the Spring Festival.¡±

    Junzhu Pingning leaned against a brocade cushion iid with golden peonies, her face yellow, her cheekbone protruding. She looked gaunt with not the slightest of her previous high spirit to be seen. Sickly she said, ¡°Heng¡¯er is ming me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink. Mother and son would never bear grudge overnight,¡± Lord Qiforted. ¡°The coup before the Spring Festival has caused much loss for all departments. Nearly half of the officials in Imperial Academy and Cab were killed as their offices were quite near to the imperial pce. Therefore, His Majesty granted a new session of exams early this year. Heng¡¯er has been working hard to try and earn a degree this time.¡±

    Junzhu Pingning signed heavily, ¡°Don¡¯t try to cheer me up. Heng¡¯er has been praised for his decorous appearance and erudition. Now he is not only widowed but alsoughed at by all. It is all my fault.¡±

    Lord Qi went silent while in heart he thought that her wife was not wrong. She took the right bet but justcked a bit of luck.

    Eyes reddening with tears, Junzhu Pingning choked with sobs, ¡°I sensed something wrong when learning what happened to the girl of Rong family. Yet that time...we had no choice. I don¡¯t like Xianzhu either. Her arrogance and disregard for life were by no means blessing to the family. Yet I still forced Heng¡¯er to intimate with her. However, even so, I never expected her to die so miserably.¡±

    With that, Junzhu Pingning couldn¡¯t help sobbing while Lord Qi, unable to manage anyforting words, only patted lightly on his wife¡¯s hand and wiped her tears gently with handkerchief.

    Junzhu Pingning said in a low voice, ¡°The scene that Rong Xian forced into the pce would frequentlye into my dreams these months. The ferocious-looking rebels, the blood-dripping swords, the pce maids crying and struggling, and Sixth Princess and Xianzhu being pulled away right in front of me...¡± Her eyes were filled with undisguised fright... ¡°It was at that very moment I finally realized that several lives were costed behind this marriage.¡±

    With that, she could no longer contain herself and cried in her husband¡¯s arms.

    Lord Qi and Junzhu were couple from young. Though they would bicker in life, his heart couldn¡¯t help softening a bit when seeing her wife crying her heart out. So he consoled in a gentle tone, ¡°The recklessness of Sixth Princess and her daughter well indicated the viiny of Sixth Prince in his conferrednd. His Majesty was infuriated and stripped him of the noble title, making him only a powerless royal member. If not for pitying that the third imperial consort has only this son, even the heir would be deprived of the title. Little Consort Rong and Consort Shumitted suicide while Fourth Prince was sentenced to death with all his children degraded as plebeians. Ay! Ten years of power struggles yet ended in vain overnight. The implicated nobles and aristocrats couldn¡¯t even be numbered. Thanks for His Majesty¡¯s mercy and wisdom that father-inw and our house are much favored. We...should take it easy.¡±

    Speaking of this, Lord Qi couldn¡¯t help but sign, ¡°Man proposes, God disposes. Who¡¯d ever thought that Eighth Prince would be the crown prince.¡±

    ¡°Is it settled?¡± Junzhu Pingning asked with doubt as she was no longer certain about anything.

    Lord Qi helped his wife down to the cushion and forced a smile, ¡°His Majesty has conferred Shuyi (a title of an imperial concubine) Li as the Queen, Consort De the Imperial Noble Consort for her loss of a son. However, Shuyi Li was merely a maid from the Clothes-washing Pce and was only given a tile after she gave birth to a son. His Majesty never favored her and just ced her in a pce beside the Cold Pce (where guilty imperial concubines live after they are deprived of the titles) for herte years. What His Majesty truly means by naming her as the Queen is clear to all. In addition, His Majesty has already summoned Eighth Prince to the imperial city.¡±

    Junzhu Pingning signed after a long silence, ¡°His Majesty never favors the two yet now...Man can never bend the will of fate. The prosperity of an empire lies in a great emperor. Now all other princes are all too young, only Eighth Prince is appropriate for the throne. I remember that Eighth Prince¡¯s conferrednd is in Shu (ancient name for Sichuan Province), when will he arrive at the capital?¡±

    ¡°Road in and out of Shu is a tough one, it will take at least a month,¡± Lord Qi said and moved closer to his wife, persuading in a gentle voice, ¡°So it¡¯s best that you pay more attention to tone your health condition. If Heng¡¯er can earn a degree this time, you¡¯ll have a lot to deal with.¡±

    Reminded of her son¡¯s great career, Junzhu immediately braced herself up from the cushion with hope gleaming in her eyes which then was reced by a sign, ¡°I don¡¯t know who Heng¡¯er takes after. He¡¯s indeed a stubborn kid.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with our son?¡± smiled Lord Qi.

    Junzhu Pingning stared at the top of the bed carved with pomegranate patterns that meant fertile with descendants and replied in a quite discouraged tone, ¡°His Majesty granted the new session of court exam before the Spring Festival, so I let himpare note with and ask Changbai for some advice about the articles since they are on friendly terms. Guess what? Your dear son would rather wait outside the Imperial Academy than visit Sheng Mansion!¡±

    ¡°Em? Why?¡± Lord Qi was quite confused.

    Junzhu Pingning shot a displeased nce at her husband, ¡°Remember the maidservant that Xianzhu killed with flogging? Don¡¯t you think her eyes look quite familiar?¡±

    Lord Qi pondered for a while then it suddenly dawned on him! He said with hand covering forehead, ¡°Ah! That¡¯s why Heng¡¯er kept such a foolish, vulgar and ttery girl! So he still loves Sheng Hong¡¯s little daughter?¡±

    Junzhu Pingning nodded in approval, ¡°Luckily the girl doesn¡¯t socialize often or Xianzhu would have long suspected. Hey, what are you thinking about?¡± With that, she pulled the corner of her husband¡¯s robe.

    Lord Qi was then staring at the copper stove of violet gold with his head lowered and only came to himself when pulled by the sleeve. He immediately exined, ¡°I was thinking that Sheng Hong was indeed a blessed one. Minister Lu always behaved like an ignorant one with deaf ears and clouded mind, yet in the time of emergency, he was quite alert and resourceful to not only lead his family safely through the danger but also protect all the documents in Ministry of Works. After the coup was quelled, His Majesty rewarded all officials in Ministry of Works for ¡®Calmness in the Hour of Peril¡¯. Old Minister Lu was then granted to enter the Cab while Sheng Hong was promoted to be the fourth-ranked Left Intermediate Censor (Qianduyushi) of Court of Censors.¡±

    Junzhu Pingning grumbled with unconceble jealousy, ¡°Not only so! Sister Wang is in high spirits for these happy events. Her son is promoted as Librarian of Imperial Academy (Dianji, an eighth-ranked official responsible for the management of departmental memorials to the throne, documents and books), her nephew Bazong (a seventh-ranked military officer) and her son-inw vicemander...See, over there are the red eggs from Sheng family! Double portions of it! Her first daughter gave birth to a fatty sonst month and this month her daughter-inw delivered a son too!¡±

    T/N: Red eggs are gifts sent to rtives and friends as a token of jubnce and celebration when youngdies get married or when newborns turn one-month old.

    On the pearwood round table iid with marble flowers ced a te of bright red eggs. Upon seeing them, Lord Qi was reminded of something so he turned to his wife, ¡°Old Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s death-day is at the end of the next month, will you go?¡±

    Junzhu Pingning was still overwhelmed by the jealousy from seeing the red eggs, so she said, ¡°No, we¡¯re long ago distant rtives out of Wufu (five costumes for mourning of the dead). Sending a portion of sacrificial rites would suffice. Speaking of that, Tingye¡¯s wife has passed away for over a year.¡± With that, she heaved a heavy sign and harrumphed, ¡°My poor uncle has been cautious for his whole life, yet he is so unfortunate that his son would be involved in the coup after his death. Tingyu is in poor health and now involved in the coup, leaving the whole family in fear of being reported and deprived of marquis title.¡±

    Lord Qi was quite upset hearing the words. Now looking at the red eggs, he then had some ideas, ¡°Now that Heng¡¯er still wants the girl of Sheng Hong, why not you try to propose? I now think they are a great match.¡±

    Junzhu Pingning harrumphed, ¡°We¡¯rete. Sheng family has a n.¡±

    Lord Qi asked out of surprise, ¡°You¡¯ve already asked about it?¡±

    Qi family and his son were hapless enough, now if being refused, it would be indeed the worst came to the worst.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m that imprudent?¡± Getting her husband¡¯s meaning, Junzhu Pingningforted, ¡°Sister Wang is straightforward, I coaxed it out of her with a short conversation. Her legal daughter is arranged to match with the nephew from her mother¡¯s side, but that is not decided yet, she ns to keep searching for someone great. Minn¡¯s future husband has long be chosen by Old Madam Sheng, a youth from a side-branch of He family in Baishitan.¡±

    Lord Qi was quite upset by the news yet thinking of his son¡¯s disappointed look, he ventured with some hesitation, ¡°What about thest girl of Sheng family?¡±

    ¡°Bah!¡± Junzhu Pingning couldn¡¯t help but despise lightly and frown at her husband, ¡°Heng¡¯er is not at the point of making do with a concubine born daughter! If not for the fact that Minn is brought up by Old Madam Sheng and her good nature, I¡¯ll never take her either. I just want topensate our son for my previous mistake.¡±

    Silence reigned the room for quite a while before Lord Qi said, ¡°Then better choose carefully this time and don¡¯t forget to ask Heng¡¯er first. It would be best that Heng¡¯er himself likes the girl.¡±

    Junzhu Pingning couldn¡¯t help but add after seeing her husband¡¯s caring for the son, ¡°I heard that Sheng family and He family haven¡¯t made the match public. Moreover, Sheng family is in its heyday, maybe there will be some changes to that.¡±

 Chapter 78: The Tranquility After the Mutiny (2)

    <h4>Chapter 78: The Tranquility After the Mutiny (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    Precisely, Sheng family in its heyday had its bad news.

    ¡°Mother, please rethink about it. Long journey would exhaust anyone at your age,¡± persuaded Sheng Hong who hurried to Hall of Peaceful Age without even a minute to change from official uniform to casual wear. Sitting down there were Wang shiand the children.

    Old Madam Sheng shook her head quite firmly. Thumbing the prayer beads of eaglewood, she said, ¡°As sisters-inws for dozens of years I can¡¯t just stay away from her when she is on her death bed.¡±

    Sheng Hong then frowned and asked Taisheng who sat quite restlessly by the side, ¡°How on earth is Elder Aunt?¡±

    Taisheng grew much taller than several years ago when Minn visited Youyang. The then fat and short boy was now a slim youth. He stood up and bowed quite apologetically to Sheng Hong, ¡°Uncle, please pardon me. Grandmother has not been feeling well ever since the Spring Festival. We¡¯ve invited retired Imperial Physician Bai to help who told us that grandma¡¯s final days would be in a few months. Third house has beening to make trouble ever since that leaked out, iming that great grandfather had left behind great wealth which they also enjoy a share. While next time they would offer to manage the family matters for Elder Uncle. Third grandfather would always sit there unwilling to leave. With his old age we dare not to force him out...We really don¡¯t know what to do with them.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Sheng Hong heaved a long sign and turned to Old Madam Sheng, ¡°Mother, how shall I forgive myself should anything happen to you?¡±

    Changwu who was sitting in silence with shame by the side immediately kneeled before Sheng Hong, pleading sincerely, ¡°This nephew is unfilial. Being a grandson yet unable to wait upon grandma¡¯s side. And now even exhaust second grandmother with such a long journey...Taisheng will escort Old Madam to Youyang this time and Mother will try every means to look after Old Madam. Please rest assured, Uncle.¡±

    Wang shi grumbled with a long face, ¡°It¡¯s easy to say so.¡±

    Just as Sheng Hong was about to continue the persuasion, Old Madam put down the prayer beads and waved her hand, ¡°Say no more of it. I¡¯ve made up my mind. I¡¯ll set out tomorrow.¡± With a short pause she continued in a rather gentle voice after seeing Sheng Hong¡¯s worried face, ¡°I know you¡¯re filial, yet for a matter important as this I must go as long as I can move my old body. Speaking of that, we not only survived safe and sound through the riot, Bai¡¯er and Wu¡¯er are both promoted, which couldn¡¯t be possible without your daily discretion but we should also thank Buddha and our ancestors for the protection. Thus, we should bear kindness and gratitude in heart to umte more luck and blessings. It is more so with our family members.¡±

    Sheng Hong and Wang shi exchanged a nce and knew the persuasion should stop here. Then Changbai walked Changwu and Taisheng out. Minn knew the matter was settled so she stood up and vowed earnestly to her father, ¡°Please rest assured, father. I¡¯ll take good care of grandma along the way.¡±

    To all¡¯s surprise, Old Madam Sheng shook her head, ¡°No, you¡¯re not going with me.¡±

    Minn was astonished. She had been spending nearly every second with Old Madam Sheng for these years, now it would be too unbearable for her to part with her dear grandma. However, Old Madam Sheng turned to Wang shi before Minn could manage a word, ¡°Minn is growing up and it would be inappropriate to take her around. I¡¯ll leave for Youyang first, if my elder sister-inw do...then you can let the girle.¡±

    Wang shi immediately stood up and bowed with respect as response. Old Madam Sheng continued, ¡°Bai¡¯s wife is now in confinement of childbirth, then please take the bother to run the household.¡± Then taking a nce of Minn¡¯s sad face, Old Madam Sheng couldn¡¯t help but add, ¡°Sixth girl has never been away from me for long. She¡¯s such a foolish girl that I¡¯m quite worried. Please watch over her in case she misbehaves.¡±

    Wang shi was quite clear about the unsaid meanings in the words so she smiled, ¡°Old Madam Sheng over worried. Minn is a considerate girl, better than her two elder sisters.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng nodded, ¡°Thanks for the bother.¡±

    Seeing Old Madam Sheng caring so much about Minn, Mn could no longer constrain her jealousy so she smiled, ¡°How partial you are, grandma. Why you just worry about sixth younger sister? Fifth younger sister and I are indeed poor girls no one cares for.¡±

    Rn felt bumpy too yet she was not willing to be used, ¡°Sixth younger sister is still young. It is only natural that grandma worries for her...Bur grandma does favors sixth younger sister the most.¡± With that, she even pouted her mouth out of unjust treatment.

    Old Madam Sheng smiled without saying anything yet Sheng Hong frowned and reprimanded, ¡°Where did you learn your manners? Old Madam Sheng is setting out tomorrow yet you two care only about yourself not her well-being.¡±

    The two Lans lowered their head in silence.

    Minn stayed in Hall of Peaceful Age for the night, pleading repeatedly to go together with a sad face which worked perfectly with Old Madam Sheng normally, but not this time. Minn couldn¡¯t help but grumble, ¡°Your granddaughter no longer suffers carriage or boat sickness and I can be useful to help you kill the boredom. Big uncle¡¯s is not a strange ce, we¡¯re family...¡±

    Old Madam Sheng was annoyed then amused by her dear granddaughter¡¯s tinyint. pping gently on Minn¡¯s head, she put on a serious face, ¡°Stay home and learn from your sister-inw. Look how she behaves under your mother and how tactfully she manages affairs. Then look at yourself? Such a clinging girl! Someday you¡¯ll get married, too.¡± Worried by the thought, Old Madam Sheng couldn¡¯t help thumping the tea cup on the table.

    With mouth pouted high, Minn whined in low spirits, ¡°Why not youe with me when I get married?¡±

    Old Madam Sheng couldn¡¯t constrain her serious face any longer. Upon hearing Minn¡¯s naughty words, she was nearly choked on the tea. She then put down the tea cup and pinched Minn¡¯s face, teasing, ¡°I should have disciplined you with hard beats when you were young. Such a spoiled girl.¡±

    Knowing it was impossible to dissuade Old Madam Sheng, Minn changed the topic and began to exhort her grandmother to take care of herself on the way, to drink more water over the night, to not get cold from frequent night-ups and that it would be better to wait till the sun got high to take a walk...her naggings went on and on till Fang Mama and Cuiping went in, bantering, ¡°Time changes. Youngdy is now a grown up and knows to care for Old Madam. It used to be Old Madam who nagged youngdy, now it¡¯s quite the contrary.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng felt her ear tingling from Minn¡¯s nagging. Having no way to stop her granddaughter, she just signed quite helplessly, ¡°Taisheng brought you a letter from Pin. Every time you hear from her, you would be happy for quite a time. Why not read it now?¡±

    Minn just yed with her little fingers to y dumb and then wiggled herself on her grandmother like a restless squirrel, rubbing her grandmother¡¯s neck with her little head, which drove Old Madam Sheng intoughter out of itchiness. The grandmother and granddaughter then enjoyed the game of tickling and dodging which amused Fang Mama and Cui Ping a lot, who, daring not tough out loud, just got out of the room without making any noise and left the two enough private time for fun.

    Not until quite a whileter did the two finally stop the game which disheveled the coiffure of Old Madam Sheng, who also felt the delight in it like an old child. She then patted gently on Minn¡¯s hand and scolded, ¡°Stop it and listen to me.¡±

    Minn then sat straight quite obediently.

    Old Madam Sheng then began in a rather grave tone with sincerity, ¡°Ay...I thought I would make do with my life without any child to look after. Never had I expected that I would have a rascal to bother me as this.¡±

    Hearing that, Minn just buried herself in Old Madam Sheng¡¯s arm in silence. Quite touched by her intimacy, Old Madam Sheng held Minn in her arms and said in a rather gentle voice, ¡°I¡¯ve been stubborn since young. Acting rashly like a pettish girl spoiled by parents and incorrigible even when severely hurt. Looking back now, I just wished I could suffer more as a child. How long can I protect you, silly girl? You¡¯ll have to learn how to get along with mother- and sister-inw when you get married. I can¡¯t always put you under my arm and shelter you from all the storms. So learn to get along with your mother and sister-inw while I¡¯m away in Youyang, okay?¡±

    Minn lifted her little head and nodded in silence, her eyes moist with tears dropping from her long eyshes, her face so fair as jade. Old Madam Sheng could never bear to stand her pitiful look, kindly she said, ¡°They wouldn¡¯t be restrained with my absence. Your mother, though not excellent in interpersonalmunication, excels in running the household. Your sister-inw is a resourceful and tactful one. Look how they manage things...You¡¯ll be of age for your ¡®hair-do ceremony¡¯ in a year or two.¡±

    T/N: Hair-do ceremony, ¼°/j¨ª/óÇ/j¨©/, to reach marriageable age, usually at a girl¡¯s fifteenth birthday when her hair will be bound.

    Minn sobbed, ¡°I don¡¯t wanna to part with you, grandma.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng simply patted gently on the girl with unceasing signs.

 Chapter 79: Seniority, Legitimacy and Kong Rong the Good Boy (1)

    <h4>Chapter 79: Seniority, Legitimacy and Kong Rong the Good Boy (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    After Old Madam left escorted by Taisheng, Minn was still immersed in the sorrow of separation when Rn came to the House of Clear Dusk with a fanfare. In the moment, Minn was lying on the soft bench, looking tired and numb holding a big cushion in her arms. Rn walked over and patted her face, ¡°Hey! Wake up, stop being sad! Alright, you¡¯re the only filial granddaughter and we¡¯re heartless ones!¡±

    Minn had no strength to argue with her, just answering wearily, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You¡¯re sad inside, but I¡¯m too na?ve to hold it back and put it all on my face.¡±

    Rn¡¯s punch was met with a cloud of soft cotton. She had nothing to reply, so she headed right to the point, ¡°Emm, I bet Pin sent a letter again. Tell me what happened to the schr Sun.¡±

    Minn rolled her eyes to the roof.

    The series of Pin¡¯s letters had two themes, one was ¡®the record on the decline of the family of a heartless conscienceless scum¡¯ and the other was ¡®the record on the recovery of Sheng Shn, a kind and elegantdy mistreated¡¯. Ever since Minn mentioned these for once, Rn had be a loyal audience of this serial story.

    Speaking of it, on that year after Sun Zhigao gained half of Pin¡¯s dowry with a letter of divorce, he immediately weed the ordingly innocent dancer-prostitute into his family as his legitimate wife while Shn was sent to the vige where Guijie¡¯er (Sheng Yun¡¯s daughter) lived after getting married. It was a ce with abundant natural resources and full of rich yet simple folks. Besides, Guijie¡¯er¡¯s father-inw was the head of the vige, so there were no gossips about Shn there.

    Without Shn¡¯s deterring and the prevention from Shn¡¯s hands, Sun Zhigao started to spend all his day drinking and calling prostitutes, frequently throwing a party at fancy restaurants and inviting a bunch of men with a pose of learning to get drunk and hang out with prostitutes. Really enjoyed his life to extremity! Yet, his behavior was known to the local official who, out of rage, denounced him, during a seminar of local schrs on the theme of local examination, as ¡®immoral and unconscientious¡¯ and ¡®a scum among schrs¡¯. Sun Zhigao went back with the humiliation and acted worse since then.

    Sun¡¯s mother was easy to coax. Having no idea as to what to do with the great deal of money, she decided to follow others to do investment, for one time into cosmetics shops, for another into grain shops and sometimes even into the dear money industry. Though a wide range of industries were touched upon, the result was all the same, that was losing money. Minn suspected that uncle Sheng Wei must have added fuel to the fire secretly.

    Hence, after the dancer-prostitute gave birth to a boy, Sun family¡¯s situation became much worse than before. Yet, Sun Zhigao was a superficial man who wanted to impress others as rich and ssy. Therefore, in order to continue his extravagant life, he had to sell out much of his family property. Though his mother tried to prevent him, he always refuted her with the remark that once he passed further exams, he would hhh....

    However, his wife apparently turned impatient. One day after Sun and his mother turned back home from a dinner party, they all passed out into dead sleep after taking drunk-cure soups. When they woke up, they found the many belongings and boxes of silver money were all gone, except for a touching long letter left by the rare girl and Madam Sun¡¯s nephew: It said that they two had known each other long ago and the son she gave birth to was also the nephew¡¯s. They had fallen in love with each other long ago. Though the love was deep enough to move everyone, fate didn¡¯t do them a favor to let them have each other. Having suffered for all these days, they finally couldn¡¯t cheat themselves into denying their true emotion and decided to be together. They begged the ¡®benevolent and generous¡¯ madam Sun and the ¡®noble and great¡¯ Sun Zhigao to understand their rtionship as well as the behavior of taking away all of the property.

    Once the incident was known to the public, Sun and his mother immediately became theughing stock in Youyang. The love birds left in hasty, with no time to sell out the house but was able to sell all thends and other valuable properties. Since then, Sun Zhigao¡¯s life turned miserable at once. No restaurants allowed him to pay on credit any longer, and book and stationery stores came at him one after another to collect debts. Looking at the porridge and pickled vegetables, Sun and his mother began to realize how nice Shn was and tried to reach her in Cangxiang. At first, Sun even intended to put on airs to indicate that his willingness to marry Shn again was degrading for him. To their surprise, by the time they arrived, they found that Shn had not only gotten married but also been pregnant for long.

    Shn¡¯s inws was a big family in the neighboring vige, boasting houses andnds. Her new husband was an honest and friendly guy. This time, Sheng Wei and Li shi carefully examined the character of their son-inw as well as enjoying the respect as parents-inw, happily married their daughter to him.

    Sun and his mother were stunned at Shn¡¯s swelling stomach. Sun said something ugly out of anger, but Shn, no longer the mousy girl she used to be, sneered and gave them a good mocking. Guijie¡¯er was even tougher to point out Sun¡¯s problem¡ª ¡°Maybe it¡¯s you who are interfile. Go to see a doctor and don¡¯t ruin the life of your girl.¡±

    Sun Zhigao almost died of humiliation when a group of honest and well-built countryside men arrived. They didn¡¯t waste time in speech and went right to the point in beating him up and throwing him out.

    Thetest news was that Shn gave birth to a pair of twins, one daughter and one son while Sun Zhigao, on the other hand, became a regr visitor to pawnshops.

    Rn, having produced a table of melon seeds crust, didn¡¯t have enough of the story and, at the same time, was dissatisfied about Minn¡¯s dull way of telling the story. Minn was also unhappy about that and picked up the ount book that Old Madam gave her to read carefully.

    Question 1: One acre of medium-quality non-irrigatednd was worth about five taels of silver while one acre of irrigatednd doubled that. However, one acre of top-quality irrigatednd could be sold for twenty taels of silver. The question was: If you had one thousand taels, how to use them to achieve best result?

    Answer: It depended on the actual situation and existing policies.

    Question 2: The family had ten household of servants who apanied the bride upon marriage. After three generations, excessive in-house servants were produced who over-evaluated themselves and upied arger proportion of domestic expenditure. How to cut it down?

    Answer: The best solution: family nning and stricter disciplining; medium-good solution: let them leave; thest solution: sold them out.

    Question 3: There was arge poption in the family. The males didn¡¯t have earnings and lived beyond their means. How to deal with that?

    Answer: Separate the smaller ns and let them depend on themselves.

    Question 4: Parents-inw couldn¡¯t think straight, referring side ns and not willing to separate the family. Sisters-inw were greedy and brothers-inw lust for women. The family property was in great deficit. The husband favored concubines to wife while her maternal families didn¡¯t care about her. There was no way out for her.

    Answer: Wait for reincarnation...

    What reflected on ount books was not only financial situation, but alsoplicated interpersonal rtionships which always ended up in a mess. Minn read the book the whole day and felt her head was to explode. A big family was doomed with troubles, each smaller n having its own intention. Therefore, many problems were no way to be solved. What you could do was to wait until there was a younger generation to hand over the hot potato who would then wait for the next generation.

    ¡°Youngdy.¡± Danju lifted up the curtain and came in, reporting with a smile, ¡°Madam sent maid to tell that we have new spring clothing and essories. You can select some there.¡±

    Minn got off the bench. While Danju helped her tidy up hair and clothes, she asked, ¡°Is everything good in the courtyard?¡±

    Danju thought for a while and answered in a low voice, ¡°Of course it¡¯s no better than when Old Madam is around. A few little girls are gossiping.¡±

    Minn smiled and told her, ¡°You don¡¯t have to scold them specially. Just keep an eye on them.¡± Danju didn¡¯t understand while Minn just smiled with the corner of her mouth curved, ¡°People in the inner courtyard are good-weather people with whom you can share fortune but not misfortune. Let¡¯s just wait and see.¡±

    In order to nurse Minn¡¯s body, Old Madam used to be extremely careful in her food. Daily snacks, either cream, crispy, or steamed, kept changing in turn. Night meal, soup of bird¡¯s nest in crystal sugar or red jujube porridge or other best dessert were all served until Minn¡¯s skin turned as fair and smooth as porcin. Even her servants could have a share of the benefit, but now they were provided the same as all other people.

    Danju understood and said seriously, ¡°How nice you treated them ever! If they hated you because of no more getting the benefit, I¡¯d curse them to hell! Mydy, I¡¯ll keep an eye on them.¡±

    Xiaotao held Minn to Wang shi¡¯s room. Wang shi was lying on the Xiangfei bench and chitchatting with Liu Kun¡¯s wife. In the middle of the room were two square tables putting together. On them ced folded new-colored clothes made of brocade in brilliant new patterns. Mn and Rn were standing by the tables and examining these clothes with eyes. At the sight of Minn, they both gave her a stare.

    Wang shi knew that Minn was always a moment slower in doing everything. It was understandable that she was slower in greeting seniors, but she even cameter for staff distribution. Therefore, for each time she only got what others didn¡¯t want, and also because of this, no one criticized her for beingte. Wang shi put down the teacup, took up a small ck pitch wood case, and let Liu Kun¡¯s wife hand it to them, smiling, ¡°This is thetest sample from the Shop of Crystal Jewels. Your eldest sister had it customized before the Spring Festival. She liked its brilliant color, so she sent it here for you to choose.¡±

    Liu Kun¡¯s wife opened the case and put it near the brocade on the table. What greeted them was dazzling brilliance from inside the case. Minn took a look at it and found in the case three hairpins. One was love-flower tassel hairpin iid with ze; one was golden dangling hairpin iid with southern pearl and carved with bat pattern; and one was honey-colored crystal hairpin. All of them were in thetest style and shone with crystal brilliance.

    The three Lans then looked at one another before Rn pouted her mouth, ¡°Go ahead, fourth sister. Father says that we should have respect for seniority.¡±

    Mn smiled lightly, stepped forward to examine the three hairpins carefully, and finally chose the most dazzling golden dangling one. Rn burst intoughter suddenly and turned to Minn, ¡°Sixth younger sister, do you know in the story of Kong Rong the Good Boy, who is the good boy? The younger brother or elder brother?¡±

    T/N: Kong Rong the Good Boy is rted with a well-known storymonly used to educate children ¨C even in contemporary times ¨C on the values of courtesy and fraternal love, which involves a four-year-old Kong Rong giving up therger pears to his older and younger brothers. This story,monly known as ¡°Kong Rong giving up pears¡±, is also mentioned in the Three Character ssic, a text used for elementary education since the Song dynasty.

 Chapter 80: Seniority, Legitimacy and Kong Rong the Good Boy (2)

    <h4>Chapter 80: Seniority, Legitimacy and Kong Rong the Good Boy (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    Minn didn¡¯t know how to answer her, so she just smiled bitterly, ¡°Fourth elder sister, don¡¯t you know that I have little learning? Don¡¯t baffle me please.¡±

    Rn rolled eyes at her and then turned to Mn instead, ¡°Father always praise you as the one with most learnings, don¡¯t you think so, my fourth elder sister?¡±

    Mn¡¯s face turned purple from embarrassment. She forced a smile, ¡°If you like this one, just tell me. Is it necessary to cite a story? We are sisters. I, as your elder sister, won¡¯t take away what you like.¡±

    Rn said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s not about hairpin. It¡¯s just I want to learn from you as my role model.¡±

    ¡°Then you choose first!¡± Mn put down the golden hairpin, her eyes looking down, full of resentment.

    Rn despised her, ¡°Now that you already picked that one, how can I take it away from you? Father will me me.¡±

    Minn frowned at Rn¡¯s further pushing. She looked up at Wang shi who was immersed in the conversation with Liu Kun¡¯s wife and didn¡¯t take a nce at them at all, as if having no idea of what was happening over there. Minn lowered her head, understanding it all.

    This time, the Emperor opened a Special Examination of Divine Grace. Many sons of Sheng Hong¡¯s former ssmates and colleagues attended the exam, but only Changfeng didn¡¯t even pass it to make pre-schr and had to watch this rare opportunity fly away. Therefore, recently, Changfeng was disliked by Sheng Hong in every aspect. A few days ago, the final session started when half of the Department of Supervision were talking about their sons taking the exam, making Sheng Hong quite depressed. He went home with a long face and headed directly to Changfeng¡¯s study room, nning to urge him to pass the autumn exam next year and achieve even better result from then on.

    Unexpectedly, the moment he reached the door, he heardughter of a man and a woman. He kicked open the door, finding that his son wasughing and holding a jade writing brush in a handsome pose while next to him was a provocative pretty girl who pulled up her sleeves to let Changfeng write erotic poems on her fair smooth arms.

    Sheng Hong had a pair of sharp eyes, so by one nce he saw the erotic lines on the arm ¡°Crystal fragrant skin of mine/wait for you to unclothe and try¡±. It made Sheng Hong hit the roof at once and immediately ordered to bind Changfeng up for club-beating based on the family rules. Afterwards, the handsome charming young lord could do nothing except for crying and shouting. Concubine Lin came over, kneeling down on the ground to beg mercy for him.

    Sheng Hong was so upset that he, in front of everyone in the main hall, pointed at the mother and son, rebuking them as ¡°losers of no promising future¡±.

    Concubine Lin felt wronged as well. Didn¡¯t she want to well discipline her son? However, after all, she was a concubine whose son wouldn¡¯t listen to her at all. In addition, she feared strict discipline might do harm to their rtion, and he was the only one she could rely on for the rest of her life.

    Sheng Hong decided to carry on the inspection, thoroughly rummaging Changfeng¡¯s study room and leaving no stone unturned. As a result, a dozen of pornographic pictures and poem collections were found, and the paper of the books were quite old, an indication that they had been leafed through for many times.

    Sheng Hong flew into a rage, taking up a club to hit Changfeng on his own and grounded him. Then, he contacted the family ountant to prohibit Changfeng from getting money at random and any expenditure more than five taels of silver must be reported to him.

    There were just two reasons why Concubine Lin was loved, one was herself and the other was her son. At present, she was no longer loved by Sheng Hong like before and her son was despised. Therefore, at a time, the servants across the mansion, who all had crystal hearts that could see things through, began to curry favor with Wang shi.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Mn sneered. She had never been mocked like this before.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything.¡± Rn slowly pped the clothes while saying deliberately, ¡°Yet if you insist me picking first, this would go against father¡¯s will. We need a good reason. Otherwise, as sisters of the same family, is there anyone who is nobler than others?¡±

    She stretched thest syble and watched Mn with provocation.

    Mn bit her lip, aware that Rn was forcing her to spell out the ¡°legitimacy priority¡± thing. Many years ago, when Concubine Lin was Sheng Hong¡¯s favorite, Mn frequently used it as a method to gain more pity and love from Sheng Hong.

    Although things had changed, she couldn¡¯t give in easily. At the sight of Minn who stood next to her lowering her head, she had another idea, smiling, ¡°You¡¯re right fifth younger sister. In the story of Kong Rong the Good Boy, the elder brother gives up therger pear for the younger brother, so let sixth younger sister choose first.¡±

    Minn took a look at Mn. Alright, the sympathy that had just been provoked for her vanished at once. Seeing Mn walk up to pull her over, Minn turned around flexibly and avoided Mn¡¯s reaching hand. Minn had already found an excuse, and just as she was about to say, a voice came over from outside, ¡°Master is back.¡±

    Wang shi, who had been watching the drama from aside, was a bit shocked. Taking a look at the water clock which suggested four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, time before the due time he got off work.

    Liu Kun¡¯s wife was alert and immediately helped Wang shi get up to wee Sheng Hong. He was in the official costume, walking in, looking upset, and a few strands of his beard pointed to different directions. He headed right to the master¡¯s chair and sat down. Wang shi ordered tea for him in a hurry, walking over and smiling, ¡°You¡¯re back, my master. Why did you return so early today?¡±

    Sheng Hong took off the official hat with great care and replied casually, ¡°Today is the final day of the special exam. We saw even the head of our department leave, so we all went home as well.¡± An official shouldn¡¯t act different from others. As long as no bottom line was broken, it¡¯d be best to follow suit.

    The three sisters stood in a line and greeted Sheng Hong respectfully.

    Sheng Hong nodded in response to the three girls, but the clothes and hairpins on the table made him frown, ¡°Didn¡¯t Hua¡¯er send these yesterday? Why do you give to them until this day?¡±

    Wang shi froze for a moment before she tried to exin, ¡°A few dayster, the Mansion of Marquis Zhongqin will hold a one-month birthday party for Hun¡¯s son. I suppose it would be improper to wear too in, so I added more fabrics and give them today.¡±

    Sheng Hong nodded. Suddenly, he recalled the scene when he just came in. Mn and Minn were standing on one side and Rn on the other. On the table, there was an open jewelry case. He took a look at Wang shi, feeling unhappy, ¡°Howe Rn is the only one choosing? Did my Mn and Minn get something?¡±

    Mn walked gracefully to Sheng Hong, smiling, ¡°Let fifth younger sister choose first.¡±

    Sheng Hong knew that Rn and Wang shi were of the same temper and never generous. He believed that Wang shi might have bullied Mn, daughter of a concubine, so he at once shot a stare at Rn whose face then turned pale.

    Minn felt something wrong and hurriedly stepped forward to pull Sheng Hong¡¯s sleeves,ughing, ¡°Father, please do our justice. Just now, fifth elder sister said that based on age, fourth elder sister should pick first; yet fourth elder sister said that we should learn from Kong Rong and she let me pick first. In this way, no matter what, it¡¯ll be either me or fourth elder sister that would pick first, but fifth elder sister could never have the luck. How poor she is! Therefore, this time, I¡¯m willing to let her pick first. Do you think this is a good idea, father?¡±

    Sheng Hong had always liked Minn. In view of her cute and lovely look and childish speech, he smiled to the three sisters and said, ¡°That sounds good. I¡¯m so happy to see you get along well with each other.¡±

    Mn secretly bit her teeth because she couldn¡¯t refute and only had to agree with a smile. Rn was also relieved. Wang shi took this opportunity to cut in, ¡°Later I¡¯ll send these staff to your houses and let you make your own decision. Your father needs rest.¡±

    The three youngdies retreated with respect.

    After the three daughters left, Sheng Hong stood up and walked into the inner room with Wang shi. He stretched out his arms to let Wang shi unclothe him and asked, ¡°Is Quan well? How about our daughter-inw?¡±

    Reminded of the chubby grandson, Wang shi was all smiles, ¡°Good! They are all good! The child is too young to take out, otherwise I would have taken him out to meet you. The boy has really strong arms and legs!¡±

    Sheng Hongughed as well and kept saying, ¡°By his look, he is a blessed boy. Strong boy, nice! Nice!¡± As the folk saying went, the youngest son and eldest grandson were the old couple¡¯s favorite children. The sight of grandson¡¯s swaging white chubby little arms softened Sheng Hong¡¯s heart. He kept telling Wang shi to take good care of him.

    ¡°Not only Quan, Hun¡¯s Shi is also adorable. Last time I visited them, he was already able to smile. How sweet! He looked exactly the same as Hun when she was young!¡± Wang shi eximed with full joy in her heart, ¡°From now on, Huan¡¯s life could get easier with her son propping her up. She doesn¡¯t have to take cold eyes from her mother-inw!¡±

    Sheng Hong, in fact, loved this eldest daughter very much. Among so many of his children, Hun was the only one that he had held in his arms to coax her into eating or sleeping. As an official who shouldn¡¯t judge people, Sheng Hong couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°Marquis Zhongqin is a nice guy, but his wife...She¡¯s getting better now.¡±

    Wang shi snorted, ¡°Hem, but for my visiting them, she had nned to throw a small party of two-table dinner for the one-month birthday. Both are her sons, for one she threw a fifty-table dinner party and for the other a small one like that. Wouldn¡¯t she be afraid of beingughed at? Our son-inw is filial but in a stupid way. My poor baby Hun. I¡¯m afraid much of her dowry has been cheated by them. This time, only after you and Changbai got promoted did her mother-inw stop making troubles. Hem! Why isn¡¯t she grateful for Hun¡¯s willingness to marry her son at a time when the family was on decline?¡±

    Sheng Hong thought for a while, saying, ¡°That day I mentioned this to the old Marquis. He will discipline his wife.¡±

    Speaking of this, Sheng Hong suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°What about Mn¡¯s marriage?¡±

    Wang shi folded the official gown, frowned and sighed, ¡°I did try to reach out, but none of them is to your liking. You don¡¯t like the editor, one of Changbai¡¯s colleagues, because he¡¯s too poor. As for the one I beg others to set up, you don¡¯t like him forcking family background. Then all others are sons of concubines. To be honest, some of them are indeed good candidates, yet they¡¯re as picky as we¡¯re when ites to finding a daughter-inw. What kind of match does Mn, a daughter of a concubine, deserve? Where should I find a perfect guy?¡±

    Sheng Hong felt ufortable as well. Actually, he thought those candidates were good enough, but he couldn¡¯t turn down Concubine Lin who cried to beg him for a better one. Confronted with reality, Concubine Lin had topromise, and she found that He Hongwen was really good in many ways.

    ¡°I have to let you know in advance. A few monthster, Mn will turn sixteen. I will give up if she¡¯s still so picky. Yet, even if she doesn¡¯t fear of ate marriage, Rn and Minn do. By then, don¡¯t me the younger sisters of not waiting for her.¡± Wang shi exined the possible bad case scenario to Sheng Hong in advance.

    Sheng Hong¡¯s eyebrows were pushing together as he got a headache, ¡°Old Madam mentioned this to me once. Last time she went to Youyang, she met a boy called Li Yu, our sister-inw¡¯s maternal nephew. He is a progressive learner with abundant family property, a good candidate. Let¡¯s wait and see whether he could make pre-schr in next year¡¯s exam.¡±

    He really trusted Old Madam¡¯s choice. When Old Madam mentioned this to him, she told him with a smile that the boy carried the same temperament with him as a youth. Thinking of this, Sheng Hong felt much better. Someone like him must be a handsome talented youth!

    Nice, nice! If they could make a couple, Mn was so blessed.

 Chapter 81: Feast for One-month Baby, Title of Nobility and Unexpected Calamity (1)

    <h4>Chapter 81: Feast for One-month Baby, Title of Nobility and Unexpected Cmity (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    Minn, born in an official family who sought the way through imperial exams, had thought that title of nobility was unshakable and wealth guaranteed as long as the one holding it would notmittee highly dangerous crimes such as getting involved in the power struggles for thrones between princes. Minn had discussed it many times with Changbai, who only threw her a scornful nce.

    To reward those capable ministers, valiant generals, and advisors, Taizu, the first emperor who founded the dynasty, in total, conferred the titles of 5 special princes with different surnames, 19 dukes (guogong), 42 marquesses (houjue), 115 earls (bojue), as well as countless hereditary generals. As a suspicious emperor, Taizu, within no more than a generation, deprived and killed three special princes, half of dukes, marquesses and earls. Later, Taizong, thete emperor, seeded to the throne, who hit the Tatars in the north, struck the savages in the south, thus exploring limitless seas andnds from all four directions. Therefore, he conferred some others with titles of marquesses and earls in session, which were divided into ¡°floating¡± (nonhereditary) and ¡°hereditary¡± titles. Not all of them were hereditary.

    After the emperor, Taizong quelled the frontiers afar, the first titled advisor Cab Zhang (Go) took the lead to advise, ¡°Reward those with limitless achievements with supreme wealth and nobility¡±, which was seconded by Duke Ying, also General of Jingguo (pacifying the nation), the leader of those military officers. With this opportunity, the emperor Taizong deprived most political power from those military nobles. Since then, the argumentative power was possessed more by those civil officials.

    Generations would be passed on and on endlessly yet wealth and nobility were limited. After three or four generations among those families with titles, there would be too much poption to control. It would be safer if the family was still quite powerful, in the army, or in the court, or had cultivated a lot of talents. If the family was disintegrating, or had broken too many rules during filial piety period, gone beyond the principles in dressing, seized the possessions of the mass, etc., all of these, one after another, could be used by supervisors and censors in the court. As to the possible judgment results, it all depended on the emperor.

    The First Emperor had many offspring. When the previous emperor took the throne, Prince of Ruyang gathered many other imperial lords and nobles trying to take over the throne with forces, the Nine Prince Regents. However, a tough fighter and resourceful politician he had been, the previous emperor led by himself three thousand elite cavalrymen and attacked Prince of Ruyang¡¯s base camp in Shanxi at night. His home was crashed down and a dozen of imperial lords who had been involved in this event were deprived of their titles afterwards. Among them, one was Marquis Zhongqin who followed them in an attempt to share a slice of the cake.

    The previous emperor didn¡¯t sit on the throne for long and died shortly after his Empress Jingan passed away. The current Emperor was so benevolent as to forgive and recover the titles of some of the imperial lords who weren¡¯t the principal initiators of the event. However, these families had been greatly damaged and became as timid as alert birds, no longer daring to make further moves.

    The first time Minn visited the Mansion of Marquis Zhongqin, she eximed about the size of it. It was a courtyard of five rows of houses with two small gardens on each side, just a little bigger than Sheng Mansion yet located in a position no better than thetter. It waster that Minn was told by Changbai that the original Mansion of Marquis Zhongqin had been confiscated and granted to other nobles as rewards. The current one was bestowed by the Emperor muchter.

    Today, Mansion of Marquis Zhongqin threw a one-month birthday dinner party for the second grandson. There were altogether, inside and outside, thirty-six feast tables, in hope that the number, which equaled six multiplied by six (6 is a lucky number in China), would bring the children a lucky and smooth life.

    Sheng family, as the maternal rtives, was of course guests of honor. Minn got off her carriage and stepped onto a pnquin and only began to walk on her own after reaching the second door. Passing a screen wall carved with patterns of wealth and auspiciousness, she entered the guest hall when a girl in peach-pink coat with golden thread stitching came over to greet her with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re here finally. I¡¯ve been waiting for you since early morning and you¡¯re a littlete!¡±

    Mn went first to greet her, all smiles, ¡°If we have known you¡¯ve been waiting for us, we should fly here!¡± Rn half-smiled, ¡°Wenying my sister, you¡¯re the host and we¡¯re guests. Are you expecting us to wait for you?¡±

    Yuan Wenying had a round fair pretty face and generous nature. Ignoring Rn, she held Minn who was behind and smiled, ¡°Minn my sister, you rarely visit us. Ever since you moved to the capital, your two sisters came often, but you were only here twice!¡±

    Minn rubbed her forehead, still feeling dizzy, and apologized honestly, ¡°Sis Wenying, don¡¯t me me for beingzy. Though I didn¡¯te, I beg my fifth elder sister to bring the pouches of four-season and fan pendent to you.¡± Then she spread a smile that enchanted Yuan Wenying for a while.

    They just didn¡¯t meet each other for a few months, but Minn¡¯s skin got much better as if water could be squeezed out from it. A touch of rosy color appeared on her fair face against which the light-pink lips looked as if champagne sshed on snow-white paper. The peach-blossom-like face made people couldn¡¯t help but love her from heart. The thick ck hair was coiled up loosely into a nt moon shape which was fixed by a green jade flower hairpin. Near her temples pinned a flower made of white pearls threaded with gold lines. By one sight, among the flowers teeming the room, it seemed that only she was visible for her fresh and beautiful look.

    ¡°...We haven¡¯t seen each other for too long, but you look more and more beautiful.¡± Yuan Wenying praised sincerely, ¡°You should get out of home more often.¡±

    Mn¡¯s face turned gloomy but recovered immediately, ¡°My sister is mostzy. She only likes staying at home and chanting Buddhist scriptures with our grandmother. Don¡¯t bother to persuade her.¡±

    Yuan Wenying chuckled and turned to Minn, ¡°Second sister-inw said that you were in poor health as a child. I assume you¡¯re much better now. Today, it¡¯s quite cold, otherwise we could go fishing.¡±

    Since Yuan Wenying was so sincere and polite, Minn couldn¡¯t continue to y shy, so she also held her hands, saying, ¡°Thanks for being so considerate. I¡¯m very well now, yet...I didn¡¯t have enough sleepst night.¡± Then she spat out her tongue to show her regret.

    Yuan Wenying burst intoughter, ¡°That¡¯s right. I was wakened up very early this morning and have been yawning until just now!¡±

    Having been ignored for quite a while, Rn could stand it no more, ¡°Are we going in or not?¡±

    Yuan Wenying was familiar with Rn¡¯s temper, so she only raised her eyebrows a bit and led the three sisters into the inner room where was already filled withughter and chitchatting.

    Hun looked joyful today, wearing a red outerwear stitched with golden threads and embroidered with butterflies among flowers. On her head was a gold beam hairpin in shape of five-phenixes. Next to her stood a plump old wet nurse who was holding in her arms a red brocade swaddle. The three youngdies hurriedly walked over to take a look. What they saw was a fair chubby delicate baby in sleep. His mouth, as gender as a flower-bud, was spitting milk bubbles, looking very adorable.

    The group ofdies congratted to Hun one after another. Even a few old women wearing diamond rings touched the baby¡¯s little face, making it cry soon, so Hun ordered the wet nurse to take him back for rest.

    Wang shi was ravished with joy and her face were shimmered with pink color. She had already taken a seat in the main position. At the sight of Rn, she called her daughter up by a wave and held her to chat among a group of nobledies. Madam Yuan, wife of Marquis Zhongqin, looked indifferent because she felt ufortable seeing her second daughter-inw¡¯s status rising as her maternal family prospered. During this year, Hun learned to be tactful, shifting the task of managing domestic affairs back through either pretending to be ill or showing submission. Naturally, Madam Yuan and her big daughter-inw grudged using their own money to pay family expenditure.

    Moreover, recently, Madam Yuan¡¯s son had been not as obedient as before.

    ¡°My father¡¯s and my wages are all handed over to you, mother! And you also control the family¡¯snds and shops. In the past when Hun took charge of domestic affairs, she had wanted to take over those, but mother found all excuses to refuse. Then what¡¯s good about managing domestic affairs?¡± Yuan Wenshao was a military officer. He had been the most filial child and didn¡¯t get angry easily, but Madam Yuan¡¯s over-bias towards others irritated him, so he threw out such words unhappily, ¡°If you want Hun¡¯s dowry, just say so. If our family expenditure is really hard to cover, I will offer the dowry with both hands even if I¡¯d be looked down upon by others and father-inw. Why bother to find all excuses and cause all the hurt feelings?¡±

    After this was known to Marquis Zhongqin, he severely scolded his old wife, ¡°In arge family like ours, no secret can be kept. You thought you did everything without leaving any traces, but in fact that was known to andughed at by everyone! Our family can still survive and has no big expenditure. Please think about my face before you calcte our daughter-inw¡¯s dowry! Before Wenshao¡¯s wife married to our family, the big daughter-inw was so healthy that she could eat five meals a day. Now she bes vulnerable and easily falls ill? If she couldn¡¯t manage affairs, you take over! If you insist Wenshao¡¯s wife be the manager, then you hand over thends and shops!¡±

    Madam Yuan flew into a fury but had no other choice. Later, when Hun got pregnant, she kept cramming women into her son¡¯s house. All of the women were of sexy and provocative type. Hun managed to hold back and only ordered mama to prepare contraception soups for them until she gave birth to a son. Seeing this, Madam Yuan felt threatened and should start to introduce concubines to Yuan Wenshao.

    Hun cried in front of the old marquis, ¡°Although it¡¯s normal for a man to have a few concubines, but mother should act fair. My sister-inw¡¯s house has no concubines at all, but she put strong eight women into my house, iming to serve my husband. Is she saying that I¡¯m not good enough to serve my husband? Now she¡¯s going even further and give him concubines. If father and mother are really dissatisfied about me, then I¡¯ll just leave!¡±

    Yuan Wenshao had just got a chubby cute son and loved him very much, so he also hated his mother¡¯s action, ¡°My big brother has only one wife and one concubine, but my ce is full of women. For those who don¡¯t know the real situation, they must think of me as a sex obsessionist!¡±

    Marquis Zhongqin was shocked. They just came over a big trouble and were trying to build connections for the children, how could they start a feud with Sheng family? Therefore, heforted his son and daughter-inw in a hurry and turned around to curse his old wife, forbidding her from intervening with their affairs any more.

    Hence, how could Madam Yuan be happy right now? She only fake-smiled her way among all guests. Wang shi didn¡¯t talk with her and only enjoyed refreshment and tea happily. All present knew that nowadays the second young lord of Mansion of Marquis Zhongqin had a promising future and his wife Hun gave birth to a son, so everyone was willing to befriend with them.

    Madam Yuan got more and more infuriated and only talked with a middle-aged woman who wore a silver dangling hairpin of wealth and nobility. Next to them was a girl in a ntingpel apricot-colored long gown with silver stitched threads. She had a pretty face and quiet elegant bearing. At the sight of her, Mn, in a low voice, asked Yuan Wenying who was then telling Minn the twelve ways of stewing grass carp soup, among which Minn had tried out eight. The two were exactly at the point of peak saliva-secreting, and hearing Mn¡¯s question, Wenying looked up and answered, ¡°They are from the maternal family of my big sister-inw, my aunt and cousin, family-name Zhang.¡±

    Then she pouted her lips and turned around to resume the conversation with Minn.

    Mn was not interested in the topic of grass carp. Listening for a while, she finallyined impatiently, ¡°How could you girls keep talking about food all day? You two big eaters!¡±

    Wenying turned around andughed, ¡°Last time you talked with me about cosmetics!¡±

    ¡°How is this the same?¡± Mn frowned.

    Minn shook her head, ¡°Yes, they are the same. As the saying goes, you¡¯re what you eat. If you want to have fairplexion, it¡¯s better to take food rather than herbs as the promoting factor. Having good food does more good to skin than any kind of cosmetics.¡±

    Mn was tempted. Looking at Minn¡¯s skin smooth as porcin, she hesitated, ¡°Really?¡±

    Just as she finished asking, noises came from front. Two middle-ageddies in luxurious clothes came in. Madam Yuan weed them all smiles and invited them to sit on the main chairs. She served tea to them in person, looking quite obsequious. Wenying at once exined to Mn and Minn that the woman with an amiable smile was Madam Huang, wife of Marquis Shoushan and eldest sister of Marquis Zhongqin and the other woman sitting next to her with light makeups and clothing was Madam Liang, wife of Marquis Yongchang. She barely talked and just let Madam Yuan made conversations on her own.

    ¡°Then she is your aunt? Having your aunt as mother-inw, Wenying you¡¯re really lucky.¡± Mn made fun of Wenying, eyes shining with envy.

    Wenying flushed due to shyness and didn¡¯t answer her. Minn quickly help her out by starting another topic, ¡°Is Madam Liang one of your rtives?¡± Today¡¯s one-month birthday dinner party wasn¡¯t prepared in an extravagant way. Only a few families close to the host were invited. Though little knowledge Minn had, she knew Marquis Zhongqin and Shoushan were no match for Marquis Yongchang. Though they didn¡¯t have high-ranking officials, the descendants were inrge number and many of them had forged marriages with a wide range of noble families, which helped form a solid foundation of family background.

    Wenying was relieved, replying, ¡°My third cousin, aunt¡¯s daughter, married to Mansion of Marquis Yongchang.¡±

    Over there, Madam Yuan had brought Zhang Xiumei to the two madams, smiling, ¡°This is my niece. Xiumei, show your curtesy.¡± Zhang Xiumei respectfully lifted up her gown and bowed to them with a gentle elegant smile. Madam Yuan, sitting next to them, started to brag about Zhang Xiumei in an inexplicit way, from exterior, character, family origin to needlework and writing ability, to such an overstated extent that made even Yuan Wenying frown.

    Minn could tell it,ughed and asked her in a low voice, ¡°Does your aunt have another son?¡±

    Looking at her mother¡¯s inappropriate behavior, Wenying felt very embarrassed. She pulled her handkerchief unhappily, ¡°Not my aunt, but Madam Yongchang who has a youngest son. He is now coached by my second elder brother and will soon fill the vacancy of vicemander of Five Armies.¡±

    Mn¡¯s ears moved and she turned around to ask attentively, ¡°What kind of person is that young lord?¡±

 Chapter 82: Feast for One-month Baby, Title of Nobility and Unexpected Calamity (2)

    <h4>Chapter 82: Feast for One-month Baby, Title of Nobility and Unexpected Cmity (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    Wenying recalled what she heard about him, ¡°His name is Liang Han, around seventeen or eighteen, and is the son master and madam Liang had when they were old.¡± Then she shot a stare to Madam Zhang and her daughter over there and said, lowering her head, with hatred, ¡°My mother has found for them numerous families, but Aunt Zhang are so picky that she wants both status and family background! Madam Liang mentioned once that her youngest son was too naughty and disobedient, so for her son she just wanted a girl with virtues and exterior regardless of wealth or family background. Once this was known to Aunt Zhang, she started to urge mother to buddy up with Madam Yongchang, making even my fraternal aunt also embarrassed. Hem, I¡¯m not thinking evil of her, but she has to be clear of who she is! It¡¯s understandable that she wants a great son-inw since her husband has passed away, but shouldn¡¯t she consider whether she deserves it or not?!¡±

    As Wenying was talking, Minn couldn¡¯t help taking a nce at Mn. She saw Mn¡¯s face turn red out of heat out of no reason, forcing a smile she bantered, ¡°Hey, Sister Wenying, you¡¯re not yet married, why do you care so much about your mother-inw?¡±

    Madam Shoushan did need some care right now. The third time that her sister-inw started to brag how meek and elegant Zhang Xiuwen was in a tone which indicated the wish to forge a marriage, Madam Shoushan was very embarrassed. Madam Yongchang, on the other hand, looked more and more indifferent. Upset, Madam Shoushan cut in, ¡°Where is your big daughter-inw?¡±

    Madam Yuan paused for a second and sighed, ¡°She¡¯s not feeling well and taking a rest.¡± Taking a glimpse of Hun from the corner of her eyes, she added as if she didn¡¯t care at all, ¡°I¡¯m also doomed to be tired all the time, having no one to help me with domestic affairs.¡±

    Hun¡¯s face was frozen for a moment and Madam Shoushan cut in at once, ¡°Just yesterday I invited imperial doctor Hu to feel pulse for her. I asked him everything in details and there is nothing serious. I¡¯m afraid she just harbors hatred in heart and feels bad emotionally. I have to say that you shouldn¡¯t only care about the elder one and take it seriously when she just frowns. Care more about the younger one. Just before the Spring Festival, she was eight-month pregnant and you should discipline her? There¡¯s no such a mother-inw like you! Look at her pale face. I beg she hasn¡¯t recovered yet!¡±

    Wang shi and Hun felt grateful to her. Madam Yuan looked awkward. This madam most liked to educate people, but since she was eldest sister, Madam Yuan shouldn¡¯t talk back and had to just listen to her.

    In fact, that time Madam Yuan only let Hun stand as punishment for an hour before her husband arrived at the site and reprimanded her hard. Ceaseless old women servants came and cried to her, saying that Hun¡¯s belly was hurt and she couldn¡¯t get off bed. Then was her son, alsoing to cry to her. After this incident was known to others, neighbors and rtives all gossiped about her being biased to her own niece and maltreated the daughter from another family.

    Madam Yuan pulled her the corners of her mouth to force a smile, ¡°The elder one isn¡¯t as capable as Hun, so I have to trouble her more...¡±

    Before she barely finished, Madam Shoushan interred, ¡°After you two pass away, the marquis mansion will be handed over to the elder couple right? No matter how capable your younger daughter-inw is, could she take over the work? If the elder one is really incapable, I¡¯d be happy to help you find someone who is capable to let her fill my nephew¡¯s house, so that in the future there is a person who can help him. The mansion shouldn¡¯t be put into a hand of disasters!¡±

    The speech made both Madam Yuan and Madam Zhang¡¯s faces turn pale while Wang shi couldn¡¯t feel morefortable. Hun tried every means to lower down her head and conceal her smile. Madam Shoushan¡¯s speech was sharp but her tone was full of caring for maternal rtive. In addition, all females around them were friends that were familiar with their domestic situation, so nobody was surprised by the words.

    This straight-forward madam was the eldest daughter in her original family and had been mature and capable since she was young. Her parents thought highly of her and her younger brother Marquis Zhongqin also trusted her very much. As a tough woman who managed to assist her weak and honest husband in going through tremendous hardships to achieve sess, she had been able to find her son a better wife, but to honor her younger brother¡¯s face, she approved of the marriage with Wenying. In front of her, Madam Yuan had always been a little inferior, yet Madam Shoushan got along quite well with Huan.

    Mandam Shoushan knew that she shouldn¡¯t push too hard, but on the other hand, she worried that her sister-inw went too far in her attempt to cuddle up with Marquis Yongchang. Therefore, at the sight of Wang shi, she smiled, ¡°Please don¡¯tugh at me.¡±

    Wang shi quickly shook her head. This was the kind of joke that she would be willing to watch all day long. She moved near to Madam Shoushan, ¡°I know you¡¯re caring about your maternal family. As families, it¡¯s never improper to care them too much.¡±

    Madam Shoushan smiled and pointed at Rn, ¡°Your daughter is more and more beautiful. Hey, there is another one.¡±

    Mn was preparing long over there and hearing this, she stepped forward with a smile at once and bowed shyly. Madam Shoushan pointed at her and said to Madam Yongchang, ¡°This child is best at poems and assays and is obedient as well.¡±

    Madam Yongchang nodded, saying, ¡°A pretty child indeed. Madam Sheng, you¡¯re so blessed.¡± Then no more was said.

    Mn immediately smiled, ¡°You¡¯re ttering me, madam.¡± Though she had a full belly of words to say, Madam Yongchang¡¯s uncaring look made her feel hard to start.

    Hun¡¯s eyes shed and she smiled behind hand, ¡°Aunt, my youngest sister is here too.¡±

    Madam Shoushan said with joy, ¡°Hurry, let me take a look.¡±

    Hun quickly pulled Minn and Wenying over from behind. They had met Wenying before, but at the sight of Minn, Madam Shoushan and Madam were both overwhelmed by the beauty Minn demonstrated. Then Madam Shoushan held Minn¡¯s hand and smiled at Hun, ¡°No wonder you always praise her to me. A delicate girl indeed.¡± Then she med, ¡°So mean your Old Madam has been! Why has she hidden the girl from us for so long? Would we take her away?¡±

    Then she pulled Minn over to sit by her, asking, in details, her birthday, pastimes and food and clothes she preferred. Minn honestly answered every question. Her straightforward nature and clever yet artful speech were much to the liking of Madam Shoushan and made her grow more fond of Minn, forgetting about Zhang Xiumei and Mn next to her.

    Teardrops were shing in Zhang Xiumei¡¯s eye. She stepped back to Madam Yuan who was pulling a long face.

    Mn felt unfair and suddenly thought of the situation the first time that Concubine Lin met Concubine Wei whose beauty couldn¡¯t be concealed by her modest clothes at all. Though weak and stupid she was, Sheng Hong lost half of his heart to her. Mn cursed to herself that the two madams were so stupid as to only be able to recognize exterior but didn¡¯t pay attention to inner cultivation, ignoring her outstanding talents and learning!

    Madam Shoushan held Minn¡¯s hands and praised her for quite a while, then she turned around to give her inw a staring eye, ¡°Did you lose your mouth? Say something.¡±

    Not until this moment did Madam Yongchang pull a smile from her uncaring face and say slowly, ¡°If I had such a beautiful daughter, I¡¯d also hide her from the public.¡±

    Wang shi joined her and joked, ¡°This child is raised up and most loved by our old madam as to couldn¡¯t do without her for a while, so she barely meets guests; please do forgive her if she did anything inappropriate.¡±

    Madam Yongchang smiled, ¡°Your Old Madam has the strictest rules. How could a girl taught by her behave inappropriately?¡±

    Wang shi took a nce at Mn who was standing next to them with a lowering head, and her tone became politer. With Hun¡¯s joking around, the climate was quite harmonious. However, Minn could feel the shivering in her scalp and several beams of scorching rage from behind her back which seemed to pierce through her, an indeed unexpected cmity. Therefore, taking the opportunity the madams were talking, she, using the excuse of bring a gift to Zhuang and asking Hun to find a servant to take her there, managed to flee from the site with Wenying¡¯s help.

    After passing through a small half-moon door, she came to the Zhuang¡¯s house and saw the little girl wearing a big silk short coat fully embroidered with pomegranate flower. She looked down and dumb and couldn¡¯t be cheered up by the mama standing next to her in a ck coat. Zhuang¡¯s face was full of depression and only spread a smile when she saw Minn and sweetly called her ¡°sixth aunt¡±. Minn took over a small package from a girl servant and handed her the new doll she had made for Zhuang.

    Colorful threads were used to embroider the chubby cotton doll¡¯s cute eyes, nose and mouth and it even wore a piece of silk coat. The curving eyes looked very pleasing and adorable. Zhuang held it against her own apple-red little face and didn¡¯t want to let it go. With a wide grin, she got off the brick bed on her two little stumbling feet and tried to pull Minn to y outside. The servants around hurriedly help her wear a red velvet cloak.

    Minn knew what Zhuang was worrying about. It was inevitable to feel lost when she suddenly degraded from an only daughter to ¡°the sister of a younger brother¡±, so Minn followed her and took her tender hands in her own. The two girls, little and old, walked slowly withughter.

    ¡°Sixth aunt, mom doesn¡¯t like me anymore, does she?¡± Zhuang lowered her head, ¡°Mom didn¡¯t care about me ever after I have a little brother.¡±

    Minn patted her little head, understanding, andforted her, ¡°That¡¯s not the case. It¡¯s because your brother just came and everyone is happy to see a fresh person. If you have a new doll, won¡¯t you like it very much? Things will get betterter. You¡¯re such a clever and pretty girl, the apple of your mother¡¯s eyes, why would she not care about you?¡±

    It was easy to coax a child. Zhuang stopped worrying and joyfully invited Minn to y together in the garden. While walking, she told childish jokes, but at the sight of Minn¡¯s unhappy face, she asked, ¡°Sixth aunt, why are you frowning?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about something.¡±

    ¡°About what?¡±

    Minn paused for a while and asked with her head lowering down to meet Zhuang¡¯s eyes, ¡°Zhuang, I have a question for you. Do you prefer to have new clothes, toys and food everyday but your mom and dad love your younger siblings more or do you prefer to have no food, clothes or toys but your mom and dad love you only?¡±

    The little girl nted her head to one side to think about the question. Her tender face squeezed towards the center like a steamed bun. After a long while, she answered painfully, ¡°Can I have both good staff and mom and dad loving me at the same time?¡±

    Minnughed and replied seriously, ¡°Everyone has this same wish, but you can choose just one.¡±

    Zhuang had a painful time choosing and hesitated, ¡°It¡¯d be better to have mom and dad¡¯s love, right?¡±

    Minn nodded with a smile and took a long breath out, ¡°I agree with you.¡±

    A few more steps forward, Zhuang stopped suddenly. She looked up, longshes flickering, and asked seriously, ¡°Sixth aunt, what if I have no good staff but many sisters and brothers to share my parents¡¯ love?¡±

    Minn almost fell and slipped down onto the ground. She stood straight, replying, ¡°That¡¯s...not likely the case.¡± Reminded of He Hongwen who was as gentle as fountain water, she shook her head. There was no such thing as one hundred percent reliable in the world. It was just a matter of risk level. In general, the unfaithful rate of a nerd was somewhat lower than that of a CEO.

    The two lingered some time. Minn looked up and found the sun was in the middle of the sky. She remembered that Wenying said the feast would be held in the side hall. It should be started at this time. It¡¯d be improper to keep hiding away from it, so she asked servants to take Zhuang back and she herself walked slowly to the side hall.

    She has been here twice, the ce wasn¡¯t too big, and she had wandered around twice by Wenying¡¯s lead, so she was familiar with the direction. She didn¡¯t fear to get lost even if she strolled in a slow pace along the otter tree that had just blossomed in the garden. Just as she was enjoying herself appreciating the flowers when she suddenly saw, under a seductively green otter tree, a slim long figure of a man standing under the tree, vague but seemingly familiar.

    The man seemed to have heard the footsteps and turned around. After seeing clearly who he was, Minn was caught by nervousness.

 Chapter 83: Under the Cherry-apple Tree, There Are Crickets, Cicadas and Stones

    <h4>Chapter 83: Under the Cherry-apple Tree, There Are Crickets, Cicadas and Stones</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    The man was standing there quietly, whose face was nicely-carved and eyes were as dark as the night could be. Shadows of cherry-apple tree leaves cast on his face, half blurring his face, the red gown decorated with golden ribbon he wore was a bit worn out on the edges. Minn¡¯s torso was ready to turn around, however, her legs were just too numb to even budge, she ended up with bowing with a forced smile on her face, ¡°Good day, second uncle, how have you been?¡±

    Gu turned back slowly with his hands tied on his waist, he squinted his unfathomable eyes, staring at Minn. It got unbearable silent, Minn, with her eyes staring at her feet, felt the ornament on her hair trembling with her throbbing heart. Tick tock, Gu uttered briefly, ¡°Today marks the anniversary of my father¡¯s pass away.¡±

    Minn was such a quick-witted girl, she replied, ¡°May his spirit rest in peace.¡±

    Gu Tingye managed to keep the corner of his mouth from twitching and added after a moment of hesitation, ¡°Did Lady Yu marry someone great?¡±

    Minn raised her head out of shock, only to find him with a genial look and his tone apologizing. Minn was much bewildered.

    Seeing that, Gu Tingye lifted the corner of his mouth and added, ¡°I have always respected Cab Yu, and I¡¯ve never expected that...¡±

    It gradually dawned upon Minn that perhaps Tingye Gu had intentionally waited here for her in order to inquire about Yu Yanran. Cab Yu was dignified and upright all his life; however, in the twilight of his life, he suffered heartache of parting with his two granddaughters who both had fallen into the miserable fates because of Gu Tingye. One of them had married a man far away in Yunnan, the other had died within six months after having married Gu Tingye. Although it was mainly due to Master Yu¡¯s greed, the ¡®culprit¡¯, Gu Tingye, was bound to feel somewhat guilty.

    After thinking for a while, Minn replied, ¡°Yunnan is far away from here. I have only received three letters from Yanran in the past year. She writes that her husband is good-tempered and her parents-inw are both amicable. Even though Yunnan is not as prosperous as the capital, it¡¯s an outstandingly beautiful ce with blue sky and clear water. Sister Yu now leads a happy life.¡±

    Minn also had written what had happened before in reply to Yanran: Gu Tingye¡¯s wife, Yu Yanhong, fell ill soon after he left home, and when he heard the news and rushed back home, she was dead already. Shortly after his wife¡¯s funeral arrangements ended, his father passed away too. All these things happened one after another at a cracking pace. After that, there was hardly any rumors about Gu Tingye in the capital.

    asionally, Minn heard some rumors saying that Gu Tingye had abandoned himself to vice, indulging in the brothels, gambling and drinking with the lower orders from all corners of the country every day. He seemed to have made some ¡°achievements¡±, but which was ignoble in the eyes of the high officials and noble lords.

    Gu Tingye breathed a sigh of relief when he heard that. He straightened up and said in a soft tone, ¡°If she has any difficulties, please tell me. Though I am not powerful enough, I will do all I can to help her.¡±

    Minn nodded perfunctorily and looked at Gu Tingye with her eyes wide open, surprised and confused. But soon she held her demonstrative expression back and looked up at the sun above. Pigs might fly? His words ran counter to his past image.

    Gu Tingye, natural and unaffected, didn¡¯t take Minn¡¯s surprise and doubt to his heart. He smiled, ¡°Your name is Minn, and you are rted to the Qi family, right?¡±

    Minn nodded her head vigorously. No matter what she thought of Gu Tingye, she wore a sincere and innocent expression on her face.

    Gu Tingye apologized modestly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have offended you twice before. Please forgive me, I didn¡¯t mean to insult you. Manniang...I was misled by her lies.¡±

    Minn couldn¡¯t help but look at the sky again. What happened to him? She had met Gu Tingye twice before, the first time he hade to scold her, and the other time he had stood in the corner and watched her quarreling with Mn for fun. Minn was the one who ran away first on both asions. Now she still remembered his malicious words, his sneers and even his disdainful looks. At that time, Minn almost wanted to p him before he finished his words.

    But now...Minn stole a nce at his handsome face, and found shades of grey streak in his thick ck hair. He used to be fair-skinned, but now his skin was dyed light brown by the sun. Haunted between his eyebrows was a faint touch of fatigue as if he had gone through a difficult time in the past year. All that seemed to have turned him into a decent gentleman. Now he looked frank and forthright, his eyes peaceful, his voice sincere and his manner mild.

    After a silence, Gu Tingye said in a low voice, ¡°If you get into trouble, you can also tell me, and I will help you.¡±

    Minn was ady raised in a boudoir. How could she possibly get into trouble with her father, her brothers and the whole Sheng family behind her? Minn had heard that he had some martial friends outside. Maybe Gu Tingye could hire them to give a sound beating to her future husband if he cuckolded her? Now Marquis Ningyuan¡¯ Household was beleaguered. Who gave him the confidence to say those assured words? Minn smiled and kept quiet.

    Gu Tingye gave a wee smile as if he had seen through Minn¡¯s mind, and said, ¡°Liang Han is a loyal friend, but he¡¯s somewhat unrestrained and self-centered. Although the situation in the Qi family is alsoplicated, Junzhu has a strong hand and will protect her people, and Qi Heng is a mild man. It¡¯s good to have them protect you.¡±

    Minn gulped with eyes open wide, and stammered, ¡°You...¡±

    Gu Tingye came up to Minn and looked down at her, lecturing majestically, ¡°You are still too young to make your own decision. You¡¯d better listen to your grandmother.¡±

    After saying that, he turned around and left straight with quicksilver steps. The wind from his motion whipped a branch of the cherry-apple tree rippling in the air. Minn was stunned for a long time before she finally came back to her senses and lifted her hand to wipe the cold sweat off her forehead. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder whether he ran a private detective agency outside or not.

    Even though Gu Tingye¡¯s remarks scared Minn, she soon recovered herself and went to the banquet. At the banquet, Mn pursed her lips and took littledylike sips of the wine to dress herself up as an elegantdy. Now and then she turned to chat with thedies beside her. Rn and Wenying drank up a pot of the Nu¡¯er Hong (name of a wine) unnoticed. Atst, Wang shi watched the two drunk and flushed girls climb up the carriage, her face turning livid with rage.

    Mn mocked ironically, ¡°She¡¯s ady of such ungovernable spirit and fiery temper. Though she pretended to be an obedient sheep, she finally betrayed herself. From here we see that a prodigal never bes good.¡±

    Minn agreed with Mn this time. As a past court worker, she was a faithful doubter of the theory ¨C ¡°A prodigal son will turn his life around¡±. So in her previous life, she had often been criticized by the old woman judge forck of the Party members¡¯ awareness and enthusiasm of salvation, no doubt that she had never been elected as the advanced model Party members.

    Anyway, it didn¡¯t matter to her now. Minn decidedly pushed the thought out of her mind.

    Without the grandmother by her side, Minn grew bored. In the past, she often practiced calligraphy for a little while and immediately brought her writings to her grandmother in order to get a praise, and sometimes she bragged about her simple embroidery in front of Fang Mama. But now... Everything was off track. Minn lost her self-control. She seemed to immerse in the role of kid and was unable to learn without the encouragement and close supervision.

    Therefore, Minn often went to Hai shi¡¯s house and yed with her little nephew when she was bored. The little boy, whose name was Quan, was tightly swaddled with his little tender arms loosely tied by the red ropes to remain them in the sleeves, but he struggled to wave his arms vigorously to get free. Quan was good-natured and loved smiling. He would grin from ear to ear with his eyes narrowing to slits as long as Minn tickled him.

    Wang shi was deeply grateful to the Buddhas as her grandson was not as poker-faced as her son. Hai shi was also well satisfied with her lovely son and always had a big smile hanging on her rosy cheek. One month after delivery, she was out of the confinement. She spruced herself up a bit and became more beautiful than before.

    ¡°Why does he always blow bubbles?¡± Minn pricked the bubble above the baby¡¯s mouth with her slender finger and asked.

    Hai shi smiled and answered, ¡°All babies do that. Sometime they also spit the milk out.¡±

    Minn held the soft baby in her arms and suddenly asked on a whim, ¡°Has my eldest brother held Quan?¡±

    Hai shi covered her mouth with her hand and burst intoughter, ¡°Yes, he held Quan before but wasughed at by my mother-inw for his rigid manner as if he was holding a brush. Now he refuses to do it again, iming that the saints once said a man of honor should hold their grandchildren instead of children.¡±

    Minn swayed the baby lightly. Gradually, he closed his eyes and fell asleep. When Minn looked down at him, her heart melted. The baby had a lovable face with a small rosy mouth and long eyshes. Minn couldn¡¯t help but stare at him, counting how many eyshes he had.

    ¡°Lady Minn, please hand Master Quan to me. He¡¯s asleep and I¡¯m afraid that you will be tired if you still keep him in your arms,¡± a Mama, who was white and fat, said. Minn knew her own poor arm strength clearly, so she carefully gave the little baby to Mama.

    The windows of the house were all closed to prevent the little child from getting sick, so it was a bit sultry. Hai shi, who was lying on the soft couch that was made of rattan, reached out to hold Minn¡¯s hand and pulled her down onto the couch, fanning Minn with the court fan. ¡°Quan is a lucky boy. He has three aunts and all of them are willing to take care of him with affection,¡± Hai shi said with a smile on her face.

    The bamboo curtain was lifted by someone from the outside, then Yanghao came in with the iced fruits in her hands. She ced the porcin dish with intricate flower patterns on the small table in front of the couch. There were various fruits and several silver sticks in it, quite pleasing to the eye.

    ¡°Madam, Lady, please have a taste,¡± Yanghao said respectfully before she walked out quickly.

    Minn looked at her figure disappearing and turned around to speak to Hai shi, hesitating, ¡°Yanghao... Why don¡¯t you send her away?¡±

    Hai shi picked a piece of apple up with the stick, stuffed it into Minn¡¯s mouth, and said with self-mockery, ¡°You know our family always socializes with dignitaries. It¡¯s better to keep her in our house, or the outsider will regard me as a jealous woman. Not long ago someone wanted to send a beautiful woman to your brother as his concubine, fortunately, your brother refused him on the excuse of already having one. So keeping her brings more advantages than disadvantages.¡±

    Minn chewed the apple with her cheeks bulging and said with a lisp, ¡°I hate the men who like to send concubines to his colleagues. Gold, silver, jewelry, house and stores, there are so many things that they can give each other. Why do they prefer to present women as gifts? What a bore! Definitely not good officials.¡±

    Hai shi chuckled and gave Minn a warning stare, then she shook her head and exhorted, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Just then she saw Minn¡¯s clothing wrinkle, so she reached out to smooth it out while saying, ¡°Since Yanghao is honest and obedient, it doesn¡¯t matter to me to keep her by my side.¡±

    Minn swallowed the apple and cast a quiet look at Hai shi who wore a gentle expression. She thought to herself, ¡®Perhaps the most important reason is that Yanghao isn¡¯t good-looking or intelligent to catch my brother¡¯s eyes. He seldom goes to her bedroom, so she can¡¯t threaten your position at all. Otherwise, why did you drive Shuxu and Zhuhao away just after you married into the Sheng family?¡¯

    ¡°Minn, can I ask a favor from you?¡± Hai shi suddenly recalled something and held Minn¡¯s hand. ¡°I like the sachet that you made for Quan. What did you put inside? It smells good and is effective in expelling the bugs.¡±

    Minn tried her best to recall the list, and ticked off the main herb medicines, ¡°Dried osmanthus, osmanthus oil, dried wormwood...¡± She couldn¡¯t recite the rest of the list because it was a prescription from He Hongwen, who said it was friendly to babies. She was not very familiar with it.

    Hai shi didn¡¯t really want to know the list, so she directly put her purpose on the table, ¡°Can you make three or four more sachets for me when you are free? Last time my cousin came to visit me and she liked the sachet very much.¡±

    Minn raised her chin with her eyes wide open and said in disbelief, ¡°Three or four? Are you kidding me? It¡¯s not like nting cabbages, you just sow the seeds and you get dozens of it. Things delicate as this are never easy to make. I haven¡¯t even finish making one for my elder sister until now.¡±

    Hai shi pretended to be annoyed by Minn¡¯s words. She stretched out a finger to prod Minn on the forehead and said in a teasing tone, ¡°You little rascal. Every time youe to see me, I server you with good tea and delicious refreshments. Since you eat my food, you shouldn¡¯t refuse my request.¡±

    Minn stared at Hai shi for a while, andpromised, ¡°Okay. Now I know that there is no free lunch and you are totally a moneylender.¡±

    Hai shi smiled in smug satisfaction behind the fan and asked more, ¡°I want the same pattern with a small cricket climbing on the back of a cicada next to a small rock. It¡¯s interesting.¡±

    Minn gazed at her with strange eyes and asked, ¡°You all...like it?¡±

    Hai shi nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s special and unusual. Besides, its implied meaning is good.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the implied meaning?¡± Minn was confused.

    ¡°You little fool. It means adorable in knowing the fun.¡± Hai shi prodded Minn on the forehead again.

    Minn was suddenly enlightened. Just now she had associated the pattern with the pornographic literature and mistaken Hai shi¡¯s intentions.

    T/N note: In Chinese, the first character ofÖªÁË (zhi liao, meaning cicada) andòÐòÐ (Qu qu, meaning cricket) sound the same toÖªÈ¤ (zhiqu), which has two meanings. 1) To describe someone who knows how to behave in a delicate situation and is quite adorable. 2) To praise someone who is sharp-witted and adorable to understand the fun.

 Chapter 84: Two Possible Marriages

    <h4>Chapter 84: Two Possible Marriages</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    Minn concentrated all her mind on drawing the pattern on the paper. The crickets on it was so true to life that their feelers could be seen clearly. Dangju came up to Minn with a teacup in her hands and started to worry about Minn at the sight of her working hard. Dangzhu couldn¡¯t help but counsel, ¡°Lady, you need a rest, or you will harm your eyes.¡±

    Minn kept drawing, beads of perspiration oozing out on her forehead. ¡°I know that, so I only draw this in the daytime to protect my eyes.¡± After finishing the drawing, Minn took a long breath of relief and put down the painting brush. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve got it done. Now you can cut out the patterns with Yancao.¡±

    Dangju put the teacup in Minn¡¯s hands after testing its heat and came closer to see the drawing. ¡°Lady Minn, you drew the insects well. These small crickets and cicadas are extremely lifelike as if they would jump out of the paper at any time,¡± she praised sincerely.

    Xiaotao, who was tidying up clothes in the next small room, heard Dangju¡¯s words and immediately put the clothes down to rush out whileining, ¡°In this case, why don¡¯t we stop making sachets and catch some real insects? Lady Minn, it¡¯s all because of your excellent handicraft. If you hadn¡¯t made the exquisite sachet for the little Master Quan, they wouldn¡¯t have asked you for more. No wonder people say that one who sticks his neck out gets hit first...¡± She suddenly realized herself misspeak and immediately covered her mouth with both her hands.

    Minn pointed at Xiaotao with her head shaking and sighed. Dangju burst outughing, but soon she held it back and lectured solemnly, ¡°Xiaotao, you are not a child. How could you talk nonsense? If you were heard by another hostess, you would sure be punished.¡±

    Xiaotao lowered her head and apologized, ¡°Sorry, I won¡¯t say that again.¡± After that, she walked back to the small room to continue her unfinished duty.

    Just then, the bamboo curtain was lifted and the next moment Luzhi walked inside with a smile. Then she stopped and lifted the curtain, waiting for a Mama, who had a round face, toe in first.

    ¡°Lady Minn.¡± The Mama wore a silver-red, double-breasted coat embroidered with flower patterns, beneath it was a long dark green gown of silk. She curtsied to Minn with a long t box in her arms. She was Wang shi¡¯s maidservant that followed her to Sheng family, and used to be her right-hand maid before Liu Kun¡¯s wife came to serve Wang shi. Now she was demoted, probably because she hadn¡¯t demonstrated sufficientpetency in the struggle against Concubine Lin.

    Minn smiled, ¡°Qian Mama, please have a seat. Luzhi, bring Mama a tea.¡± She turned around and tipped a wink to Dangju, who, upon getting it, immediately walked into the inner room to fetch something.

    Qian Mama sat down with a smile, leaning sideways a little toward Minn, and said, ¡°I have brought several maids who are skilled in making clothes. They will measure the servant girls in your house and make summer and autumn clothes for them.¡±

    ¡°Mama, you don¡¯t need toe here in person over such a trifle.¡± Minn pointed at the rose pine nut cakes in front of her and asked Luzhi to hand them to Qian Mama. ¡°I have learnt to make the cake from Fang Mama. To be honest, it needs many ingredients and the cooking process isplicated. I don¡¯t like it because it¡¯s too sweet and soft, but grandma likes it. Mama, you can have a taste.¡±

    Qian Mama picked up a small piece of cake and tasted it, feeling it sweet and delicious. Luzhi hospitably handed a fresh cup of Guapian tea (a type of green tea) to Qian Mama. She took a sip of the tea and felt the aromas lingering in her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s surely nice tea,¡± she praised.

    ¡°Just take some cakes and tea with you when you leave,¡± Minn said with tenderness in her voice.

    Qian Mama was pleased with that, but she pretended to be sheepish and refused, ¡°It¡¯s improper to take them away.¡±

    Luzhi, the most honey-mouthed of all, held Qian Mama¡¯s shoulders and shook them slightly as she persuaded, ¡°Mama, just ept them as a small present. If you feel somewhat guilty to take them without paying, you can make one or two more outfits for us.¡±

    Minn smiled, ¡°Look at this girl. She must be a pennywise. Mama, don¡¯t take her words to your heart.¡±

    Just as the words fell from Minn¡¯s lips, Dangju came out from the inner room with a small packet in her hands and handed it to Qian Mama.

    Minn said with concern, ¡°Mama, this is a sleeveless jacket for you. I heard that you got a cold some days ago. It¡¯s easy to catch a cold during the cold spell inter spring. Mama, you are no longer young, and you need to take care of yourself. Last time I made a gown sewn with gold wire for grandma and some materials were left. So I asked my maids to sew this jacket for you. If you don¡¯t mind, you can wear it inside. It¡¯s warm and breathable.¡±

    Qian Mama took the packet from Dangju at once and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Lady Minn. I hear that you are the sweetestdy in our Mansion and all your maids live well.¡± She paused and sighed, ¡°Ay! Liu Mama¡¯s daughter, Jiu¡¯er is lucky indeed to serve you. Unfortunately, my daughter doesn¡¯t have a chance to wait upon you. What a pity!¡±

    Minn gave a modest smile and changed the subject. They made small-talk for a while before Qian Mama handed the long t box next to her to Luzhi and said, ¡°There are some hairpins in it. Madam asked me to bring them to you.¡±

    Minn instantly asked, ¡°Do Sister Rn and Mn have the hairpins?¡±

    Qian Mama answered, ¡°Yes, they do.¡±

    Minn took a sigh of relief and said, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    She opened the box and saw five hairpins in the shape of flowers, the petals made of silk yarn, the stamens made of velvet. They were of various colors, including light pink, pea green, azure blue, dark red and mauve, exquisite and beautiful.

    Qian Mama leaned over and whispered, ¡°Lady Minn, I hand-picked them for you. They are not the rejected ones.¡±

    Minn praised, ¡°The hairpins are so beautiful and ornate. Thank you, Mama. How did Madam get them?¡±

    Qian Mama put down the teacup and answered with a smile, ¡°The other day the imperial court published the list of official candidates. The son of Junzhu Pingning got the top of Er¡¯jia, (ranked the second ss in the exam, only after three first ss ranked graduates). So yesterday Duke Qi Household held a banquet. Madam was invited and got these hairpins from Junzhu. Today she asked me to send them to you and your sisters.¡±

    Minn¡¯s face remained unchanged and she smiled, ¡°That¡¯s great! Madam always keeps a good rtionship with Junzhu. She must be very happy to hear the news. No wonder when I greeted her this morning, she looked marvelous with rosy cheeks. Maybe yesterday she drank a bit too much?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Qian Mama replied, ¡°I went with her to the banquet, and I saw with my own eyes that Junzhu behaved affectionately towards Madam and they were as intimate as sisters. Moreover, they had a long chat in the inner room.¡±

    Something shed by Minn¡¯s eyes before she continued concernedly, ¡°I heard that Sister Rn stayed in Madam¡¯s room until quitetest night. Did Madam get so drunk that fifth sister had to take care of her until veryte? I guess so. But I didn¡¯t even know it yesterday evening. I¡¯m really an unfilial daughter.¡± With that, she put on a guilty look.

    Qian Mama hastened tofort Minn, ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. In truth, Madam felt better after taking a bowl of hangover-cure soup, but she was too keyed up to sleep, so she asked Lady Rn to chat with her.¡±

    Minn let out a sigh of relief and put on a faint smile, ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. Mama, your words relieve my guilt.¡±

    Before leaving, Qian Mama came up to Minn and whispered in her ear, ¡°Yesterday at the banquet, Madam had a long chat with Marquis Yongchang¡¯s wife. I heard they talking about unmarrieddies in our household.¡±

    Her words startled Minn.

    After seeing Qian Mama off, Luzhi stayed outside for a long while before she came in the door andined, ¡°Yancao is such a coward that she can¡¯t control those girls at all. She even allows them to scramble in such a disorderly manner for being measured for the new clothes. Lady, Qian Mama is now not trusted by Madam. Why are you still so kind to her?¡±

    Minn gave her a warning look, and Luzhi immediately shut herself up and lowered her head in silence. Dangju came to her and pinched her nose to lecture her, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Lady Minn has her own ideas. Just do your job, and don¡¯t question her.¡±

    ¡°Everyone in the world is useful.¡± Minn slowly exined, ¡°Even a nobody may help us in the future.¡±

    Then she looked at Luzhi and continued with great seriousness, ¡°Although you look down upon Yancao because of her timid and overcautious characters, she is your elder and you should respect her.¡±

    Luzhi sped her own hands and nodded vigorously. She stood still, holding her breath and fearing that Minn would get angry with her. A few momentster, Minn softened her tone, ¡°I will take everyone who treats me well to my heart. Yancao... She¡¯s older than you. You¡¯d better show respect for her and not make a snidement about her behaviors.¡±

    Luzhi thought about Minn¡¯s words carefully for a while, her eyes brightening when she came to realize the implications. She looked up at Minn and said, ¡°I got it, mydy.¡±

    The maids walked out of the room one after another, leaving Minn alone. She meditated on Qian Mama¡¯s words for a while before she took out some letter papers and set them on the writing desk. She held the writing brush in her hand and began to write a letter after thinking for a moment.

    In the evening, Sheng Hong had dinner with Concubine Xiang. These days he was on the wing engaging in social activities so that he got tired and wanted to sleep early in Concubine Xiang¡¯s bedroom. But Wang shi sent a maid to invite him to the main house. When he walked into her boudoir, he saw his legitimate wife sitting on the edge of the bed with a red flush suffusing her face. She looked at him with a happy expression. Sheng Hong decided to have a talk with his wife and get her to see that he couldn¡¯t sleep with her every night because there were several concubines waiting for him. However, before he opened his mouth, Wang shiquickly shut the door tight and told him what had happened yesterday at a fast tempo. Sheng Hong waspletely stunned by her words.

    ¡°What did you say? Junzhu wanted Rn to be her daughter-inw?¡± Sheng Hong was dumbfounded for a few moments before he came to himself and asked, ¡°Then what about your nephew? I heard that you agreed to let Rn marry your maternal nephew before. All was negotiated with only the betrothal gifts to be exchanged.¡±

    Wang shi hesitated for a moment, but when she recalled that her sister-inw was quite dissatisfied with Rn¡¯s personality, she finally made up her mind, ¡°They are not engaged, so I can find a better man to be my daughter¡¯s husband.¡±

    ¡°Do you think Qi Heng is a good choice?¡± Sheng Hong asked in bewilderment. From the point of his view, Xianzhu Jiacheng¡¯s death had ruined Qi Heng¡¯s reputation (A forced cuckold because his wife was raped by many before death).

    Wang shi lowered her voice, ¡°I have carefully thought over this and conclude that it will be a good match. First, no matter whether Qi Heng will inherit the tittle of Duke or not, he has won an official rank and with Duke Qi Household behind him, he will have a good future. Second, Marquis Xiangyang has no son. Though he has adopted a nephew to be his heir and the ancestral estate will be given to him, Marquis still owns lots of personal property and all that will be Junzhu¡¯s. Last but not least, Qi Heng¡¯s father, Lord Qi is the head of the Salt Bureau. That¡¯s a really lucrative post which Lord Qi has been holding for years. We all know that he must be very rich, and Qi Heng will be rich too after inheriting the property from his father. If our Rn marries him, she will lead a well-to-do life.¡±

    Wang shi¡¯s persuasive remarks weakened Sheng Hong¡¯s hesitation. And he was dazzled by the wonderful hypothetical gold glistening in Wang shi¡¯s eyes. At this moment, Wang shi was clearheaded and every word she said hit the nail on the head, ¡°Last year, a shameful thing urred to Qi family. Qi Heng suffers shame for his wife¡¯s miserable death. So it¡¯s improper for him to make a public marriage proposal now. That¡¯s why Junzhu talked with me in private yesterday...and she told me something highly confidential.¡±

    Wang shi whispered in his ears, ¡°His Majesty is critically ill. And perhaps he will die within two months. By then we should all be in mourning for a year. Time will take all humiliations away. A yearter no one will remember that disgrace. Besides, our Rn is only 14 and we still have lots of time to weigh up whether Qi Heng is a suitable husband or not.¡±

    Sheng Hong slowly recovered his ustomed shrewdness and said, ¡°After publishing the list of official candidates, His Majesty hasn¡¯t held the Court Examination. He¡¯s waiting for his sixth son to get in the capital. He leaves all the candidates to the new emperor... In this way Qi Heng may have a bright future... But if we betroth our daughter to him, what about your elder brother? You have made a promise to him.¡±

    Wang shi replied, hesitating, ¡°If His Majesty really passes away, my elder brother also needs to mourn for a year. We can put this matter aside for the time being.¡±

    Sheng Hong thought for a moment and nodded in agreement.

    Wang shi was pleased by her husband¡¯s approval. She raised her chin and continued, ¡°Yesterday at the banquet, I also met Marquis Yongchang¡¯s wife.¡±

    Sheng Hong yawned and leaned on the headboard. He took off his coat and asked Wang shi to put it away. Wang shi picked it up while saying with a smile, ¡°Madam Liang told me that she got her eye on Minn.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The sudden news drove Sheng Hong¡¯s sleepiness away. He sat up in the bed and growled, ¡°Old Madam has left the capital for only two months. Now you want to get Minn engaged with the son of Marquis Yongchang. Do you forget that Old Madam has betrothed Minn to He Hongwen?¡±

    ¡°Take it easy. Just listen to me.¡± Wang shi pressed her husband back down on the bed, and exined patiently, ¡°Last time Marquis Zhongqin Household held a banquet to celebrate Shi¡¯s one-month jubnce. Madam Liang took a fancy to Minn at first nce. She even didn¡¯t mind Minn born of a concubine. We all know that Marquis Yongchang Household is a noble family. Although the boy is their youngest son and can¡¯t inherit the tittle of Marquis, he now is a seventh rank official and is trying to get the vicemander of Five Armies. In my opinion, the boy is more promising than He Hongwen. He deserves Minn.¡±

    Even though Sheng Hong originally wanted to stick up for Old Madam Sheng¡¯s decision, he hesitated when he remembered the strong power of Liang family.

    Wang shi saw through his hesitation and seized the chance to persuade him, ¡°Minn is good-looking. She deserves to marry into a better family than He family. If she marries that boy of Marquis Yongchang, your sons will benefit from it.¡± But in truth, the real reason why Wang shi tried her best to betroth Minn to Marquis Yongchang¡¯s son was that her son, Changbai, would be the person who benefited most from her marriage.

    Sheng Hong was persuaded. He bit his lips and asked, ¡°Is that boy a good person? We can do nothing without Old Madam¡¯s approval.¡±

    Wang shi knew that she was already half sessful. She said with studiedint, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a selfish, evil-minded legal mother? Minn is obedient and filial, and she always gets on well with her brothers and sisters. She also loves Quan. So I really wish that she will marry a good man. The boy¡¯s name is Liang Han. Master, you can go and investigate yourself. I know you don¡¯t trust me.¡±

    She puckered her lips with an aggrieved expression on her face. Sheng Hong instantly held her in his arms and made up some sweet words to amuse her. Wang shi stopped before going too far and put on a smile again.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s make a bargain.¡± Wang shi put all her intentions on the table and said, ¡°Master, you can inquire thoroughly into Liang Hang. If you are satisfied with him, we can then prepare something touching and reasonable to persuade Old Madam. Old Madam loves Minn so much that she must be willing to choose a better man as Minn¡¯s future husband.¡±

    Although Sheng Hong preferred to let his daughter marry into Liang family, he got a headache at the thought of persuading Old Madam. Over the years, he always behaved obediently in front of Old Madam Sheng. Now he was a bit faint-hearted... Suddenly, he asked, ¡°We have lived in the capital for a long time. Isn¡¯t there anybody who likes Mn?¡±

    If Madam Liang preferred Mn to be her daughter-inw, he would strike a perfect bnce between Wang shi and Old Madam Sheng, and all these knotty problems would be solved smoothly.

    Meanwhile, Wang shi was untying Sheng Hong¡¯s waistband with a shy look. But her face dropped to the floor as soon as she heard his words. She couldn¡¯t help sneering, ¡°Master, even if you will be angry, I have to say that frankly. Mn is quite like Concubine Lin. Though you men like their coquettish way, Madams of the noble families hate that kind of women.¡±

    This time Sheng Hong didn¡¯t argue with Wang shi; instead, he sighed feebly. Wang shi looked at Sheng Hong¡¯s side face and thought with disdain, ¡®No matter how much he used to cherish Concubine Lin, his love has slowly faded as time goes by. Now I finallye to realize the truth: the status and offspring are the most important things for a woman in Sheng Mansion.¡¯

    For some reason, Wang shi felt very lonesome after she realized the man¡¯s ruthlessness.

 Chapter 85: Abandon the Old and Welcome the New

    <h4>Chapter 85: Abandon the Old and Wee the New</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    After waiting for ages, people finally met the Prince Eight who arrived in dust. Without seeing each other for nearly fifteen years, the emperor and the prince seemed to be so perfectly intimate that no gap could be spotted between them. The father shook his arm and expressed sympathy and solicitude for his son¡¯s hardships while staying in Shu. The son cried his eyes out and kept saying that it was really hard for his father who even fell ill from overwork. Next to them stood the old Empress Li, who was now totally lost and confused. What a lucky family of three!

    A group of officials standing under them were quick to cooperate with their performance, each of them wiping tears with sleeves and feeling touched by the deep love between the emperor and the prince. No wonder the weather in our country was so favorable, people enjoyed such peace and prosperity and everything took a turn for the better, thanks to the good example set up by the Royal family! After the reunion, the emperor shakily held his son¡¯s hand and gave a brief introduction of each courtier. This was the head of the royal cab who almost died, and that was the Great Bachelor of Wen Yuan Ge who served the country with distinctive merits, those were the five cab ministers, guys standing backward were...Minn could hardly remember their names, there were too many of them!

    ¡°Father, what does the Prince Eight look like?¡± asked Rng without hesitation. In fact, what she asked was also what all women present wanted to know.

    With a loyal and patriotic look, Sheng Hong said with his head help up high, ¡± His Highness is the lord of creation, he does well in both literature and martial skills and he looks undoubtedly spectacr.¡±

    All female members of the family believed in his words, since it would be much better to have a gorgeous ruler. Yet Changbai stole a glimpse of his father and then remained silent. Actually, the Prince Eight just looked okay with his square face and big ears. Emperor Gao, the first founder of the dynasty (Tai Zu), a man of exceptional ability, was, reputedly, known as an unbearably ugly-looking man. His ugly gene was so powerful that it still existed even after being modified by several beauties, generation after generation. But then again it was appropriate and safe for an emperor to have a in appearance.

    It seemed that the old emperor¡¯s poor condition really couldst long, so the head of Imperial Board of Astronomy thoughtfully brought forward a recent good day and started to prepare for appointing the Crown Prince. All courtiers submitted memorials of congrattions on the cab and it was time for those well-prepared officials in Ministry of Rites and Taichang Temple to stand out. On the good day, the father and son from Sheng family left the house before the sunrise. They arrived at the Hall of Divine Prowess to attend the ceremony and then spent the whole day kneeling down many times to pay respect. Eventually, the ceremony came to an end when the Crown Prince took the jade book, expressed his thanks to the Empress in the Central Pce and venerated ancestors in the Ancestral Shrine. Even so, Sheng Hong imed that the ceremony had been simplified because of the turbulent unrest before the lunar year and increasing tiredness of the emperor.

    Equipped with sharp awareness, all civilians knew they should feel joyous with the royal family. Many of them set off firecrackers and those who were wealthy even donated a wide range of things to the poor, aiming to show their congrattions. Little Changdong was also cheerful to witness the Crown Prince appointment since he was given a few days-off because of it. When he went back home from school, he secretly told Minn about what he had heard from the beggars. Those guys said that it was the second almsgiving within the same month, and they were all expecting to have the appointment ceremony on a daily basis. After hearing him, Minn couldn¡¯t help smiling.

    Changdong turned eleven years old this year and grew much taller, not a little boy anymore. He had always been polite and deferential in front of his father and brothers, but he still acted mischievous when with Minn. Minn encouraged Changdong to show good articles praised by his teachers to Sheng Hong, and indeed, Sheng Hongplimented him on his work a few times. Therefore, Changdong was more motivated to study hard. He got up early, stayed upte and sometimes looked like a dummy when he spoke to others.

    Minn was afraid of him learning by rote and often advised him not to be too obsessive, ¡°Studying hard in exchange for the Royal family¡¯s recognition is verymon. Nine and a half out of ten guys study hard for bing an official. However, can every student with good grades be an outstanding official?¡± she asked. ¡°Your homework has been very good, so naturally you can make it to the list even though not in a prominent position in imperial exams. It is undoubtedly more important for you to learn truths, code and manners about the society so that you could get along well with fellow colleagues and teachers in the future. And if you are an official, you can also be a blessing formon civilians, don¡¯t be a dummy after reading.¡± After all, Changdong was not as smart as Changbai. He relied only on his stubborn drudgery.

    ¡°I just want my mom to live better,¡± he said while smiling bitterly. Minn looked at him for a moment, then caressed his head and gently sighed.

    After the grand ceremony, the old emperor intended to hand over all political affairs to the Crown Prince so that he could take some rest. Unexpectedly, the Crown Prince was that filial that he ignored all trivial matters such as meeting the courtiers and other official visits. He just took care of the old emperor with his heart and his soul. In the daytime, he tasted every first spoon of the old emperor¡¯s potion. At night, the Crown Prince slept on a lounge in the old emperor¡¯s bedchamber. He had been doing this all day long without a rest, and after ten days, the newly appointed Crown Prince had lost so many pounds that his costume looked toorge for him.

    The old emperor sighed, ¡°My boy¡¯s filial piety is unparalleled and I feel very contented. But a Crown Prince should concentrate on state affairs.¡±

    The prince replied, ¡°All my brothers can be Crown Prince, but I only have one father.¡±

    The old emperor sobbed in tears and held his son in his arms. They both cried bitterly. All couriers praised the Crown Prince¡¯s piety after hearing this.

    Bo Tianzhou, the Right Military Governor of Commandery of Five Armies, had been ill at home since the end ofst year because of his age. He also agreed that it was a pity if the children didn¡¯t have the chance to repay their parents, the Crown Prince was undoubtedly a virtuous and filial person! Therefore, he followed the imperial order to enter the pce during night and gave hismander¡¯s tally to the Crown Prince.

    Minn showed a slight smile when hearing this piece of news from Changdong.

    After half a month, one night the death knell tolled loudly and the notifying ppers struck, four times as Minn counted attentively; then she heard the footsteps outside start to be chaotic. After a while, Danju came in and said, ¡°His Majesty passed away.¡±

    Minn, with not much political consciousness, did not feel so sad. The death of the old emperor was like the dropping of the second boot on the upper floor. Everyone bit their teeth and awaited. Yet it came sote that it made people feel anxious, and even caused the death of many cannon fodder.

    Everything was ready. The new emperor came to power next day and instantly announced the Great Amnesty.

    The emperor¡¯s funeral was carried out in an orderly manner. Imperial orders were announced by the court, stipting that anyone with a title and officials above sixth rank were forbidden to hold a feast or get married during a year, and all civilians half a year. Females holding imperial mandates should follow the same as officials. All couriers were rather busy, they not only had to cry regrly before the bier, but also drafted the former emperor¡¯s posthumous title as ¡®Ren¡¯ (benevolence).

    Then the new emperor started the conferring ceremony. The Empress Li was titled as the Empress of Holy Peace, and the Imperial Noble Consort the Empress of Holy Virtue. The rest concubines were also titled ording to the grade. At the same time, Princess Shen was titled as the new Empress, bing a motherly model for all civilians. The whole nation then mourned in deep sorrow for the deceased old emperor.

    During this period of time, a little interlude urred. The left head of Taipu Temple believed the new emperor needed more gorgeous concubines. Believing that he had fathomed the emperor¡¯s mind, he proposed that more beauties should be selected as imperial concubines, so that the Imperial Harem would be enriched and more royal descendants would be born. However, he was criticized harshly by the emperor and even deprived of his official title. ¡°I already have sons, and I shall keep mourning for three years!¡± said the emperor.

    Not all families were delighted about this order. Some noble families in the capital city had long waited to send their daughters to be Imperial Harem, but after waiting for three years, many of their daughters would miss their prime years for marriage. However, many felt quite relieved. For example, Minn believed she would sure be married in three years.

    It took more than half a month to finish the former emperor¡¯s funeral. After putting his coffin in the mausoleum, this ¡°leave the old and greet the new¡± event eventually came to an end.

    Rn took off the mourning apparel which she had been on for quite long as soon as possible, then quickly put her favorite bright dresses on. Mn, as usual,posed those mournful poems and even wept asionally. For which, old Mama of Wang Shi satirized her furtively, calling her a widow who just lost her husband. And Minn kept working on her embroidery on the theme of homosexuality. Frankly speaking, she was not a fujoshi, but aftering to this repressive world, she had to please herself and let go of her twisted ideas by doing so.

    At this time, the Qi Mansion was also removing mourning decorations. The servants quietly took down whitenterns, white silk ribbons and other things. Yet the Mansion was now in disorder, and the door was guarded by chief maids and girl servants of Junzhu Pingning, allowing her to talk in private with her son.

    ¡°You brat! What did you say?!¡± Junzhu Pingning was shaking all over out of rage.

    ¡°I said, I am now in the Hanlin, if there is a better marriage in the future, will you change again? So why settle so early?¡± retorted Qi Heng while sneering coldly and ironically.

    Qi Heng¡¯s face turned aside with a loud snap, which immediately left several obvious finger marks. ¡°You disobedient, unfilial thing! How dare you!¡± shouted Junzhu harshly.

    Tears emerged from Qi Heng¡¯s eyes. ¡°Well, mother knew what I want clearly. I was only a step away from my dream, why are you so heartless!¡± asked Qi Heng whileughing with sorrow.

    Junzhu Pingning looked at her trembling palm and felt painful inside her heart. She trembled and retreated a few steps and then struggled to stand still. ¡°On the day of the feast, the three of us sat together, and I tried to sound out Lady Wang. Just as I said a few words, Madam of Marquis Yongchang interrupted me by saying that she found Minn a wonderful girl. She even chose a good day! So, what do you want your mother to say?! To fight for the girl you want?¡±

    Knowing that his mother was a proud woman, Qi Heng, who had been in the habit of apologizing his fault, still felt mes burning inside his heart, ¡°...... Mother always thinks very fast and speaks with clear logic, I guess you instantly thought of having inws with Marquis Yongchang, right? That way, your daughter-inw is a legitimate daughter, and you¡¯ll feel much more superior!¡±

    Junzhu choked on her son¡¯s words, and she had never imagined that her gentle and obedient son would behave like this. Ever since he heard this, he had been ignoring her with extreme indifference. Junzhu heaved a sigh and said with difficulty, ¡± I just mentioned it to Sister Wang. Not yet settled. If you don¡¯t like the match with Rn, just forget about it. It¡¯s just...you will never see Minn again.¡±

    Her words stunned Qi Heng, his mind fluctuating like the tide, then a burst of sadness overwhelmed him and drove him in tears.

    Junzhu could not help weeping as she looked at her son, ¡°You can¡¯t me your mother for being greedy for power. You¡¯ve always been ttered by others since you were a child and have never experienced that downfall, but you¡¯ve seen those snobbish faces since ¡®Shen Chen Mutiny¡¯. Some people even secretlyugh at us... ¡±

    Qi Heng was reminded of those days before the lunar new year, his face turning pale, his elegant brows knitted.

    Junzhu¡¯s heart ached when looking at her son. She pulled him and persuaded softly, ¡°Are not all these things happen because of the word ¡®power¡¯? If you had an uncle, if your father were the heir of our house and if we were strong enough, you could marry whoever you like. Mother really wants you to be happy and I can even force the Sheng family to send her to you as a concubine. But... Heng¡¯er, our splendor is just ostensible now. By the time your grandfather (maternal) passes away, the Xiangyang Mansion will be passed on into other¡¯s hands. Your big aunt and I have never been on friendly terms with each other. We can¡¯t rely on either side, maternal or paternal! When the new emperor ascends the throne, old courtiers might be abandoned. What may happen to your father is known. You see, he has spent years in the salt business, can you imagine how many people are looking enviously at him, just waiting for him to make mistakes so that they can take his post? So how can your mother not think more for our family?!¡±

    With these words, she began to weep bitterly.

    Qi Heng¡¯s vision was blurred by tears, and in a trance, he suddenly recalled a small thing happened during Minn¡¯s childhood. She was then just a little girl, squatting on the ground holding a flower branch. She was digging into the ground and making two t trenches which she called as parallel lines. These two lines looked very close to each other, but would never meet.

    He deliberately teased her and threw a caterpir on her skirt. The little girl screamed and stamped to get rid of that worm. However, heughed and pointed to the two lines on the ground that had been connected by her footprints. He said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s what happened, they meet now.¡±

    The little girl was as delicate and pretty as a porcin doll, but she was very angry. Her soft white skin was suffused with the dewy light of a lotus blossom, making one itch to reach out and touch her. Then he hastened to make amends, but the girl refused to forgive him. After picking up a piece of mud and throwing it at him, she turned and ran away.

    He tried to chase after her, but was immediately stopped by pages who had found him after hearing them talking.

 Chapter 86: Itâ€™s Easier to Be Loyal than Filial

    <h4>Chapter 86: It¡¯s Easier to Be Loyal than Filial</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    Minn and Mn were far apart in character and had very little interest and hobby inmon. However, the girl in front of them, who had arched eyebrows and wore brocade clothes, had sessfully struck a responsive chord in the hearts of the two sisters as they all hated her.

    ¡°Sister Rn, I like the white tea you sent mest time. At first, my mother thought it looked strange because the silvery white bud tips scared her. But we didn¡¯t expect that it tasted refreshing with asting delicate fragrance.¡± In the House of Carefree, several girls were drinking tea. Kang Yuan¡¯er held Rn¡¯s hand and chatted with her.

    Rn pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°Cousin, since you liked it, I should have sent you more. But the white tea was given to me by Sister Minn. You can ask her for some more.¡±

    Kang Yuan¡¯er immediately looked at Minn, who lightly blew the tea and smiled, ¡°The white tea isn¡¯t some good stuff but is rare in the capital. I received some from Sister Yanran in Yunnan. As a girl who couldn¡¯t keep anything for long, I already gave them all away.¡±

    Kang Yuan¡¯er¡¯s delicate oval face clouded over the words. She stared at Minn and said, ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t take me as your sister. You didn¡¯t give me some white tea.¡± She knitted her brows with anger.

    Mnughed, ¡°Sister Kang, my sister is the most honest girl. She only got a little tea, and it wasn¡¯t even enough to be parceled out to the sisters in our family. So she sent the tea first to those closest to her.¡±

    Her words added fuel to the fire. Kang Yuan¡¯er was Aunt Kang¡¯s youngest daughter and always relied on her mother¡¯s favor to boss others about. Her sisters born of concubines dared not contradict her at all. So she was never offended by such barbed remarks. When she heard Mn¡¯s words, she got angry and sneered, ¡°You sent the tea to so many girls, and even Wenying, Sister Hun¡¯s sister-inw, got the present. But you give me nothing. Maybe it¡¯s because you despise me. I will ask aunt to judge it.¡±

    Rn frowned, ¡°Minn, why didn¡¯t you give some white tea to Cousin Kang? We are family.¡±

    Minnid down the hot teacup, shook her fevered hands and said unhurriedly, ¡°Sister Yanran sent me 1.25 kilos of white tea. After receiving the tea, I sent half a kilo to Old Madam Sheng in Youyang. She takes the trouble to look after First Old Madam Sheng on behalf of our family and must be exhausted. As her granddaughter, I should show filial concern for her. Then I gave Madam 250 grams of the tea and divided the rest of the white tea into six parts. I gave them to Sister Hun, Sister Rn, Sister Mn, Sister-inw Hai and Sister Yun. Big Sister Hun has been taking care of me since I was a child, so I also gave my share to her. That¡¯s why Sister Wenying received some white tea. Cousin Kang, if you really like the tea, I will write to Sister Yanran and ask her to send some more to you. But Yunnan is far away from the capital, you need to wait for a long time.¡±

    In the final analysis, Minn gave all the tea to members of Sheng family. She even gave her own share to Hun and left no tea for herself. Kang Yuan¡¯er wasn¡¯t ady of the Sheng family and had no right to me Minn. Even if she told Wang shiabout this, Minn could easily rify it.

    Unable to find any fault with Minn¡¯s exnation, Kang Yuan¡¯er curled her upper lips with unhappiness, but soon she smiled, ¡°I was only joking. Why take it so seriously?¡±

    Kang Yuan¡¯er was originally the legal daughter of a noble family, but her father wasn¡¯t ambitious and didn¡¯t make any progress, so the Kang family went downhill these years. She didn¡¯t envy Hun and Rn who lived a better life than she did, but disliked Mn and Rn. So she often drove a wedge between Rn and her two sisters. Though Kang Yuan¡¯er masked her malice with a friendly smile in front of Mn and Minn, she stirred Rn up by reciting a list of her high-profile deeds that she had done to her sisters born of concubines. Therefore, every time Kang Yuan¡¯er came to the Sheng Mansion, Rn gave the cold shoulder to Mn and Minn for quite a time.

    Kang Yuan¡¯er rolled her eyes and smiled, ¡°I often hear that you are a handy girl and are adept at needlework. Last time I requested you to make two bed-curtains for my mother. Do you finish them?¡± Minn answered airily, ¡°No. I¡¯m afraid that you have to wait a bit longer.¡±

    Having been used to blowing up at her sister born of concubines, Kang Yuan¡¯er immediately sneered, ¡°The bed-curtains are for your elder, but you seemed unwilling to make them. I hear that you are kind and filial, but now you pass the buck. Do you look down upon my mother?¡±

    Minn cast a nce at Mn, who was drinking tea with her head bowed, and decided to fight alone. She replied with a worried look, ¡°Cousin, you wronged me. I¡¯ve never beenzy. It was hot some time ago. Considering that children are easy to catch a cold in hot days, I made two cotton silk underclothes for Shi and Quan respectively. I¡¯m so clumsy that it took me a long time to finish the work. The other day I just sent them to Sister Hun and Sister-inw Hai. Aunt Kang is our elder, I believe that she also loves the children dearly and will certainly understand me.¡±

    Rn¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°The underclothes... You made two underclothes?¡± Minn blinked at Rn twice and hinted, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Rn immediately lowered her head and kept quiet. Every time Minn made something for Hun, she made an extra one and sent it to Marquis Zhongqin Household in the name of Rn. Therefore, Rn gained a good reputation among their rtives. Minn was very sensible in this respect.

    Kang Yuan¡¯er got angrier when she saw Rn stand by, ¡°When on earth will you finish making them? Don¡¯t try to deceive me. My sisters all finished the work early.¡±

    Minn opened her white, delicate hands and said innocently, ¡°How could youpare me with your sisters? I¡¯m the only young sister of Sister Rn, but you have so many sisters in your family. Ah, Sister Rn, if only you had a few more sisters! They could help me do some sewing.¡±

    Rn changed her expression. She was reluctant to have more sisters no matter whether they were born of Madam Wang or the concubines. Mn burst outughing, and then covered her mouth with her hand to hold herughter back, trembling slightly. Kang Yuan¡¯er stamped her foot, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. I just want to say that you are inefficient.¡±

    Minn said earnestly, ¡°I got it. I will follow the example of the cousins and practice more in the future. Anyway, I should be as skillful and proficient as female embroiders outside are.¡±

    At this moment, Rn couldn¡¯t help but curl her lips into a smile. Aunt Kang was honey-mouthed but had an evil heart. She often deliberately made things difficult for the illegal children, and none of them married a good person. Although Aunt Kang had visited the Sheng Mansion for so many times, Minn had only seen two illegal youngdies of Kang family. They were both good-looking. Unfortunately, one was shy and coward, unable to deal with big matters; the other always ttered her legal mother and sister.

    Minn was grateful that she wasn¡¯t born in such a terrible family when she saw the two girls. Otherwise, she would rather kill herself. Kang Yuan¡¯er was such a coward bully that she only dared to pick on Minn who had no natural mother nor brother of her own.

    Kang Yuan¡¯er was choked by Minn¡¯s remarks yet couldn¡¯t think out proper words to refute her. Minn was so cautious in speaking that no one could trip her up.

    Just then a noise came from the outside, as if there was a quarrel. Rn frowned and asked Xique to have a look. After a while, Xique came back and exined with a smile, ¡°Lady, it¡¯s not a big deal. Xizhi was trying on a new hairpin from her family in her bedroom. But when Xiye saw that, she misunderstood that Xizhi stole her hairpin. So they had a slight altercation. I have lectured them and now they are reconciled with each other.¡±

    Rn was just about to say something but Mn spoke first in a meaningful tone, ¡°Xiye isn¡¯t sharp-witted at all. Although they are both servants¡¯ children, she can¡¯t beat Xizhi. Xizhi¡¯s parents are all right-hand servants of Madam and Master. Moreover, her brother and sister-inw are capable. As for Xiye, her mother passed away early and her father is a drinker. How dared she quarrel with Xiye? Even if she¡¯s courageous, she should think about whether she deserves a better deal or not.¡±

    Kang Yuan¡¯er¡¯s face was livid with anger. Rn felt a bit uneasy but could not think of exactly the right thing to say. Mn nced at them and said to Xique, ¡°Although you are all Sister Rn¡¯s maids, you have different parents and different surnames. You¡¯d better not meddle in other people¡¯s family matters. You are just a lowly girl. Don¡¯t push your luck.¡±

    Kang Yuan¡¯er smote the table and jumped to her feet, the veins on the back of her hand bulging as she asked with rage, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Mn said in make-believe astonishment, ¡°I just taught her how to be a good maid, and I didn¡¯t even scold or punish her. Do you think I have done something wrong? I dare not do the things beyond my power. If I want to discipline maids, I will go back to my house and discipline my maids.¡± Mn looked at Kang Yuan¡¯er with a smile. She never depended on Wang shi. In truth, Kang Yuan¡¯er had satirized her status as an illegal daughter for several times, and Aunt Kang even actively advised Wang shinot to seek a good marriage for her in case of being suppressed in the future. So she feuded with Kang Yuan¡¯er and Aunt Kang.

    Kang Yuan¡¯er was so angry that she just said a few more words before she left unhappily.

    Minn gazed at the trembling leaves on the branches outside, which seemed about to flutter down. She turned to Rn and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s getting colder. Father¡¯s knees will ache if it gets cold. How about making a pair of knee pads for him? Sister Rn, we can work together to make the knee pads. Would you like to rub the nnelette?¡±

    Sheng Hong knew clearly about Rn¡¯s poor handicraft, so it was very difficult to cheat him. But if she lent a hand in making the knee pads, Sheng Hong would probably praise her a bit. So Rn readily agreed, ¡°Yes. I have some good cloths, and you can choose er.¡± In fact, her maids would take on the job of rubbing the nnelette. So she only needed to provide the cloth.

    ording to the official stiptes during the mourning period, women of the rear garden shouldn¡¯t watch a y or make a feast, but they could visit rtives, do needlework and gossip. So they wouldn¡¯t felt bored.

    But men couldn¡¯t bear the boredom. After the first few months, several sons of aristocrats, who were born in powerful families, gradually revealed their real natures. Some of them held banquets in their house and caroused with their friends. Some of them went to whorehouses and indulged in merry-making. Some even secretly took concubines.

    The new Emperor had just enthroned, and the courtiers didn¡¯t know his temper so they dared not to write down these absurd affairs in the memorials to the Emperor. But a newly-arrived young censor in Sheng Hong¡¯s department delivered a memorial to the new Emperor and revealed all these preposterous affairs that the men of noble families had done. The Emperor¡¯s face turned livid with anger at the sight of the memorial and lost his temper on the spot at the court meeting.

    He had gone through a difficult time before he ascended the throne. Now in mourning for his father, he dared not sleep with his concubines or set up a feast, and he even sent away the pce maids who was skilled in dancing and singing. He lived a simple life with few desires. But the men of noble families, who took imperial sry, dared to defy his orders openly! Did they regard him as nothing?

    The Emperor acted fast. At first, he praised the young censor as an upright, outspoken, loyal and filial official who didn¡¯t pander and tter the aristocrats. Then he promoted and rewarded the censor. Atst, he decreed a new order that Governor of Shuntian Prefecture must intensify the crackdown, the imperial censors must earnestly perform the supervisory function and Five Armies must be ready to arrest offenders at any time.

    Following the example set by the young censor, Department of Supervision got busy at once. Sheng Hong had gained a foothold in the department and was reluctant to offend too many dignitaries, so he only chose some juniors to impeach. But the young censors were so bold that they almost impeached all the errant dignitaries in the capital.

    In ancient times, the moral requirements of men were very simple- ¡°Filial piety is the most important of all virtues¡±. The new Emperor punished the errant dignitaries in the name of observing mourning for the previous emperor. Everyone said nothing to refute his decision. The honest imperial censors quite agreed with Emperor because they disliked the noble families.

    The Emperor punished more than a dozen noble families in just half a month. The punishments included forfeiting the sry, demoting post, rebuking, etc.

    A dozen prominent imperial rtives uncontrobly abused the inspecting officers in the street. The Emperor immediately ordered the Imperial Guards to arrest them and take them to the Pce. Then they were flogged. As soon as they recovered, they were locked up in the students¡¯ hostel of the Imperial College. The Emperor even invited several learned schrs, who had an abhorrence of sin, to hold training courses in order to teach them what propriety, honesty, shame, loyalty, filial piety, chastity and righteousness were.

    The Emperor even sent two grand secretaries to inspect their learning progress regrly. The grand secretaries would randomly ask someone to recite a text. If they couldn¡¯t recite it, they wouldn¡¯t be allowed to return home. If they didn¡¯t show respect to their teachers, they would be flogged until they admitted their mistakes.

    These yboys used to be busy enjoying cockfights and dog racing, and bullyingmon people so that they hadn¡¯t learned cultural knowledge. The duration of detention was repeatedly prolonged. The weather was getting colder, but they were still cooped up in the students¡¯ hostel and bitterly ate vegetables and steamed breads. A few unruly men were beaten ck and blue every day. The son of Princess Royal Qingning was the one who cried the most. His mother loved him dearly and went to the Imperial Pce, trying to beg for mercy. But she was stopped by a eunuch outside the pce and had no chance to see two empress dowagers.

    The eunuch read out the imperial edict in a cold tone, ¡°After the demise of my father, the whole nation is overwhelmed by sorrow. You are all imperial rtives and enjoy imperial favor. But you are disobedient and even have vited thew. There is no need to keep such disloyal and unfilial people in my nation.¡±

    Princess Royal Qingning was frightened after she heard the imperial edict. Emperor Renzong (the previous emperor) had always been kind and generous. He had been partial to his grandsons and seldom punished the noblemen who had ties of kinship or friendship with him. Now Princess Royal Qingning finally realized that they had a new emperor. From then on, no one dared to go to the Imperial Pce and beg for Emperor¡¯s mercy. Those yboys had to go to the Pce and express gratitude for Emperor¡¯s favor after finishing the training courses, iming that their cultural levels had greatly improved and they were able to help their families write antithetical couplets and invitation cards in the future. Some of them, who had suffered mental traumas during the confinement, could evenpose neat doggerels with neat rhymes and oblique tones when they were inspired in the moment.

    After these high-handed actions were taken, all the court officials knew that the new emperor was not as tenderhearted as the previous one. Wise or not, he wasn¡¯t a man to be trifled with.

    ¡°His Majesty is taking deterrent measures.¡± Sheng Hong in a round-cor green housecoat stood at the desk. After he finished the main handwriting in the scroll, he smoothed his beard and said, ¡°He does the right thing. At this critical moment, he should scare the disobedient aristocrats first.¡±

    Changbai standing by thought for a while before he asked in a low voice, ¡°His Majesty has ascended the throne. Is there still any disapproval?¡±

    Sheng Hong picked up a purple small writing brush and inscribed some small words in a corner of the scroll. ¡°Yes, of course. His Royal Highness Jing is the fifth son of previous emperor. If based on birth order, he should take the throne. But thete emperor disliked him because of his cruel nature, so he was conferred fief early and driven away from the capital. After Shen Chen Mutiny, thete emperor immediately conferred the empress on His Majesty¡¯s mother. Then he made his sixth son crown prince in ordance with the system of session by legal son. In this situation, His Royal Highness Jing is surely not convinced.¡±

    Changbai understood and nodded slightly, ¡°Now His Majesty has ascended the throne and His Royal Highness Jing is the subject. I wish His Majesty will be broad-minded and not collide with His Royal Highness Jing. After all, peace is precious for us.¡±

    Sheng Hong finally finished writing. He seemed quite satisfied with his calligraphy, so he put down the writing brush and took his personal seal out to stamp while saying to his son, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t meddle in the imperial family matters. Just think more about our family.¡± After stamping his name on the scroll, Sheng Hong continued, ¡°Old Madam wrote that First Old Madam Sheng is on her deathbed. By then Changwu should be in mourning for a year. What a pity! He has been the officer for less than a year.¡±

    Changbai whispered, ¡°Cousin Changwu¡¯s problem is easy to deal with. He is good at his job and gets on well with his superiors and colleagues. Nine monthster, we can help him get back his official position. But... Aunt Kang came to our mansion again yesterday.¡±

    Sheng Hong lifted his calligraphy work and looked carefully at it under the lights. When he heard Changbai¡¯s words, he frowned, ¡°You uncle is in a big trouble now. He¡¯s so self-conceited and insolent that he has made arbitrarily remarks on Cab¡¯s affair. What¡¯s more, he is audacious in the extreme and even dared to exploit the poor for personal gain. Even if I want to help him, I can do nothing.¡±

    Changbai didn¡¯t like Uncle Kang. But they were rtives and Aunt Kang repeatedly asked for his help. He should not sit idly by, so he said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we help Cousin Kang? I think he is a steady and useful man.¡±

    Sheng Hong put down the scroll and paced back and forth for a while before he lifted his head, ¡°Okay, we can help your cousin.¡±

 Chapter 87: Brother Changbai Has a Good Wife (1)

    <h4>Chapter 87: Brother Changbai Has a Good Wife (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    North winds were whistling at the end of autumn and the start of winter. Because it was still in the period of the national mourning, Mn¡¯s hair-do ceremony was held in a low-key way. Wang shi only gave her a new dress, invited a few familiar Madams to attend the ceremony and set up three tables of dishes to entertain the guests. Concubine Lin thought that her daughter was given the cold-shoulder but she dared not kick up a fuss because she knew that the atmosphere of the imperial court was so tense that many nobles and high officials had been punished. At this point, Sheng family should not be extravagant.

    For this reason, Concubine Lin felt aggrieved and cried long to Sheng Hong during the night. She showed understanding of this affair pitifully in tears, which brought a sense of guilt to Sheng Hong. He promised her 300 ounces of fine silver so that Mn could buy a piece of pure gold jewelry. That night Concubine Lin repaid Sheng Hong in the bed for his generous gift.

    In winter the weather in the capital was much colder than that in Deng Prefecture and Quan Prefecture. The cold wind chilled one to the bone. The servants in Sheng Mansion changed into thick winter clothes one after another. Wisps of steam puffed from their lips and blurred their face. In such a cold day, Minn would rather tuck herself up in bed with a handwarmer than go outside. But contrary to her expectations, she was invited to Sheng Hong¡¯s study.

    Old Madam Sheng wrote to say that First Old Madam Sheng was going to die in the following days. Mn was about to negotiate a marriage, so she was unsuitable to attend the funeral. Rn caught a cold by ¡°ident¡±. Changfeng had to prepare for the exam. Hai shi should stay at Sheng Mansion to take care of Quan. Sheng Hong counted the family members on his fingers, then he asked Minn to pack up and go to Youyang with Changdong.

    Looking at his youngest son and youngest daughter standing in front of him, Sheng Hong felt guilty when he recalled decades of brotherhood with Sheng Wei, who sent several carriages of goods and silvers to him before Spring Festival every year. Now Sheng Wei¡¯s mother was going to die, but he only appointed his youngest son and daughter to return to Youyang. Did he go a bit too far?

    ¡°It seems...improper. Maybe I should go myself,¡± Sheng Hong hesitated.

    ¡°I can understand Father¡¯s misgivings.¡± Changbai stood up and made a bow to Sheng Hong, ¡°But nothing seems certain in this crucial period. Now new Emperor has just taken the throne. Father, you are the official of Department of Supervision and there are plenty of opportunities for you here. So it¡¯s inadvisable for you to ask for leave now. We can first send Minn and Changdong to show filial piety to First Old Madam Sheng. If she really... I will ask for some days off and hasten to hometown for the funeral.¡±

    Sheng Hong sighed. He knew that Changbai, who worked in Hanlin Academy, would be allowed to take days off. But he was the fourth rank official. If he asked for leave to attend his Aunt¡¯s funeral, he would be vilified by other officials.

    Changbai looked at his father andforted, ¡°Father, you need not feel sorry for your absence. Cousin Changwu has asked for leave and will return to hometown. If First Old Madam Sheng really passes away, he should be in mourning for his grandmother. By then you can help him at Court.¡±

    His words relieved Sheng Hong¡¯s guilt. He smoothed his knitted brow and turned to Minn and Changdong, ¡°When will you leave?¡±

    Minn stood up and answered respectfully, ¡°Brother Changwu has hired carriages and boats. He will pick us up in five days.¡±

    Sheng Hong nodded and enjoined solemnly, ¡°On the way to Youyang, you two should listen to your cousin. When you arrive in Youyang, you should speak and act cautiously. Remember not to be mischievous and not to trouble your eldest uncle and aunt. And take good care of your grandmother, okay?¡±

    Minn and Changdong bowed to Sheng Hong and consented with one voice. Sheng Hong looked at their young faces and sighed. Wang shi sitting beside Sheng Hong smiled at them and exhorted, ¡°Don¡¯t walk away alone. Don¡¯t run around on the boat. Don¡¯t get too close to the side of the boat. Don¡¯t show your face in public...¡± Atst, she turned to Minn and said, ¡°Minn, as the older sister, you should look after Changdong on the way.¡±

    Sheng Hong twisted his head and cast a nce at Wang shi with a pleased expression when he saw Wang shi treat his children, who were born of his concubines, with kindness.

    After returning to the boudoir, Minn asked all her servants to gather in the courtyard and carefully told left-behind servants the points for attention one by one. Then she went to the Hall of Peaceful Ages with Dangju and Xiaotao. The doorkeepers got out of the way at the sight of Minn. So Minn went straight to the inner room. She asked Dangju to take out a yellow marten hat, a dark-grey fur coat, a dark-brown silk cape and some other winter clothes from a ck wood wardrobe with mother-of-pearl iy. Xiaotao folded the clothes up and packed them up with Dangju.

    Minn walked to the back of Old Madam Sheng¡¯s bed. Then she took out her keys and unlocked several big boxes behind the bed. She reached into the boxes and extracted arge bag of silver and a stack of bank notes. Considering that it was no longer the safe ce to keep her property after she left Sheng Mansion, Minn picked up the remaining stack of her title deeds and put them in the bag that she always carried with her.

    In the following days, Minn was busy packing the luggage. Xiaotao energetically filled the bags and boxes with gold and jewels. Minn could not helpughing at Xiaotao, ¡°This time I¡¯m going to Youyang... Just take some silver ornaments. If I carry so many treasures with me, perhaps I will fall victim to bandits.¡±

    Xiaotao replied in a serious tone, ¡°Then we can use these treasures to ransom you.¡±

    Minn covered her face with her hands, speechless.

    Just after Dangju packed up two inkstone and several writing brushes, Luzhi came in and said with a smile, ¡°Lady Minn, Marchioness Yongchanges to visit Madam, and Madam asks you to chitchat with them.¡± She blinked at Minn meaningfully.

    ¡°Does Madam call Sister Mn and Rn to her room?¡± Minn felt that Luzhi was a bit strange.

    ¡°No. Madam only invites you to her room, saying that Marchioness heard that you would leave the capital tomorrow, so today after visiting her parents, she came specially to see you,¡± Luzhi said with a proud expression on her face, ¡°Lady,e on.¡±

    Dangju and Xiaotao exchanged a look with each other, and their face slightly darkened because they knew clearly about the rtion between Minn and He family.

    Madam Liang hade to Sheng Mansion twice in the past half year and both times she had been apanied by others. The first time she had asked Countess Shoushan and Hun toe with her, and the other time she hade to Sheng Mansion with several officials¡¯ wives. In truth, Sheng family and Marquis Yongchang Household were not closely rted to each other, and there was no need to keep close connections. Madam Liang¡¯s abnormal behaviors caused a guess that she wanted to choose a youngdy of Sheng family to be her daughter-inw, which gave Concubine Lin a hope. So she often asked Mn to show herself off in front of Madam Liang.

    Madam Liang was so cautious and meticulous that she never showed any intentions in her words. Even Wang shi could not read her mind. As the girl¡¯s parent, Wang shi restrained herself and didn¡¯t take the initiative to ask about Madam Liang¡¯s intention. So every time she just asked Minn, Rn and Mn to apany them.

    When Madam Liang first came to Sheng Mansion, she gave everyone the cold shoulder. She sat quietly, watching Wang shi talking with others lively, and sometimes gave some responses. As for Mn¡¯s enthusiasm, she turned a blind eye and never responded, which embarrassed Mn several times in the public.

    But the second time when Madam Liang came to Sheng Mansion, she showed obvious goodwill to Minn. After sitting down in the chair, she took Minn¡¯s hand and asked about the youngdy¡¯s daily life with gentle look. And even her attitude toward Wang shi softened. Mn was so jealous that she almost wanted to tell Madam Liang frankly that Minn had been betrothed to He Hongwen. But she choked the impulse back because it would ruin her own reputation if she talked about her sister¡¯s privacy in front of guests.

    Once when a Madam mentioned that even the imperial physician couldn¡¯t make an urate diagnosis, Mn finally seized the opportunity and cut in, ¡°The Old Madam of He family in Baishitang is born in a medical family and has superb healing skill. She and my Grandmother are good friends. Every time shees to our mansion, Grandmother asks Sister Minn to apany Old Madam He.¡±

    Wang shi thumped down her teacup on the table at once. No one in the room dared to reply to Mn, some of them lowered their heads and drank tea, the others changed the subject and continued chatting. Mn felt somewhat embarrassed, so she stopped reciting poems and began to tter Madams present, serving tea and snacks. Mn was a better speaker with plenty of wit and humor. Soon she amused all the Madams, who grinned from ear to ear and expressed that Wang shi was lucky to have such a clever daughter. Even Madam Liang praised Mn. Mn was pleased by the ttery, but Madam Liang¡¯s following words disappointed her, ¡°Sister Wang, Fourth Young Lady in your mansion is fifteen years old now. You¡¯d better make for her a suitable match as soon as possible. Don¡¯t dy any more.¡±

    Mn¡¯s eyes reddened as soon as she heard that.

    After the guests left, on the way back to their boudoirs, Mn sneered in front of her young sisters, ¡°What a noble family! Marquis Yongchang Household has so many sub-families and the Old Marquis also has so many sons. How much property can they finally get? Maybe a little.¡±

    Rn replied with a big smile on her face, ¡°Sister, you are right.¡± Wang shi had hinted that her future husband¡¯s family was rich, so at this moment Rn enjoyed Mn¡¯s anger.

    Minn didn¡¯t participate in the talk.

    Today, it was Marchioness Yongchang¡¯s third visit to the Sheng Mansion.

    A maid drew back the bamboo curtain for Minn. She walked sideways through the curtain, elegantly and gracefully, just like a flower swaying with willowy motions. Madam Liang, sitting beside Wang shi, nodded lightly with a satisfied expression on her face.

    Minn curtsied to Wang shi and Madam Liang. When she straightened up, she saw a big box in front of Wang shi. There seemed to be some hairy things in it. In the next second, Wang shi spoke with uneasiness, ¡°Madam, you are so kind. I¡¯m ashamed to ept these furs.¡±

    Madam Liang slowly replied, ¡°My brother is living in the north. It¡¯s very cold there, and the animal fur is soft andfortable to wear. So he brings me a carriage of furs every year. I picked some for you. They are crude and coarse, but I hope you will like them.¡±

    Wang shi said quickly with a smile on her face, ¡°Of course we all like them. Gee, I¡¯ve never seen such a piece of good fur. Madam, thanks to you, I widen my field of vision. Later I will enjoin the tailor to be careful when she cuts the furs... Minn,e on, say thank you to Madam Liang.¡±

    ¡®These furs are not all for me.¡¯ Minn thought disapprovingly. But she came up and expressed thanks to Madam Liang, who didn¡¯t move but just looked at Minn with a mild look and said with concern, ¡°It¡¯s cold now. When you are out, you should wear more clothes and take care of yourself.¡± Madam Liang, who was such an indifferent woman, showed much tenderness to Minn in those words.

    Minn gave a smile and replied, ¡°Madam Liang, thank you for your reminding. Madam has given me a thick fur gown. I won¡¯t be afraid of the cold weather as long as I wear it.¡± In fact, the gown was originally made for Rn. The tailor measured Rn this spring and sewed this gown. But by winter, Rn grew much taller and the gown was unsuitable for her anymore. So Wang shi gave it to Minn.

    Madam Liang smiled appreciatively at Wang shi, which pleased thetter. Wang shisaid to Minn in a teasing tone, ¡°You silly girl. Madam Liang has just given us those good furs, now you are bragging about your gown. You know, you give us a chance tough at your ignorance.¡±

    Minn bowed her head with her face blushing shyly.

    After Madam Liang left, Minn felt a bit uneasy about Madam Liang¡¯s intention. This time she only asked Minn to apany her, and showed obvious solicitude for Minn. Moreover, Wang shi was enthusiastic in her manner as if they hade to an agreement. Minn frowned, slowly walking back to the House of Clear Dusk. Upon getting back, she saw Changdong sitting in a chair while Xiaotao served him a bowl of hot tea with a helpless look as Minn went through the door. Changdong smiled at the sight of Minn, ¡°Sister, you finallye back. It¡¯s my third cup of tea. I have asked for leave, so from now on, I don¡¯t have to go to the school.¡±

    Minn kept a straight face and said, ¡°It¡¯s too early to be cheerful. I will ask Concubine Xiang to pack your books up so that you can study on the way to Youyang.¡± She handed an ermine muff, which was given by Madam Liang, to Dangju and asked her to put it in the luggage.

    Changdong grinned at her fearlessly, ¡°Don¡¯t scare me. This time I bring you good news. After inquiring for half a year, I finally find that...¡±

 Chapter 88: Brother Changbai Has A Good Wife (2)

    <h4>Chapter 88: Brother Changbai Has A Good Wife (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    Before he finished speaking, the thick cotton-padded door curtain was opened from outside. Mn stood at the door, clenching her fists, her face livid with rage. Minn could not help but step back. She secretly waved at Changdong behind her back and gave Xiaotao an allusive look.

    ¡°It is typical of you to do so!¡± Mn sneered and slowly approached Minn, ¡°I never expect that you would be such a greedy girl.¡± Her eyes reddened, burning with anger in her heart. Some maids tried to stop her, but she pushed them out of the room and bolted the door.

    Minn said in a low voice, ¡°Be careful what you say. Even if you don¡¯t care about your own reputation, you should think of the fame of our family.¡± Minn wasn¡¯t afraid of fighting with Mn, but if they really came to blows and that was known by outsiders, they would both be regarded as narrow-minded and maliciousdies.

    Mn¡¯s face twisted, and she shout out in anger, ¡°You fucking bitch! You always talk some empty philosophies into me. Today I won¡¯t listen to you. I will teach you a lesson!¡± She came up and overturned the round table. The cup full of hot tea on the table was smashed to pieces and a few drops of the hot liquid spattered on Changdong¡¯s face and hands.

    Minn didn¡¯t expect Mn to be so fierce and tough. She looked at Changdong covering his face and the back of his hands, with pity and concern. Then she turned to Mn and said with a smile, ¡°Sister, you are versed in both literature and martial arts. You can not onlypose poems but also overturn a table. If I have done something wrong to you, please forgive me. Anyway, you have given vent to your anger.¡±

    But Mn became even angrier when she saw the ermine muff. She pointed at Minn, her beautiful face distorted with fury, and scolded, ¡°You shameless slut! You once said that you wouldn¡¯tpete with me. But you talked nonsense! I used to think you are a good girl, but now I see that you are a real bitch. You say one thing and do quite another...¡±

    Changdong waspletely stunned, speechless. Mn lost her head and even mentioned Old Madam Sheng in her curses. Although Minn remained expressionless, she was annoyed by Mn¡¯s remarks. Minn said in a calm tone, ¡°You must be possessed by the devil. Now you look like a foul-mouthed bully. I¡¯m going to ask a doctor to check you up.¡± Minn had intended not to conflict with Mn, but now she decided to teach her a lesson.

    After saying that, Minn began to walk toward the door and count her steps in mind. As expected, Mn immediately rushed to her, pushed her down on the floor and gave her a p. Minn gritted her teeth and didn¡¯t try to dodge, so in the next second, she got a p in the face.

    Mn was dumbfounded. Her original intention was to scold Minn and smash the ornaments in the room. But now looking at Minn¡¯s beautiful face, she had a sudden impulse to disfigure it. So she picked up a piece of broken china and was about to cut Minn¡¯s face.

    Minn had achieved her goal, so she decidedly pushed Mn aside, stuck her foot out and tripped Mn. She touched her burning cheek lightly with her hands. Though she didn¡¯t look in the mirror, she knew that there must be a red handprint on her face now because her skin was delicate and easy to be hurt.

    Minn came close to Mn and caught hold of her arms. In the eyes of others, the two sisters grabbed each other and got in a tangle. Minn whispered in Mn¡¯s ear, ¡°I want to tell you one thing. You mother married into Sheng Mansion on January, and your older brother was born on May of that year. A woman is pregnant for ten months before her child is born. Sister, do you know that your mother was pregnant before marriage?¡±

    Mn blushed, struggling desperately, and continued cursing. Minn moved close to her and said in a smooth voice, ¡°You mother is a real bitch. She says one thing but does quite another. In the past, Grandmother kept your mother by her side and treated her well. She pretended to be grateful for Grandmother¡¯s care and concern, but secretly slept with Father. She bit the hand that fed her!¡±

    Just then, a ringing voice came from outside, ¡°Madam, you¡¯re here atst!¡± It was Cuixiu¡¯s voice.

    Minn immediately loosened her grip on Mn and jumped back three steps. Then there came shouts and a sharp knock on the door. Changdong hurried to open the door. Then Wang shi came in and looked around. The room was totally in a mess. Mn stood with an angry look on her face. Minn stood a few feet away from Mn with bowed head and an obvious handprint on her face. Changdong also got several burns on his face and hands.

    Wang shi burst into anger and berated furiously, ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± Then she turned to scold maids, ¡°Are you dead? Why didn¡¯t you stop them? Come on. Help your Lady Minn sit down in the chair and have a rest. Caihuang, go and find Liu Kun¡¯s wife. Today I¡¯m going to enforce the domestic discipline. You girls, catch fourth youngdy right now!¡±

    Mn¡¯s face changed when she heard the words ¨C¡°the domestic discipline¡±.

    At this point, a woman¡¯s voice came from the outside, ¡°The two sisters quarreled for some reason. Madam, how can you punish my daughter before finding out the truth?¡±

    Concubine Lin with a bluish-white brocade gown, approached slowly, apanied by Caiyun, who was Mn¡¯s personal maid, and several servants. Seeing her mothering, Mn suddenly plucked up her courage and shook off the maid who caught her. She ran to Concubine Lin and stood beside her.

    Looking at these two unruly women, Wang shi sneered, ¡°You are just a concubine. How dare you take such liberties in meddling!¡±

    Concubine Lin smiled deliberately, ¡°I have stayed in Sheng Mansion for almost twenty years. Now my daughter is wronged. How can I keep silent? Madam, you are unfair.¡±

    Concubine Lin¡¯s words provoked Wang shi. She pointed at Mn and said, ¡°Your daughter is impudent and insulting. She even scolded and hit her young sister and brother. Can¡¯t I punish her?¡±

    Concubine Lin covered her mouth with her hand andughed, ¡°Madam, you¡¯ve got to be kidding. It¡¯s quite normal for the two sisters to bicker, push and shove. If you want to pursue this matter further, please me the two girls without discrimination and fifty times of ferule beating will do.¡±

    Luzhi couldn¡¯t help but shout out, ¡°Bah! That¡¯s nonsense! What do you mean by ¡®me the two girls without discrimination¡¯? Lady Mn pped our youngdy, and because of her, fourth young master¡¯s face and hands have been scalded. We all have eyes, but only you turn a blind eye to the truth!¡±

    Concubine Lin suddenly changed her expression and scolded, ¡°You are a mouthy asshole! Is it your turn to talk?¡±

    Mn behind Concubine Lin craned forward to say, ¡°You are all Minn¡¯s maids and your words are all untrustworthy. Minn is the one who started the fight, so I hit her back.¡±

    Luzhi stepped out with arms akimbo and was about to argue with Mn when she was stopped by Yancao, who pulled her sleeve and gave her a strong hint. Just then, Liu Kun¡¯s wife came and heard Wang shi¡¯s angry voice, ¡°I¡¯m the hostess of Sheng Mansion. Now I want to discipline my child. It¡¯s none of your business, Concubine Lin. Even though you gave birth to a boy and a girl, you are still a ve in my family.¡± Liu Kun¡¯s wife frowned. Every time Wang shi got angry, she easily lost her mind and was guided to talk nonsense. If Concubine Lin repeated her words in front of Masterter, she would stand to lose again.

    Wang shi kept rebuking Concubine Lin, while Concubine Lin tried to deny her daughter¡¯s guilt, which sent Wang shi into a fury. So shemanded her servants to catch Mn. Concubine Lin¡¯s servants immediately countered. They grappled with one another. Mn began to cry sadly and Concubine Lin yelled out in a sharp voice, ¡°Call third young master quickly! Madam is going to kill his sister!¡± The House of Clear Dusk was filled with the unseemly sounds of scuffling and cursing.

    Soon Changfeng arrived and stretched out his arms to protect Concubine Lin and Mn. Wang shi¡¯s servants were afraid of hurting Changfeng, so they became a little timid and hesitant. Atst, Wang shi leaned against Liu Kun¡¯s wife, gasping for breath, tired and exhausted.

    Minn sighed in the room, and got an impulse to rush out and teach Wang shisome fighting skills. In her view, Wang shi had poor fighting skills and was inflexible, and her attacking intention was easy to be seen through by her opponents.

    ¡°Stop it!¡± A clear voice rang in everyone¡¯s ears. All people in the yard turned around and saw Hai shi standing at the entrance of the courtyard. She cast cool and dignified looks to each one of them and turned to Liu Kun¡¯s wife, ¡°Madam is indisposed. Liu Mama, please help her back for a rest.¡±

    It was just what Liu Kun¡¯s wife wanted. So she immediately caught hold of Wang shi¡¯s arms and took her away. Hai shi watched Wang shi disappearing in the distance. Then she turned to Changfeng and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard that menfolk will take part in the affairs of the inner mansion, except for the master of the house. You are well-educated and should know that well... So, just go back and study hard. You need to prepare for the imperial examination held in autumn next year.¡±

    Changfeng blushed with shame and fled away.

    Watching Hai shi sending Wang shi and Changfeng away one by one, Concubine Lin said with a fake smile, ¡°Young Madam, you are a veritable daughter of a schr-gentry family. You are intelligent and know what¡¯s right and wrong. Thank you, Young Madam. Mn,e on, express you thanks to your sister-inw. And then we can go back.¡±

    ¡°Hold your horse!¡± Hai shi suddenly stopped Concubine Lin and said to maids beside her, ¡°You three take Lady Mn to my room and keep an eye on her. I don¡¯t allow her to leave my room. Understood?¡±

    Concubine Lin raised her arched eyebrows and was about to say something, but she was interrupted by Hai shi, ¡°Master will knock off in two hours. I¡¯ve sent for Master and he wille back as soon as possible. By then we can ask him to arbitrate this dispute. Now we all see the handprint on Minn¡¯s face, but Mn... Alright, I will bring her to my room and ask my maids to take good care of her. She won¡¯t be hurt at all.¡± For emphasis, she spelled out thest sentence by sybles. Completely devastated, Concubine Lin finally realized that Hai shi was a shrewd woman. She forced a smile and said, ¡°What¡¯s the use of doing that? We¡¯d better...¡±

    Hai shi decisively cut in, ¡°If Mn is out of my sight and gets injured, then we can¡¯t make things clear in front of Master. Concubine Lin, if you really want to take Mn back, okay, just do it. But you need to be responsible for your decision.¡±

    While she was speaking, Hai shi¡¯s three maids came up to Mn and invited her to Hai shi¡¯s room. At this moment, Mn was really frightened and tried to ask for Concubine Lin¡¯s help. All the servants behind Concubine Lin were ready to start a new fight to take Mn away. Hai shi twisted her lips into a sarcastic smile and said coldly, ¡°Everyone in this courtyard can¡¯t get away with it today. If you dare to start a fight again, I will write down your names. Though I can do nothing to your Madam and Young Lady, but as for you...¡± Hai shi sneered and continued, ¡°I have the power to control your life. I can flog you or sell you. Even if I can¡¯t punish all of you, I can pick and punish the ringleaders.¡±

    She wore a murderous look, which stunned Concubine Lin. All the servants stood still, gazing at one another, their arms sagging by their sides. No one wanted to be the first one to offend Hai shi. The situationpletely settled down.

    Minn nodded quietly and couldn¡¯t help but exim that Brother Changbai had such a good wife.

 Chapter 89: A Clean Sweep (1)

    <h4>Chapter 89: A Clean Sweep (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    When Laifu, who was the steward of Sheng Mansion, came to the entrance of Department of Supervision to look for Sheng Hong, Sheng Hong was nning to go to a restaurant and have a drink with newly-arrived young officials in a bid to make friendly contacts with them and expand his own influence. But Laifu¡¯s sudden arrival interrupted his ns, he had to rush back to the Sheng Mansion.

    Mn was locked up so that Concubine Lin couldn¡¯t collude with her daughter or y a trick. So Concubine Lin decided to wait at the gate of Sheng Mansion and take the initiative toin tearfully about Wang shi¡¯s favoritism. But Hai shi was one step ahead of Concubine Lin. She had ordered Laifu to lead Sheng Hong into Sheng Mansion through a side entrance. Therefore, Sheng Hong went straight to the House of Clear Dusk to see Minn.

    After entering the door, Sheng Hong saw Minn leaning back on the soft couch with a clear handprint on her white face. She seemed to be frightened, trembling in fear and shedding tears quietly, her fingers grasping his sleeves tightly. An articte maid came up and narrated what had happened to Minn with tears. Sheng Hong¡¯s face clouded over when he looked around at this messy room and saw broken cups and broken bowls scattered all over the floor.

    ¡°Where is Mn?¡± Sheng Hong asked seriously.

    Hai shi curtsied to Sheng Hong and answered in a low voice, ¡°Concubine Lin was afraid that Mn would be wronged, so she tried desperately to stop Madam taking Mn away. Without any other means, I took Mn to my room and waited for you to arbitrate this dispute.¡±

    Sheng Hong nodded with satisfaction. But then when he recalled the resentment between Wang shi and Concubine Lin, he showed hesitation on his face and wondered if it was a trick. Hai shi nced at him and said softly, ¡°I arrived at the House of Clear Dusk sote that I didn¡¯t know clearly about this incident. Father, you can ask Mn what really happened so as to avoid wronging her.¡±

    Sheng Hong agreed with her. He asked the maids to take good care of Minn, and then walked out. Hai shi immediately went after him and called Dangju and Luzhi to go with her. Soon they came to the main house. By this time, Hai shi had already arranged everything.

    Inside the main room, Wang shi sat in the host seat, stroking her chest and gasping for air, Liukun¡¯s wife standing beside her. Concubine Lin, Mn, Changfeng, Concubine Xiang and Changdong stood in the middle of the room. There was no servant in the room, only a few loyal servants standing at the door. Sheng Hong knew the truth that domestic shame should not be published, so he secretly praised Hai shi¡¯s cautious arrangements in mind.

    Sheng Hong walked in without saying a word. When Concubine Lin, who was wiping her tears with a handkerchief, saw Sheng Hong passing by, she reached out and tried to grab his arm while crying, ¡°Master¨C¡± Before she finished her words, Hai shitook a step forward and pulled Concubine Lin back, smiling, ¡°Master specially put his important business aside and rushed back to deal with this incident, just let him talk first.¡±

    Concubine Lin said in a trembling voice, her eyes filled with tears, ¡°Young Madam, can¡¯t I speak? I just want to defend my daughter. I can¡¯t bear to see her wronged.¡±

    Hai shi smiled with a gentle expression on her face, ¡°Today I invited you all here to make things clear to Master. We are of the same family tied by flesh and blood. Everything can be solved. If some of you did something wrong, Master will make a proper disposition. If it is just a misunderstanding, we can sort it out and resume harmony. But Concubine Lin, I heard that you arrived there after Madam as I did. I¡¯m afraid that you also didn¡¯t know what happened between Mn and Minn. So now... What do you want to say?¡±

    Concubine Lin choked up. Though Hai shi hadn¡¯t said anything about the conflict between Mn and Minn, all her hopes were shattered. Now she was even not in a position to cry out grievances for her daughter.

    Sheng Hong went forward and sat down in the left-hand seat. Then he looked at Mn up and down and found that she was in a good condition without any injuries, though she looked a little flustered. But when he looked at Changdong, Sheng Hong frowned because his youngest son was hurt with his right hand bandaged and several blisters on his face, looking somewhat painful. Atst, Sheng Hong looked at Changfeng and suddenly got angry at the sight of his hesitant and overcautious look. Sheng Hong lifted his hand and threw a teacup toward Changfeng. In the next second the teacup hit the floor at Changfeng¡¯s feet and smashed into pieces. He was startled and backed up a few steps.

    Sheng Hong scolded, ¡°You little punk! Why don¡¯t you study hard in your study? You always indulge in womanizing, and now you are even involved in the affairs of the inner Mansion. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed? You read so many books written by saints, but never get any wisdom from them. You are quite useless! Get out of here! I will deal with youter!¡±

    Changfeng turned pale with fear and staggered out of the room.

    After lecturing his son, Sheng Hong turned to Mn and snapped, ¡°Mn, kneel down!¡±

    Mn tamely knelt down with tears in her eyes and immediately exined away for herself, ¡°Father, I desire you will make a prating judgment. This time I just had a spat with Minn. I got tetchy and lost my self-control when I grappled with her. But I didn¡¯t mean to hurt her. Then Madam came and wanted to enforce the domestic discipline on me. Mother couldn¡¯t bear to see me punished by Madam, so she raised an uproar. Father, I know I was wrong. Please punish me, but don¡¯t me my mother and brother. They...They just did that to protect me.¡± With that, she began to cry sadly, looking pathetic.

    Sheng Hong¡¯s face softened a little when he thought that children often lost their head in fighting. He frowned, ¡°But what others said to me is different from yours.¡±

    Concubine Lin covered her face with the sleeves and cried, ¡°They are Minn¡¯s maids. Of course they will show partiality for theirdy.¡±

    Sheng Hong hesitated. Hai shi cast a nce at him and suddenly broke into a softughter. She said respectfully to Sheng Hong, ¡°Father, Brother Changdong was present throughout the conflict. You can ask him what really happened.¡± Sheng Hong was prudent and cautious, and he seldom decided a case without hearing the other side since he took up the official position. He thought Hai shi was right and said to Changdong at once, ¡°Tell me what happened between your two sisters.¡±

    Concubine Lin and Mn looked at each other and their face changed.

    Concubine Xiang lowered her head and pinched Changdong¡¯s arm secretly. The sleeves covered up her movement so nobody noticed that. Changdong got her hint and came forward with his head bowed. Then he raised his head and methodically told his father what had happened in sobbing voice, though there were no tears on his face, ¡°...I¡¯m about to leave the capital with Sister Minn. A few hours ago, I was afraid that I would forget to take something important, so I went to ask Sister Minn what else I should take before we set off to Youyang. Just as Xiaotao served me a bowl of hot tea, Sister Mn came...¡±

    Changdong wasn¡¯t a boy of rapid speech, but he gave a detailed ount of the incident. Every detail and every action were clearly described, and he even mentioned the obscenities that Mn said to Minn, such as ¡°you fucking bitch¡± and ¡°you shameless slut¡±. Although he spoke in fragmented sentences, his detailed description gained Sheng Hong¡¯s trust. Concubine Lin tried to interrupt him several times but was stopped by Hai shi before she could even start.

    Sheng Hong¡¯s face gradually twitched in anger. When Changdong said that Mn overtook Minn and pped her to prevent her from leaving, Sheng Hong couldn¡¯t hold his anger back anymore. He mmed the table with the t of his hand and snarled with rage, ¡°You wretch!¡±

    Mn trembled with fear and lost the courage to defend herself. Concubine Lin immediately knelt down and cried, ¡°Young Master Changdong, all people in Sheng Mansion know that you get along well with Lady Minn. She often makes cotton-padded shoes and handkerchiefs for you. Your Sister Mn neglects you and has never looked after you. But after all, you shouldn¡¯t...shouldn¡¯t... Are you trying to hurt your Sister Mn?¡±

    Changdong realized that Concubine Lin was using him of lying and favoring Minn. With his face suddenly flushing scarlet, he knelt down to Sheng Hong and straightened up his neck to say, ¡°I promise all I said is true! If I uttered one word of untruth, I will...I will...¡± Changdong said loudly with a clear conscience, ¡°I will fail every imperial exam in my life!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Hai shi rushed over to cover Changdong¡¯s mouth with her hands and scolded softly, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t say that.¡±

    Concubine Xiang also dropped to her knees, crying and kowtowing to Sheng Hong, ¡°Master, no one knows a son better than his father. You know Changdong best. He is... He is an honest boy. He can¡¯t even speak fluently. It¡¯s impossible for him to tell a lie!¡±

    For those who were interested in official career, such an oath could bepared with the malicious curse ¡°your family will die¡±. Though Sheng Hong was annoyed by his youngest son¡¯s impulsive temperament, he was convinced that Changdong had told the truth. So he showed a gentle expression andforted this boy patiently. Then he asked maids to help Concubine Xiang and Changdong back to their house. Before walking out of the door, Changdong said in a choked voice, ¡°...Later, Sister Mn even picked up a piece of broken china and tried to cut Sister Minn¡¯s face...¡±

    After speaking that, he stepped out of the room. All the people in the room changed their faces. If a girl only fought with her sister, people would only think that she was uncouth. But if a girl wanted to ruin her sister¡¯s face, people would think that she was ck-hearted. Liu Kun¡¯s wife was quick of eye and deft of hand. She caught Mn¡¯s right hand and quickly turned it over. Under the lights, everyone could see some slight scratches on Mn¡¯s thumb, index and middle fingers clearly, which were obviously caused by holding a sharp-edged object. They soon came to the same conclusion that Mn really had the intention of disfiguring Minn.

    Sheng Hong eyed Mn coldly and his gaze was like an arrow stabbing into her heart. Then he said in a low voice, ¡°Mn, I want to ask you onest time. Do you admit what Changdong said?¡±

    Mn¡¯s face was as pale as a ghost. She shivered violently as if she would fall in a faint at any time. She looked up and saw her father, who had always loved her dearly, staring at her with a cruel glitter in his eyes, her lip quivering as she whispered, ¡°Yes.¡± Then she suddenly fainted and fell down to the floor. Concubine Lin wailed and rushed to hold Mn in her arms.

    Sheng Hong turned livid with rage and didn¡¯t cast a look at them; instead, he asked the servants to lift Mn up and intended to punish her ording to the domestic discipline of Sheng family. Concubine Lin kept crying, waving her arms wildly to stop the servants from taking Mn away, and said harshly, ¡°Even if Mn was the one who struck first, Master, you should ask her why she did that. Or you can ask Madam what injustice she has done. She is unfair!¡±

    ¡°Bah! That¡¯s nonsense!¡± Wang shi¡¯s patience had been taxed to the limit, so she finally shouted abuse, ¡°You daughter is good-for-nothing. How dared you use me of being unfair! You are a bitch and so is your daughter. You two are very much alike!¡±

    Hai shi almost wanted to heave a sigh because Wang shi¡¯s words spoiled their forting victory. She suddenly recalled what Minn had said to her when they had yed together ¡ª ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of clever opponents but afraid of stupid teammates.¡± At this moment, she felt that this sentence was perfectly right. But considering that it was disrespectful to her mother-inw, she stopped thinking about it.

    As expected, Sheng Hong frowned when he heard Wang shi¡¯s abuse. Concubine Lin crawled on her hands and knees toward Sheng Hong, and tugged at lower hem of his gown. She cried sadly, ¡°Master, I know that Madam always looks down upon me. But in the past twenty years, I bowed my head and knelt down to serve her tea. I attended upon Madam with all my heart and tried my best to satisfy her. Even if Madam still dislikes me, for Master¡¯s sake, she shouldn¡¯t vent her resentment on Mn. Anyway, Mn is Master¡¯s daughter. Even though she¡¯s not a patch on Rn, she is on equal footing with Minn. Mn is fifteen and her marriage should be put on the agenda. Today the distinguished guest came to visit Madam but she didn¡¯t ask Mn to meet the guest. Rn and Minn have been both promised to good men. But Mn, my poor daughter, she¡¯s given the cold shoulder by Madam and not engaged yet. It is for this reason that she got angry and picked a quarrel with Minn. I know she has done wrong but it¡¯s excusable! Master, the whole people in Sheng Mansion are trying to walk over me and my daughter. Please help us!¡±

    While she was speaking, tears streamed down her beautiful face. Concubine Lin was weeping in grief, which stunned Sheng Hong. Wang shi trembled with anger. She pointed at Concubine Lin and said in a shaking voice, ¡°You, You... You are such a shameless woman! Marchioness Yongchang only wanted to see Minn. What does her decision have to do with me? She doesn¡¯t want Mn to be her daughter-inw. Is it also my fault?¡±

 Chapter 90: A Clean Sweep (2)

    <h4>Chapter 90: A Clean Sweep (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    Concubine Lin sobbed with grievances, ¡°Although I can¡¯t go out and take part in madams¡¯ social activities, I know that when they choose daughters-inw, other people¡¯s remarks y a more important role in their finally decisions than their own observations do. If Madam put in a good word for Mn, she wouldn¡¯t have been despised. Madam, I beg you to help my daughter for Master¡¯s sake. It bears on her happiness for a lifetime. Madam, you can scold me or hit me, but just give Mn a hand. I¡¯m willing to kowtow at your feet as long as you help my daughter.¡±

    With this she made kowtows to Wang shi. Her forehead repeatedly hit the floor and slowly reddened. Sheng Hong¡¯s serious expression softened. Just then Mn regained consciousness and pulled at Concubine Lin¡¯s sleeves, crying sorrowfully. They both looked pitiful.

    It was the first time Hai shi saw with her own eyes what Concubine Lin truly got. She couldn¡¯t help but admire Concubine Lin in mind. No wonder Wang shi hadn¡¯t pulled her down after twenty years of struggle. Concubine Lin was really a resourceful woman. She was good at confounding ck and white. In this matter, Minn was the one who suffered a loss. But her exnation was likely to give others a misconception that Mn was wronged.

    Hai shi tipped a wink to Liu Kun¡¯s wife, who, upon getting it, immediately came up to steady Wang shi and stroke her back gently. She quietly made up her mind not to let Wang shi say a word anymore.

    Seeing Sheng Hong wearing a hesitant expression on his face, Hai shi took a few steps forward and bowed to him before she said, ¡°Father, can I say something?¡± Sheng Hong thought for a few seconds and nodded slowly.

    Hai shi first asked maids to help Concubine Lin stand up, and then said gently, ¡°Concubine Lin, as a junior, I have a question to ask you. Can you resolve my confusion?¡±

    Concubine Lin wiped her face with a handkerchief, feeling a bit dazed. Hai shilooked at her quietly and continued, ¡°ording to your statements, whenever Mn feels that she¡¯s treated unfairly, she can follow her bent to beat and scold her sister, hurt her brother, smash ornaments, and even disobey her legal mother. You mean that, right?¡±

    Just as the words fell from her lips, Sheng Hong was shocked. Concubine Lin also changed her expression.

    Hai shi turned to Sheng Hong and said slowly, ¡°Father, though I have only one sister in my family, I know that there must be unfairness among brothers and sisters in the daily interactions. But I know of no one who would make a scene because of this. Even if they just quarrel, they will beughed at. Only this time Madam didn¡¯t ask Mn to apany the guest, but Mn flew into a rage. She insulted her sister and even tried to disfigure Minn. If she had seeded, Minn¡¯s face...¡±

    Sheng Hong¡¯s anger slowly faded away, and he regained his clear head. He looked at Mn with disappointment. Concubine Lin was so smart that she immediately perceived a change in his attitude. She was about to say something but Hai shipreempted, ¡°Concubine Lin, just follow your conscience and think about what Madam has done. Sinceing to the capital, every time Madam went out, she took Mn with her. As for Minn, she seldom followed Madam out. Besides, when two families hold a consultation about the marriage of their children, it¡¯s surely improper for the girl¡¯s parents to beg for a promise. So, how can Madam help your daughter?¡±

    Hai shi¡¯s simple words hit the nail on the head. Concubine Lin was not reconciled and said in injured tones, ¡°How about Mn? Her sisters are all promised to sons of noble families. Only she is left forlorn.¡±

    Hai shi couldn¡¯t helpughing. She covered her smile with a handkerchief and said, ¡°You must be joking! Mn has Old Madam, Master, Madam, brothers and sisters-inw behind her. How can she be left forlorn? Marriages are made in heaven. Other people¡¯s good marriages are the results of their benevolent actions in the previous life. We shouldn¡¯t be jealous.¡±

    Concubine Lin was annoyed at having been interrupted. The pitiable expression on her face disappeared. With a gleam of murderous look in her eyes, she said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Young Madam, you said that with massive understatement. Mn is not your daughter, surely you can¡¯t understand my feelings. After all, you don¡¯t need to marry a poor Xiucai or a Juren.¡±

    T/N note:

    Xiucai: one who passed the imperial examination at the county level.

    Juren: a sessful candidate in the imperial examinations at the provincial level.

    Hai shi sighed slightly, ¡°Every high-ranking official at the Court started his official career as a Xiucai or Juren, a poor schr as you would say. No one is born as a Cab or a Grand Secretary. Even our Master, before he became an official, he had taken the imperial examinations and got on the list of the sessful candidates in the highest imperial examinations by studying hard. After that, Master worked hard to umte experience and benefit the people within his jurisdiction. Gradually, he bes the backbone of our country. Concubine Lin, why do you look down on Xiucai or Juren?¡±

    Sheng Hong was pleased by the ttery. Then he couldn¡¯t resist wondering whether Concubine Lin would have been with him if he had just been a poor schr.

    Concubine Lin was choked. She red at Hai shi with hatred. But when she saw Sheng Hong cast a piercing nce at her with a dissatisfied expression on his face, she immediately changed her attitude and obediently apologized, ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re right. I was unreasonable and said something wrong. Madam, I¡¯m sorry to offend you. And I will ask Mn to apologize and make up to Minn. Master, if you think it¡¯s not enough, you can flog her and teach her a lesson. But don¡¯t lock her up. She... She has to seek out her marriage.¡±

    She spoke that in an earnest tone, as if she had really realized her mistakes.

    Hai shi sneered and didn¡¯t want Concubine Lin off the hook so easily. So she put on a serious expression and respectfully curtsied to Sheng Hong before she said, ¡°Father, I want to say something. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t say that, but what happened today will be a bane of our family. Although it¡¯s a petty thing, it will leave a cmity to our descendants.¡±

    Sheng Hong was quite satisfied with his daughter-inw, so he said softly, ¡°Just say it.¡±

    Hai shi straightened up with her head bowed and said deferentially, ¡°Mn has done something awful and unreasonable. Even if it¡¯s quite within reason for her to do that, her behavior to Minn is a sin that shouldn¡¯t be pardoned. Mn is fifteen years old now and will soon get married. If she marries into a new family with her bad temper, she won¡¯t lead a good life. Besides, Brother Changfeng behaved foolishly. I cannot believe he would have taken part in the affairs of the inner Mansion. It¡¯s absolutely ridiculous... But I can understand him. He¡¯s brought up by Concubine Lin. Surely, he couldn¡¯t bear to see his mother and sister suffer losses. Moreover, their servants should take most of the me. Anyway, Madam is the hostess of inner Mansion. Whether Madam was right or wrong, they shouldn¡¯t have disobeyed her orders. If they are gossipy and pass this matter on to outsiders, it will ruin Father¡¯s reputation.¡±

    Sheng Hong was shocked. Hai shi lowered her voice and gave a more direct, sharp warning, ¡°Father, Marquis Yongchang Household have many options in choosing inws. If Sister Mn continues making troubles, this possible marriage will be blown away. And the most important is.... His Majesty has just ascended the throne, and what he hates most is that officials blur the boundary between legal wife and illegal concubine, and favor illegal children over legal children.¡±

    Sweat beaded up on Sheng Hong¡¯s forehead. When he recalled the noblemen who had been ousted and the high-ranking officials who had been given the cold shoulder by Emperor, his palms sweated.

    Wang shi finally sorted herself out. She covered her face with a handkerchief and cried softly, ¡°Before Old Madam left the capital, she repeatedly entrusted me to take care of Minn. Old Madam also said that Minn was so honest and kind that she wouldn¡¯t speak out her grievance even if she got bullied. Now Minn is leaving for Youyang soon. If Old Madam sees the bruise on Minn¡¯s face, she will be heart-broken.¡±

    Wang shi was not skilled in crying. After a short and dry cry, she stopped and sighed quietly. No wonder the ancients said that one should specialize in one subject. Obviously, Concubine Lin was quite good at crying.

    There were as many versions of this incident as there were people involved in it. However, at this moment, Sheng Hong was clearheaded and knew what the root of the trouble was. After a brief consideration, he finally pronounced, ¡°Mn bullied her sister and uttered bad words. She is void of virtues. From now on, she is not allowed to leave her courtyard. And she must copy ¡®Commandments for Women¡¯ to improve her character.¡±

    Mn originally thought that she would be flogged. Sheng Hong¡¯s words relieved her fear. But Concubine Lin was rmed. Although Sheng Hong didn¡¯t flog Mn, she knew that there must be a harsher punishment waiting for her daughter. He didn¡¯t say how long Mn would be grounded. Did that mean that it was an endless confinement?

    Sheng Hong turned around and said to Wang shi, ¡°Mn has reached the age of fifteen. Last time I told you about a Juren, Wen Yanjing. He¡¯s a good boy. In a few days you can invite Old Madam Wen to our mansion and ask about his birthdate and dislikes. If you think he¡¯s good, we can hold a marriage ceremony for Mn after the national mourning.¡±

    Mn and Concubine Lin both paled with shock at his words. They screamed and implored Sheng Hong to change his mind. Sheng Hong red at them and berated sharply, ¡°My decision is final. Say no more of it. If you say one more word, I will disown you.¡±

    Mn¡¯s legs gave out and she copsed on the floor. Concubine Lin looked at Sheng Hong with disbelief. Wang shi lowered her head and was delighted with this result.

    Sheng Hong nced round the people in the room withmanding eyes and said, ¡°Concubine Lin is ipetent as a mother. She has no strict parental control on Mn. From now on, she is grounded in her house until Mn gets married. Concubine Lin, if you meet Mn secretly before the wedding ceremony, I will give you an affidavit and drive you out of Sheng Mansion. Moreover, you can¡¯t meet Changfeng without my permission. You are such an immoral woman and even put your children up to all sorts of evil. You are an encumbrance to them!¡± Sheng Hong fulminated against her dereliction of duty. Concubine Lin cried and tried to pull his gown. But Sheng Hong kicked her hand aside with disgust and ignored her. Concubine Lin despaired deeply and uttered a stifled cry of agony.

    Sheng Hong felt very tired. He stood up and walked slowly to Concubine Lin and Mn. He looked at Mn and said, ¡°You have won my favor since you were a child. I taught you poems and songs, but you uttered bestial words. I taught you to read and write and hoped you could distinguish right from wrong, but you are unruly and rude now. You get jealous easily. And you even bullied your young brother and young sister... I¡¯m utterly disappointed with you.¡± Sheng Hong gave her a look of disgust, coldly and disapprovingly. Mn was breathless with terror, her heart sinking into icy sea of despair.

    Then Sheng Hong turned to Concubine Lin and said lightly, ¡°Now I realized what Old Madam said to me before was right. Greed is the root of evil. If I didn¡¯t dote on you, you and your daughter wouldn¡¯t have improper thoughts.¡± With these words he walked straight toward the door,pletely ignoring Concubine Lin¡¯s pleas and cry. Then he stopped at the door, looked back at Wang shi and Hai shi, and said earnestly, ¡°You two would better clean up the servants by selling ck sheep and punishing wicked ones. The inner Mansion should be peaceful.¡±

    Wang shi was overjoyed at his words. Liu Kun¡¯s wife quickly pinched her arm slightly to remind her not show her happiness on her face. Wang shi lowered her head and tried hard to hold her smile back. But Hai shi¡¯s face remained unchanged, and she evenforted, ¡°Father, don¡¯t take it to your heart. Few families in the capital are as peaceful as ours, though I say it myself. It¡¯s just a little thing. Everything will be fine in a few days.¡±

    Sheng Hong found a bit offort in Hai shi¡¯s words. He turned around and left.

    ...

    Dangju and Luzhi came back and told Minn the result. The case was settled, and there was no need to keep the evidence anymore. So Dangju rushed to find an herbal ointment for Minn. Luzhi put her hands on her hips and fluently narrated what happened just now in main hall.

    ¡°Young Madam is really a shrewd woman. Even though she looks gentle and polite, she is incredibly incisive and incredibly intelligent. She cut Concubine to the quick and reduced her to silence. That¡¯s great!¡± Luzhi said with a great admiration, ¡°Now we can live a peaceful life. Lady Mn dares not stir up trouble again. Master must hate her now. I hear that Juren Wen¡¯s family is very poor.¡±

    Minn listened to Luzhi quietly. Then she shook her head and said, ¡°Father is afraid that Sister Mn will make mistakes again, so he forbids her to go out. It¡¯s good for her. As long as she waits obediently until Wen Yanjing goes smoothly in his official career and gets a firm foothold at Court, she will lead a good life.¡±

    Luzhi shook her head and poured cold water on Minn¡¯s thoughts, ¡°There are so many students in the world. The imperial examination is held every three years. Even if they pass every rank of imperial examination and be officials, they still have a long way to go in their official careers. Maybe in the future, Juren Wen will look to Master and First Young Master for support.¡± Luzhi had lived in a vige before she had been bought to Sheng Mansion. She had seen some castaway Xiucai and Juren who had been dismissed from office after years of official careers, because theycked the obsequious ability and had poor interpersonal rtions. Some capable persons bought stores and houses, and became thended gentry. The others had to find another way to support families.

    Minn didn¡¯t agree with Luzhi. Basically, Sheng Hong had a good eye for people. His assessments of Yuan Wenshao, Hai shi and even the current political situation were spot on. Since he took a liking to Wen Yanjing, this man must be outstanding. But... The impoverished life after marrying into Wen family was indeed a great torment for Mn. Perhaps it was a well-deserved punishment for her.

    Dangju gently rubbed Minn¡¯s swollen bruised arms. She raised her head with a smile and said, ¡°Anyway... Concubine Lin suffers a crushing defeat this time. Now she can only look forward to the day that her son distinguishes himself, or she will lose all hope of her life.¡±

    This time Minn agreed with Dangju. She couldn¡¯t help but nod when she recalled Changfeng¡¯s cowardly behaviors.

 Chapter 91: Causes and Effects (1)

    <h4>Chapter 91: Causes and Effects (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    In the evening, Sheng Hong and Wang shi came to console Minn. Wang shistroked Minn¡¯s face and looked at her with loving eyes. Minn felt a bit ufortable because of Wang shi pretending to be a tender legal mother. Sheng Hong was really concerned about Minn. He gently said many caring words to his youngest daughter. In return, Minn defended for Mn with watery eyes. First, she showed her concern to Sheng Hong and hoped he would calm himself down. Second, she defended Mn¡¯s actions and regarded her lunacy as an impulse behavior caused by misunderstandings. Sheng Hong was very touched by Minn¡¯s mercy. He felt himself sessful in cultivating Minn¡¯s moral values. So he stroked his beard and praised Minn for her kindness.

    Minn confessed to the Buddha in mind. She knew that she shouldn¡¯t tell a lie but to survive, she had to because the ancients favored tender and virtuous girls.

    Hai shi persuaded Wang shi to drop out of the follow-up. The next day Wang shigave Hai shi a free hand with household matters on the pretext of getting ill. Hai shifirst arrested the servants who had taken part in the sh between Wang shi and Concubine Lin that day and had guards whip each of them twenty times. Then ording to Hai shi¡¯smands, Liu Kun¡¯s wife led a group of people to search their bedrooms and found many golds, silvers and jewels. Hai shi imed that she would send them to the local government and used them of stealing their masters¡¯ property. The servants panicked and immediately shifted responsibilities to one another. Atst, the stewards and servants who were loyal to Concubine Lin were all dragged down. Hai shi punished these servants on the basis of their different crimes. Some were married to lowly manservants, some were sold, and the rest were all driven away to the vige estates forbor.

    Within one day, the servants of the Forested Pavilion were reced by new ones. Concubine Lin meant to make a scene; unexpectedly Hai shi gave a meaningful smile and directly threatened, ¡°Some improper things were also found in the room of Xia Xian¡¯s wife. But considering that she is your favorite servant, I haven¡¯t reported it to Madam.¡± Xueniang, who was Xia Xian¡¯s wife, turned pale at once. She knelt down straightly and looked at Concubine Lin with pleading eyes. Concubine Lin trembled with anger, but dared not make a scene.

    Ruomei heard all these things from other servants and told Minn in detail, ¡°Now Concubine Lin only has Xia Xian¡¯s wife and Ma Gui¡¯s wife by her side. Her other trusted servants were all driven out of Sheng Mansion. As for third young master and fourth youngdy¡¯s houses, only a few gossipy maids were driven away. The others all begged me to keep their belongings for the time being in case Young Madam would make a second thorough search. I only agreed to help two honest and trustable maids and brought back somemon belongings. Lady, if you think it¡¯s improper, I will send them back at once.¡±

    Minn sat on the warm brick bed with her arms on a small table. ¡°That¡¯s all right. I think Young Madam won¡¯t make a search again.¡± Hai shi¡¯s purpose was to assume the reins of power in Sheng Mansion. Mn was about to wed, so it was not worthwhile for Hai shi to offend Mn. Changfeng had his own father and mother, as his sister-inw, Hai shi shouldn¡¯t interfere in his affairs.

    They chatted for a while before Rn¡¯s maid, Xique, came here. Minn was about to leave for Youyang the next day, so Rn asked Xique to invite Minn to her house for a chat. Before Minn spoke, Ruomei couldn¡¯t helpining, ¡°How supercilious Lady Rn is! She wants to give mydy a send-off, but she isn¡¯ting to our house; instead, she asks Lady Minn to visit her. Where she gets that strange notion I just can¡¯t think.¡±

    Xique exined embarrassedly, ¡°Ourdy... She has a cold.¡± Just as the words fell from her lips, Ruomei, Dangju and Yancao all burst outughing. Xiaotao said frankly with a puzzled expression on her face, ¡°Since Lady Rn has a cold, why does she call ourdy to her house? What if ourdy gets a cold from her? You know, even a slight illness will cause a bad journey.¡±

    Xique felt awkward. But she was clever enough to deal with such an embarrassing situation. She came up to Minn and whispered in her ears, ¡°So many things happened these two days in our mansion. Ourdy is very curious as to what happened, but she can¡¯t go outside. Lady Minn, please do grant me a favor and go to see ourdy.¡±

    Minn took a sip of tea and smiled understandingly. She cast warning nces at her maids. Then she stood up and asked Yancao to tidy up her clothes. Xique breathed a sigh of relief. Dangju took out a small white china bottle from the inner room, stuffed it into Xique¡¯s sleeve, and smiled at her, ¡°No offence to you but ourdy is so kind that these girls grow audacious enough to talk nonsense. This is m oil and it can protect your hands and face from cracking in cold weather. If you don¡¯t mind, just take it and forgive these audacious girls.¡±

    Xique grinned from ear to ear and said, ¡°I hear that Lady Minn is the kindestdy. I¡¯m thick-skinned, so I ept it. Thank you.¡±

    Minn followed Xique to bypass the House of Mountain Moon and moved on for a while before they arrived at the House of Carefree. When she entered the room, she saw R leaning on the head of a bed with a rosy face, her forehead wrapped in a strip of cloth. Rn cried out at the sight of Minn, ¡°Why are you sote? I even asked Xique to invite you. I heard that Mn only pped you. Did she break your legs?¡±

    Minn red at Rn and said, ¡°You seem to be very ill. I¡¯d better leave now, or I will be infected. By then I can¡¯t go to Youyang.¡±

    Afraid that Minn would leave straight, Rn became anxious but didn¡¯t know how to detain her. Xique slightly pushed Minn toward the bed and said with a smile, ¡°Lady Minn, since you havee here, don¡¯t y game with ourdy.¡± Then she turned to Rn and said, ¡°Mydy, just now when I went to the House of Clear Dusk, all people there were busy getting ready for their journey to Youyang. Furthermore, Lady Minn got injured. So, it¡¯s very kind of her toe.¡± Rn fell silent with her cheeks bulging.

    Minn reluctantly sat on the edge of Rn¡¯s bed and said with a straight face, ¡°s! Though I¡¯m busy, I have toe here because the slightly wounded should humor the severely ill patient.¡±

    Her words amused Rn. She turned Minn¡¯s face to her and looked carefully at it. Then she said, ¡°No wonder I feel you look strange; you have powdered your face. But I can still see the red fingerprints on your face.¡±

    Minn sighed, ¡°It¡¯s unsuitable to walk outside with a clear handprint on the face. So I have to powder my face to cover it.¡±

    Rn said indignantly, ¡°Eldest sister-inw is a woman of sagacity, but she is softhearted. Since those people dared to oppose Madam, why didn¡¯t she punish them brutally? Now they are still treated well. In my view, there¡¯s no need to respect them anymore.¡±

    Minn meditated for a while before she said, ¡°Eldest sister-inw is kind. This is a good thing. And... She has some scruples.¡±

    In inner mansion, no one dared topletely offend her opponent unless she could directly put her opponent to death, because she would suffer violent retaliations in the future if her opponent survived. Now Concubine Lin wasn¡¯t driven out of Sheng Mansion, and her courtyard wasn¡¯t blockaded. She was still Sheng Hong¡¯s concubine. The trend of this event might change if Sheng Hong went to sleep with her for a night. So Hai shi left herself some leeway so that Concubine Lin had no reason to use her of maltreats. And in this way, Sheng Hong would think that she was a kind-hearted daughter-inw, not a mean woman.

    Rn let out a long sigh and frowned, ¡°I really hate that. I think we should follow our inclinations to handle matters, and I detest all affectations.¡±

    Minn touched the cloth on Rn¡¯s forehead and sighed softly. Soon Rn cheered herself up. She held Minn¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Can you bring me some sweet-scented osmanthus oil when you return from Youyang? I want the colorless one. Don¡¯t you think that my hair bes thicker and glossier after more than a year of applying the oil?¡±

    Minn waspletely stunned by the willful request. She pointed at Rn and said, ¡°This time I¡¯m going for... Aunts must be painfully sad. How can you only think about your hair? I¡¯m too ashamed to ask for the osmanthus oil.¡±

    Rn was always peremptory and everyone around her yielded to her. So she got annoyed by Minn¡¯s refusal. She narrowed her eyes and was about to lose her temper. But when she saw Minn¡¯s face, she held the anger back and rolled her eyes slyly, ¡°I just want a few bottles of osmanthus oil. If you get some for me, I will tell you a pleasing piece of news. You must be d to hear that.¡±

    In fact, Minn still had some bottles of osmanthus oil, but she was reluctant to give them to Rn because she disliked Rn¡¯s selfish character. Minn asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s the pleasing news?¡±

    Rn leaned over and whispered in her ear, ¡°Do you know what kind of family that Sister Mn is going to marry into?¡± Minn shook her head. In ancient China without the inte, she had hardly any channels of getting the information.

    Rn replied in a low voice, ¡°I hear that Juren Wen¡¯s family is very poor. His father passed away when he was a child. His mother is mean and his brothers are good-for-nothings. He¡¯s indecisive, and maybe honesty is his only good merit. Mn will be bullied by her mother-inw and brothers-inw after she marries into the Wen family.¡±

    ¡°Really? Father is a pretty good judge of men. Juren Wen must have some good qualities.¡± Minn showed no excitement or surprise.

    This was perfectly understandable. Wen Yanjing would be a Jinshi as long as he passed the highest imperial examination. If he came from a well-to-do family and had an excellent character, many dignitaries would like to marry their daughters to him. In this situation, Mn, who was just an illegal daughter of the fourth-ranked official, wouldn¡¯t have the chance to be engaged to him. Even Li Yu could find a better family as his inw than Sheng family if he cast off all the misgivings and picked his future wife in the whole capital. The Li family chose the Sheng family only because they wanted to find ady whom they knew well in case Li Yu married a wayward and unruly wife who would cause family conflicts and bring vexation to their family.

    Rn was upset when she realized Minn wasn¡¯t on the same side with her. She straightened her face and got angry. Minn smiled and coaxed, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I will bring you the osmanthus oil when Ie back.¡±

    Early the next morning, Changwu led seven carriages to pick up Minn and Changdong. Sheng Hong exhorted Changwu to be careful on the journey. Kang Yun¡¯er was six months pregnant. Wang shi took her hands and earnestly told her some dos and don¡¯ts. After a while, Minn and Changdong said good-bye to their parents. Hai shi apanied them to the gate and gave Minn a bank note secretly. Then she said sincerely to Changwu and Kang Yun¡¯er, ¡°I haven¡¯t gone to hometown and visited the elders since I married into Sheng family. This time I am supposed to go with you, but there are lots of family matters waiting for me to deal with. So Minn and Changdong will represent us. Cousin Changwu and Sister Yun¡¯er, please don¡¯t me me, and bring my sincere apology to eldest uncle and eldest aunt.¡±

    Changwu immediately gave her a promise. Minn nodded and smiled childishly, ¡°Eldest uncle and aunt are both very kind. Even if they get angry because of your absence, they will be mollified when they see their lovely second grandson.¡±

    People around all burst outughing. Hai shi shook her head andined softly, ¡°You mischievous girl.¡± Kang Yun¡¯er blushed and lifted the handkerchief to cover her smile. Changwu¡¯s face clouded with sadness. But when he heard Minn¡¯s words, he alsoughed.

    They set out to Youyang. The carriages rumbled along the road. Changdong wanted to ride a horse as Changwu did, but he was driven back by his cousin. So atst, he had to sit in the carriage with Minn, stretching his neck out of the window to enjoy the scenery. Kang Yun¡¯er got a bit carsick, but she felt better when she heard Minn and Changdong chatting andughing happily.

    Changwu had left home and run around outside since he had been a child. So he was skilled in arranging amodations. Everything was arranged well along the way. They always ate on time and rested in inns on time. Kang Yun¡¯er secretly observed Minn. Even if Minn didn¡¯t give her maids orders, the young maids would make the bed, light a stove to warm the bed and sort out Minn¡¯s ornaments and clothes on their own initiative; the old servants would ask for hot water and hot food, wash teacups, bowls and dishes with boiled water, and wait upon Minn when she was eating. Although there was no elder by her side, everything was properly in apple-pie order. Sometimes when they got into altercations with the noble guests in inns, Minn took the pacification policy. She asked the servants to retreat a step and use money to solve the problems.

    Once Luzhi had a quarrel with an official¡¯s household servant. When she came back, she said grumpily, ¡°His master is just a councilor. But he said that his master was the son of a Marquis and put on lordly airs to bully me. Does he think his master is the emperor?¡±

    Minn sighed and said in a teasing tone, ¡°What can you do with him? Yourdy isn¡¯t a powerful woman. And behind an able man there are always other able men. How about sending you to the Imperial Pce? If you be empress¡¯s maid, you can also put on lordly airs.¡±

    Luzhi blushed with shame. Just then Xiaotao returned from the outside and brought the good news: There came another group of a minister¡¯s wife and children in the inn and they were rtives of Duke Lian, so the councilor¡¯s servant gave up the good room at once. Hearing this news, the maids in the room all chuckled. From then on, Minn tightened up the management of her servants and forbade them to stir up trouble; she also asked the strong manservants to follow the young maids when they went out.

    After a few days of observation, Kang Yun¡¯er finally said to her husband at night, ¡°No wonder my aunt wants Minn to marry into a noble family. She is such a smart and philosophical girl that she deals with affairs methodically, though she¡¯s still young. Compared with her, I feel ashamed of my inability. Besides, Minn is good-looking and has no full brothers. If she is Madam¡¯s real daughter... s, everything is predestined.¡± Changwu held his wife in his arms and smiled, ¡°Nonsense my dear. In my view, you are the best woman in the world.¡±

    Kang Yun¡¯er with a smilended a slight blow on her husband¡¯s chest.

 Chapter 92: Causes and Effects (2)

    <h4>Chapter 92: Causes and Effects (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    A few dayster, they arrived at the wharf. Changwu had hired a two-storey ship painted in red. Kang Yun¡¯er asked Minn to get off the carriage and embark with her. Even though she had a strong body, Kang Yun¡¯ery down to rest her tired limbs as soon as she got aboard as she felt fatigued from the travel these days. Kang Yun¡¯er chatted with Minn casually, and soon she fell asleep. Minn tucked her in and crept away.

    The ship was more stable than the carriage, so Kang Yun¡¯er slept much better than thest few days. In the following days, Minn urged Kang Yun¡¯er to take the Chinese medicine and have a good rest. And she also brought Yun¡¯er plenty of pleasure by humorous words. Then, she went to the side of the ship to take Changdong back, and forced him to review his lessons.

    ¡°When we went from Quan Prefecture to Deng Prefecture before, no matter in the carriage or in the ship, our eldest brother always had books in his hands. Now look at yourself, do you read a book these days?¡± Minn mentioned Changbai as the role model to lecture Changdong.

    Changdong used to study hard, but he was a little child who preferred ying to studying. It was the first time he was so free. Changwu and Kang Yun¡¯er didn¡¯t restrict his movements, and without Sheng Hong and Concubine Xiang by his side, he gradually revealed his naughty character. But Minn pulled him back and gave him a lesson. Changdong gave in and went back to study, his eyes dimming with disappointment.

    Kang Yun¡¯er chuckled, ¡°You are so capable that you can urge your husband to study hard in the future.¡± Minn rolled her eyes at Yun and said, ¡°Now you are teasing me, but after the birth of your child, won¡¯t you urge him to study hard to get first in the imperial examination?¡±

    Kang Yun¡¯er pretended to be annoyed by Minn and gave her a slight blow on the shoulder. But Yun¡¯er was happy with Minn¡¯s words because she hoped to have a son.

    In the next few days, everything went very smoothly. The river was calm, the north wind bellied the sails, and the ship sailed fast and steadily through Shi Prefecture, Jining, Shang Prefecture and Huaiyin. Changwu told everyone with pleasure that they would arrive in Youyang in about three or four days with the help of the north wind.

    In the evening, the river was calm, perfectly t. Changwu asked boatmen to anchor the ship in the river. He also bought some fresh fishes and shrimps from the fishermen on the shore. Then he prepared a seafood hotpot and asked his young sister and brother to have dinner with him. Kang Yun¡¯er ate some fish porridge with a smile on her face. Changwu, Changdong and Minn ate up six baskets of fishes and shrimps, including boiled prawns, salt and pepper prawns, red-cooked fishes and grilled squids. The cabin was filled with the delicious smell of fishes and shrimps. Minn in particr, devoured the fishes and shrimps hungrily as if they were her enemies. Afraid that she would suffer from diarrhea, Kang Yun¡¯er stopped her from going on eating. Minn was a little disappointed but she stopped obediently. Changdong, with the eight tools of disassembling crabs in his hands, was totally shocked by her actions.

    After eating the crabs, drinking some rice wine could dispel the cold. Changwu got slightly drunk and went to bed early with his wife. The maids were drunk and went to sleep early too. Minn took this opportunity and asked Changdong to her room. When they two walked into the door, Minn suddenly changed her face and closed the door and windows carefully.

    Changdong had no idea about her intentions, but he followed Minn to the inner room and sat down on the stool. Then Minn said with a straight face, ¡°I¡¯m so busy these days that I can¡¯t find a chance to talk with you alone. Fortunately, you don¡¯t like eating crabs, so you don¡¯t drink rice wine tonight. Now I want to ask you about the result of the investigation I entrusted you with.¡±

    Changdong went nk and then realized what Minn meant. He actually kept those words bottled up in mind for a long time. Last time in Sheng Mansion, he had wanted to tell Minn the result, but was interrupted by Mn. Later they set out on their journey, and there were always people around them. Minn was so cautious that she never talked about her private matters in front of others. So shemanded Changdong not to mention that matter for the time being.

    About half a year ago after Minn had known from Qian Mama that Wang shi had consulted with Junzhu Pingning and Marchioness Yongchang on the marriages of their children at the banquet in Duke Qi Household, she had set her heart on this matter and guessed that Wang shi must want to ally herself by marriages to Qi family and Liang family.

    ording to Wang shi¡¯s logic, she wouldn¡¯t choose Mn to marry into these two noble families because of her personal animosity towards Concubine Lin. So except for Mn, only Rn and Minn had reached the age of marriage. Afterparing Qi Heng with Liang Han in all aspects, Minn reluctantly drew a conclusion that Wang shi wanted her to marry Liang Han. Every mother would choose a better man for her own daughter, and obviously, Qi Heng was much better than Liang Han.

    Minn was in a blue funk. The reason why she had been rxed about her marriage before was that she trusted Old Madam Sheng. Furthermore, after having a contact with He Hongwen, she thought that he was a good man to live with. But now... She became worried about her marriage not because she didn¡¯t trust Wang shi but because Wang shi wouldn¡¯t take her marital happiness into consideration.

    In ancient China, marriages were arranged by parents. At that time, Yu Yanran had almost given in to Lord Yu, even though she had her own grandparents by her side. If the marriage with Liang Han was indeed good for Sheng Hong, Changbai and even the whole Sheng family, and Liang Han had no big problem, what could Old Madam Sheng do to refuse this marriage?

    Minn felt confused and helpless for the first time as she knew nothing about Liang Han. So when Dangju went outside to visit her family, Minn secretly asked her to inquire about him. However, the maids in inner mansion, especially those who waited upon youngdies, were under strict supervision to prevent improper secret dealings. Minn didn¡¯t find out any of Liang Han¡¯s moral problems from Dangju¡¯s several inquiries. She only knew that Liang Han had never made a serious mistake. He hadn¡¯t beat people to death and wasn¡¯t a gay. And there was no rumor about his love affairs in the capital. Besides, Marquis Yongchang Household seemed peaceful and nothing unusual had happened.

    Minn still felt uneasy. Fortunately, she was reminded by Ruomei that she could request Changdong to inquire about Liang Han. In Changdong¡¯s school, there were not only the children of schrly families but also the children of noble families. The Liang family had marriage connections with so many families that there were many gossips about the family, though it wasn¡¯t a very distinguished family. Minn secretly entrusted the task to Changdong, who was honest and inarticte. Such a person was trustworthy in the eyes of others. Changdong tried to fish for information step by step. He was so patient that he spent almost half a year checking up on Liang Han. Atst, he got a detailed investigation report.

    Liang Han was outgoing, bold and forthright. And he was careless in manner but was fiercely loyal to his friends. Because of Marchioness Yongchang¡¯s strict management, he only had three maids as his concubines. But a few months ago, after the wife of Marquis Yongchang¡¯s eldest illegal son brought a girl into Liang Mansion, Marquis Yongchang Household lost its peace.

    ¡°The girl is the illegal daughter of the illegal young sister of First Young Madam Liang¡¯s aunt.¡± Changdong had a good memory. He stretched out his little short fingers to sort theplex rtionships out and said, ¡°And her name is...Chunge.¡±

    Minn burst intoughter at once because this name was the same as the nickname of a modern singer, Li Yuchun.

    Lady Chunge was beautiful and crafty. Although Madam Liang kept an eye on her son, Chunge had sex with Liang Han in secret. First Young Madam Liang cried for apensation in front of Madam Liang.

    Madam Liang looked down upon Chunge not only because of her lowly status (the illegal daughter of the illegal young sister of First Young Madam Liang¡¯s aunt) but also because of her despicable manners and her rtionship with First Young Madam Liang. Madam Liang even refused to ept her as Liang Han¡¯s concubine. Lady Chunge was so spirited that she threatened Madam Liang that she would kill herself at the gate of Marquis Yongchang Household if the Liang family didn¡¯t make up to her. She expressed that she would use her life to reveal the Liang family¡¯s unkind and immoral conduct to citizens in the capital.

    Changdong told Minn all about the situation of the Liang family. Minn took a deep breath, rxed her body and leant on the back of the chair. The reality orded with her guesses and worries. In truth, Minn never considered herself as one in a million who deserved Marchioness Yongchang¡¯s favor andvish gifts. Liang Han was the youngest legal son of Marquis Yongchang, but she herself was just an illegal daughter of a fourth-ranked official. To be honest, she was not a fine match for Liang Han.

    ¡®So, why does Marchioness Yongchang want me to be her daughter-inw?¡¯

    Minn turned her head slightly to a simple beech dressing-table against the wall. The mirror of the dressing-table was polished enough to reflect Minn¡¯s face. This youngdy was veryely with fair skin. No wonder Mn had gone mad and tried to disfigure Minn¡¯s face.

    Minn came to a conclusion that Madam Liang chose her because of her outstanding appearance. Although this answer injured her self-esteem, it was the most reasonable exnation in the situation that she had a low status.

    What happened next in Marquis Yongchang Household was easy to deduce.

    After that ignoble affair, Marchioness Yongchang made a prompt decision to ept Chunge as Liang Han¡¯s concubine, but in exchange, she asked Liang Han to marry a legal wife first. After a long standoff between the two sides, Madam Liang was still patient but Chunge couldn¡¯t wait anymore. So Liang Han had to agree to take a wife first.

    Madam Liang was so astute that she knew clearly that it wouldn¡¯t help the situation if she casually picked ady of blue blood for her son; instead, it would bring trouble to the Liang family.

    She had an eldest legal son and an eldest daughter-inw who was of noble birth. For her, there was no need to choose another highborn girl as her daughter-inw. Furthermore, she knew her son well. Liang Han was not an affectionate man. Now he was only captured by this shrewd beautiful woman for the time being. What she should do was to find a more beautiful woman, who was well-spoken and had a pleasant manner, for her son. After they got married, it was the best that the newly wedded wife could win Liang Han¡¯s favor. If she couldn¡¯t, it would be okay as long as she suppressed Chunge by thew and discipline rite.

    Lady Chunge was very beautiful. Madam Liang looked for a suitable candidate in aristocratic circles but didn¡¯t find a satisfactory one until she saw Minn. She was satisfied with Minn¡¯s beauty. And in the next few months, the more she knew about Minn, the more satisfied she was. Minn was born in a literary family and had a capable father and an aspiring brother. Although she was an illegaldy, she was well bred and had good manners. Madam Liang was quite pleased with Minn, so...

    Minn sorted everything out. But strangely, she didn¡¯t get angry about Madam Liang¡¯s intention. In all conscience, she was not good enough for Liang Han. If Madam Liang hadn¡¯t been annoyed by Chunge, she wouldn¡¯t choose Minn as her future daughter-inw. Even He Hongwen had many other choices besides Minn. The reasons for his engagement to Minn were because of the long-standing friendship between Old Madam He and Old Madam Sheng and the satisfaction of both sides.

    Minn suddenly felt relieved. She used to be like a helmsman enveloped in a dense fog, who knew nothing about the danger ahead. But now the dense fog lifted and she suddenly saw the light. Even if there were still lots of submerged reefs, sandbanks and shoals waiting for her, she felt much better than when she had been ignorant of Liang Han¡¯s affairs.

    In fact, Chunge wasn¡¯t a big threat. For those children of the nobility, love was a sudden impulse caused by growth hormone and would fade in daily life; instead, the n status, future prosperity and offspring were their eternal concerns. For Liang Han¡¯s future legal wife, with the support of ritualw and the protection of her mother-inw, she could beat Chunge in the future as long as she fully utilized her beauty, superior status and shrewd means, unless Liang Han was affectionate to his beloved unto the end. But this was almost impossible to happen. If it really happened, she could do nothing but ept the bad luck.

    Changdong looked at Minn with a worried expression on his face. Although he was very young, he had learnt how to gauge people¡¯s mind because he had been given the cold shoulder by his father from an early age. Changdong knew that this was not good news for Minn. When he saw Minn leaning back in the chair and gawking at the ceiling in a trance, he reached out to pull Minn¡¯s sleeve with concern. Minn came back to her senses and smiled at Changdong, ¡°Never mind. Everything will be fine after we meet grandmother.¡±

    Minn earnestly weighed up her own abilities and came to a conclusion that she could not be sure of winning the battle against Chunge. So she decided to give up this possible marriage. As for Madam Liang, she had to find someone better qualified to be her daughter-inw. This time Changdong had done a good job. With this secret information, Old Madam Sheng had a good reason to refuse Madam Liang. Wang shi hid the engagement with the He family from Marchioness Yongchang. So this problem was easy to solve as long as Old Madam Sheng returned to the capital and told Madam Liang that Minn had been engaged.

    Just as Minn was lost in thought, suddenly there was a terrific banging from afar, shaking the river water and rocking the ship. Minn felt her chair swayed. She quickly steadied her body and looked at Changdong, who clenched the arms of the chair to steady himself. They gazed at each other in confusion.

    What happened outside?

 Chapter 93: Be Attacked and Be Rescued (1)

    <h4>Chapter 93: Be Attacked and Be Rescued (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    Minn hurried to open the window. When she looked out of it, she saw mes leaping to the sky in the distance. It seemed that a ship was set alight. Minn gazed into the distance and saw some indistinct figures running and jumping into the river. She even heard shouts and sounds of fighting apanied with the sounds of the wind and water. Changdong rested his chin on the sill of the window, his face pale in fear. Just then a sharp whistle came from the side of their own ship. It must be a warning from the boatman, who was posted as a sentry at night.

    After a short while, all the people on the ship were wakened by the loud noise. Minn woke Dangju up and asked her to gather other maids. Then she took Changdong¡¯s hand and went out to find Changwu together. Along the way there were many boatmen and servants leaning over the side of the ship to look into the distance with looks of panic. Minn rushed all the way to Changwu¡¯s room without looking at them. In the room, Kang Yun¡¯er sat on the side of the bed with a pale face, her hands above her slightly swollen belly. When she saw Minn, she immediately grasped Minn¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You brother has gone outside to see what happened. I just asked someone to bring you both here and you came immediately. May Buddhas bless us. I hope everyone will be fine.¡±

    Minn knew nothing about what happened outside, so she had to sit beside Yun¡¯er, waiting for Changwu toe back. Changdong stretched his neck and wanted to go out, but Minn pulled him back in time.

    A quarter of an hourter, Changwu came back breathlessly and said, ¡°They are pirates!¡± All women in the room paled with shock at the news. Changbai briefly told them what had happened outside.

    The ind waterway they proceeded along was called Yongtong Canal, which was a north-south canal. Now they were in Huaiyin Prefecture. Tonight, the river was calm and many shipsy at anchor in the waterway. Besides the ship of Sheng family, there were two ships of wealthy aristocratic families, two frigates and several merchant ships of Baochanglong, which was a well-known tradingpany. They were all in this natural gourd-like harbor. The merchant ships were in front and at the back. The frigates and the passenger ships were in the middle.

    After everyone fell asleep, a group of pirates secretly boarded the ships under cover of darkness. They robbed and killed people in the merchant ships, but they didn¡¯t expect that one of Baochanglong¡¯s merchant ships was loaded with tung oil. During the fight, several young employees of the tradingpany lit the cargo hold. Soon all the oil drums in the cargo hold exploded and the ship went up in mes. The sudden fire not only gave the young employees a chance to jump out of the ship and flee for their life but also gave other ships a warning.

    When Minn saw Kang Yun¡¯er shivering in fear, she gently patted her hands and soothed, ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t worry too much. I think these pirates are stupid. If they are seasoned, they would have robbed the passenger ships first. But in fact, they went to the merchant ships. They stirred the grass and frightened away the snake...hmm, people.¡±

    As the words fell from her lips, Changwu, who had worn a straight face, couldn¡¯t help but smile and praise, ¡°What Sister Minn said is right. They must be a group of stupid pirates. Now they are surrounded by the frigates. And the dinghies are ready for us. Just gather our belongings and follow me to the dinghies. Everything will be fine as long as we go ashore on the left bank.¡±

    All the women exchanged relieved nces.

    There were not many of the pirates. The reason why they had seeded in stirring up such an uproar was that they attacked the ships by surprise, and the ships were narrow for the people on board to dodge the attacks. The right bank of Yongtong Canal was twisty and formed a haven, in which all the ships docked. On the left bank, there was a wide stretch of the reeds which were higher than a man. Moreover, there was a direct road to the barracks of Huaiyin soldiers. As long as they got ashore on the left bank, they would get help from the soldiers and the pirates would be separated by the reeds. By then they would escape from danger because the pirates couldn¡¯t catch up with them anymore.

    In ancient times, there were no lifeboats on the ship. All the boatmen on the shore had already been overpowered by the pirates. It took some effort for Changwu to get two dinghies. Fortunately, he was a Bazong (a low-ranked military officer) who had experienced fights and battles, and knew how to deal with such a dangerous condition. So he ordered the servants to pack up belongings and meanwhile, to light up candles andnterns in every room. Then he asked some servants to run back and forth on the deck in order to give the pirates a misconception that the people on the ship were panic-stricken. As for the dinghies, candles were not allowed to light. In this way they could go ashore quietly under the cover of darkness.

    People tend to make mistakes when they do things in a hurry. The maids were in a panic about getting everything done as soon as possible. Changwu kept urging them. Kang Yun¡¯er¡¯s face was as pale as a ghost. She covered her belly with hands and her face gradually twisted into a picture of pain. She seemed to have a bellyache. Minn looked at the ship burning with bright mes dozens of meters away, on which the fighting was ferocious. Minn said, ¡°Sister-inw is indisposed. I¡¯m afraid that she will move with difficulty in a little while. So Brother Changwu, you can escort sister-inw and Changdong to go ashore first. I will set out to chase you as soon as the maids finish up.¡±

    Kang Yun¡¯er and Changdong refused to let Minn alone. But considering that the pirates hadn¡¯te towards their ship and it was a good time to escape, Changdong gritted his teeth and decided to leave first. He left Minn a dinghy and half of the guards. Before leaving, he earnestly exhorted, ¡°Life is more important than money, so hurry up to go ashore, understand?¡±

    Minn nodded and asked Yancao to leave with Changwu.

    In truth, she had judged the distance between the ship and the opposite bank. As a fine youth who had aimed to go and work in the countryside and mountainous areas in the previous life, Minn could swim across the river as long as she was half skillful in swimming as Yao Yiyi had been. As for the rest of girls, Dangju could do the doggy-paddle, Xiaotao was a good swimmer and could help Dangju, Luzhi and the maids of Yun¡¯er could also swim.

    This time Changwu went back to hometown for the funeral. He would be in mourning for a year after First Old Madam Sheng passed away. So he had taken with him almost all his wealth that he had umted in the capital in recent years. There was a lot of wealth on the ship now. Minn was reluctant to leave the wealth to the inexperienced pirates, so shemanded a few maids to gather up portable antiques, gold, silver, pearls, and other treasures, and put them in bags made of oilcloths. When they were packing up, Luzhi, who acted as a lookout on the deck, let out a whoop of joy, ¡°They deserve that! Come on, shoot them all!¡±

    Minn rushed to look out of the window and saw that some guards standing by the rail on several other ships were shooting arrows into the river. The pirates in the river screamed and cried. Minn panicked over the unexpected incident and immediately yelled, ¡°It¡¯s no good for us! Their boats are blocked by the frigates. Now they disperse and intend to swim towards our ship!¡±

    The maids were all frightened. Minn thought for a while and looked up at Changwu¡¯s dinghy, which was now in the middle of the river. She quickly made a decision. She raised a hand to point at the maids in front of her and said in a serious tone, ¡°You three throw all the candles andnterns in cabins on this floor into the river. I will take Luzhi to the next floor and do the same thing. Xiaotao and Dangju, you two tie these small iron boxes together. Xiaotao, you are good at swimming, just tie the rope to the ship¡¯s bottom and put the boxes into the river. After you all finish the tasks,e to the kitchen on bottom deck and join me. You have to be quick!¡±

    ¡°Lady, why don¡¯t we run to the dinghy and leave now?¡± A girl, who was Kang Yun¡¯er¡¯s personal maid, asked hesitantly.

    Luzhi red at her and scolded in anger, ¡°Shut up! Do as you are told. Cut out all this nonsense! If it hadn¡¯t been for your master, ourdy would have left early. How dare you ask why!¡± Dangju was good-natured and exined at once, ¡°Now the pirates are in the river. How fast can we scull? If we are caught up, our dinghy will be overturned easily.¡±

    The girl immediately blushed with shame and bowed her head.

    Minn didn¡¯t bother to get angry with this ignorant girl because she wasn¡¯t her maid; instead, she ran to the deck and divided the guards into four groups so that they could provide protection for the four groups of girls who were going to carry out the tasks. Before long, the whole ship darkened. Luckily, tonight the moon was dimmed by clouds and it was also quite pitch-dark outside.

    Minn rushed all the way toward the kitchen, while ordering the weak servants to hide and the strong ones to fight against the pirates on the deck. She went straight to the kitchen and rummaged out many ¡°weapons¡±, such as kitchen knives, sharp forks, pans, spats, iron pestles and so on. When the girls, who had taken actions separately, came back, Minn gave them the weapons. Xiaotao got an iron pan, Luzhi took a kitchen knife, and the other girls also held the weapons in their hands.

    Everything was ready. Minn asked the guards to go outside and keep a sharp lookout for the pirates. Then she led the maids to hide in an inconspicuous cabin.

    In the darkness, the girls waited quietly, feeling time passing very slowly. The sound of swallowing was clear in the cabin. Minn knew that the girls were nervous, so sheforted softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. First, some pirates will be killed by arrows on the way to our ship. Second, there are three passenger ships and they won¡¯t alle to our ship. Third, our ship has two floors with twelve rooms in total. If the pirates are sensible, they will go to wing-rooms first. In this way, we won¡¯t have many pirates to deal with. Fourth, after swimming to our ship, there must be no kindling material on them. And the firewood in the kitchen,nterns and candles on the ship are all thrown into the river. They won¡¯t see clearly unless they remove boat decks or door frames to light the fires. But the timbers of the ship have been damped by the river water and are not easy to ignite. Without light, they can¡¯t find us. Last, there is a door behind this cabin, which leads directly to the river surface. It¡¯s set up for kitchen maids to fetch water and pour water. If pushes to shove, we can open the door and jump into the river. Furthermore, the pirates won¡¯t stay on the ship for a long time. When they find no treasures on the ship, perhaps they will go to other ships. All in all, we will be safe as long as we are not found.¡±

    After hearing Minn¡¯s analysis, the girls set their mind at rest for the time being.

    After a while, there came shouts and sounds of weapons crashing from above. Minn realized that the pirates must have boarded this ship. She held a sharp hairpin tightly in her hand. The girls began to breathe hard in fear again. They heard sounds of fighting and cries for help, then a great rush of feeting closer to them. In the next second, the door was kicked open from outside.

 Chapter 94: Be Attacked and Be Rescued (2)

    <h4>Chapter 94: Be Attacked and Be Rescued (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    Two dark figures rushed in, swearing loudly. Minn was ready for this and cooperated with Dangju to pull the rope lying on the ground hard and trip them up. With a crash, the one in front fell down first. By the dim light from outside, Xiaotao mustered all her strength and hit the man on the head with the iron pan. The man let out a low cry of pain and fainted.

    The other pirate staggered but bnced himself at once. When he saw a roomful of girls, he opened his mouth and wanted to shout for help. A maid immediately lifted a wooden bench and swung it on him. The pirate gave a choked cry, shaking like a leaf. Then another maid jumped up and knocked him down. Minn leapt up with a big stride and stepped on his chest, and then stabbed him in the chest with the sharp hairpin. Blood gushed out like a stream. He was going to utter a shrill cry but his mouth was immediately crammed with nt ash by a maid. Then he was struck many times over the head before he fell into aa. A disgusting smell of blood filled the cabin.

    Dangju felt nausea, but she held back and gently closed the door. Minn instructed the girls to bind the two unconscious pirates tightly with ropes and stuffed their mouths with rags, preventing them from making sounds. After that, seven girls in the cabin, including Minn, looked at one another. After defeating the two pirates, they regained their courage, fear in their eyes reced by excitement now.

    After a peal of noise above them, things quieted down. A few words came through vent-hole, ¡°There¡¯s no one here! Go elsewhere to find them.¡± The girls¡¯ faces beamed with joy. Minn also heaved a sigh of relief. But suddenly there was a rough shout from above, loud and clear. The girls pricked up their ears and listened carefully, ¡°... These women said that theirdy was still on the ship. Come on, guys. Let¡¯s go to the lower hold and catch them. There are also several beautiful young girls. We can have a hot night with them.¡±

    Minn turned pale. Luzhi began to curse, ¡°Damn it! Lady, how dare they betray you!¡± Minn couldn¡¯t wait any longer. She barked at the girls, ¡°Take off your coats and jump into the river!¡±

    Now it was early winter. The girls all wore thick satin cotton-padded coats. They undressed the coats and jumped into the river one by one. Outside, there came a loud noise. The heavy footsteps came closer to the cabin, which panicked the girls. So they threw themselves into the river quickly.

    Minn felt biting cold as soon as she entered the water. Fortunately, it was not midwinter now. She heard shouts of cursing, ¡°Shit! They have jumped into the river. Hurry up! We should catch them.¡± Minn immediately began to swim with steady strokes. She tried her best to ignore the chill and exerted all her strength to swim towards the opposite bank. Behind her some pirates jumped into the water with sshes. A burst of girl¡¯s scream ensued. Someone must be caught. Minn took in arge gulp of air and sank under the water, trying not to let her head expose on the surface of the water.

    Just a few secondster, an arm wrapped around her waist from behind. Minn was greatly frightened and immediately stretched out her legs to kick backward. But the person behind her was dexterous and quick in action, who turned over to Minn¡¯s side and pressed some specific points of her arms. Minn felt her arms aching and limp at once. Then the person held her closely. They were so close that Minn realized right away that it was a woman.

    The woman flung her legs several times and surfaced with Minn. Toward the cold wind, Minn took a deep breath. And the next second the woman grasped Minn¡¯s chin and turned her face over. Minn got a pain and hissed slightly. Then the woman shouted loudly with joy, ¡°Eureka! I¡¯ve found her!¡±

    Minn regained her strength and immediately thrust her elbow into the woman¡¯s chest. The woman gave a cry of pain. But she quickly responded and pressed the acupoints on Minn¡¯s arms harder. Obviously, she had studied kung fu, and it was easy for her to control Minn. She smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here to save you. You are the sixthdy of Sheng family, right? They told me that you had two dimples... Hey,e on! I am here!¡±

    Just when she finished the sentence, Minn heard the sounds of oars pping against the water before she showed a surprised look. A boat with several bignterns hanging came to them. The woman was a good swimmer. She seized Minn round the waist, lifted her up and pressed her against the side of the boat. Then a pair of big strong hands caught her by the shoulders and pulled her up.

    As soon as she left the water, the cold wind chilled her to the bone as if there were numerous needles stinging her body. But soon someone wrapped a thick cotton quilt around her thoroughly. The woman in the water also climbed onto the boat. Through her own messy wet hair, Minn saw a bear-like man covering her with the quilt.

    Minn was shivering all over. The boat was illuminated by thenterns. She quickly looked around and saw several men standing on the boat. The man, who was busy wrapping the quilt around her, was tall and strong. He wore only an old ck gown with his beard covering almost two-thirds of his face. There were no ornaments on him, but Minn got a feeling of familiarity from his deep eyes.

    Minn blinked a few times and recognized him. A thrill of joy overwhelmed her and she cried out, ¡°Uncle!¡±

    At this moment, she finally understood the feeling when a victim, who was surrounded by a group of malicious hooligans in a dark alley, was rescued by the police in time, even though the police had fined her for no reason before.

    Gu Tingye¡¯s eyes lit up. Minn couldn¡¯t see the expression on his face clearly because of his bushy beard. He said in a low voice, ¡°Can you recognize me?¡±

    Minn felt it strange that she could hear clearly every word that he said. In reality, there was a great noise over the river. The sounds of shouting, fighting and wailing flew up around them. She replied hastily, ¡°Of course I can. You are my savior.¡±

    Minn was worried about her maids, such as Dangju, Xiaotao. So she came up to Gu Tingye and begged with a lovely smile on her white delicate face, ¡°Uncle, my maids are still in the river. Please get them out of water. It¡¯s so cold, and I¡¯m afraid that they will catch a cold. So please hurry up.¡± Minn always behaved like a likable, innocent girl when she asked for help.

    Gu Tingye¡¯s eyes darkened, a gleam of anger shing through them. The faint light reflected off the river surface creating a flowing luminescence in his eyes. He seemed to want to give Minn a re, but finally held it back.

 Chapter 95: Cold Night, River, Leakage and Expose (1)

    <h4>Chapter 95: Cold Night, River, Leakage and Expose (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    As the night wind blew, Minn gave a gentle sneeze. The bear-like man handed a pot of wine to the woman with good swimming skills. The woman drank several mouthfuls. When she saw Minn shuddering with cold, she held out a small cup of wine to Minn. The cold breeze puffed across the river and a faint aroma of wine drifted into Minn¡¯s nostrils. The woman smiled, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, you can drink some wine to warm your body up.¡±

    Minn immediately looked up at Gu Tingye. Anyway, children should listen to adults. When he met Minn¡¯s big bright eyes, Gu Tingye felt a sense of satisfaction and nodded slightly. With his consent, Minn reached out a hand from the quilt and took the cup. Then she raised her head and emptied the cup at one draught. Minn handed the wine cup back to the woman and said brightly, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The wine tasted mellow. Minn felt her body getting warmer at once.

    The woman and the rest of men on the boat were slightly surprised by Minn¡¯s forthright manner. Thedies of prestigious families they had met were pampered and demure. They didn¡¯t expect that this girl, who looked beautiful and delicate like a lovely doll, in fact, was frank and straightforward without any artificial shyness. The bear-like man held up his thumb and praised in a gruff voice, ¡°You are such a forthright girl!¡±

    The woman smiled and introduced herself, ¡°Lady, don¡¯t take offence. My husband always has dealings with various people from all corners of the country and is cheeky in speaking. By the way, my name is Che Sanniang.¡±

    Minn looked carefully at the woman who was about eighteen or neen years old with big eyes and a wide mouth on her slight ck face, beautiful-looking and active. Che Sanniang pointed at the men on the boat and introduced them to Minn one by one: The bear-like man was her husband, Shi Keng. A boy beside Shi Keng, who was a little bit shorter than him, was his younger brother, Shi Qiang. A white-facedely young man standing in the bow of the boat was called Yu Wenlong. They were all members of Cao Bang. A middle-aged man standing beside Gu Tingye, who was dressed like an intellectual and always had a smile on his face, was called Gongsun Baishi. Behind him was his nephew, Gongsun Meng, a vignt and sharp-witted boy who looked like his uncle.

    Minn struggled to reach out the other hand from the quilt and made a bow with hands folded in front, and then said politely, ¡°Though I never heard of you, I have been looking forward to meeting you for a long time.¡±

    Shi Keng and Shi Qiang were ingenuous and didn¡¯t understand what she meant. They even enthusiastically bowed to Minn in return. Che Sanniang, Gongsun Baishi and Gongsun Meng couldn¡¯t helpughing at her words. Yu Wenlong stole a nce at Minn and blushed at the sight of her bright and beautiful face. He lowered his head with shyness. Gu Tingye turned around with an expressionless face, but his eyes lit up as shiny as stars in the sky.

    Another boat came over and all people except Shi Keng and Shi Qiang jumped onto it. Che Sanniang sat beside Minn and smiled, ¡°There should be no pirates on your ship now. Let¡¯s go back to the ship first. You can change your clothes. They are going to deal with the rest of the pirates. The members of Cao Bang are all good at swimming. I¡¯m sure they can get your maids back.¡±

    Minn expressed her gratitude repeatedly, even though she didn¡¯t understand why Cai Bang lent a hand to stop this disorder.

    The fighting on the river gradually calmed down. Shi Keng and Shi Qiang were at the stem and stern of the boat separately to protect them. Che Sanniang put her arm around Minn and was on the high alert. As they approached the ship, Minn couldn¡¯t help but turn around to look at Gu Tingye, who put one foot in the bow of the boat and held a longbow in his hands. He straightened his back, drew the bow and shot an arrow, his arm muscles bulging. And blood spread in the river where his arrowsnded. The arrows had hit the pirates under the water. The men around him also shot arrows one by one. At this moment, the pirates, whose heads were exposed over the water, became sitting ducks.

    Under the faint moonlight, Gu Tingye¡¯s face clouded over. He looked down at the bodies floating on the river. When he saw some pirates wailing mournfully or struggling, he shot them to death. He stood with a murderous look on his face, his eyes sweeping from left to right, which scared Minn. She couldn¡¯t help shivering.

    Shi Keng and Shi Qiang were very skilled in rowing. They rowed the boat fast toward the ship but the sounds of the poles pping water were low. Minn chatted with Che Sanniang along the way. The woman was very forthright in character. After asking her a few questions, Minn got some information and was shocked when she knew that Shi Qiang was the new vice-leader of Cao Bang. Minn had thought him an ordinary member of Cao Bang as she had heard him call Gu Tingye ¡°big brother¡±.

    Minn sighed in surprise and said gently, ¡°It¡¯s an honor to have the vice-leader pole the boat for me, though I have met with the cmity tonight.¡± Che Sanniang blinked and smiled, ¡°Now you seemed to have an easy conscience.¡± Minn threw her hands open and replied honestly, ¡°I can¡¯t row a boat, so I can do nothing but sit aside. Or maybe I can cheer him on.¡±

    Che Sanniang burst intoughter and lightly patted Minn twice on the shoulder.

    The ship of Sheng family was not seriously damaged. As soon as Minn boarded the ship, she saw Xiaotao standing on the deck and ncing left and right. Dangju stood next to her with an anxious look. They quickly threw themselves into Minn¡¯s arms at the sight of theirdy. Minn was stunned and looked helplessly at them crying andughing at the same time. After walking into the wing-room, Minn eagerly asked, ¡°Why are you still on the ship? Are you okay?¡± She looked them up and down and felt confused when she found them not injured at all.

    Xiaotao was proud of herself and answered, ¡°I couldn¡¯t swim fast in the situation of helping Dangju. So I taught her how to hold breath and then we hid under the ship. I secretly took her out of water before we ran out of air, and then sank under the water again. The pirates were busy chasing others and had no time to search the ship¡¯s bottom. Furthermore, it was dark tonight. So we weren¡¯t found. Afterwards I wanted to swim across the river, but a group of men came and fought off the pirates on the ship. It was safe on board, so we came back.¡±

    Minn gazed at Xiaotao with admiring eyes, silent for a long time, and thought, ¡®What a brave and clever girl!¡¯

    Dangju helped Minn change into clean clothes. Then she dried Minn¡¯s hair and simply coiled her hair at the back of her head. Che Sanniang was a little taller and stronger than Minn, so Xiaotao found some Yun¡¯er¡¯s clothes for her to change. After that, Minn asked someone to do a head count. Most of the servants and guards of Sheng family were safe and sound, and only two boatmen had died and seven or eight people had been injured. Minn had Dangju write down their names so as tofort andpensate them or their families in the future.

    Two family retainers dragged three old female servants in and threw them on the floor. Dangju gnashed her teeth with hatred at the sight of them and said, ¡°Lady, it¡¯s the three of them who told the pirates our whereabouts!¡±

    Minn sat on the seat of the host, looking sideways at an oilmp on the table, which sent out weak light. A creepy atmosphere filled the room. She bowed her head and stroked her embroidered velvet jacket, which was made of the finest brocade from Jiangnan, soft and silky. The three old female servants kneeling on the floor kept kowtowing and crying, their hair loosened and tangled around their shoulders, their face wet with tears.

    Minn asked calmly, ¡°What happened to you at that time?¡±

    One of the old female servants looked at the other two servants beside her and worked up the nerve to defend herself, ¡°Lady, please make a fair judgment. After those pirates caught us, they flew into rages and wanted to kill us because they found no money and valuables on the ship. I was so scared, so I told them... Lady, I didn¡¯t mean to betray you. Please spare my life!¡±

    The three old servants kept pleading piteously and begging for mercy. The family retainers gave them several kicks in anger. Dangju was also overwhelmed with rage when she recalled the rmingly dangerous situation. She med loudly, ¡°The Sheng family pays and maintains you, so it¡¯s your duty to protect yourdy with your life. I have already asked the others about what happened. At that time, the pirates just beat you and threatened you with violence. Why didn¡¯t you followdy¡¯s n to tell them that our masters anddies had sailed boats to the opposite bank with all belongings? You were so afraid of death that you told them everything in a panic. You almost killed Lady Minn!¡±

    Minn sat expressionless and continued touching the decorative patterns on her coat with her head bowed. A few secondster, she slowly raised her head and sighed. ¡°Lock them up,¡± she said to the guards and then turned to the old servants. ¡°After we return to Youyang, I will ask Grandmother to penalize you.¡± The old female servants tried to beg for forgiveness but Minn waved her hand and interrupted, ¡°It was justifiable for you to make mistakes when you got scared. You cherished your lives; however, you endangered the lives of others. I won¡¯t punish you, but I don¡¯t think I can forgive you. So I won¡¯t keep you by my side anymore.¡±

    After these words, Minn asked the guards to take them out of the room. Just then Che Sanniang walked in and saw this scene. She smiled, ¡°You are a kind girl. In our gang, a man who betrays his brothers or gives secrets away will be forced to stab through his own thighs three times in front of Guang Yu¡¯s statuette. It will leave six wounds on him.¡±

    TN: Guan Yu is one of the protagonists in Romance of Three Kingdoms who is respected and often worshipped for loyalty and bravery.

 Chapter 96: Cold Night, River, Leakage and Expose (2)

    <h4>Chapter 96: Cold Night, River, Leakage and Expose (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    Dangju was still angry at the old servants¡¯ behaviors. But when she heard these words, she hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°Really? It¡¯s a bit cruel.¡± Xiaotao, who followed Che Sanniang toe in, hastened to say, ¡°Dangju, you are too softhearted. Tens of minutes ago when you choked on water and coughed violently, you got quite angry and said firmly that you would punish them severely. But now you seem to forget pain after getting out of danger.¡±

    Minn cast a nce at Dangju who looked shamefaced and said to her maids solemnly, ¡°From this we can see that the gang members are all heroes. If you are not brave, don¡¯t join the gang.¡± She ttered Che Sanniang shamelessly.

    Che Sanniang burst outughing. She took Minn¡¯s hand and said kindly, ¡°You are really an interesting girl. I have travelled almost all over our country, but I have never met such an interesting nobledy as you.¡±

    ¡°You ttered me,¡± Minn replied with a blushing face.

    A short timeter, they heard a peal of heavy footsteps approaching and then saw Shi Keng walking in. His eyes brightened up at the sight of Che Sanniang wearing an indigo-blue embroidered coat with silver streaks and cut designs. He smiled, ¡°Sanniang, you are so beautiful in this dress. I must say that it makes you look much whither and slimmer.¡±

    Minn gaped at Shi Keng and thought that Che Sanniang would be annoyed at his impolite remarks which hinted that she used to be dark-skinned and fat. But Che Sanniang didn¡¯t get angry; instead, she smiled, ¡°Tailors make women charming. The dress is beautiful, and with it I look much better.¡± Shi Keng gazed at her carefully and nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Tianyi Pavilion and make some new clothes for you after going back. I have enough money to dress you up.¡± Che Sanniang replied with a big smile, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Minn waited till they finished the discussion before she stood up and said respectfully, ¡°Thank you. My maids and I wouldn¡¯t have been safe and sound without the help of you two and the other brave fellows of Cao Bang. I sincerely thank you for saving our lives. Now please ept my deepest gratitude.¡± With that she showed respect by tidying up her dress and sleeves and curtsied deeply to them, her knees almost touching the floor. Xiaotao and Dangju also dropped to their knees and kowtowed to the couple.

    Shi Keng and Che Sanniang hurried to help them stand up. Shi Keng said repeatedly, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Don¡¯t mention it. Since you are my brother¡¯s niece, I treat you as my niece too. So it¡¯s my duty to save you.¡±

    Minn gave a few more curtsies to the couple before she stood up. Afraid that Minn would curtsy again, Che Sanniang quickly changed the subject and asked her husband, ¡°Where is our younger brother?¡± Shi Keng answered, ¡°Shi Qiang is good at dressing wounds. So I asked him to stay outside and help wounded persons.¡±

    At this time, the people on board were very busy. Minn asked Dangju to go outside andmand the servants to tidy up messy rooms in which the pirates had rummaged through. And she also asked Xiaotao to find firewood and boil water to brew up tea. Then she invited the couple to sit down and have a chat with her.

    Minn was a witty talker, forthright in manner. And she always spoke in a modest, gentle and polite voice. So Shi Keng and Che Sanniang rxed, and soon they were chatting happily as old friends.

    Shi Keng was born in a family with a background of gang. His father¡¯s generation all worked at the docks. Che Sanniang used to be a fisherwoman. Later a famine broke forth in her hometown. Therefore, she followed her acrobatic teacher to leave the hometown and made a living as a performer. Afterward, she met Shi Keng and married him. Minn was curious about the anecdotes around the country and listened to them with interest. Xiaotao served them three cups of tea and some pastries. After a sip of tea, Shi Keng carried on telling his story.

    About two years ago, Shi Keng met Gu Tingye who had run away from home. They became fast friends at the first meeting and soon became sworn brothers. Shi Keng raved about Gu Tingye¡¯s abilities and moral characters. He even gave a vivid description of Gu Tingye¡¯s heroic deeds, for example, how Gu Tingye had helped his uncle be the leader of Cao Bang. Shi Keng greatly admired Gu Tingye for his intelligence and wisdom, so he spoke that in an agitated tone. Although the couple were rough in manner, in fact, they were careful observers. So they talked about everything except some important affairs of Cao Bang.

    ¡°...Big Brother Gu¡¯s life is tough. From my point of view, even if he gives up the status as the young master of Marquis Ningyuan Household, he will lead a carefree life because he has lots of money and is held in high repute. Why does he...¡± Shi Keng sighed, ¡°Sister-inw Manniang is a nice woman. She followed Brother Gu all the way to Huaiyin Prefecture and suffered hardships. And she is warm-hearted and kind to us. She always takes good care of Brother Gu, but he ignores her and rejects her kindness. He would rather live a tough outdoor life than make peace with her.¡±

    Che Sanniang frowned and gave her husband a push to stop him, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± She looked at Minn uneasily, fearing that her husband would slip of the tongue. Minn asked with interest, ¡°Does Manniang alsoe here? Isn¡¯t she in the capital? Has she brought her children with her?¡± Shi Keng realized that Minn knew the rtionship between Gu Tingye and Manniang. He cast a triumphant nce at his wife and said breezily, ¡°You see, Niece Minn knows that.¡± Then he grinned broadly at Minn, ¡°Niece, do you know why Brother Gu detests Sister-inw Manniang?¡±

    Minn lowered her head and thought for a while before she replied simply, ¡°Because... she has done something wrong.¡±

    Che Sanniang¡¯s eyes shed as she got the drift of what Minn said. However, Shi Keng didn¡¯t take these words to his heart. He went on chattering, ¡°Brother Gu always carries out his tasks in the teeth of wind and rain, and it¡¯s better for him to have a woman by his side so that he can be well cared for. I think Sister-inw Manniang is pretty good. Why doesn¡¯t he marry her? I heard the marriage that his eldest brother arranged for him came to nothing...¡±

    Che Sanniang poked him hard in the ribs and snapped, ¡°You are such a muddle-headed and know nothing at all. Don¡¯t meddle in Brother Gu¡¯s personal affairs. Do you forget thatst time Brother Gu didn¡¯t talk to you for half a year just because you called Manniang sister-inw? He hates her to stick to him, so stop talking rubbish!¡± After hearing her criticism, Shi Keng drew back his neck and dared not say anymore.

    Che Sanniang gave him a poke again with annoyance and scolded, ¡°You are such a bbermouth. When you get excited, you dare to say anything.¡± She turned to Minn and smiled, ¡°Niece Minn, don¡¯t listen to him. He was talking nonsense just now.¡±

    Minn smiled andforted, ¡°Never mind. The match you just mentioned...Is it with thedy of Peng family from Qing City in Gannan Area?¡± In the past year, the whole country had been in the mourning for previous Emperor. Most recreational activities had been banned in the capital. Theck of leisure entertainment led to the strong market demand of juicy gossip and anecdotes. Minn asked tentatively, ¡°And did this marriage go bankrupt?¡±

    Che Sanniang nced at Minn apprehensively. When she saw Minn¡¯s benign face, she sighed and replied in a low voice, ¡°Brother Gu¡¯s eldest brother, Marquis Gu arranged this marriage for him. We inquired about the Peng family and found that it wasn¡¯t a distinguished family but their legal daughter was obedient and elegant. We didn¡¯t expect...¡± Che Sanniang sneered and continued, ¡°The Peng family really went too far! If they had been unwilling to marry theirdy to Brother Gu, they could have refused this marriage directly. But they...they tried to marry an illegaldy from coteral branch of their n to Brother Gu! Did they think that Brother Gu couldn¡¯t find a good wife? How dared they do such a shameless thing!¡±

    The Peng family in Qing City were descendants of Marquis Jinxiang. When Emperor Taizong was on the throne, the Peng family offended the emperor and was deprived of the noble title. All people of the Peng n became civilians. After previous Emperor took power, although he didn¡¯t give the title back to Peng family, he had given them a rich reward. Afterward, Peng family tried their best to bribe the high officials and hoped them to put in a good word for the Peng family. But atst, the title of Marquis Jinxiang was given to a young upstart and the Peng family lost the hope of being reinstated. The Peng family had marriage connections with some noble families in the capital and some young men of this family still worked as a petty official, so the Peng family didn¡¯t fade. But their power and influence were even less than Sheng Hong who could supervise all officials and directly report to Emperor.

    Gu Tingye¡¯s marriage was full of frustrations. After hearing that, Minn silently meditated for a while. She nodded and then shook her head. Shi Keng was puzzled and shouted loudly, ¡°Niece, what¡¯s your opinion? Just speak out.¡±

    Minn didn¡¯t want to talk more about this matter. But Shi Keng and Che Sanniang were both frank and outspoken. They kept urging Minn to speak out her point of view. Minn was reluctant to tell a lie, so she weighed her words and said slowly, ¡°The Peng family did go too far. They shouldn¡¯t find another girl for Uncle. But it¡¯s excusable for them to disagree with this marriage.¡±

    With a bright red face Shi Keng immediately retorted, ¡°What do you mean? My brother is...¡± Before he finished his words, Che Sanniang kicked him in the shins. He let out a cry of pain and bent to stroke his shins, ¡°Hey! What are you doing?¡± Just then he saw Gu Tingye, who was tall, strong and had a bushy beard, standing in the doorway.

    Che Sanniang stood up nervously. Shi Kengughed in embarrassment. Then he went up to Gu Tingye and said with concern, ¡°Brother, you are back. You must have cleaned up the pirates. You are so efficient!¡± Che Sanniang followed his thread of discourse, ¡°That¡¯s for sure! Our brother is capable and reliable. Everything can be settled as long as he goes into action.¡±

    The couple cooperated with each other to tter Gu Tingye in order to cover their embarrassment of being caught red-handed when they had been gossiping about Gu Tingye. Minn also felt uneasy as if she had done something wrong. She stood tamely beside and giggled now and then.

    Gu Tingye quietly nced at the couple and their foreheads were immediately oozing cold sweats. Gu Tingye remained silent and slowly walked into the room with his hands sped behind him. Then he said to the couple in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s safe outside now. You guys set out at once. I will go with you soon after a short chat with her.¡±

    Shi Keng and Che Sanniang were so in awe of Gu Tingye that they quickly said good-bye to Minn and walked out in a hurry, leaving Minn and her Second Uncle in the room. It was really an embarrassing situation.

 Chapter 97: Cold Night, River, Leakage and Expose (3)

    <h4>Chapter 97: Cold Night, River, Leakage and Expose (3)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    Gu Tingye sat down in a chair near the door, which was ten paces from Minn. And then hemanded toughly, ¡°Sit down.¡± Minn sat down at once and quietly waited for his instructions.

    Gu Tingye said slowly in a gentle voice, ¡°I have two things to tell you. First, I will deal with the people who saw you and block the passage of information so that no one outside will know that you fell into the water tonight. As for your servants, you should make a proper management.¡±

    Minn suddenly raised her head, her eyes filled with joy. She gave him a big smile, revealing two beautiful dimples on her white and smooth cheeks, sweet as sugar. Gu Tingye curled his lips into a faint smile, which was unknown to Minn because his heavy moustache covered his expression. Then he continued, ¡°Second, don¡¯t tell anyone that I¡¯m involved in this matter. Suffice it to say that the members of Cao Bang saved you, understand?¡±

    Minn nodded repeatedly. No matter what a great achievement Gu Tingye had made in the circle of martial arts practitioners, he would be despised by the noblemen if they knew his deeds. In the eyes of high officials and noble lords, warriors and swordsmen were humble professionals, who were ordered about by the nobles and dignitaries to guard houses or were used as pawns to fight by the organizations behind them.

    It was ignoble for the young master of Marquis Household to be a leader of warriors and swordsmen. For example, Chen Jialuo, the leader of Red Flower Gang, was an illustrious personage in the circle of swordsmen. However, to the Chen family that was noble and illustrious for generations in Haining City, he was just a good-for-nothing who didn¡¯t make progress in the official career. They even felt ashamed of him because he rebelled against the imperial family. What a stupid thing!

    ¡°Uncle, trust me.¡± Minn immediately made a firm and solemn promise, ¡°I only called you uncle once on the boat. Afterwards I never mentioned you in front of the servants, so they won¡¯t know you are here.¡±

    Gu Tingye nodded with satisfaction.

    Then, they looked at each other in silence. Minn threw a nce at Gu Tingye who sat still, and could not think of exactly the right thing to say. So she turned to gawk at the oilmp beside her. The me was as small as a bean, giving off a dim light. Its inner cone was light blue, curved slightly in the breeze, just as the youngdy¡¯s arched eyebrow. Gu Tingye abruptly asked, ¡°Why is it excusable?¡±

    Strangely enough, Minn had expected that he would ask this question. Although he changed his identity from the high-profile descendant of the nobility to the swordsman who socialized with the lower orders, in his bone he was a stubborn man who liked to get to the root of a matter, just as what he had done to Minn in Marquis Xiangyang Household before.

    Minn had prepared scripted answers in her mind that would surely induce a feeling of satisfaction to him. But before she uttered them, Gu Tingye added, ¡°If you treat me as a friend, just tell me the truth. For the past twenty years, I have heard too many perfunctory remarks.¡±

    His handsome face was covered by the bushy beard so that no one could read his expression, but his dark eyes were clear and gloomy.

    Minn was choked by his words. She swallowed all the prepared words and fiddled with her embroidered sleeves, feeling awkward. Gu Tingye fixed his eyes upon Minn and was attracted by her baster neck. In the dim light, a few blue blood-vessels were clear under her translucent skin.

    She suddenly said in a calm voice, ¡°Uncle, there are so many otherdies in the capital. Why did you try several times to win the marriage with Sister Yanran?¡±

    Gu Tingye was stunned for a second as he didn¡¯t expect Minn to ask him this question all of a sudden. Minn didn¡¯t wait for his answer but went on speaking, ¡°It¡¯s because Sister Yanran is meek, virtuous, courteous and magnanimous. And she always puts the family interest above her own feelings. If you marry her, she will surely allow Manniang to stay by your side and treat your illegal son and daughter well.¡±

    ¡®Besides, Madam Yu is Lord Yu¡¯s second wife and Sister Yanran¡¯s stepmother. And possibly she won¡¯t protect Sister Yanran whole-heartedly,¡¯ Minn thought to herself.

    Listening to Minn pointing out his original intention, Gu Tingyepsed into silence. Minn raised her head slightly and continued, ¡°Women in inner mansion always chew such things over in their mind. Since I can understand your inward thoughts, other people can also see through your intention.¡± Minnughed softly, ¡°In this situation, parents who really love their daughter certainly can¡¯t bear to marry their daughter to you. If they didn¡¯t make some inquiries about your personal affairs, instead, they enthusiastically marry their daughter to you, you should wonder whether they have other aims or not.¡±

    Minn didn¡¯t speak thoroughly, but Gu Tingye was so clever that he understood what she meant at once. In the eyes of outsiders, he was initially known as a dissolute yboy. Afterwards, he did some unfilial and immoral behaviors. What a ridiculous idea that he wanted to find a good wife who could treat his mistress and illegal children kindly! Any parents who were sincerely considerate of their daughters wouldn¡¯t make him as their son-inw. Even if they epted him, it must be because they were satisfied with his identity and wanted to attach themselves to Marquis Ningyuan Household. But in reality, he was not a man of great influence and prominence.

    Minn looked at his gloomy face and hesitated for a few seconds before she said slightly, ¡°Excuse me for my abrupt question. Why don¡¯t you directly marry Manniang? You two have been together for many years. And you have two children with her.¡± Gu Tingye gave a snort of contempt and said with a sneer, ¡°Lord Sheng has done a good job in family education. His daughter is such a tender, tolerant and kind-hearteddy.¡±

    Minn heard the irony in his voice, but she said with a serious expression on her face, ¡°Let¡¯s put aside what Manniang did before. She stays with you not because of your money or lordship but because she loves you truly. For this reason, she is much better than other women.¡±

    Gu Tingyeughed, ¡°Your attitude changes so fast.¡± Minn said frankly, ¡°Uncle, you used to rely on Marquis Ningyuan Household. At that time, you owed Marquis Ningyuan Household favors, so you should obey its rules. But now everything you own is won over by yourself. Surely, you can marry your beloved. Why take into ount your family¡¯s opinions?¡±

    With a severe and forbidding face, Gu Tingye shook his head slowly. Minn stared at him with contemtive interest, feeling his behavior ironic ¨C On the surface, he was a man of rebellious character. But he was by nature a traditional aristocrat who was born with the arrogance and self-righteousness. Manniang was a lowly actress. Gu Tingye allowed himself to spoil her and keep her as his mistress, but he refused to take her as his wife because he hoped to marry ady who was also from the noble family. In his mind, his future wife must be an elegant and demure woman who was equal with him in social status, and could discern the cardinal principles, assist him and educate their children.

    Feeling his inconsistent thoughts ridiculous, Minn said coldly, ¡°Uncle, superficially you are a rebel against feudal ethics and secr rules. But in actuality, you are very traditional.¡± He had a clear head and wasn¡¯t like other noble youths who were easily enchanted by their mistresses and madly did something absurd.

    Gu Tingye raised his eyelids and saw the sarcasm in Minn¡¯s eyes. He narrowed his eyes slightly. Minn was just about to say something more but he directly lifted his hand to stop her and said bluntly, ¡°Say no more of it. Manniang is a person with sinister designs.¡±

    Minn had a brainwave and blurted out, ¡°Did she have something to do with the death of Sister Yanhong?¡±

    She regretted asking that as soon as she finished speaking, and immediately covered her mouth with her hand. As a previous worker of the court ofw, she was ustomed to finding doubtful points and logical gaps in other people¡¯s words and pointing out at once. But it was improper to talk about other people¡¯s privacies in this dynasty.

    Gu Tingye looked at Minn magisterially and said in a cold voice, emphasizing every word, ¡°If you keep acting recklessly and blindly like this, sooner orter you will lose your life.¡± Minn¡¯s blood froze under his warning gaze. She bowed her head and apologized in a muffled voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Gu Tingye stood up and turned around to leave. Then he stopped at the door and looked back at Minn.

    ¡°I have some advice for you.¡± Gu Tingye sneered and said in a mocking tone, ¡°Although you usually behave like a traditionaldy, in effect you are contemptuous of old customs. You can mask your nature with an obedient appearance in peacetime, but as soon as something quite unforeseen happens to you, you betray yourself. I just hope you can mask your real character for a lifetime and nobody will expose it.¡± With that, he turned around and left with vigorous strides.

    The door was half-open and a cold wind went through the room. Outside the door, the sky slowly brightened. At the end of the river, there was a faint red light, shining on gray clouds and showing a variegated red.

    Minn stood still, speechless for a long time.

    In fact, she knew her shoring long time ago. She had been born with a yellow-bellied character and always lived a simple and uneventful life. But she had the chivalrous spirit and dreamed of performing outstanding acts of bravery or taking up the cudgels against an injustice. It was for this reason that she had gone to support the border areas in previous life and this today, she dared stay on the ship to pack the treasures. She knew it was stupid but she couldn¡¯t help doing it.

    Father Yao once hadforted her with partiality, ¡°Life without any mistakes is non-existent. Memories without any regrets are insipid. In your long life, it¡¯s meaningful to follow your nature to do some harmless silly things.¡±

    Minn lowered her head, feeling down in the dumps. ¡®Dad, I died in the line of duty because of my impulsion. It¡¯s not harmless anymore. Instead, it is closely rted to my life safety. If I make such a mistake again, maybe it will endanger my life again. So it is best for me to ovee my impulsive temperament,¡¯ she quietly made up her mind.

 Chapter 98: A Loser Leads a Miserable Life

    <h4>Chapter 98: A Loser Leads a Miserable Life</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    When Changwu and Kang Yun¡¯er came back, they saw Minn sitting on the soft couch safe and sound. She was sorting and counting the treasures with her head bowed. Dangju sitting beside her quietly peeled a tangerine and stuffed a segment of the tangerine into Minn¡¯s mouth now and then. Xiaotao and Luzhi sat opposite, both looking at the ount book: one read it aloud, the other ticked the belongings. The bright and boundless sky outside the window was as clear as the calm river. The scenery was very good.

    The couple¡¯s jaws dropped to the floor in disbelief. Minn calmly reported what had happened: They packed the belongings, and then the pirates boarded the ship, so they jumped into the river. Afterwards, the members of Cao Bang came and drove the pirates away. Atst, they returned to the ship.

    Minn narrated the events to the couple, brief and to the point. She felt her manner of speakinging closer to Brother Changbai¡¯s.

    The couple felt guilty about leaving Minn alone in the ship. But quickly they turned guilt into motivation because they knew that this event would get their n into trouble if it wasn¡¯t well handled. So they took action at once. Kang Yun¡¯er was indeed Aunt Kang¡¯s daughter. She handled the follow-up matter in a decisive manner. She gave the servants stern warnings and kept their mouths shut. When they arrived at the destination and went ashore, everything had been properly disposed of.

    Changsong, who had received the letter from Changwu in advance, led a group of family servants to wait on the quayside. It was of course a delight for them to meet again after such a long separation. Changdong refused to sit in the carriage and insisted on riding a horse. He pressed his brothers until they finally gave in and allowed him to ride. Yun¡¯er stood with arms akimbo to support her aching and limp waist and chatted with Changsong. After they had a short talk, two meticulous servants helped Yun¡¯er sit in a carriage with blue linoleum curtain. Minn was about to follow her to the carriage, but a servant came up and helped her sit in another one. As soon as she entered the carriage, she saw Pin smiling happily at her with an octagonalpartmentalized box for assorted fruits in her hands.

    The two girls didn¡¯t see each other for two years. Pin grew into a beautiful girl with a graceful figure. Li shi had subjected her to strict discipline in the past two years, which sessfully changed her from an impetuous and lively girl into a gentle and decent woman.

    Pin missed Minn very much. When she knew that Minn would arrive today, she was eager to see Minn earlier, so she piteously entreated her mother and sister-inw for a long time. Atst, she was allowed to the quay with her eldest brother to pick Minn up.

    Minn and Pin were congenial sisters. They embraced each other warmly the moment they met, and then they were having horsey in the carriage by pinching each other¡¯s cheeks or shoulders. They didn¡¯t stop frolicking until a Mama outside the carriage gave them a warning cough.

    ¡°You wicked girl! I miss you terribly!¡± Pin clung to Minn¡¯s arms with a big smile. Minn was struggling to pull her hands back and trying to tidy up her hair that was mussed by Pin. She shook Pin¡¯s hands off with force and said, ¡°I will tell Aunt that you hurled abuse at me.¡±

    Pin twisted her face into a ferocious look and showed her white teeth. Then Pin sprang at Minn, rubbed her hair and pinched her cheeks. Realizing that she couldn¡¯t defeat Pin, Minn raised her arms in surrender. The two sisters quietened.

    ¡°How is First Old Madam Sheng these days?¡± Minn asked with concern. Pin¡¯s eyes dimmed with sorrow as she answered, ¡°Last month she got better but since the weather turned cold, her condition has aggravated again. These days she is dizzy and sleepy all day and can¡¯t even say aplete sentence. The doctor says that she¡¯s going to die in the next few days.¡±

    There was a long silence in the carriage before Minn patted Pin¡¯s hands and gentlyforted her for a while. Then Minn asked about her grandmother, Old Madam Sheng. Pin smiled, ¡°Thanks to Second Old Madam Sheng, she often tells Grandmother some interesting stories that happened in the past, and it makes Grandmother feel better. Sometimes when Third Old Master Sheng came to stir up trouble, Second Old Madam Sheng sat in front of him and easily defeated him by words.¡±

    ¡°What did my Grandmother do?¡± Minn asked with interest.

    Pin cleared her throat and banged the table like storytellers in teahouses did before she described in chilling detail what had happened between them¨C

    Third Old Master Sheng said, ¡°Nephew Sheng Wei, I remember that your great-grandfather had stored 50,000 ounces of silver in your mansion before he passed away. Now it¡¯s time to share the silver.¡±

    Sheng Wei replied, ¡°Really? I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡±

    Third Old Master Sheng got angry and fumed, ¡°Are you trying to repudiate this debt? I¡¯m your uncle. How dare you be rude to me! I have your great-grandfather¡¯s handwritten note. It can serve as evidence.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng said calmly, ¡°Yes, I remember that. And I also remember that year you asked for an advance on your share to free the star actress of Green Fairy House (name of a whorehouse). Finally, you got your share. Old Master Cui dealt with this matter and I guess he must have a record. I will write to him and ask him to send the record book to me... I¡¯m your sister-inw. How dare you raise your eyebrows and scowl at me! Do you want to offend me?¡±

    Third Old Master Sheng was speechless.

    Old Madam Sheng continued, ¡°Furthermore, at that time you were short of silver, so you took away our share. I still keep your IOU. Now we both get older. I think we must put it on the table and set a repayment date.¡±

    Third Old Master Sheng changed the topic at once, ¡°Today is a nice day. Let¡¯s go home early and have a good rest. Don¡¯t forget bringing theundry in before the sky darkens. I¡¯ll go first. Bye.¡±

    Pin and Minn both roared withughter with pleasure, bending over the tea table and shaking in their seats.

    Third Old Master Sheng was indeed an artful man. Although he didn¡¯t make progress these years, he was so sensible that he always stopped before going too far. In this way he got silver from the first and second branches of the Sheng family from time to time withoutpletely falling out with them.

    Sheng Wei was clever. For a business man, friendliness is conducive to business sess. So he never quarreled with his elders. Third Old Master Sheng was too old and wouldn¡¯t live long. After his death, as the eldest son of first branch of the Sheng family and the n chief, Sheng Wei would have absolute power over affairs of their n. By then if third branch of the Sheng family didn¡¯t learn self-reliance and kept creating disturbances, he wouldn¡¯t put up with them anymore.

    The carriages trundled along the road for over an hour. Before they entered the town, Changsong halted the carriages and broke their journey at the edge of the vige in order to have a rest. Drivers watered horses, examined and repaired wheels. Servants waited upon Kang Yun¡¯er, Pin and Minn, led them to the woods to urinate and helped them wash their faces and hands. After urination, Minn and Pin soon came back. As soon as Pin climbed into the carriage, she lifted the window curtain and looked out with excitement. Minn asked curiously, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°I saw some old friends just now... Come on. Minn,e here and have a look.¡± Pin waved her hand and urged Minn toe forward. Minn leant over the window, her face puzzled. Pin pointed her finger at some people standing under a pagoda tree at the entrance of the vige. Minn recognized them at once and gave out a little cry of astonishment.

    They were really Minn¡¯s old friends.

    Sun Zhigao, who seemed in a difficult position, crouched on the ground with his head buried in his hands, shivering in fear, and his long gown was dirty. A tall woman stood beside him with a big stick in her hands. Sun¡¯s mother pointed at the woman and bawled, ¡°Are you crazy? You are too harsh and tyrannical. My son just went out to have a drink to wind down. How dared you beat him! Don¡¯t forget that he¡¯s your husband!¡±

    The woman said aloud, her face remaining impassive, ¡°I think I¡¯m doing the right thing.¡±

    Sun¡¯s mother flew into a rage and rushed up to the woman, trying to hit her. The woman dodged nimbly. As a result, Sun¡¯s mother fell heavily to the ground with legs pointing up. The woman cracked upughing. Sun¡¯s mothery on the ground and burst into a storm of abuse, ¡°You wicked widow! Since you married into our family, you have made me angry or beaten your husband every two or three days. I have never met such an unfilial daughter-inw as you. Now I fell down but you just stand by like an impassive spectator.¡±

    The widow put down the stick, apparently unconcerned about the abuses. She even smiled, ¡°Mother-inw, I used to be a widow, but now I have married your son. You still call me ¡®widow¡¯. Do you want your son to die early?¡±

    The surrounding vigers allughed, pointed at Sun¡¯s mother and whispered to one another.

    The widow had a broad face, her front teeth bulging forth and her tough exterior hiding a tough soul. She said aloud in the presence of vigers, ¡°Though it¡¯s my second marriage, I brought many dowries to Sun family. The house they live in and the farnd are all from me. Mother-inw, it doesn¡¯t matter if you sit idle and enjoy the fruits of mybor. But you should control and guide your son. He is a Xiucai. It¡¯s better for him to study hard for the imperial examination or set up a private school to earn money than go out and carouse with his evil friends. He always ys around with his bad fellows and indulges himself in eating, drinking and pleasure-seeking. If I don¡¯t restrain him, he is bound to sell the house and farnd. Mother-inw, do you n to drive me away and seek a new marriage for him after he spends all my dowries?¡±

    The vigers all knew what kind of person Sun Zhigao was, so they just stood by andughed. A few loquacious vigers even made sarcasticments. Realizing that no one would help her, Sun¡¯s mother lying on the ground began to kick up a fuss, ¡°You guys all heard that, right? How dared she use me! Every woman in the world should wait upon and please her mother-inw. I never hear that a woman dares to disobey her mother-inw. She even asks me to do housework. I¡¯m exhausted every day. I¡¯m a poor woman. I don¡¯t want to go on living...¡±

    A few old men couldn¡¯t bear to stand quietly anymore. One of them said in jest, ¡°Since she is such an unfilial daughter-inw and mistreats you, why don¡¯t you drive her away?¡±

    The widow¡¯s face darkened. She red at the old man and screeched, ¡°It¡¯s my second marriage. If someone brings me troubles, I will set fire to his house first, and then kill myself in front of him. I won¡¯t let him have an easy time.¡±

    The old men immediately shut their mouths. The widow looked at Sun¡¯s mother and taunted loudly, ¡°Mother-inw, do you still think of yourself as an old madam of a rich family? Now we rely on 2 acres of farnd to support our family. Every old woman in our vige has to do the housework. I only ask you to keep an eye on chickens and ducks in the backyard. It¡¯s such an easy work, and you don¡¯t even have to raise your hands or bend down. How can you say that I mistreat you! If you want to live a rich life, you shouldn¡¯t have discarded your previous daughter-inw. Since you drove her away, it is wishful thinking to win her back. Such behavior will bring you into contempt.¡±

    Recalling the good old days when Shn had been her daughter-inw, Sun¡¯s mother was speechless with rage and regret.

    The widow looked at the vigers around her and said, ¡°Hi everyone, do you know my mother-inw is such a muddle-headed woman? My husband¡¯s first wife is indeed a good woman. She married him and brought silver, house, farnd and servants to Sun family. She served my mother-inw tea and massaged her legs in the midnight. She attended upon my mother-inw wholeheartedly but my mother-inw disliked her and always bullied her. Atst, my mother-inw even drove this dutiful daughter-inw away because she wanted a dirty prostitute to be her son¡¯s wife. She fell for words of ttery and treated the prostitute as her real daughter. However, the prostitute cuckolded my husband and gave birth to a bastard. Finally, she took all the money away and eloped with her adulterer. Mother-inw, in my view, you should get rid of your bad temper. Good medicine is bitter in the mouth and honest advice, though unpleasant to the ear, benefits conduct. Now you dislike me too. Do you want to find another honey-mouthed prostitute to be your daughter-inw?¡±

    Although the widow was tall and rough in manner, every word she said hit the nail on the head. After hearing that, the vigers burst intoughter and some women even couldn¡¯t stopughing. No one defended Sun¡¯s mother anymore. Sun¡¯s mother was ashen and trembling with rage. She suddenly rushed to Sun Zhigao and struck his breast while crying, ¡°You stand by and watch your wife bullying me without doing anything to stop her. You unfilial son! I regret having given birth to you.¡±

    Sun Zhigao got up the courage to point at the widow and said, ¡°Filial piety is the most important in all virtues. How could you annoy your mother-inw! You even answered back to all she said. My first wife is from a rich family but I divorced her without hesitation. Do you think I dare not divorce you?¡±

    Sun¡¯s mother cheered up and instigated, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. My dear son, divorce her, and then we can find a better woman to be your wife.¡±

    The widowughed ironically, and then her face turned cold. She cursed loudly, ¡°Find a better woman? You are daydreaming! At that time, you two went bankrupt because of that prostitute and had no ce to live in. If I hadn¡¯t married into Sun family, you would have suffered from cold and hunger. Your son is infertile. He can do nothing but recite poetry. Moreover, he is promiscuous in sex rtions. Do you really think that your son is as capable as Gan Luo or as handsome as Pan An? If I had been a maiden, I wouldn¡¯t have married him. He can¡¯t give me a son, and I must adopt a young rtive as my son in the future. I¡¯m not even sure if someone will take care of me when I¡¯m old. Now you want to divorce me? Okay. I wrote a document with the assistance of our vige head before. If we divorce, I will take back the house and farnd.¡±

    T/N note:

    Gan Luo: a famous statesman of the Qin state in the Warring States period.

    Pan An: a famous handsome man in the Western Jin Dynasty.

    Sun Zhigao flushed crimson with rage, ashamed and resentful. Sun¡¯s mother loved her son. When she saw the vigers gossiping and casting meaningful nces at her and her son, she was overwhelmed with shame and vexation. ¡°You are a woman. How could you be unabashed to talk about that in front of outsiders. Bah! That¡¯s nonsense!¡±

    The widow raised her head and said, ¡°In the past, none of your son¡¯s concubines were pregnant. The prostitute you liked gave birth to a son but unfortunately, he¡¯s not your grandson. I hear that your previous daughter-inw have given birth to several boys after she remarried. Let¡¯s make it clear first in front of fellow vigers. If you use me of having no children and want to send me away, I won¡¯t admit the usation.¡±

    Shn seemed to want to demonstrate that she was fertile. After her remarriage, she bore two sets of twins in two years, including three sons and one daughter. Now she was still in confinement after delivery. Her husband¡¯s family used to have few offspring, but now they were a growing family. Shn¡¯s parents-inw, who had been dissatisfied with her identity of remarriage, nowpletely changed their attitudes. They beamed with pleasure each time they saw their daughter-inw.

    Sun¡¯s mother went crazy. She picked up the stick on the ground and swung at the widow. The widow quickly sidestepped. She caught Sun¡¯s mother, snatched the stick from her hand and pushed her aside. Then the widow kept hitting Sun Zhigao with the stick and scolded aloud, ¡°What a good-for-nothing you are! How dared you go out to drink and seek whores! You always spend money recklessly and make friends with disreputable guys. Why don¡¯t you stay at home and study hard?¡±

    Sun Zhigao was shouting wildly in pain and jumping around to dodge the stick. The widow was courageous and strong. She tweaked his ear and went on hitting and scolding him. Sun¡¯s mother picked herself up and tried to stop the widow from hitting her son, but she was too weak to defeat her daughter-inw. The three of them immediately grappled, which made the vigersugh.

    Minn quietly looked at Su Zhigao and his mother. He used to be an arrogant gifted schr who always held his head high and looked down upon others. But now he was penniless, frustrated and cowardly. Sun¡¯s mother wore clothes made of coarse material. Strangely, which took Minn on a trip down memoryne¨C

    Two years ago, Sun¡¯s mother sat in the main room of the Sheng family with lots of gold hairpins and jade hairpins in her hair, dressed in silk and satin, taunting Shn mercilessly in front of Li shi. Past events faded like a puff of smoke, and everything was turned upside down.

    After a while, the carriages were about to start off. Changsong knew that Sun Zhigao and his mother were making a scene at the entrance of the vige. Afraid that they would pester him and his family, Changsong decided to take a devious route. Pin rested her chin on the sill of the window and kept looking back until she could see nothing. She turned around, sat up straight, slowly raised her teacup to take a sip. Then she let out a long breath with satisfaction.

    Minn looked at Pin who was gloating over Sun Zhigao¡¯s miserable condition. She debunked with a smile, ¡°Now you are very happy, right?¡±

    Pin turned her head to the right and left with pleasure and felt refreshed, ¡°Yes. His misfortune relieves me of all my displeasure.¡±

 Chapter 99: Returning to Ancestral Mansion (1)

    <h4>Chapter 99: Returning to Ancestral Mansion (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    This time when Minn returned to ancestral mansion, she was in sombre mood because the whole mansion was oveid with a certain nervousness,pletely different from the joyful atmosphere two years ago. Servants went in and out of the inner mansion cautiously without making any noise, and no one dared tough or frolic.

    Minn first visited Sheng Wei and Li shi who were both pale and thin. Li shi looked haggard and worn.

    As the old saying goes, there are no dutiful children at the bedside of chronic ill parents.

    But First Old Madam Sheng was in no way representative of parents in general. In those years she had gone through all kinds of hardships and brought her young children up. She was indeed the biggest contributor of the prosperity of the Sheng family. As the eldest daughter-inw of the first branch of Sheng family, Li shishould attend upon First Old Madam Sheng heart and soul. After months of looking after her mother-inw, Li shi felt half dead with tiredness.

    ¡°Father, Mother, you two have been nursing Grandmother in front of sickbed for a long time. Thank you for your hard work. I am sorry Ie backte.¡± Changwu cried and fell to his knees at Sheng Wei¡¯s feet. Kang Yun¡¯er also knelt beside him. Lishi hastened to help her son and daughter-inw up, and took Yun¡¯er to sit down on a soft couch. Then she said with concern, ¡°My dear child, you are pregnant now. After the long journey, you must be tired. You can have a break after meeting Old Madam. Our family won¡¯t mind that.¡±

    Kang Yun¡¯er firmly declined Li shi¡¯s suggestion. Sheng Wei urged, ¡°Listen to your mother-inw. It¡¯s what Old Madam hoped you to do.¡± Li shi turned around, took Minn and Changdong¡¯s hands at the same time and said lovingly, ¡°Good children, you two must be tired too. Come on, follow me.¡±

    She led them to First Old Madam Sheng¡¯s bedroom. After walking in, Minn was acutely aware of the pungent odor of herbal medicines. In the middle of the bedroom, there was a fiveyered lotus-shaped gilding brazier, in which charcoals burned brightly. It was cold outside, but in the room it was warm. Changdong couldn¡¯t help but shiver because of the sudden change in temperature. Minn reached out and gently stroked his back.

    Old Madam Sheng, who sat on the edge of the bed with a solemn expression, broke into a faint smile at the sight of her grandson and granddaughter. She just nodded to Minn without saying anything. Changwu walked quickly to the bedside and dropped to his knees, crying sadly, ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯m back.¡±

    Minn came up and saw First Old Madam Sheng lying on the bed with her gray hair neatlybed, her eyes sunken and ck-ringed, the bridge of her nose sunken slightly too, her eyes closed tight. When she heard Changwu¡¯s voice, she struggled to open her mouth slightly but no sound came out because she was too weak. Finally, with the help of an old female servant who was in charge of decocting herbal medicine, she nodded with difficulty. But soon she slipped into aa again.

    Wen shi, who was waiting upon beside the bed, gently wiped tears off her face and sobbed, ¡°Grandmother has been unable to speak since a few days ago. She can only swallow some porridge. Today she¡¯s better than thest few days.¡± Changwu immediately bowed to her and said, ¡°Sister-inw, you must be tired from looking after grandmother. Thank you.¡±

    In order to give First Old Madam Sheng an undisturbed rest, they all walked out of the bedroom and went back to the main room. Changwu, Kang Yun¡¯er, Minn and Changdong greeted Old Madam Sheng by dipping a curtsy or making a bow. Old Madam Sheng asked a few questions about current affairs in the capital. Changwu answered her one by one. Li shi was surprised to see lots of big boxes and bags stacking in the courtyard. Changwu said evasively, ¡°... I have asked for a funeral leave of nine months...¡±

    Li shi¡¯s heart ached for him. Since Changwu had been promoted to Bazong, she enjoyed high prestige in her family and the Sheng family. Now the Sheng family was rich and powerful. Although attending upon First Old Madam Sheng was hard work, she could ovee it as long as she thought that in the future her children and grandchildren would take good care of her as what she was doing to First Old Madam Sheng. She tried to be a filial person, but it didn¡¯t mean that she was willing to sacrifice her son¡¯s official career to filial duty.

    Li shi scolded, ¡°How could you make this decision without asking me? In my view, you can stay in the capital and go on working. Your older brother, sister-inw and I will deal with our family matters. There is nothing in the imperialw to suggest that grandsons must be in mourning for their grandparents.¡± Li shi feared that someone would take Changwu¡¯s official position.

    Sheng Wei cast a nce at Old Madam Sheng and said magisterially, ¡°Changwu told me that beforehand. Though there is no formal decree in the imperialw, showing love and devotion to elders won¡¯t go amiss. So, don¡¯t make indiscreet remarks. I know what is best for our son.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng held Minn¡¯s hand and looked her up and down to see whether she got thinner or fatter. When Old Madam Sheng heard their conversation, she smiled andforted Li shi, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your uncle has made contact with themander and vicemanders of Zhongwei Guardian Team. They will keep this official position for Changwu. If the imperial court were badly in need of officials in the future, the superiors would call him back to assume his duties before the end of the mourning.¡±

    Sheng Wei and Li shi were overjoyed to hear these words. They immediately asked Changwu and Yun¡¯er to kowtow to Old Madam Sheng. Minn was responsive. She instantly came up to help them up and said considerately, ¡°Sister-inw, you are carrying a baby now. Don¡¯t move violently. Just sit down. Brother Changwu is filial. Everything, whether his official career or your parturition, will go well.¡±

    Li shi was pleased by Minn¡¯s thoughtfulness and ttery. She took two pouches prepared in advance from a maid beside her and thrust them into Minn and Changdong¡¯s hands. Then she took a pair of jade bangles off her wrists and put them on Minn¡¯s wrists.

    The jade bangles with a nice dark green were sparkling and transparent without any impurities, warm and smooth to touch. Obviously, they were made of rare top-grade jade. Minn immediately refused to ept this valuable gift. Li shi insisted on giving Minn the bangles, saying with an affectionate look, ¡°Good girl, next year you will reach the age of fifteen. I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t attend your hair-do ceremony. Just take the jade bangles as my gift for you in advance. Don¡¯t refuse them.¡±

    Minn turned to Old Madam Sheng who nodded slightly to her, which set her mind at rest. So she epted the jade bangles and expressed her gratitude by curtsying to Li shi respectfully, while thinking to herself, ¡®Aunt, in fact, you don¡¯t need to worry about Brother Changwu¡¯s official career. All the men in official circles are shrewd. Though officials don¡¯t have to be in mourning for their grandparents¡¯ death, it is better for Brother Changwu to be in mourning for nine months because it can earn him a good reputation. He is a military officer. Different from civil officials, military officers y an insignificant role in peacetime. And anyway, Sheng Hong and Changbai will help him get back his official position nine monthster. So he asked for a leave without hesitation.¡¯

    The adults had something to say, so the children consciously went out of the main room. Changdong had ridden the horse for two hours. In the beginning he had felt it interesting, butter he had suffered because the saddle had kept rubbing his thighs. Now he felt his inner thigh muscles aching and limp. Changwu had asked servants to prepare some ointment for him. So now he was going to apply the ointment.

    Minn followed him into the room and wanted to look after him. But Changdong with a straight face drove her out. Minn watched him mming the door shut with a bang and silentlyined, ¡®I know you have a penis. It¡¯s no big deal. I¡¯m not an ignorant girl because I have seen some adult movies in my previous life.¡¯

    After Minn walked out of the house, Pin who was waiting for her outside, seized Minn¡¯s sleeve at once and said with a fierce look, ¡°Give me the bangles!¡± The pair of jade bangles were Li shi¡¯s cup of tea and Pin had been trying to get them from her mother for a long time.

    Minn snorted querulously, ¡°s! I¡¯m so unlucky these days. A few days ago, I met the pirates. Now I meet another bandit!¡± In reality, Li shi had already prepared gifts for Mn, Rn and Minn to celebrate their 15th birthdays.

    With that, Minn slipped the bangles from her wrists and handed them to Pin. Pin asked with interest, ¡°Second Sister-inw told me what happened on the ship. How were the pirates? Did you see them?¡± Minn raised her head proudly and answered with a heroic spirit, ¡°Yes. I fought against them like a hero and beat back all the pirates on the ship.¡±

    Pin rolled her eyes at Minn. She took the bangles, held them up to the sun and observed their internal structures. Then she put on the bangles and fiddled with them for a long while before she handed them back to Minn. Minn took one bangle and stuffed the other one into Pin¡¯s hands. ¡°Take it. Now we each have a bangle.¡±

    Although Pin liked the bangle very much, she was embarrassed to ept it and said with hesitation, ¡°My mother gave them to you. How can I...¡± Minn patted her shoulder and said in a teasing tone, ¡°Just take it. I hear that in circle of bandits you can take half of other people¡¯s treasures as long as you see them. Am I right?¡± As a result of teasing Pin, Minn was rubbed and pinched hard by Pin.

    After dinner, Minn followed Old Madam Sheng to her bedroom for a rest. They finally had a chance to talk privately. Minn held her grandmother¡¯s arm with a grin and was about to say something. But Old Madam Sheng¡¯s face suddenly turned cold as she snapped, ¡°Kneel down!¡± Minn was stunned. Old Madam Sheng barked the order again, stern-faced with dignity, ¡°Get down on your knees right now!¡±

 Chapter 100: Returning to Ancestral Mansion (2)

    <h4>Chapter 100: Returning to Ancestral Mansion (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    Minn immediately loosened her grip on her grandmother¡¯s arm, jumped off the soft couch and dropped to her knees. Then, Fang Mama with a straight face walked out of inner room with a ferule in her hands, which frightened Minn.

    ¡°Reach out your left hand!¡± Old Madam Sheng took the ferule and said coldly.

    Minn timidly stretched out her left hand. Old Madam Sheng held the ferule up and asked solemnly, ¡°Do you know what mistakes you have made?¡±

    Minn looked at the shining brass ferule confusedly and thought to herself, ¡®I often make mistakes. You should give me a hint or I can¡¯t figure the answer out myself.¡¯ Fang Mama kindly reminded, ¡°At noon, Second Young Madam Kang told Old Madam that you encountered the pirates on the journey.¡±

    Minn helplessly closed her eyes and realized why her grandmother was so angry. Yun¡¯er had reported the incident to Old Madam Sheng in such a short time, which caught Minn on the hop. She lowered her head and admitted her mistakes, ¡°I know I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have acted recklessly and put myself in danger.¡±

    ¡°It is good for you to know that.¡± Old Madam Sheng was just and stern. Admitting the mistakes was only the first step in her disciplinary code, followed by physical punishment, an admonitory talk and copying books. If Minn refused to correct her mistakes, there would be more punishments waiting for her. But because of her good attitude, Old Madam Sheng decided to reduce the penalties.

    ¡°Silly girl. Old Madam punishes you because she loves you.¡± Fang Mama gently applied some ointment with the fragrance of gardenias to the palm of Minn¡¯s left hand and slowly grumbled, ¡°This time you were so lucky because the incident happened on the way from the capital to Youyang and persons in the know are all our people. It won¡¯t get out as long as we deal with the servants properly. When Second Young Madam Kang told Old Madam about this incident, Old Madam was so scared that her hands trembled and she couldn¡¯t hold the teacup steadily. The incident is behind you now, but you should learn a lesson from it and change your impulsive temperament. If you keep acting on impulse, Old Madam will always worry about your safety and can¡¯t sleep well at night.¡±

    Minn was a psychological adult and knew what was good for herself. She felt guilty about angering her old grandmother. So, after painting her palms with the ointment, she slipped into Old Madam Sheng¡¯s bedroom with a beaming countenance. She tried her best to fawn on Old Madam Sheng by making a bow and giving a curtsy, just like a small rural dog wagging its tail to please its master. Atst, Minn climbed into Old Madam Sheng¡¯s bed and clung to her, lightly shaking her arm to beg for mercy.

    After having stayed with Old Madam Sheng for so many years, Minn was skilled in pleasing her grandmother by ying the coquetry and acting like a spoiled child. Old Madam Sheng always gave in to her little granddaughter. There was no exception this time. Her anger slowly cooled and she pped Minn on the shoulders to vent her remaining anger.

    Fang Mama judged that if Old Madam Sheng beat a mosquito with the same strength, the mosquito would, probably, die. But for a human being, it was the same as being bitten by a mosquito.

    Because First Old Madam Sheng was seriously ill in bed, Pin didn¡¯t release her nature. Instead of climbing trees to catch birds or jumping into streams to catch fishes with Minn, Pin stayed in the inner mansion obediently. When Minn practiced calligraphy and copied books, Pin booked down the expenses of stores. While Minn was doing embroidery, Pin used an abacus to calcte the total amount. Minn, who was writing or embroidering, looked graceful and charming. Pin counted copper coins and bank notes with the look of a philistine businessman.

    The two girls made a striking contrast. Pin fell into despondency on ount of her inelegance. Minn said sincerely, ¡°To be honest, I prefer to do your work.¡±

    Sheng Yun came to see First Old Madam with Taisheng every few days. Sheng Yun stood near the bed, looking at her moribund old mother and crying piteously. Taisheng was in charge offorting his sad younger female cousin.

    Certainly, it was not Minn.

    Pin was old enough to understand the meaning of shyness. When she saw Taisheng, she blushed and changed her rude way of speaking. She restrained herself and pretended to be gentle, lovable and virtuous in front of her aunt, Sheng Yun. However, in the eyes of Minn who was a professional of disguise, Pin still had a long way to go.

    In the depth of winter, an icy wind blew hard across the open spaces and the whole courtyard was salted with a thick fall of snow. First Old Madam Sheng¡¯s condition got worse. In her bedroom, it was warm in the heat of charcoal fire. But the air was heavy with sadness. First Old Madam Sheng had been in a fu sincest night. Her chest slightly heaved, which showed that she was still alive. Sheng Wei and Li shi stayed by her bedside sincest night.

    There were a few slender, soft feathers on the silver te on the bedside table. The servant who was in charge of decocting herbal medicine and feeding it, put the feathers under First Old Madam Sheng¡¯s nose to check whether she was still breathing or not. Sheng Yun leaned over the side of the bed, sobbing quietly, as she kept calling, ¡°Mother¡±. In the room, this old dying womany on the bed quietly. The younger generation including her son, daughter-inw, daughter, grandsons and granddaughters were standing or sitting around her except for the pregnant Kang Yun¡¯er who was excused from waiting upon beside the sickbed in case of being infected.

    Suddenly, First Old Madam Sheng¡¯s breathing became rapid, the sound of wheezing echoing in the quiet room. Sheng Wei rushed to hold her and asked, ¡°Mother, what do you want to say? Sister and I are both here.¡±

    First Old Madam Sheng¡¯s eyelids flickeredboriously, and then she abruptly opened her eyes. She caught Sheng Wei and Sheng Yun with her skinny hands and struggled to sit up, a strange red flush suffusing her sallow and emaciated face.

    Sheng Yun tightly held her mother and asked with sobs, ¡°Mother, what do you want? Just tell me.¡±

    First Old Madam Sheng murmured something, her eyes unfocused as if she were staring inside at her memories. Suddenly, she screamed out aloud, ¡°...Hong! My daughter!¡± Her mournful screams frightened all her children and grandchildren in the room.

    First Old Madam Sheng behaved like someone possessed, shouting hoarsely, ¡°Hong... It¡¯s all my fault! I failed to protect you well.¡±

    Sheng Wei and Sheng Hong were already in tears. First Old Madam Sheng coughed violently and fell backwards onto the bed weakly, an intermittent hoarse voice issuing from her throat, ¡°... Hong, you can rest in peace. I have avenged you! I found that bitch! She murdered you, so I searched several provinces for her... I finally found her! She thought she could live a happy life after taking away our money. Ha ha... No way! I sold her to the dirtiest whore-house. After her death... I burned her dead body and threw her ashes away... I have avenged you... I have avenged you...¡±

    Sheughed but her soul was crying. Minn couldn¡¯t imagine what a deep hatred First Old Madam Sheng had been carrying these years, which drove her to utter those words in such a venomous tone. She was always kind and amiable in eyes of her descendants.

    First Old Madam Sheng¡¯s breathing weakened. Gradually, she couldn¡¯t breathe. She summoned up all her remaining strength to growl, ¡°... Sheng Huaizhong... You were infatuated with woman¡¯s beauty and put the concubine above your wife. You disregard your children¡¯s lives. I will sue you in front of King of Hell!¡± Her voice was full of hatred.

    After a screech of gasping, First Old Madam Sheng trembled for a few seconds and closed her eyes. She stopped breathing.

    The servant checked her respiration with the feather and shook her head at all people in the room. Sheng Wei and Sheng Yun watched First Old Madam Sheng¡¯s haggard face, recalling the miseries their mother had suffered in her life, and couldn¡¯t help weeping aloud. The younger generation followed them to cry. Servants waiting upon outside also began to cry when they heard the wails inside.

    Minn buried her head between Old Madam Sheng¡¯s knees and cried softly. She hadn¡¯t experienced the sufferings of First Old Madam Sheng, but she felt an indescribable sorrow in her heart. This woman¡¯s life was gone.

    All the funeral affairs were arranged in advance. Cleaning the body, dressing her in grave-clothes, setting up mourning hall, putting her in a coffin and carrying the coffin to the cemetery, which were all arranged in perfect order by Li shi and Wen shi. Sheng Wei had a good reputation in the town as a result of helping the weak and the aged. He always took the lead in the relief of the poor. The Hu family was also rich. So the funeral was held in a high-profile way. 51 Buddhist monks were invited to recite passages from scriptures in the ancestral mansion for 35 days.

    All people who had fame and prestige in Youyang City, from the magistrate of this prefecture to small businessmen, came to express their condolences. Sheng Wei had meant to wait for Sheng Hong and Changbai, hoping that they would ask for leave and return to hometown to attend the funeral. But when the day of the burial arrived, they still didn¡¯te back. So he had to bury his deceased mother first.

    Several families who were on friendly terms with the Sheng family, offered sacrifices on the route of a funeral procession. Lots of garish funeral sheds were set up on the way to the cemetery. The funeral procession carried the coffin and made the circuit of Youyang City. Then they went to the suburbs and finally buried the coffin in the ancestral cemetery of the Sheng n.

    The day after the funeral, word came that Prince Jing owning the fief of West Anhui started an armed insurrection against the imperial court on the excuse of Emperor tampering with thete emperor¡¯s testamentary edict and taking the throne by unrighteous means. Prince Jing had plotted for a long time and kept arge number of soldiers and weapons in his manor. For a time, mes of war raged everywhere in Anhui Province. The rebel army marched north towards the capital city and the water route andnd route from the capital to Jinling (Nanjing) had been cut off by them.

 Chapter 101: A Safe Way of Promotion for Military Officers (1)

    <h4>Chapter 101: A Safe Way of Promotion for Military Officers (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    In October, the first year of Chong De, the fifth branch of Jienu tribe in the North of Xinjiang rioted and rebelled. They gathered the remnants of defeated Tartar troops and aimed at attacking the capital city and its environs. Themander of Jiayuguan sent an urgent memorial to the emperor. Commandery of Five Armies dispatched two troops to support the front. In November of the same year, Prince Jing, the fifth son of Emperor Renzong, plotted a rebellion in his fief, Anhui Province. He personally led 100,000 people, including his private army and the rebellious garrisons, northward to invade the capital city in the name of rifying confusion and bringing things back to order.

    ¡°10,000 people?!¡± Li shiwas greatly frightened.

    Minn turned to her and soothed, ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t panic. It must include cooks, craftsmen and their various rtives. In fact, there must be less than 50,000 real rebels.¡± Cao Cao¡¯s army, the so-called ¡°a million bold warriors¡±, in fact had only 200,000-300,000 people.

    Changwu stood up from his chair and nodded, ¡°You are right. I have already made some careful inquiries and discovered that there are only 30,000 rebels.¡±

    ¡°... I remember that after pacifying the Mutiny of Nine Princes, Emperor Taizong promulgated a decree that the vassals and princes couldn¡¯t keep more than 300 private soldiers. Besides, they don¡¯t have the ownership and management control of their fief and subjects, and the provincial garrisonmander should supervise the vassals and regrly report back to the emperor. How could Prince Jing have gathered 30,000 soldiers in such a short time?¡± Minn walked up to Changwu and asked, puzzled.

    Changwu gave a bitter smile and answered, ¡°Sister, there are things you do not know. Although thete emperor disliked Prince Jing and conferred the fief on him early in a bid to drive him away, thete emperor was benevolent and magnanimous enough to tolerate his bad behaviors because Prince Jing¡¯s biological mother, Imperial Concubine Jia passed away early and thete emperor couldn¡¯t bear to have his fifth son suffer hardships outside. Over the years, I often heard at the military camp that Prince Jing had absolute control in West Anhui. Local officials dared not tell on him; instead, they helped and connived with him.¡±

    Minn raised her arched eyebrows and asked another question, ¡°Brother, do you know how Prince Jinghave behaved in his fief?¡± Changwu went nk and asked, ¡°What... What do you mean?¡± Minn quickly replied, ¡°First, tell me how he trained soldiers.¡±

    Changwu thought for a while and said, ¡°Prince Jing¡¯s mother was the first legal daughter of General Fengguo conferred by thete emperor. After Prince Jingcame to his fief and set up his mansion, General Fengguo sent him many capable persons. Several captains of the guard in his mansion are capable of training soldiers well. But Prince Jingseemed to think more highly of his brothers-inw. He often took them to the capital and asked thete emperor for weapons, silver and grains.¡±

    Minn queried again, ¡°How did he treat civilians of Anhui Province?¡±

    Changwu shook his head, ¡°Prince Jing had to support so many retinues and soldiers. The feudal lord¡¯s sry was not enough to maintain his army, though thete emperor wasgenerous and gave him many treasures. So he had to exploit the civilians. Besides... Many rich and powerful families sent their daughter to the Mansion of Prince Jing and made them his concubines. In this way, the local powerful families joined Prince Jing.¡±

    Minn curled her lips and asked, ¡°Did Prince Jing treat all on an equal footing?¡± Changwu was stunned by her sessive questions. Although her voice was tender, each of her questions hit the nail on the head.

    Old Madam Sheng sitting in the left-hand chair frowned with displeasure and scolded, ¡°Minn, how could you speak like that? You are a girl. Don¡¯t ask about political events.¡± Minn didn¡¯t answer back but lowered her head and stood quietly.

    Everyone present was shocked by the conversation between Minn and Changwu. Li shiand Wen shiwere struck dumb with astonishment. Changsong opened his mouth wide. Sheng Wei, who was enthralled by their words, hastened to wave his hand and said to Old Madam Sheng, ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t me Minn. She has asked some good questions. Weare all puzzled about this current event. Thanks to Minn¡¯s questions and Changwu¡¯s answers I sort myself out. Prince Jing has appointed people by favoritism and exploited civilians. Perhaps his soldiers and he are not of one mind. So his plot and rebellion may be frustrated, right? Minn,e on. Put your questions on the table.¡±

    Pin also cheered Minn on, ¡°Come on, Minn.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng darted her eyes around the room and only after making sure that everyone in the room was the member of the Sheng family did she nod to Minn who still hadsome questions. Minn took a step forward and asked Changwu inly, ¡°Brother, did something happen to the Capital¡¯s Guarding Team and Five Armies before you left the capital? Were they at full strength? Were they armed with enough weapons? Were somemanders redeployed to other positions?¡±

    Changwu immediately answered because he was well acquainted with the armies, ¡°Since His Majesty ascended the throne, only two or threemanders have been redeployed. But lots of Tongzhi, Bazong and Dutong have been reced by men from humble families. I am one of them. After taking office, we have sessively been instructed not to get ck at military drills or stand around.¡±

    Sheng Wei had a sense of relief and nced at Li shi with a relieved look on his face.

    Minn added, ¡°How many soldiers are sent to put down the rebellion in the North of Xinjiang?¡± Changwu estimated the total number in his mind and replied, ¡°When we passed Shandong Province, I heard that Commandery of Five Armies dispatched two-thirds of soldiers.¡±

    Minn hesitated for a while before she asked thest question, ¡°Well, what about the Central Area of Henan Province and the West Area of Jiangsu Province?¡±

    Changwu understood her meaning. He heaved a sigh and answered, ¡°Over the past decade, every year Prince Jing went back to the capital several times. On the way back... s, the garrisonmanders and feudal lords of the imperial n in these two provinces are all on friendly terms with him.¡±

    Minn couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Since you know that, are you still eager to return to the capital and serve the country?¡±

    Changwu pounded on the table beside him and said with regret, ¡°So what should I do now?¡±

    Civil officials relied on their eloquence and desk work to get promotions. But the best promotion way for military officials was to fight on the battlefield. A lot of junior officers from non-aristocratic families had been promoted for their contributions in Shen Chen Mutiny.

    Minn looked at Changwu who wore a look of regret, and understood his feelings at this moment ¨C ¡®Prince Jing is a pain in the neck. Why didn¡¯t he leak some information before he rebelled against the Imperial Court? If I had known that military officials in the capital had the chance to make contributions and get promotions, I wouldn¡¯t have returned to Youyang. But now it is toote...¡¯

    Li shicame up to Changwu, stroke his shoulders gently and earnestly advised, ¡°Wu, my dear son, there is nock of opportunities for you to fight and get promoted. The war is going on with all its stresses and strains now. You¡¯d better not go outside. Your wife is carrying a baby. You should keep away from danger.¡±

    Although Sheng Wei also hoped that his son would be prompted to a higher rank, he loved his son and put Changwu¡¯s safety first. ¡°What your mother said is right. The most important thing is to be safe and sound in the turmoil. Besides... No one knows...¡± Sheng Wei paused and Pin quickly interjected, ¡°No one knows who will win in the end.¡±

    Sheng Wei pped the table with the palm of his hand and shouted angrily, ¡°Shut up, wicked girl! Don¡¯t talk nonsense. It is improper to even allow you to stay here.¡±

    Pin drew back her head and stopped talking to prick up her ears.

    Changwu was overwhelmed with remorse and said vaguely, ¡°Father, Mother, there are things you do not know. For military officials, power and wealthe from risks. Every soldier wants to fight for a promotion. Although it is dangerous to suppress the uprising, it is better than fight in cold regions, such as the North of Xinjiang and Xiliang.¡±

    Sheng Wei hesitated. In peacetime, most of the military officials promoted by the Emperor were the men of noble families. As for some military officials whose families had no influence in the army, now it was indeed a good opportunity. Furthermore, military officials werepletely different from civil officials. The civil officials still had a chance to be promoted even though they were in their seventies or eighties and dim-sighted from old age. But if the military officials, who were dependent on their battle achievement to get a promotion, didn¡¯t attain the position of Dutong by the age of sixty, they would never...

    Since Changwu had heard a few days ago that Prince Jing hadunched an armed rebellion, he immediately went to Jinling to inquire about the detailed information. When he knew that the Central ins were in great confusion of war, he was keen to return to the capital and render a service to the Emperor. Sheng Wei and Li shiwere frightened by his impulse. Changsong and Wen shidissuaded him from doing that and invited Old Madam Sheng to put pressure on him. In the meantime, Pin, Minn and Changdong also took the opportunity to slip into this room.

    Sheng Wei had a harmonious family and the children could speak frankly in front of their parents, unlike the official families which had too many rules and restritions. Now without Rn hindering her, Mn making sarcasticments and Wang shi being suspicious and envious, Minn daredment on the current affairs in front of Sheng Wei and Li shi.

    Li shikept persuading Changwu not to take risks. Tired of her chatter, Changwu said helplessly, ¡°Mother, the capital is a prosperous city and most of the military officials of garrison troops in the capital city and its environs are men of aristocratic families. Thanks to Uncle¡¯s help, I became a petty official in the army. And I was lucky to make some contributions in Shen Chen Mutiny, so I was promoted to be a Bazong. If I go to a local garrison, I can be amander. Mother, do you know how many years it will take me to be a Bazong if I stay at the border without making contributions? Maybe eight or ten years!¡±

    ¡°But... But...¡± Li shistuttered. She looked at everyone present in embarrassment and finally raised her voice at Sheng Wei, ¡°You are the father of my children. Say something to stop him!¡±

    Sheng Wei also wanted his son to stay at home but didn¡¯t know how to persuade him. His gaze swept across the faces of the family members. Li shi, Changsong, Wen shi, Pin...They all looked confused or bothered. Sheng Wei turned to Old Madam Sheng who sat in the left-hand chair with Minn and Changdong standing by her side.

    Sheng Wei made an obeisance to her and said respectfully, ¡°Aunt, you are experienced and knowledgeable. Please give us some advice.¡± Old Madam Sheng cast a nce at Changwu, a bit hesitant, then waved her hand and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m a woman and I know nothing about the affairs of national defense and administration. If your brother and Changbai were here, they might give you some advice.¡±

    Sheng Wei couldn¡¯t help but nce at Minn, then turned to wink at Changwu, who, upon getting it, immediately turned to Minn and asked, ¡°Sister Minn, what¡¯s your view on this matter?¡±

    It was what a filial son should do, to speak out what his father wasn¡¯t able to say.

 Chapter 102: A Safe Way of Promotion for Military Officers (2)

    <h4>Chapter 102: A Safe Way of Promotion for Military Officers (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    Minn standing beside Old Madam Sheng with her head bowed answered modestly, ¡°Brother Changwu, it¡¯s an important matter for you. You¡¯d better decide for yourself or ask Uncle for help. Grandmother, Uncle, Aunt are all here. I¡¯m just a young girl. How can I air my opinion in front of elders?¡±

    Sheng Wei said gently, ¡°Niece, just speak out. Your sisters and you went to school with Changbai in your childhood. Teacher Zhuang is an erudite schr. As his student, you must have an analytical mind. So, please get to the point.¡±

    Sheng Wei had engaged in trade for more than twenty years. He was pretty good at establishing good rtions with government and also knew something about factions in official circles and rtionships among aristocratic families. But he knew nothing about affairs of national defense and administration. If Minn hadn¡¯t asked those pointed questions, he might not have realized how serious the present situation outside was.

    However, he shouldn¡¯t be med for his ignorance. There were no Inte and any widespread postings of military history in this age. Besides, he hadn¡¯t taken history lessons in a junior middle school or a senior middle school. So in this era of the information-poor, Sheng Wei, an ordinary businessman, and the women in inner mansion couldn¡¯t know much about the current events.

    Old Madam Sheng slightly nodded to Minn, which gave her the courage to speak frankly. She took a few steps forward and thought for a while before saying, ¡°Brother Changwu, I understand your feelings. You are afraid of losing the opportunity to serve our country. But just think what will happen on your way to the capital. You will travel through Anhui, Jiangsu, Henan, Shandong and Shanxi. Burrs and bandits probably have set out to kill, burn and loot. Brother, you can¡¯t arrive in the capital safely without soldiers to help you, even if you take the retainers and local militiamen.¡±

    Li shi nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°Minn is quite right. Changwu, that¡¯s what I¡¯m worried about.¡±

    Changwu felt unwilling yet to give up his idea, ¡°If I disguise myself as amoner and follow civilians to ride along the trails to the capital, maybe I won¡¯t encounter evildoers, right?¡±

    Minn nodded, ¡°Yes, probably.¡± Li shi¡®s face suddenly changed. Changwu was delighted to hear that but Minn instantly poured cold water on his enthusiasm, ¡°But are you sure that you can make contributions and be promoted?¡±

    Changwu was confused by her words.

    Minn took a few steps towards the brass brazier in the middle of the room to warm herself up and smiled, ¡°After the rebellion broke out in the North of Xinjiang, soon Prince Jing rebelled against the Emperor. Although I don¡¯t know whether he acted ording to his n or took advantage of the rebellion in Xinjiang, I¡¯m convinced that he will lead his armies to go north to the capital as soon as possible. As long as he doesn¡¯t meet any resistance in Anhui, Jiangsu, Henan, Shandong and Shanxi, he will stand a good chance to capture the capital because it¡¯s weakly defended in the capital city and its environs now. In this way, he will win half the battle.¡±

    The Emperor had been dissatisfied with Prince Jing¡¯s bossy behaviors a long time ago. He had abolished several privileges of Prince Jing, such as mining coal and coining money. Besides, the Emperor also reduced his annual sry and cut down on staff number of his private soldiers. Prince Jing had nursed a grievance and plotted the rebellion for a long time.

    ¡®From the point of view of conspiracy theorists, the rebellion in the North of Xinjiang is probably schemed by the Emperor in order toy a trap for Prince Jing,¡¯ Minn thought to herself but soon threw this ridiculous idea away, ¡®But it must be impossible. Maybe the reason why I have this absurd idea is that I have read so many illogical novels about military history. Few emperors in the world dare to stir up a rebellion to serve their intrigues and conspiracy.¡¯

    Li shi turned pale and asked in fear, ¡°So... Can Prince Jing seed?¡±

    Minn recalled with her head tilted, ¡°That year when Teacher Zhuang talked about the history, he told us that princes and feudal lords who had risen up in rebellion had all used ¡®ridding the emperor of evil ministers¡¯ as an excuse. But Prince Jing directly used His Majesty of taking the throne by devious means. We all know that thete emperor designated His Majesty as the crown prince before his death. Later His Majesty held sacrificial rites to heaven and ancestors before he ascended the throne. ording to this fact, Prince Jing isn¡¯t right and proper.¡±

    Generally, only peasants would rise up in rebellion in the name of defeating the bad monarch. For example, Zhang Jiao¡¯s (The leader of the Yellow Turban Rebellion during thete Eastern Han dynasty of China.) famous slogan ¡ª ¡°the Han dynasty will be destroyed, reced by the Yellow Turbans Army¡±. As for rebellious officials, even An Lushan who broke off the foundation of the glorious age of Tang Dynasty, dared not me Li Longji directly; instead, he used the imperial family of harassing the people and wasting money to transport Lychee nut for Imperial Concubine Yang. For this reason, heunched the An-shi Rebellion.

    ¡°We can infer from what Brother Changwu said that Prince Jing has many weaknesses,¡± Minn added, ¡°Besides, His Majesty has done a good job in rectifying the training style of the armies in the capital city and its environs. The wall of the capital city is high and thick, so it¡¯s difficult for Prince Jing to capture the city in a short time. He will be easily defeated as long as the soldiers in the capital hang on till Loyalist armies arrive in the capital from all over the country.¡±

    Changwu was delirious with joy and shouted eagerly, ¡°You are right. That¡¯s why I want to rush back to the capital.¡±

    Minn poured cold water on his enthusiasm again by saying, ¡°But there is no guarantee that His Majesty will win atst. In the past, Nine Princes had several times more military materials and financial resources of the people than Emperor Taizong. But they were exterminated by Emperor Taizong in just a year.¡±

    Pin said anxiously, ¡°What do you mean? You constantly changed your posture. Don¡¯t talk nonsense anymore!¡±

    Sheng Wei gave Pin a re and turned to look at Minn questioningly. Minn opened her hands with a bitter smile and said with embarrassment, ¡°I don¡¯t know who will win. It¡¯s too early to make a conclusion.¡± This battle was like shaking a dice, and no one could know the result until the dice cup was opened.

    Changwu¡¯s face darkened, and he grew silent. Minn stood in front of Sheng Wei and weighed her words before speaking, ¡°Considering the uncertainty of the situation in the capital city and the risks of being attacked on the way back, I think it¡¯s ill-advised for Brother Changwu to return to the capital. But it is inappropriate for him to stay at home... Why not send him to Jinling? He can offer his service to Commandant of Jinling Prefecture.¡±

    Changwu felt puzzled and said, ¡°Are you serious? Prince Jing¡¯s armies have marched north and there is no war in the south.¡±

    Minn shook her head and replied, ¡°Yes. Though there is no war, there will be refugees, bandits and rapacious rebel soldiers.¡±

    Changwu took a long slow breath and meditated on the feasibility of her proposal. Minn said slowly, ¡°Teacher Zhuang said that where there is a turmoil caused by war, there are refugees. Jinling is prosperous, rich and populous, adjacent to Anhui Province. Brother, you have told me that Jinling is short of armaments and soldiers, right? Anyway, it¡¯s the right thing to defend the city and protect civilians.¡±

    Minn¡¯s remarks finally cheered Li shi up. A faint red flush suffused her face as she said excitedly, ¡°Yes, Yes! Jinling is not far away from Youyang. It¡¯s about two hours¡¯ journey. And in this way, we can take care of one another.¡± Youyang was at the south of Jinling. It was safer to stay in Youyang.

    Sheng Wei also felt that it was a feasible idea, so he turned to Changwu, ¡°You know many officials of Commandant of Jinling Prefecture. Just go to Jinling with your document and identity token issued by Zhongwei Guardian Team. I will write to Liu Jingli. He is working in the Headquarters.¡± With Sheng Hong, a Censor who could directly impeach other officials, behind Changwu, presumably no official of the Jinling Headquarters dared to take credit for Changwu¡¯s contribution.

    All people of the Sheng family in the room were relieved to hear that and immediately turned to persuade Changwu to go to Jinling. Surrounded by the noise of exhortations, Changwu felt dizzy. He shook his head and asked Minn hesitantly, ¡°Will there really be refugees?¡± Jinling had been quite peaceful when he went there a few days ago.

    Minn counted the days with her fingers and answered, ¡°Mm... Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±

    Changwu red at his young cousin, Minn, who looked at him with an innocent expression on her face. ¡®It¡¯s indeed a good job to be an irresponsible counsellor who just needs to provide an idea. The customer has the final say. If he seeds, the counsellor will get the credit. If he fails, the counsellor can easily put the me on the customer ¨C You should keep a sense of perspective. Why did you blindly follow what I said? If I asked you to kill yourself, would you do that?¡¯ Minn thought to herself.

    After all left the room, Old Madam Sheng caught Minn by the arm and asked slightly, ¡°Are those words you said just now all your own thoughts?¡±

    Minn nodded and turned what she said over in her mind again and again. Finally, she drew a conclusion that it didn¡¯t exceed what was proper because every visionary civil official, such as Sheng Hong and Changbai, could do the same analysis.

    Old Madam Sheng looked at Minn, a mixture of emotions spreading over her face, and asked softly, ¡°Will there really be refugees in Jinling? Are you sure of it?¡±

    Minn leaned over and whispered in her grandmother¡¯s ear, ¡°No, I¡¯m not sure at all.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng was stunned.

    Minnid her head on the shoulder of her grandmother and said slowly in her ear, ¡°In fact, I agree with Aunt that life is more important than promotions. But Brother Changwu won¡¯t give up his mind unless he finds something to do. So I advised him to defend Jinling City.¡±

    For a long while Old Madam Sheng remained speechless before she came to herself, surprised and bewildered, and said, ¡°So, you were all talking nonsense just now?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Minn said under her breath, ¡°Most of my words are true. I only told a white lie. As the second capital of our country, Jinling has high and thick city wall. So it¡¯s not easy for refugees toe into the city.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng curled her upper lip and snorted, ¡°You are such a smart girl.¡± Then she raised her head and sighed with worry, ¡°Your father and Changbai are still in the capital. I hope they will be safe and sound.¡±

    Minn thought for a while and said earnestly, ¡°Grandmother, I have something to tell you. Now the rebels are closer to us than to father. If Prince Jing met with fierce resistance on the way north toward the capital, the stragglers and disbanded soldiers would return to attack Jinling in order to loot the grains and treasures as wages and supplies for soldiers or take the city as their new base area. So now... we are more dangerous. We should consider our own safety first. If Prince Jing won several battles, by then we should worry about Father.¡±

    Minn paused and added tenderly, ¡°These words are all true.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng, who had just breathed a sigh of relief, now tensed again. She stared at her young granddaughter for a long time with mixed feelings and suddenly felt that she would live a long life with such a cunning girl by her side.

 Chapter 103: A Glittering Promotion

    <h4>Chapter 103: A Glittering Promotion</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    In the depth of winter, the Spring Festival was drawing near. Minn intended to write a couplet for herself ¨C The first line of the couplet: Knowing without consulting an oracle. The second line of the couplet: Foretelling with divine uracy. The horizontal scroll: An excellent forteller.

    After the family meeting, Changwu went to Jinling on the following day. The current political situation was changeable. The Jinling Army Headquarters and five garrisons stationed around the city wanted more soldiers to defend the city and protect civilians, so Changwu was weed. The officials continuously held five weing banquets for Changwu and entertained him with goose and duck. Then Changwu asked for leave and went back to Youyang.

    ¡°Sister Minn, you must have been talking nonsense! I told you there was no war in the south. I have patrolled the city wall for several days but nothing happened. But the rich families in Jinling City are so frightened by the news of war that they have donated generously to the army three times within half a month... Even I got 50 ounces of silver.¡± Changwu threw a heavy cloth bag embroidered with gold thread onto the table and gave a wry smile. For the soldiers who depended on their wages for their livelihood, it was a great ie. But as a son of the Sheng family, Changwu was not short of money.

    Li shi got nervous when she heard the desire of going north in Changwu¡¯s voice, but she didn¡¯t know how to persuade him to give up his mind, her forehead oozing sweat with anxiety.

    ¡°Brother, take it easy,¡± Minn said leisurely, ¡°The war broke outst month. The refugees can only travel on foot, so it will take them a long time to arrive in Jinling. Be patient, they wille soon.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Changwu looked at Minn with unbelieving eyes.

    Minn nodded vigorously and mentioned an exemry deed to encourage him, ¡°In those days Emperor Taizong personally led his army to attack the Wuliangha Tribes. It was the coldest time of winter and the dripping formed into ice at once. He led 100,000 soldiers and patiently waited in the ancient city of Nurgan for two months. He was free from arrogance and impetuosity. Finally, the Wuliangha Tribes took its enemy lightly and sent the crack troops of their tribes to pursue and attack the fleeing enemy. Emperor Taizong seized the chance and wiped them out at one fell swoop. Brother, you have studied military strategy and tactics. If you want to be an excellent high-ranking military officer, you must know that the patience is the most important thing in the battle.¡±

    A fine example had boundless power. Changwu was convinced by her argument and went back to Jinling in the evening. At dinner, Li shi enthusiastically put the food into Minn¡¯s bowl with the chopsticks. Kang Yun¡¯er also gave Minn two chicken drumsticks specially prepared for the pregnant woman.

    ¡°Nephew¡¯s wife, don¡¯t spoil her.¡± Old Madam Sheng smiled, ¡°This girl always talks glibly.¡±

    Sheng Wei said with a solemn expression on his face, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. What she said is well-founded. These days I visited many influential and rich families of many branches in our town and vige and invited their n elder to my tea party. I have told them to avoid conspicuous consumption during this Spring Festival and buy more grains and firewood for a rainy day. After all, other areas have sunk into chaos.¡±

    Sheng Wei had a correct presentiment. Three dayster, Changwu asked someone to bring a message to his family: the refugees arrived in Jinling.

    Prince Jing had plotted to usurp the throne for a long time. In the past few years he had exploited the civilians ruthlessly because he had been badly in need ofrge quantities of grains and silver to support his army. Government officials at all levels had followed the example of Prince Jing to squeeze the civilians. Just in the middle of winter, the snow fell thick and heavy. The civilians, who suffered hunger and cold, couldn¡¯t endure the hardship anymore. So they had to flee the Anhui Province and became destitute and homeless. The number of refugees increased dramatically in a short time and they traveled to other provinces, including Jiangsu, Henan, Hubei, Jiangxi and Zhejiang.

    Inte December of the first year of Chong De, 50,000 refugees from Anhui Province gathered outside Jinling City. The local authority opened the granary and distributed relief grain. Rich families in the city also set up many soup kitchens to supply porridge and firewood to the refugees so that they could winter in houses outside the city.

    Changwu finally had the chance to show his capabilities. Afraid that the refugees would stir up trouble, every time the city gate was opened, the army was out in force to provide protection and prevent violence. Some soldiers stood guard day and night. Inte January of the second year of Chong De, the first group of refugees arrived in Youyang.

    Fortunately, the Sheng family was ready for this situation. In conjunction with several other rich and influential families, the Sheng family put up many sheds in the suburbs to shelter the refugees, provided them with free porridge twice a day, and rummaged out some unused quilts and cotton-padded clothes for them for the winter.

    Minn followed Li shi to the suburbs by carriage. After returning to the ancestral mansion, she was overwhelmed by sorrow for a long time. A child well provided for in the 21th century could never imagine such a miserable scene: In the severe winter, snowkes fluttered in the air and the ground was all covered with ice and heavy snow. Many old people and children only wore thin clothes and huddled around small fires to warm themselves, shivering, their skins blue with cold. Children with chilins on their hands and faces stared at the bowl of cold porridge in front of them with hungry eyes, as if it was their only hope.

    There were no loud cries but a spatter of sobs echoing in the sheds. A mother held her feverish child who was critically ill and had no strength to cry. From time to time there was a faint cry of hunger from the child, which tugged at Minn¡¯s heartstrings.

    ¡°... At that time in my hometown, we were hit by the flood and all our farnd was destroyed. Without harvests and grains, my younger brother fell ill. So my parents sold me for money.¡± Xiaotao recalled what had happened to her in the past and said in a calm tone, ¡°I once heard the oldest man in our vige say that people in this dynasty lived a better life than those in previous dynasty did because every family had its own farnd and paid no rent. In times of turmoil of previous dynasty, civilians had no farnd. All farnd belonged to rich and influential families. Once natural or man-made disasters befell them, they couldn¡¯t paynd rents. They suffered from cold and hunger and finally had to sell their children for money.¡±

    Minn nodded slightly. In theter stages of a dynasty, the problem of annexation ofnd would be more serious. When peasants had no means of livelihood, the old dynasty would be reced with a new one and everything started over again.

    Qinsang was also depressed and said in a low voice, ¡°My family once had about 2 acres of farnd. When the weather was favorable, the harvest was enough to support the family. But that year a new county magistrate took office and used every means to exploit civilians for money. He even wanted Sister Yinhua in our vige to be his concubine. Sister Yinhua¡¯s family refused him. He got angry and arrested Sister Yinhua¡¯s father and brother on a trumped-up charge of resisting the grain levy. They were convicted as unruly delinquents and were tortured in the prison. On the third day Sister Yinhua went to the county magistrate¡¯s mansion. But her father and brother couldn¡¯t stand the cruel torture and died early in the prison. The vigers came to reason with the county magistrate but his butler shamelessly said to Yinhua, ¡®You has slept with my master. Don¡¯t bring disgrace on yourself.¡¯ Later, Sister Yinhua dashed herself headlong against the stone pir at the gate of county government office and died.¡±

    Minn felt deeply grieved at this sad story. No wonder some people said ¡°A county magistrate can easily ruin a poor family. And a governor of a prefecture can exterminate a whole n.¡± In feudal society, the happy life was like a piece of thin paper for civilians, which could be pierced by any natural cmities and man-made misfortunes. Minn suddenly counted herself lucky to be reborn in the Sheng family.

    ¡°What did this matter have to do with your family?¡± Luzhi missed the point and felt puzzled.

    ¡°Sister Yinhua was my brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s face turned solemn.

    Qinsang stirred the charcoal fire in the stove with a poker and the mes cast a soft radiance over her face. ¡°My brother couldn¡¯t restrain his anger, so he went to the county government office and wanted to avenge his fianc¨¦e. But he was beaten half to death by the bailiffs and thrown out of the office. My father was so angry that he fell ill. The two men in our family both needed to see a doctor, but withoutbor to grow crops we didn¡¯t have enough money to treat them. My grandmother said that the farnd should be kept for the men to nt crops when they recovered. So they didn¡¯t sell the farnd; instead, they sold me for money. At the same time, Sister Yinhua¡¯s young sister and brother were also sold. s! No-one knows where they are now.¡±

    Danju asked softly, ¡°Do you still remember the name of the county magistrate?¡±

    Qinsang shook her head, the velvet flower pinned in her hair shaking slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t remember his name. I was only five or six years old at that time. I only remember that when I left the vige, the vige head and precinct heads were talking about calling on the vigers to pool money to send children to school. They hoped one of the children could be a Xiucai and help the vigers when they were bullied... Later, I heard that the county magistrate was used of oppressing people. His superior searched his house, confiscated his property and dismissed him. Finally, he was exiled to remote areas for penal servitude. I was so d to hear that. But the pity is Sister Yinhua is dead and her family has been broken up. Now their house and farnd have fallen into disuse and no viger mentions them again.¡±

    Everyone felt sorry for Yinhua and her family. After a long silence, Qinsang cheered herself up and smiled, ¡°Two years ago, my family sent me a letter telling me that our family financial situation improved. My eldest brother and second brother were married. My younger brother is now studying in school. My parents also said they wanted to redeem me when they had enough money. I wrote back and refused their kind offer. I live a good life in Sheng Mansion. Every month I can get 0.2-0.3 ounce of silver. It¡¯s more than my father and brothers¡¯ monthly pay. I save up all my money and one day I will bring home the silver for them so that they can buy more farnd.¡±

    Minn, who had been listening to them quietly, couldn¡¯t help asking at this moment, ¡°Your family sold you instead of selling farnd. Don¡¯t you hate them?¡±

    Qinsang flushed slightly withughter and said, ¡°I med them for some time butter I straightened out my thinking. With farnd, father and brothers, the condition of my family can be improved. It also pained my mother who finally decided to sell me after a long struggle and thorough inquiry about a better middleman. I was so lucky to be sold to Sheng Mansion and attend upon Lady Minn. Without being scolded or beaten, these years I have eaten well and dressed well. I also get along well with sisters. So there is nothing toin about.¡±

    Minn was stunned for a while. In the House of Clear Dusk, Qinsang was not put in an important position. She was not as attentive and considerate as Yancao, nor as efficient and capable as Luzhi. So her monthly pay and reward were less than others. But she had noint; instead, she was content with her life. When she mentioned her family, she still had affection for them. In conclusion, Qinsang was a good-natured and honest girl if ever there was one.

    It was the first time Minn saw the kind nature and honesty ofmon people living in the bottom of the society. They were like the soil, lowly but true. Minn liked Qinsang¡¯s character and smiled, ¡°If your family¡¯s financial situation has improved and your parents really want to take you home, I will free you. There¡¯s no need for them to pay any silver. I guess they have arranged a marriage for you. Well, by then I will give you a dowry.¡±

    Blushing to the ears, Qinsang stamped her feet and said with shame and vexation, ¡°Lady! How can you talk nonsense! I will tell Fang Mama about it!¡±

    The room resounded with theughter of girls and all the sadness was driven away. After telling Old Madam Sheng her decision, Minn devoted three-quarters of her private savings to buying grains and quilts for the refugees. Her maids also donated some silver.

    ¡°You have lost most of your savings. Do you feelfortable now? Even if you use your money to help the refugees, many refugees will still be frozen to death.¡± Old Madam Sheng looked at Minn with a meaningful smile.

    Minn nodded earnestly, ¡°I know what I have done is just a drop in the bucket. But I will try my best and do all I can to help them. Brother Changwu says that when the springes, the government will make arrangements for their future lives. For those who want to return to their hometown, they can go back to Anhui. As for homeless people, they can open up wastnd and settle down in Youyang. Everything will be all right by then. So I hope they can get through this cold winter.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng took Minn in her arms and sighed with a smile, ¡°You little fool.¡±

    Inte January of the second year of Chong De, bandits in Eastern Anhui Province, Western Zhejiang Province and Southern and Western Jiangsu Province, acted in a tyrannous manner. They often robbed the refugees and plundered helpless towns. They burned, killed, looted andmitted all sorts of crimes wherever they went. Moreover, many of the refugees, who didn¡¯t have any ce to go, took to the hills and became bandits.

    Changwu and many hot-blooded officers asked their superiors for agreement several times and hoped to lead the garrison to go out of town and suppress bandits. But the magistrate of Jinling prefecture andmander of the garrison firmly refused their applications. Now there were uprisings of war everywhere outside. The most important thing for them was to close the city gate tightly and protect the civilians in Jinling City. How dared they open the city gate and send the garrison to suppress bandits?

    Changwu got angry because his applications were all rejected. So he asked for leave and returned home.

    ¡°I have told you many times that you shouldn¡¯t re at your superior and argue with him. You must control your temper! Harmonious interpersonal rtionships are very important in official circles.¡± Afraid that rtions between Changbai and his superiors reached deadlock, Sheng Wei gave him a good scolding right to his face.

    ¡°Father, you have wronged me. When my colleagues remonstrated with Commander Hu by banging the table and smashing wine cups, I just stood by and kept quiet.¡± Changwu straightened up his neck, his face reddening, ¡°That was why I asked for leave and returned home. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know how to face them.¡±

    Minn standing byforted, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. You are not the military official of Jinling City. It¡¯s reasonable for you not to involve in persuasion. By the way, what about the war outside? I feel that it¡¯s fairly peaceful in the south of our country. Has Prince Jing marched north smoothly?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Changwu responded scornfully, ¡°He¡¯s just daydreaming! His soldiers are a disorderly mob. All bluff and bluster, but in their bones they¡¯re incapable persons. They were defeated as soon as they entered Shangdong Province. The army was cut off in the middle. Thetter half of the army withdrew to Xu Prefecture. They were ambushed in a valley. The first half of the army fled to Zhuang Prefecture. I think now most of them must have been wiped out.¡±

    As the words fell from his lips, all people in the room were relieved. Sheng Wei and Changsong smiled at each other and set their mind at rest. Old Madam Sheng smiled and fidgeted with her rosary beads. Li shi put her palms together devoutly and recited ¡°Amitabha¡± repeatedly. Wen shi served them tea and fruits with a delighted smile. Pin snorted slightly and turned to Minn, whispering, ¡°Prince Jing is so useless!¡±

    Minn patted her chest, sat at the table and poured herself a cup of tea. Then she drank it slowly.

    After walking around the room two times with anxiety, Changwu let out a long sigh and said in despair, ¡°Sister Minn, you are right. Now I don¡¯t need to go back to the capital. In my opinion, Prince Jing and his army are likely to be annihted before they arrive in capital city. Now only the armies participating in suppressing the rebel army can win honor. If I had known the situation early, I would have joined the army.¡±

    Seeing that Changwu¡¯s face was covered with disappointment and vexation, Sheng Wei changed the subject, ¡°Which army has His Majesty sent to put down the revolt?¡±

    Changwu stopped walking, sat down in the chair and replied, ¡°I guess that His Majesty has been on high alert to guard against Prince Jing¡¯s rebellion for a long time. Over the past few months, on the surface he reinforced public order in the capital. In fact, he secretly moved half the soldiers of Five Armies Battalions to the suburbs of the capital city and ordered them to train hard. Even when the war broke out in the north of Xinjiang, His Majesty didn¡¯t use this army to put down the revolt. After Prince Jing rebelled, the army finally marched south secretly and ambushed the rebels in Xu Prefecture.¡±

    While saying that, Changwu felt a bit morefortable. His army, Zhongwei Guardian Team was subordinate to Three thousand Battalions. Even if he had been in the capital, he would have had no chance to go out to battle.

    ¡°Five Armies Battalions? I remember that Old General Ganmands it. He is indeed an experienced marshal.¡± Sheng Wei had done business with armies several times, so he knew something about national armies.

    Changwu shook his head, ¡°Themander isn¡¯t Old General Gan. He is a new general promoted by His Majesty. He¡¯s the son of the noble family in the capital. I hear that His Majesty thought highly of him when His Majesty was a feudal lord. This time His Majesty takes the asion to promote him. Obviously, he will have a bright future.¡±

    Minn¡¯s eyes lit up. She smiled, filled her cup with tea and said, ¡°Really? The general has a good eye for things and people.¡±

    The Emperor was the eighth son of thete emperor. He was the most inconspicuous prince. Compared with him, Third Prince was more knowledgeable; Fourth Prince was better at martial arts; Fifth Prince was more noble; Sixth Prince was better at handling people; the other young princes born in thete emperor¡¯s old age gained more favor from their father. Besides, his mother was the lowliest concubine of thete emperor. It was amazing that the new general had made approaches to the Emperor when he was just a neglected feudal lord. The new general showed great discernment in his choice like Warren E. Buffett did.

    Sheng Wei was also interested in the new general, secretly nning to build a rtionship with him, and asked, ¡°Who is he? Have I heard him before?¡±

    Changwu seemed disillusioned with the promotion and sighed, ¡°Yes. His name is Gu Tingye.¡±

    Everyone in the room except Minn looked nk because they had never heard of this name before.

    With a mouthful of tea in her mouth, Minn was holding up her teacup and staring at it for quite a long time before she swallowed the tea and asked cautiously, ¡°Mm... I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing. Brother, even though the military officials don¡¯t have to get promoted step by step to be high-ranking officials as the civil officials do, can a man who has no government official position be promoted directly to the general?¡±

    It was really a glittering promotion. Three months ago, Gu Tingye had been a leader of swordsmen and led the members of Cao Bang to eliminate the pirates in Yongtong Canal. Now he was appointed as the general to suppress the rebellion. Was it a cooperation between soldiers and civilians?

    Minn¡¯s question cheered Changwu up. He was an experienced military official. But since Prince Jing had started the armed rebellion, his younger cousin, Minn had always pointed out the right way to him. And he had to admit that she had made prating and reasonable analyses. Now he finally had a chance to show off his knowledge.

    Changwu let out a long sigh of relief and said loudly, ¡°Sister, General Gu was once a seventh-ranked official of Twelfth Guardian Team.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a junior official post with very little to do. Many men of the noble families in the capital have the same positions. But none of them is promoted to general.¡± Minn almost couldn¡¯t withhold herughter. Her assumed suitor, Liang Han had the same official post.

    Changwu reported the military information that he had known from Jinling to his family in an envious tone, ¡°Above all things, General Gu wins great recognition from His Majesty. Since His Majesty ascended the throne, he has been promoted to the fifth-rankedmander of the Capital¡¯s Guarding Team. This time he leads the army to suppress the rebellion by secret decree of the emperor.¡±

    Minn was speechless. She licked her lips and gave a hollowugh. Then she walked up to Changwu and poured him a cup of tea with an innocent and pure expression on her face. ¡°Brother, you are knowledgeable. No wonder my father often praises you for having keen insight.¡±

    Changwu grinned and felt morefortable. Minn was a lovable girl who was good at ttering others in a proper way. Changwu decided that he would beat her future husband severely if he gave her the cold shoulder.

 Chapter 104: The Uncertain Future of Three Sisters (1)

    <h4>Chapter 104: The Uncertain Future of Three Sisters (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    In January of the second year of Chong De, General Gu Tingye, who was appointed by the Emperor, led 3,000 infantrymen and 1,000 cavalrymen to leave the suburbs of the capital and march south. Hey an ambush in Luqiao town, Yang County, Shandong Province. After the battle started, hemanded the cavalry to charge the rebel army three times and cut the army in the middle. The morale of 30,000 rebels dropped. Prince Jing personally led the crack troops to flee north to Zhuang Prefecture.

    In February of the same year, Gu Tingye sent half of his soldiers to help the garrison of Zhuang Prefecture to confront the enemy. Then he headed the light cavalry to march south day and night andy in wait in Lingyan Valley, south of Xu Prefecture, where the routed troops were bound to pass. He made full use of the terrain and defeated the rebel army with a force inferior in number. The imperial army wiped out more than 13,000 rebels and caught Prince Jing¡¯s aplice, Prince Tan alive. After that, he ordered the garrisons of Yue Prefecture and Malong Prefecture to deal with the remaining rebels.

    Inte March, Gu Tingye led his army north to join forces with the troops led by General Shen Congxing who was Empress Shen¡¯s younger brother. They made a joint attack on Prince Jing¡¯s remnant troops in Zhuang Prefecture. Prince Jing was soundly defeated and his remnant troops fled in disorder. From then on, local garrisons opened the city gates and went out to annihte the remaining fugitive rebels. In April of the second year of Chong De, when Prince Jing fled to Mount Xiaoshan, his bodyguards killed him and surrendered. The battle called ¡°Mutiny of Prince Jing and Prince Tan¡±sting for nearly half a year finally ended.

    ......

    In May, flowers bloomed during the warm spring and Yongtong Canal was safe for ships. All the roving rebels and bandits were dealt with. Old Madam Sheng returned to the capital by ship with Minn and Changdong. Minn had encountered the pirates on the way to Youyang. But the return journey was smooth and peaceful. Bright red blossoms and green willows along the river bank looked beautiful. Swallows flew back to north in the clear sky. The beauty of the scene filled Minn with enchantment.

    Old Madam Sheng, Minn and Changdong often sat in the wing-room on the two-story ship, brewing a pot of tea, eating fruits, talking cheerfully and humorously. They looked at the busy boatmen on the banks and the mariners who kept loading and unloading, feeling rxed and peaceful as if the rebellion had not happened a few months ago.

    ¡°Changdong, after drinking this cup of tea, you should go back to your room and study hard. Don¡¯t leave your room until we get home.¡± Old Madam Sheng said as she sat on the soft couch and looked out of the window to admire the view.

    Changdong blushed with shame. Minn immediately put in a good word for him, ¡°Grandmother, Brother Changdong hasn¡¯t gotzy in the study these days no matter how chaotic the situation outside was.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Old Madam Sheng said, ¡°Your father told me that he wanted Changdong to attend the imperial examination holding to admit young schrs in February of this year. But Changdong missed the chance to test his ability because of this rebellion.¡±

    Minn gave Changdong a pitying look. He was only twelve years old. Changdong put down the teacup and looked at Minn with an air of martyrdom. Old Madam Sheng ignored her granddaughter and grandson¡¯s imploring expression and continued, ¡°Master may get annoyed because Changdong missed the Child Examination. So he will probably give Changdong a quiz as soon as we return home. We will arrive in the capital in a few days. So he¡¯d better make ast-minute effort for the quiz.¡±

    Changdong was clear-headed and knew that Old Madam Sheng was reminding him to study hard for the quiz. He respectfully made a bow to his grandmother and went back to his room to study. Minn looked at his figure disappearing and sighed, ¡°A grey-haired aged person who still studies intensively will realize that it¡¯s useless to read poems and books...¡±

    Old Madam Sheng gave a snort of warning. Minn instantly added, ¡°When a young boy begins to learn knowledge, he should pay more attention to his study.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng twisted her lips into a faint smile and said, ¡°Cut out the banana oil. Have you only learnt how to show off your eloquence in school? Did you pack up the luggage? Don¡¯t forget to write notes and stick them on the valuables.¡±

    Minn nodded, peeled a tangerine and stuffed a segment of the tangerine into Old Madam Sheng¡¯s mouth from time to time. ¡°Everything has been done. After several nights of packing, I have sorted out the gifts for Sister Rn and Sister Mn¡¯s fifteenth birthday and the presents for Madam and Sister-inw Hai,¡± she answered with a smile.

    Sheng Wei and Sheng Yun were born to be shrewd traders. Every year they earned a lot of money and were generous to their rtives. In return for the pair of jade-iid lotus-shaped silver cups Old Madam Sheng brought to Pin as the gift for her fifteenth birthday in the past, this time they sent Mn a delicate gold phoenix hairpin as a bted gift for her fifteenth birthday. The gift for Rn was a flower-shaped ruby-iid gold hairpin. Minn got a pair of delicate jade-iid gold cups. Besides, they also gave some valuable jewelry to Wang shi and Hai shi.

    It was worth mentioning that Minn had got one more gift in the ancestral mansion. Some time ago, the refugees gradually dispersed and the influential families in Youyang resumed contact. So Li shi¡®s sister-inw frequently came to visit the Sheng family. The madam always took Minn¡¯s hands, looked at her carefully from the floral designs of her embroidered shoes to the earrings on her ears, and praised her continually. Before leaving, the madam gave Minn a pair of white jade bracelets which were valuable and beautiful.

    Minn refused to take the bracelets because ancient girls shouldn¡¯t ept other people¡¯s gifts at will. But she finally epted them because Li shi told her that it was just a gift given by the elder at the first meeting.

    ¡°I hear that the son of your aunt¡¯s sister-inw, Li Yu is now studying in Songshan Academy. He is a learned man. And he intends to attend the imperial examination held in this autumn,¡± Old Madam Sheng said slowly, ¡°The pity is that Mn can¡¯t wait any longer. Otherwise, Li Yu is a good match for her.¡±

    Wang shi gave the appearance that she wouldn¡¯t keep Mn in the Sheng Mansion for a long time. So Mn had no time to wait until Li Yu passed the imperial examination. Minn wondered if the marriage between Mn and Juren Wen had been set down. When she remembered her own marriage, she came up to Old Madam Sheng and whispered, ¡°Grandmother, I would rather die than marry into Marquis Yongchang¡¯s Household.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng red at Minn and said with a straight face, ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself. Madam Liang hasn¡¯t said anything like she wants you to be her daughter-inw.¡±

    Minn looked a bit embarrassed and said, ¡°I¡¯m just trying to look ahead at what might happen and be ready to handle it. I wish Madam Liang wouldn¡¯t have the intention. But if she had...¡± Minn bit her lips, squatted down at Old Madam Sheng¡¯s feet and rested her head on her grandmother¡¯s knees. Then she continued with a woebegone look, ¡°Grandmother, if Madam insists on marrying me to Liang Han, you must turn her down. I¡¯m incapable of dealing with Lady Chunge. I¡¯m afraid that I will be bullied by her.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng red at her and scolded, ¡°You are a girl. Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Your parents and I will arrange a marriage for you. Keep your nose clean, and don¡¯t interfere in this matter. I won¡¯t do something against you.¡±

    Minn rubbed Old Madam Sheng¡¯s neck with her head and giggled.

    When Changdong reviewed all the books he had taken with himself, they arrived at the wharf. Old Madam Sheng, Minn and Changdong disembarked from the ship in high spirits and saw Steward Laifu lead a group of servants waiting at the dock. They climbed into carriages and headed back to the capital. After a few days they arrived at the city gate of the capital. To their surprise, Hai shi came here to wee them in person.

    Although Old Madam Sheng and Minn were confused, they gave no indication on their face and obediently moved to a big t-roofed carriage with blue silk curtains, four brassmps hanging at its corners. When they just got down from the original carriage, several female servants came up and tried to take Changdong and Minn to another carriage at the back. Old Madam Sheng nce at Hai shi who looked haggard with a sallow face.

    ¡°Let your Sister Minn stay. She will reach the age of fifteen in a few months. There is no need to keep something from her,¡± Old Madam Sheng said calmly.

    Hai shi bowed her head and flushed slightly. She asked the servants to bring Minn back to this carriage.

    After checking the travel permit at the city gate, the carriages of the Sheng family slowly rumbled along the road towards the Sheng Mansion.

    ¡°Now you can tell me what happened in our family.¡± Old Madam Sheng sat with her back against a light olive brocade pillow. Minn leaned over to smooth the wrinkles on the pillow. Then she took some lily incense from a small box beside her and threw it into an incense burner.

    Hai shi looked calm and thought for a while before she said wearily, ¡°After Minn left, something happened... Grandmother, we wanted to write a letter to you. But Master guessed that you must have started the journey back to the capital, so he told us not to write to you in case of giving the secret away.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng suddenly opened her eyes and asked frankly, ¡°Did something happen to your sisters? Which one?¡±

    Hai shi was a bit surprised, her eyes reddening, and said in a choked voice, ¡°Grandmother, you are so wise. It¡¯s... It¡¯s Sister Mn.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush,e straight to the point! Make it clear before we arrive at our mansion.¡± Old Madam Sheng was experienced and shrewd.

    Hai shi took out a handkerchief to wipe her eyes and slowly narrated, ¡°Sister Mn was forbidden to leave her house and didn¡¯t need to greet Madam every day. Madam thought she well-behaved and wholeheartedly made arrangements for her marriage. She went to inspect Juren Wen with Master and Changbai, and all of them were satisfied with the young man. They made an appointment to see Old Madam Wen but were dyed by the turmoil caused by war. At that time, it was unsafe to go out. Later, the rebellion was suppressed and the marriage was put back on the agenda. But we didn¡¯t expect thatst month...st month...¡±

 Chapter 105: The Uncertain Future of Three Sisters (2)

    <h4>Chapter 105: The Uncertain Future of Three Sisters (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    Tears welled up in Hai shi¡®s eyes. She wiped them off and continued, ¡°The imperial army put down the revolt and luckily, the capital was undamaged at all. As many men of the capital had taken part in the war and returned safe and sound, their families all went to temples and nunneries to burn incense and redeem their vows to Buddhas. One day when night fell, the gatekeeper of our mansion suddenly came to report that Marquis Yongchang¡¯s Household had their servants send Sister Mn back. Madam waspletely stunned. I immediately went to the House of Mountain Moon and found that Sister Mn was not there. I was so angry that I asked my servants to tie her maids up and questioned them closely. Then I knew that Sister Mn had secretly slipped out that morning.¡±

    Hai shi sobbed softly. Now she was in charge of many affairs of the Shen Mansion. After this ignoble thing, she must have been med by Sheng Hong and Wang shiso that she looked mentally and physically exhausted. Minn felt sorry for Hai shiand came near her tofort her by stroking her back.

    Hai shi gratefully nced at Minn and wiped away tears on her face before she added, ¡°... I went to the gate and brought Sister Mn back. Then I made some inquiries and discovered that... Sister Mn went to Longhua Temple without notice that morning. Coincidentally, Young Master Liang Han also apanied Madam Liang to the temple. Later, when Sister Mn fell from the carriage and was in danger of rolling down a hill, Young Master Liang Han happened to ride a horse beside her carriage, so he saved Sister Mn in time. Under the watchful eyes of the people, he held Sister Mn in his arms and brought her back.¡±

    With that, Hai shi lowered her head. Minn and Old Madam Sheng looked at each other withplicated emotions in their eyes. In this situation, the possible marriage between Minn and Liang Han surely fell through. For Minn, she didn¡¯t need to set herself against Sheng Hong and Wang shi. For Old Madam Sheng, there was no need to take a lot of arguing to persuade Sheng Hong. But for the Sheng Mansion, it was an ignoble thing.

    Old Madam Sheng stared at Hai shi and queried slowly, ¡°She must have aplices. Have you found them out?¡±

    Hai shi stopped crying and raised her head. ¡°As soon as we knew this matter, Madam arrested all the servants in the House of Mountain Moon, including Yunzai who posed as Sister Mn and feigned illness on the bed, and the gatekeeper who prepared the carriage for Sister Mn. Madam tortured them during interrogation ording to the domestic discipline. Soon they gave the name of the chief culprit. It was Concubine Lin. Master flew into a rage and flogged Concubine Lin and Sister Mn soundly. Then they were locked in the woodshed for three days and nights. During this period, they could eat only one meal a day.¡±

    Minn was left speechless. Concubine Lin was very capable of nning. First of all, she made certain that when the madam and young master of Marquis Yongchang¡¯s Household would go to the Longhua Temple and which way they would take. Then she bought off many servants to help her to conceal Mn¡¯s whereabouts from Madam and Master for a whole day. She was indeed a very determined and strong-willed woman who borately nned this for her daughter with great finesse.

    Old Madam Sheng was a little angry, her chest heaving, and asked, ¡°What does Master n to do with this shameless girl?¡±

    With a pale face, Hai shi answered in low voice, ¡°After that Marquis Yongchang¡¯s Household haven¡¯t made any promises. Concubine Lin knelt before Master and cried day and night. She begged Madam to visit Marquis Yongchang¡¯s Household and bring up a proposal of marriage. Concubine Lin also said Sister Mn could only kill herself if Madam didn¡¯t do that. Madam got sick with rage.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng sneered, ¡°Your mother-inw is too useless. She used to be a tough woman but now she was beaten down by such a small threat. Since they dared do that, they have to ept the bad consequence. Just leave Mn alone! She has no courage to die.¡±

    A trace of embarrassment shed through Hai shi¡®s eyes and she said slightly, ¡°It¡¯s not the real reason for Madam¡¯s illness.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the real reason then?¡± Old Madam Sheng asked briefly.

    Hai shi twisted the handkerchief with her fingers for a few seconds. Then she resolutely raised her head and replied, ¡°Grand Secretary Shen likes Second Young Master of Duke Qi¡¯s Household, Qi Heng, the son of Junzhu Pingning. Some time ago, he went to Duke Qi¡¯s Household and proposed a marriage between his granddaughter and Qi Heng. Duke Qi¡¯s Household readily agreed.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng curled up her lips with irony and said, ¡°So what? What does this matter have to do with our family?¡±

    Hai shi looked at Old Madam Sheng in embarrassment and stammered, ¡°A few months ago, Junzhu Pingning gave Madam a hint that she wanted Sister Rn to be her daughter-inw. Madam was satisfied with this marriage. Though Junzhu Pingning didn¡¯t make a certain promise with Madam, it was a tacit agreement. But Junzhu Pingning suddenly changed her mind. Madam sent people to question Junzhu. She only said simply, ¡®How is the marriage of Fourth Young Lady in Sheng Mansion?''¡±

    Old Madam Sheng pped the table with the palm of her hand and cursed with hatred, ¡°What a shameless girl! She disgraces our family¡¯s name.¡±

    Minn was depressed. In ancient times, if a girl did something dishonorable, it would drag down the reputations of her sisters. Mn went out to seduce Liang Han without shame, which also brought shame on Minn¡¯s name though she did nothing.

    Hai shi was still mumbling haltingly. Old Madam Sheng became inpatient and snapped, ¡°What else happened? Speak frankly! This old bone can stand the shock.¡±

    Hai shi was once a woman with a crisp manner of speaking. But these days a continuous stream of mishaps happened to the Sheng family, which stunned her. Hai shi took a deep breath to calm herself down and determined to tell Old Madam Sheng everything. ¡°Master asked Madam to visit Marquis Yongchang¡¯s Household and propose the marriage for Mn. But Madam firmly refused him. Just when they came to a deadlock, Madam¡¯s sister-inw wrote to say that Cousin Wang had been engaged to Kang Yuan¡¯er (LOL...careful not to confuse this one with Yun¡¯er who is already married to Changwu, this is definitely a new girl), and they had even exchanged betrothal gifts... Madam was greatly shocked. She sent a servant to rush to Fengtian City that very night and ask why her sister-inw changed her mind. Her sister-inw wrote back saying, ¡®Since Madam prefers Young Master of Duke Qi¡¯s Household to be her son-inw, of course I will find anotherdy for my son.¡¯ The servant also brought a message from Old Madam Wang. Old Madam Wang said that she was so annoyed with Madam for chopping and changing. She also scolded Madam for looking down upon her legal grandson. Grandmother, Madam didn¡¯t mention it to outsiders that she was consulting with Junzhu Pingning on the marriage. How could the Wang family in Fengtian City know it? Madam soon found out the truth. She couldn¡¯t restrain her anger, so she went to reason with Aunt Kang. But she was enraged by Aunt Kang¡¯s remarks and finally fell ill.¡±

    Minn took in arge gulp of air. The reason Wang shi took a hard line on Mn¡¯s marriage was because she had reached an agreement on Rn¡¯s marriage with the Wang family which was her own family, and she naturally thought that they would overlook the disgrace Mn had brought to the Sheng family. Since Rn¡¯s marriage wouldn¡¯t be influenced, Wang shi set her mind at rest. But she didn¡¯t expect that her trusted sister, Aunt Kang, betrayed her and robbed Rn¡¯s marriage.

    Old Madam Wang was much closer to her grandson than her daughter though she also loved Wang shi. Wang shi¡®s behavior of picking and choosing seriously injured the Wang family¡¯s egos, so with Aunt Kang¡¯s unremitting efforts, Old Madam Wang epted Kang Yuan¡¯er as her grandson¡¯s future wife. Anyway, Rn and Kang Yuan¡¯er were both her granddaughter. In this way Kang Yuan¡¯er was betrothed to Cousin Wang.

    After hearing that, Old Madam Sheng was in no mood to talk. She sighed and looked at Minn who lightly pounded her thighs to ease her sore muscles. Suddenly, Old Madam Sheng was thankful that she had a good rtionship with Old Madam He who was a person of good character and in the circumstances Minn¡¯s marriage was unlikely to fizzle out.

    ¡®s! It¡¯s a chaotic situation. What can I do to deal with it? Now Wang shi must hate Concubine Lin and Mn to the extreme,¡¯ Old Madam Sheng thought to herself helplessly.

    ¡°Except for these matters, is everything all right in our mansion?¡± Old Madam Sheng said in a low spirit and slightly turned her body sideways.

    Hai shi put down the handkerchief and forced a smile. ¡°Yes. Quan is getting new teeth. Now he can speak some words. I will take him to see youter... Oh, what¡¯s more, I sent gifts to the He family during this Spring Festival as you told. Old Madam He was good-natured and repeatedly expressed her thanks. Not long ago, I heard that Hongwen¡¯s aunt and her family came to the capital and the He family was looking for a suitable house for them. My cousin¡¯s wife has a courtyard house. There is a gate in front and at the back of the house. It¡¯s not very big but it¡¯s clean and tidy. They can directly move into the courtyard house. I thought I should consult with you on this matter. Grandmother, what¡¯s your opinion?¡±

    Minn paused for a moment and looked up at Old Madam Sheng whose eyes flickered.

    He Hongwen¡¯s mother only had one sister, so He Hongwen only had one aunt. In the early days, the two families had exchanged frequent visits. Over the years of contacting with the He family, Old Madam Sheng knew that He Hongwen¡¯s mother was concerned about the Cao family in Liang Prefecture. She began to worry about whether the Cao family had good characters or not.

    Old Madam Sheng took a long breath, her knuckles whitening as she clenched the rosary so hard in her fingers. ¡®After returning to the Sheng Mansion, I have to solve the problems one by one. So I must cheer myself up,¡¯ she thought to herself.

 Chapter 106: Old Madam Shengâ€™s Ability, Concubine Linâ€™s Tragic Future, Molanâ€™s Determination (1)

    <h4>Chapter 106: Old Madam Sheng¡¯s Ability, Concubine Lin¡¯s Tragic Future, Mn¡¯s Determination (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    From the moment Old Madam Sheng walked into the gate of the Sheng Mansion, she put on a frosty look. She asked Changdong to see Concubine Xiang. Then she went to the main house to visit Wang shi. When she reached the gate of Wang shi¡¯s courtyard, she heard a sharp voice, ¡°... You are daydreaming! I would rather keep my daughter in Sheng Mansion than do as that bitch wishes.¡± Then there came Sheng Hong¡¯s roar, ¡°Otherwise, how can you deal with this matter?¡±

    Old Madam Sheng turned to look at Hai shi who immediately blushed with shame and gave the maid beside her a push. The maid promptly raised her voice, ¡°Herees Old Madam!¡±

    The room quietened down at once. The maid lifted the curtain and Old Madam Sheng went into the house and walked through Treasure Racks with Minn and Hai shi. When they reached the wing room, they saw Wang shi in pale pinkish grey underwear lying on the bed, a quilt with gold thread over her. Her face was sallow with a flush in her cheeks. Obviously, she had lost her temper and quarreled with her husband. At the sight of Old Madam Sheng, Sheng Hong instantly came up to her and made a bow.

    Old Madam Sheng gave him a cold look without saying a word. Wang shi struggled to get up to greet Old Madam Sheng. Minn hurried to stop her. Old Madam Sheng went over to Wang shi and said friendly, ¡°Don¡¯t get up. You should take a good rest.¡±

    Minn stole a nce at Sheng Hong and Wang shi, surprised to see her legal parents look drawn and tired. Sheng Hong had got some grey hairs, looking six or eight years older than his age. Wang shi looked harassed and drawn as if she had a bad illness. Minn knew that it was not appropriate for her to stay here, so she showed her respects to Sheng Hong and Wang shi by curtsying to them, and then walked out of the main house and went straight to the House of Clear Dusk.

    Wang shi looked at Hai shi who stood beside Old Madam Sheng. Hai shi slightly nodded to her mother-inw. Realizing that Old Madam Sheng had known the whole story, Wang shi said with tears welling up in eyes. ¡°Old Madam... I¡¯m useless. I should have kept a watchful eye on Mn so that she would not have done such a disgraceful thing. It¡¯s my fault. I...I...¡±

    Old Madam Sheng waved her hand to stop her self-me, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. After all, we can¡¯t forestall a person with evil intentions by monitoring her movements all the time. Moreover, they are Master¡¯s beloveds and no one dares to offend them. In this condition, who would dare restrain their freedom of action?¡±

    Her voice was dripping with sarcasm. Sheng Hong blushed, bowed to Old Madam Sheng with his head bent and dared not answer her. Realizing that Old Madam Sheng was defending her, Wang shi covered her face with a handkerchief and cried aloud, ¡°Mother, you are right. If it were not for Master¡¯s sake, I wouldn¡¯t treat them with leniency and they wouldn¡¯t have had a chance to do such an ignoble thing. My poor Mn, she...¡±

    Old Madam Sheng interrupted her again, ¡°I won¡¯t me you for Mn¡¯s mistakes, but you should take responsibility for Rn¡¯s unsessful marriage. Since you betrothed Rn to your nephew, how could you make a promise to Junzhu Pingning? Your mother loves you so much, but now she is annoyed by you. You¡¯d better reflect on your behaviors.¡±

    Recalling her mother¡¯s anger and her sister¡¯s betrayal, Wang shi felt her heart sting with pain. She buried her face in the pillows and sobbed sorrowfully.

    Sheng Hong lowered his head with shame and asked, ¡°Mother, can you tell me what should I do now?¡±

    Old Madam Sheng ignored him and said to Wang shi, ¡°Just take care of yourself and don¡¯t bother about these lousy things. Rn has just reached the age of fifteen. Be patient. We can arrange a new good marriage for her.¡± After that, she asked Hai shito look after Wang shi properly before she turned around and left with a cold expression on her face. Sheng Hong watched Old Madam Sheng walk away and dared not say a word.

    As soon as Minn reached the House of Clear Dusk, she saw Ruomei leading a group of young maids lined up in two rows to wee her at the gate. Minn smiled and walked into the house, satisfied to find that everything in the room was in good order. The room was kept clean and tidy. A maid was boiling the kettle and making the tea by the door. On the table was a set of white porcin teacups decorated with colored drawings and a te of fresh fruits. Minn praised Ruomei with satisfaction.

    Dangju, upon entering the room, opened a small box with a smile and took out a light purple chiffon parcel. Then she thrust it into Ruomei¡¯s hands and said, ¡°You are a capable girl. No wonder Lady gives you more gifts.¡±

    Ruomei raised her eyebrows with an air of arrogance and took the parcel while saying, ¡°I¡¯m inarticte and not good at pleasing Lady as sisters are. Since I was left to look after the house, I have to do my best to tend it.¡±

    Luzhi, who was burying herself in taking things out of a big box, was annoyed at Ruomei¡¯s remarks. She straightened up and wanted to quarrel with Ruomei. But Yancao stopped her in time. Dangju just smiled gently and said nothing. Xiaotao couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Sister Ruomei, I heard Lady Minn say that she left you in the House of Clear Dusk because you are a meticulous and reliable girl and she trusted you. No one can do better than you.¡±

    Ruomei licked her lips with an indifferent attitude, turned and walked away. Cuixiu lifted the bamboo curtain and went in. Then she gave a sweet smile and said, ¡°My sisters, you must be tired after such a long journey. Sister Ruomei has asked us to clean the rooms and make the beds for you. You can have a good rest after finishing the work. Sister Ruomei is tough in speech but soft in heart. In fact, she really misses you all.¡±

    On hearing this Luzhi let out a lungful of breath, lowered her head and continued to work. Dangju and some other maids couldn¡¯t resistughing.

    After sorting out all the belongings for the whole afternoon, Minn took a shower and felt herself recovering from the tiredness. Then she went straight to Hall of Peaceful Ages for a meal with her grandmother.

    Old Madam Sheng had set a rule that talking was banned at mealtimes. So Minn and her grandmother sat down to supper without speaking. While having dinner, Minn took a stealthy nce at Old Madam Sheng who seemed calm but her knitted brows betrayed her annoyance.

    After dinner, they chatted over tea. Minn didn¡¯t know what to say, so she came up to Old Madam Sheng and kneaded her shoulders.

    ¡°... Do you think I should lend a hand in this matter?¡± Old Madam Sheng asked. Through a haze of steaming tea, Minn saw the tiredness on her grandmother¡¯s face. Just now Fang Mama hade here and reported that Concubine Lin was locked in the side room and Mn was shut away in her own room. Sheng Hong had issued strict instructions that they were not to leave the rooms or see anybody.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Minn blurted out but added at the sight of Old Madam Sheng showing unhappiness on her face, ¡°But don¡¯t promise to help them unless Fatheres to beg you three times!¡± She stretched out three white and delicate fingers.

    Old Madam Sheng rolled her eyes at Minn and snorted, ¡°Your father hase to beg me twice in this afternoon.¡±

    Minn was embarrassed and thought Sheng Hong an immature man who couldn¡¯t retain hisposure when problems cropped up. She forced aughter and said, ¡°Well... Five times.¡± This time she stretched out five fingers.

    Old Madam Sheng sighed and shook her head.¡°Blood is thicker than water. Anyway, Mn is his daughter. All right, I can¡¯t stand by. But...¡± She gritted her teeth and continued, ¡°I hate to do as that shameless woman wishes.¡±

    Minn slowly put down her hands and thought for a while before she advised, ¡°We can¡¯t put personal emotions over family honor. In my view, Concubine Lin should be punished for her mistakes. Meanwhile, we should do something to redeem the reputation of our family.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng closed her eyes, meditated for a moment and said, ¡°You are right.¡±

    The next day, Old Madam Sheng asked Minn to distribute the things that they brought from Youyang todies and madams. Wang shi stilly on the bed to recuperate. Hai shi was relieved after Old Madam Sheng came back. Now she felt much better and got some color back in her cheeks. In the afternoon, Minn went to the House of Carefree with a few bottles of osmanthus oil to visit victim Rn.

    Minn guessed that Rn must be angry and have a tantrum. But to her surprise, Rn looked much calmer than she thought. Although Rn was foaming at the mouth about the ignoble things Mn and Concubine Lin had done, she stayed rational and showed no trace of sadness. She even asked her maids to draw patterns on papers so that she could do embroidery.

    ¡°Since she dared do such a shameless thing, she must now face the consequences of her actions. But how could she drag us down?¡± Rn said with anger, frowning. But soon she smoothed her knitted brows and continued, ¡°Marriages are made in heaven. It¡¯s all up to the will of God and I can¡¯t change it.¡± It seemed that she liked neither Qi Heng or Cousin Wang, so she had no concern for her marriage.

    ¡°Sister Rn, you are grown-up now,¡± Minn praised sincerely. And the next moment Rn gave her a knock on the head with annoyance.

    Sheng Hong was in a terrible predicament these days. Mn¡¯s behavior brought disgrace on the Sheng family, which made him embarrassed in front of his colleagues. Besides, His wife, who had a tough character, refused to deal with problems caused by Mn. So he had to beg Old Madam Sheng to handle this matter. He went to visit her four times in two days. But every time he was about to say something, Old Madam Sheng interrupted him with sarcastic remarks. Sheng Hong knew that she had been dissatisfied with his kindness to Concubine Lin for a long time. He treated them kindly and never ruled them with a rob of iron, which gave them the courage to act recklessly. So he deserved the sufferings.

    On the third day, early in the morning Sheng Hong went to Hall of Peaceful Ages again and begged Old Madam Sheng to help him. Old Madam Sheng put her hand in the sleeve and counted the number of times that Sheng Hong came to beg her with her fingers. It was already the fifth time. So her attitude softened a little. Sheng Hong was overjoyed and begged at once, ¡°Mother, I know I¡¯m wrong. Please help me discipline them!¡±

    Old Madam Sheng looked at him with cold eyes and said, ¡°I hear that Concubine Lin sent her maid to serve you and now the maid is pregnant, right? Are you crazy? It was still in the period of the national mourning.¡±

    Sheng Hong flushed crimson with shame. He dropped to his knees and said repeatedly, ¡°Mother, I was wrong. I did the silly things.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng sneered, ¡°Concubine Lin is good at pleasing you. No wonder she dared to stir up trouble and create confusion.¡±

    Wang shi always kept Sheng Hong under close supervision and forbade him to get close to other women. Concubine Lin, who was very understanding, gave him a beautiful girl, which was exactly what he wanted. But after sleeping with the girl, Sheng Hong was seized with deep remorse. He always cherished his reputation very much. This time he lost his self-control because the girl was good at flirting and he was charmed by her.

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Mother, you can punish me severely.¡± Sheng Hong lowered his head and knelt before Old Madam Sheng.

 Chapter 107: Old Madam Shengâ€™s Ability, Concubine Linâ€™s Tragic Future, Molanâ€™s Determination (2)

    <h4>Chapter 107: Old Madam Sheng¡¯s Ability, Concubine Lin¡¯s Tragic Future, Mn¡¯s Determination (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    Old Madam Sheng stroke the table and sneered, ¡°You fool! You have been dragged into a plot. Do you think Mn slipped out to seduce Liang Han on the spur of the moment? They must have conceived the plot for a long time. So Concubine Lin lured you into the trap. After you did the discreditable thing, she can use it to control you.¡±

    Sheng Hong¡¯s forehead was wet with cold sweat. Old Madam Sheng took a few deep breaths to calm herself down and said slowly, ¡°Hong, do you still remember the conversation between us after Concubine Wei died in childbirth many years ago?¡± Sheng Hong was a bit dazed but quickly responded, ¡°Yes, I do.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng sighed, ¡°At that time, I asked you to keep Concubine Lin under strict control, but you didn¡¯t take my words to your heart. Now they have brought disaster upon our family with the connivance of you. I told you that your official career wouldn¡¯t go smoothly if there were no peace and order in our mansion. Now what I said hase true...¡±

    Sheng Hong was very ashamed and embarrassed. At the end of May, it was getting warmer but he broke out in a cold sweat. He began to hate Concubine Lin because he wouldn¡¯t have been pointed andughed at by his colleagues if she hadn¡¯t stirred up troubles.

    Old Madam Sheng asked with a solemn expression, ¡°Do you really want me to deal with this matter?¡± Sheng Hong made a kowtow to her and answered aloud, ¡°Yes! I have neither ability nor virtue. Mother, you have given me so much help these years. Please help me once more.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng stared into Sheng Hong¡¯s eyes and said slowly and earnestly, ¡°If I took over the job, I would punish Concubine Lin severely. Can you stand by and do nothing to help her?¡± Sheng Hong caught the note of warning in her voice. After thinking for a moment, he gritted his teeth and replied, ¡°Yes, I can.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng added, ¡°Even if I kill her?¡± Sheng Hong turned the consequences of not dealing with this matter properly over in his mind. Over these years, his love for Concubine Lin had slowly faded away. So he made up his mind and said loudly, ¡°She deserves it! Wei shi died because of her. Now it¡¯s her turn to pay for her misdeeds.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng stared at Sheng Hong for a long time before she nodded expressionlessly and said, ¡°I won¡¯t kill her but...She can¡¯t stay in our mansion anymore.¡±

    After dinner, Old Madam Sheng asked Minn back to the House of Clear Dusk. Minn found an excuse and left Dangju in Hall of Peaceful Ages so that Dangju could pass on how Old Madam Sheng dealt with Concubine Lin and Mn to her.

    Old Madam Sheng was different from Hai shi. Hai shi was born of a literary family. She preferred to win people by virtue and convince them through reasoning. Old Madam Sheng was a legal daughter of a noble family, straightforward and determined. She didn¡¯t like to argue with other people. From the point of her view, as long as she expressed herself clearly, she could directly punish the culprits without convincing them to agree with her.

    Sheng Hong and Wang shi stayed in the inner room of Hall of Peaceful Ages. One of them sat at the table and the other sat on a couch at the window. The couple both felt wronged and didn¡¯t look at each other. Outside the inner room, Old Madam Sheng, who sat alone in the main room, asked someone to bring Concubine Lin and Mn over here.

    A beautiful maid in a bright pink coat took Concubine Lin¡¯s arm and helped her walk into the room. Then Concubine Lin knelt on her own initiative. Old Madam Sheng looked narrowly at the maid who had almond-shaped eyes and peachy cheeks. Her eyes wore an expression of coquetry and her belly was a bit swollen. Old Madam Sheng sneered and turned to Mn who dressed casually and looked a little dispirited. Although she had suffered a lot these days, she was still arrogant and stood straightly with raised head.

    Old Madam Sheng looked at Mn and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m not going to reason with you. Master, Madam and your sister-inw must have lectured you. I just want to ask you one question. Now you are unable to marry into the Wen family. What are you going to do?¡±

    Mn felt her chest tightening with anger and snorted, ¡°Nothing can be worse than death. I¡¯m not afraid of it. If you want me to die, I will do as you wish.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng blurted out without thinking, ¡°You are brave! Fang Mama, bring things in.¡± The next moment Fang Mama came in with a salver in her hands. Old Madam Sheng pointed at the things on the salver and said, ¡°Here are a white silk ribbon and a cup of noxious tea. You can choose one to kill yourself. In this way the bad reputation of our family can be cleared.¡±

    Mn turned pale, the expression of stubborn determination on her face disappearing at once. She looked at the white silk ribbon and noxious tea on the salver, trembling violently. Concubine Lin gave out a sad, shrill cry and kowtowed to Old Madam Sheng while begging, ¡°Old Madam, please spare her life! Mn, kneel down and make an apology to your grandmother... Old Madam, Mn is a naive young girl. I know she has annoyed you. But for Master¡¯s sake, please forgive her...¡±

    Old Madam Sheng waved her hand and threw a teacup to the floor with a bang. Then she pointed at Concubine Lin and snapped, ¡°Shut up! My biggest regret is that I brought you into the Sheng Mansion out of sympathy and epted you as Master¡¯s concubine. Over the years you have caused us a lot of trouble. Now I don¡¯t want to retell old stories. But if you say another word, I will immediately pour the poison tea down your daughter¡¯s throat. You know I¡¯m a woman of my word.¡±

    Concubine Lin swallowed hard and bowed her head obediently but she kept looking around for someone to help her. Old Madam Sheng sneered, ¡°Are you looking for Master? He won¡¯te here today. He has given me a free hand with this matter.¡±

    Concubine Lin crumpled down onto the floor, looking pathetic, and dared not speak anymore. Wang shi, who was sitting in the inner room, smiled ironically and turned to look at her husband, satisfied to see Sheng Hong sitting still without anxiety on his face.

    Realizing the situation was unfavourable for herself, Mn promptly knelt down and apologized, ¡°Grandmother, I see that I was wrong. Please forgive me! I will never do that again. I... I don¡¯t want to die.¡± With that she cried and cast a nce at Concubine Lin kneeling beside her. Suddenly, she recalled what she had done some time ago and hastened to exin, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to disgrace our family¡¯s name. I was locked in my house for a long time and got bored. So I decided to go to Longhua Temple and prayed that you would have good health and a long life, and Father could be prompted to a higher rank. But I didn¡¯t expect that something happened to me so suddenly... It was an unintentional fault...¡± Mn was gradually lost for words when she saw Old Madam Sheng looking at her sarcastically.

    Wang shi got insanely angry in the inner room. The servants had confessed everything. How could Mn have the gall to resort to sophistry? Old Madam Sheng also thought Mn¡¯s argument ridiculous and said slowly, ¡°Your mother wants you to marry into the Liang family. So she has hatched the plot for several months. She asked her trusted servant to sweet-talk the gatekeeper of Marquis Yongchang Household. When the servant heard that Young Master Liang Han was going to offer incense in Longhua Temple with his mother that day, he reported to you and then you asked your maid Yunzai to pose as you and lie on the bed. You changed into maid¡¯s clothes and secretly slipped out of the Sheng Mansion. After that, you found a ce to dress up and asked Xia Xian to prepare the carriage for you... After flogging them, the servants have confessed everything. If you two still want to make a spectacle of yourselves, I can have people bring them here and confront them with you. Humph! Mn, how dared you tell a lie in front of me? You are exactly like your mother. Concubine Lin is skilled in confounding right and wrong. Now you have learnt it too.¡±

    Mn¡¯s face drained of color. Knowing that Old Madam Sheng had got everything clear, she felt scared and got down on all fours, trembling like a leaf.

    In the inner room, Wang shi shed a sardonic look at Sheng Hong who felt very embarrassed. In the main room, Old Madam Sheng motioned Fang Mama to put down the salver aside and continued, ¡°Now you have a bad reputation. It¡¯s difficult to marry you into a respectable family. And the Liang family doesn¡¯t want you. Did you have any other choice?¡±

    A shiver passed through the slight frame of Mn and she shouted, ¡°Madam hasn¡¯t gone to propose the marriage. How can you say that the Liang family doesn¡¯t want me?¡±

    Old Madam Sheng looked at her with cold eyes. ¡°So you and your mother n to put pressure on Madam to visit Marquis Yongchang Household and raise the marriage proposal for you. But have you ever thought that in fact the Liang family isn¡¯t satisfied with you at all? From ancient times to the present, it¡¯s always the boy¡¯s parents who bring up proposal of marriage to the girl¡¯s parents. Even if there are exceptions, the two families must have reached an agreement in advance. If we proposed the marriage but they refused it, your father would lose face.¡±

    Mn wiped the tears off her face while defending, ¡°If Madam Liang liked Minn, why would she be dissatisfied with me? Minn is no better than me. Furthermore, my mother is much better than her mother.¡± Her voice was full of indignation.

    Old Madam Sheng ridiculed, ¡°Why is she dissatisfied with you? I don¡¯t know. But from that day on, Marquis Yongchang Household haven¡¯t made any promises. You father flew a kite about the attitude of the Liang family, but they have no response at all.¡±

    Mn¡¯s breath rasped in her heaving chest. She crawled on her hands and knees toward Old Madam Sheng and tugged at lower hem of her grandmother¡¯s coat like a drowning person trying to catch at a straw, begging aloud, ¡°Grandmother, please help me! Minn is your granddaughter, and so am I. You devote yourself to arranging a good marriage for her. Now you shouldn¡¯t leave me in the lurch. I know I have brought shame on our family¡¯s name and Father dislikes me now. But I have no other choice. Madam hates me and my mother to the extreme. She won¡¯t seek a good marriage for me. So... I just want to get a good marriage so as not to be bullied for the rest of my life.¡±

    With that, big tears rolled down her cheeks, her eyes reddening as she cried sadly, ¡°I envy Minn. She¡¯s more charming than me. Father, Eldest Brother, Sister-inw Hai and you all like her. After we met Marchioness Yongchang, she also likes Minn. I¡¯m not reconciled to my defeat. Why can she marry into a better family than I can? Now there is no room for regret when matters have reached this stage. Have pity on me, Grandmother. Please help me to achieve my goal.¡±

    Mn got down on all fours and kept wailing with sorrow.

    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Old Madam Sheng asked.

 Chapter 108: Old Madam Shengâ€™s Ability, Concubine Linâ€™s Tragic Future, Molanâ€™s Determination (3)

    <h4>Chapter 108: Old Madam Sheng¡¯s Ability, Concubine Lin¡¯s Tragic Future, Mn¡¯s Determination (3)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    Mn instantly raised her head, a glimmer of hope shing through her eyes. ¡°Please ask Father to beg Marquis Yongchang. Father has a good reputation in official circles. Marquis Yongchang will take his request seriously. Anyway, Minn and I are both youngdies of the Sheng family, and she is no better than me. Since Madam Liang intends to choose our family as their inws, she must be willing to ept me as her daughter-inw. Grandmother, ask Father and Madam to help me! If I marry into the Liang family, our family will benefit from it. As long as Father and Madam try their best, it¡¯s going to be sessful. I don¡¯t want to die, please help me out!¡±

    In the inner room, a sneer hung on Wang shi¡¯s lips. Sheng Hong clenched his fists and became purple with rage. He was always cautious in building rtionships with officials and never offended or begged other people without reasons. That was why he could acquire the present position. But now Mn, his insolent illegal daughter, asked him to beg Marquis Yongchang. It was a disgraceful behavior. Besides, if the Liang family refused him and the news spread over the capital city, it would bring great shame on him.

    These words sending a chill to Old Madam Sheng¡¯s heart, she quietly looked at Mn whose face bathed in tears. Then she threw a nce at Concubine Lin and scoffed, ¡°You mean, if Master and Madam fail to persuade Marquis Yongchang and his wife, it must be because they are half-hearted and perfunctory?¡±

    Mn was stunned, but soon lowered her head and replied, ¡°Father loves me, so he should be considerate of me and do his best to help me.¡±

    The room quietened down. There was dead silence but for leaves of the osmanthus tree rustling in the wind. In the inner room, Sheng Hong turned pale with anger and waspletely disappointed in Concubine Lin and Mn. Wang shi¡¯s heart softened when she saw him so sad.

    After a long silence, Old Madam Sheng said casually, ¡°All people in our mansion know that your father loves you very much. You are his illegal daughter, but your food, clothes and living conditions are the same as the legal daughter, Rn. Even Madam dares not snub you because she is afraid to cause him a great deal of heartache. Just follow your conscience and think about what kind of life Aunt Kang¡¯s illegal daughters lead. Your life is much better than theirs. How could you utter these unfilial ravings? You don¡¯t deserve your father¡¯s love. The biggest difference between you and Minn is that she is contented with her lot and knows what to do and what not to do, but you are insatiable. You said I devoted myself to arranging a good marriage for her and ignored you. But even if I do the same to you, will you ept my arrangement? Obviously, you won¡¯t! I don¡¯t like greedy girls but you always want to marry into a rich and influential family... All right. Madam refuses to proposal the marriage for you, but I will do it.¡±

    All people in the house were shocked by her words. Sheng Hong gritted his teeth with a cold expression on his face and even wanted to kill Mn with poison. Wang shi jumped up in surprise.

    Mn raised her head and looked at Old Madam Sheng with disbelief, the bitterness on her face changing into a joyful look. She was about to express her thanks when Old Madam Sheng carried on speaking, ¡°I will go to Marquis Yongchang Household and propose the marriage for you. I will also put in a good word for you. However, man proposes and God disposes. I can¡¯t guarantee that the Liang family will consent to this marriage.¡±

    Mn¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Old Madam Sheng looked into her eyes and said slowly, ¡°If Madam Liang ept you as her daughter-inw, it must be your good fortune and you don¡¯t have to thank me. If she is unwilling...¡± Mn¡¯s fingers shivered with nervousness. Old Madam Sheng continued, ¡°Your father still works in the capital and your eldest brother-inw is Liang Han¡¯s superior. I won¡¯t let you be Liang Han¡¯s concubine because it will bring disgrace upon your eldest sister and our whole family. So I will send you back to Youyang and ask your aunt to marry you to a rich peasant family.¡±

    Mn came out in cold sweat with fear, her vest wet. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but Old Madam Sheng pointed at the white silk ribbon and noxious tea on the salver and spoke frankly, ¡°If you want to fob me off with other excuses, choose one of them to kill yourself or shave your head to be a nun. If you die, I will hold a huge funeral for you. If you go to the nunnery, I will visit you from time to time.¡±

    Mn was stunned and dared not speak. Concubine Lin, who knew Old Madam Sheng well and believed that she would try her best to help Mn since she had made a promise, was overjoyed. In this way, Sheng Hong would surely go to beg Marquis Yongchang.

    After that, Old Madam Sheng turned to Concubine Lin and said, ¡°You can¡¯t stay in Sheng Mansion anymore. Tomorrow morning I will have people send you to the vige estates.¡±

    The words, like a bolt from the blue, shocked Concubine Lin. She shouted out, ¡°Ah! Old Madam...¡± Before she finished her words, Fang Mama and two strong female servants put a cloth in her mouth and tied her hands and feet. Because of mother-child affinity, Mn cried, shouted and pulled at a corner of Old Madam Sheng¡¯s coat to beg for mercy while Concubine Lin was desperately struggling like a crazy animal.

    Old Madam Sheng stared at Concubine Lin and said coldly, ¡°One more word and I will send you to the Tongchu Nunnery.¡±

    Concubine Lin stopped struggling and Mn was dazed. The Tongchu Nunnery was not a normal nunnery. The rich and influential families would send the womenfolk who made mistakes to the nunnery, in which they would be scolded and beat by nuns. Besides, they needed to do heavy manual work without enough food and a good sleep. It was said that all the women sent into the Tongchu Nunnery suffered a lot.

    Old Madam Sheng stood up and looked down at Concubine Lin who red at her with hatred. Without any fear she said calmly, ¡°I really regret that I didn¡¯t take Changfeng and Mn away from you. If I had known they would be educated to be an unambitious, self-righteous boy and a vain, shameless girl, I would never have you bring them up. You have misled your children by your wrong moral values. I know you have caused some deaths. So, go to the vige estates and reflect upon your mistakes. After a dozen years, if your son and daughter became outstanding, they would take you out of the vige estates and by then you could enjoy your old age in peace. But if they didn¡¯t make any progress...¡±

    Old Madam Sheng didn¡¯t go on about it but Concubine Lin got the meaning. After a dozen years, she would be an aged woman. She whined, her eyes filled with fear, and tried to make a kowtow and beg for mercy. But she was unable to break away from the strong female servants.

    Suddenly, Old Madam Sheng turned to smile at the beautiful maid in a bright pink coat beside Concubine Lin and asked gently, ¡°Your name is Jufang, right?¡± The maid was spooked by Old Madam Sheng¡¯s high-handed measures, standing in the corner and trembling. Hearing what Old Madam Sheng said, Jufang promptly kowtowed to her.

    With a genial look, Old Madam Sheng continued, ¡°You are really a beautiful girl. What a pity...¡±

    Jufang was delighted with Old Madam Sheng¡¯s praise and gentle manner towards her. But she became panic-stricken when she heard thest sentence. She looked at Old Madam Sheng, puzzled. Old Madam Sheng sighed, ¡°You silly girl. Don¡¯t you know you have been put in harm¡¯s way?¡±

    Jufang was frightened and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Who... Who put me in harm¡¯s way?¡±

    Old Madam Sheng shook her head with a look of pity and answered her with another question, ¡°How long have you been pregnant?¡± Jufang blushed and replied, ¡°Four months.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng said in a cold voice, ¡°So you became pregnant in the period of the national mourning.¡± Greatly frightened, Jufang turned pale. After a while she came to herself and sorrowfully cried out, ¡°I don¡¯t know that. Concubine Lin asked me to serve Master.¡±

    ¡°She has her own intention.¡± Old Madam nced at Concubine Lin and added, ¡°Pregnancy is not allowed in the period of the national mourning. Master won¡¯t keep this unborn baby because others will hold it against him. If Madam know that you are pregnant, she will fly into a rage and punish you severely.¡±

    In the inner room, Wang shi, who had known nothing about her husband¡¯s misdemeanors and Jufang¡¯s pregnancy, red at Sheng Hong, her eyes zing with fury. Sheng Hong flushed with embarrassment and turned around to avoid looking at Wang shi,pletely annoyed by Concubine Lin¡¯s malignity.

    Jufang was so scared that her face was drained of all color as she cried, ¡°Old Madam, please help me!¡± She cursed in her mind, ¡®Concubine Lin is a god damn malicious woman. If she really wanted to help me, she would make arrangements for me after the national mourning. But she deliberately asked me to sleep with Master in the sensitive period. She is trying to hurt me.¡¯

    Old Madam Sheng waved to Jufang, who instantly trotted to her and knelt at her feet. Then Old Madam Sheng said slowly, ¡°Well, I will ask Fang Mama to buy a dose of benign abortion Chinese medicine for you. After abortion, you can have a good rest and recuperate for a time. Then I will promote you to concubine. What do you think of this arrangement?¡±

    Although Jufang loved the unborn child, she gritted her teeth and agreed with Old Madam Sheng at the thought of Wang shi¡®s brutal temper and Concubine Lin¡¯s miserable future. She began to hate Concubine Lin from this moment on.

    At this moment, Concubine Lin finally couldn¡¯t help trembling in fear. A few minutes ago, she had been confident that Sheng Hong would take her back to the Sheng Mansion in a couple of months because he was a man who kept old friendships in mind and meanwhile her children would intercede for her. But with this young beautiful charming woman who hated her to the extreme by his side, Sheng Hong would be gradually affected by the woman and hate her too.

    Concubine Lin was so frightened that she looked to her daughter with imploring eyes. Mn opened her mouth and wanted to intercede for her mother. But Old Madam Sheng stood up and walked toward the inner room with Cuiping¡¯s help. After a few steps, she turned around and said to Mn, ¡°I will go to Marquis Yongchang Household in two days. If they agree to my proposal...¡±

    Mn¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She shut her mouth and listened to Old Madam Sheng carefully. ¡°Marquis Yongchang Household is more influential than the Sheng family. And you have used the ignoble tactics to approach Liang Han. So, after you marry into the Liang family, you should rely on your own efforts to please your husband and parents-inw. It¡¯s impossible for you to depend on the Sheng family anymore,¡± said Old Madam Sheng in a tired voice.

    A strong fighting spirit surged in Mn. She decided not to intercede for Concubine Lin for the time being and to devote herself entirely to the marriage preparation. ¡®I will take everything into my own hands after marrying Liang Han. Then you will see how admirable I am!¡¯ she thought to herself with determination.

 Chapter 109: Molanâ€™s Marriage, Rulanâ€™s Impatience, Minglanâ€™s Good Mood (1)

    <h4>Chapter 109: Mn¡¯s Marriage, Rn¡¯s Impatience, Minn¡¯s Good Mood (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    The next morning, Minn sat in front of the washstand, a big cotton towel wrapped around her chest, while Yancao was helping her wash her face. Dangju walked into the room gingerly, leaned over and whispered in Minn¡¯s ear, ¡°In the third quarter of Yin (3:30-3:45), Concubine Lin was tied up and carried out of our mansion. I hear that she is sent to a vige estate belonging to Old Madam Sheng.¡± If she was sent to Wang shi¡¯s vige estates, she would die within three months.

    Minn gave no indication and asked leisurely, ¡°I heard the sound of crying and cursing from the Forested Pavilion all night. What happened?¡±

    Dangju blushed at once. She cast a nce at Yancao and replied under her breath, ¡°Last night after Old Madam punished Concubine Lin, Liu Mama brought Jufang a bowl of liquid herbal medicine...After taking it... she got a violent bellyache and cursed Concubine Lin the whole night. She was in continual pain... until she gave birth to the stillborn baby at daybreak.¡±

    Minn felt sad about Jufang¡¯s unfortunate experience and fell silent.

    When Minn went to give her greetings to Old Madam Sheng and Wang shi, she didn¡¯t saw Hai shi because the young madam was busy dealing with the servants of the Forested Pavilion. Hai shi punished all the servants including stewards, old female servants, young maids and manservants. Some of them were sold and the rest were driven out of Sheng Mansion. Concubine Lin¡¯s trusted servants, Xia Xian and his family, who had made a great contribution to the sess of Mn seducing Liang Han, became a thorn in the flesh of Hai shi. So she searched their house thoroughly and confiscated their property.

    In the following days, Hai shi wore a cold smile and began to clean up the whole Sheng Mansion. All the servants rted to Concubine Lin, including the maids of the House of Mountain Moon and the kitchen purchaser, were given the severe penalties. Finally, Concubine Lin¡¯s influence havingsted for 20 years in Sheng Mansionpletely disappeared. It was considered improper to talk about elders¡¯ mistakes. Afraid that his son would be an immoral person like Mn, Changbai often stared at his one-year-old son, Quan, with a straight face and thought about what he could do to educate Quan and guide him to be an all-rounder. Quan was sensitive. So he grinned at the sight of Changbai¡¯s serious face to show that he was a well-behaved boy.

    Sheng Hong went to Hall of Peaceful Ages three times a day and pretended to be a filial son in front of Old Madam Sheng, chatting with his legal mother with an obsequious smile. After leaving Hall of Peaceful Ages, he usually went to scold Changfeng to relieve his tight facial muscles resulting from smiling for a long time. Wang shi became a grumbler like Xiang Lin¡¯s wife whose pet phrase was ¡°my poor Mao¡±. Different from Xiang Lin¡¯s wife, Wang shi¡¯s opening sentence was ¡°my poor Rn¡±. She said this more than ten times a day.

    T/N note:

    Xiang Lin¡¯s wife: a poor woman in Lu Xun¡¯s short story, the new year¡¯s sacrifice.

    Every time thedies went to the main house and greeted their legal mother, Wang shi always took Rn¡¯s hands, stared at her with sad eyes and sobbed for a long while. Minn stood by and draw a conclusion: Wang shi was extremely grieved as if she was in a memorial meeting held for a distinguished leader.

    Two dayster, Rn ran out of her patience. She shook Wangshi¡¯s hands off and roared, ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet!¡± Then she left straight away.

    Wang shi turned to Minn with a handkerchief covering her eyes and said in sorrow, ¡°Good girl. Please go to visit your fifth sister as often as possible and advise her not to worry too much... Keep her away from needles and scissors...¡±

    Minn nodded obediently and felt that Wang shi was not familiar with her daughter¡¯s character at all. If Rn held a sharp weapon in her hands, she must want to kill Mn instead of herself.

    Wang shi wiped her tears with the handkerchief. The wrinkles around her eyes were clear though she painted heavily. She stared dreamily at Minn and said slowly, ¡°You look like Concubine Wei but your nose is like Master¡¯s... Do you still remember Concubine Wei?¡±

    Minn was dazed for a second and shook her head honestly, ¡°No.¡± In fact, she had never seen Concubine Wei who had died when she hade to this world.

    Wang shi let her eyes settle upon Minn¡¯s delicate beautiful face and leaned against the soft cushion on the bed to rx her back muscles, and then said leisurely, ¡°You are as honest and well-behaved as Concubine Wei. Rn is your elder sister but she is wayward. You have always tolerated her over the years. Minn, I know it¡¯s not easy for you.¡±

    Minn immediately lowered her head with shyness and replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We are sisters.¡± She felt that Wang shi was not familiar with her character.

    Wang shi drew Minn close to her and patted the young girl¡¯s hands while sighing, ¡°Although you are not my biological daughter, I have treated you as my own child these years. You are a good-looking girl of good character. I always want to marry you into a noble family. s... Mn, this immoral girl ruined your good marriage.¡±

    Minn whispered with a flush in her cheeks, ¡°Old Madam always says to me that marriages are made in heaven. Perhaps this good marriage is a god¡¯s gift to Sister Mn. We are both daughters of the Sheng family. No matter who marries into Marquis Yongchang Household, I shall be happy.¡± She was puzzled as to why Wang shi said such things to her at this time.

    Wang shi frowned, her spirits suddenly lifting for some unknown reason as she raised her voice, ¡°Silly girl. Do you know why Marchioness Yongchang came to our mansion several times? She likes you and wants you to be her daughter-inw!¡±

    Minn kept her head down and spoke haltingly, ¡°Madam, you tter me. Sister Rn has her own good points. Though... Though I¡¯m always closer to Sister Rn than Sister Mn, I know that she has many merits.¡± Minn was not skilled in ying a traditional kind-hearted girl. She felt it difficult to control her emotions. ¡®Should I be more enthusiastic? Maybe I shouldn¡¯t show too much affection for Mn because it will annoy Wang shi,¡¯ she thought to herself.

    Minn stood with her head bowed, her face flushing red, and fiddled with her own fingers, bewildered. She stole a nce at Wang shi from time to time. Disappointed by Minn¡¯s timid and overcautious character, Wang shi leaned on the soft cushion again, a surge of hatred for Mn flowing through her. At this moment, she hated Mn to the extreme because it would bring her more benefits if Minn, this honest and obedient girl married into Marquis Yongchang Household.

    Minn felt very sorry for Wang shi. Although Wang shi wasn¡¯t a best legal mother and didn¡¯t take care of Minn before, she never bullied or plotted to murder her illegal children. Changdong, who was growing up by her side, lived a peaceful life and and became a nice upstanding boy though he wasn¡¯t given a good treatment.

    So, Minn obeyed Wang shi and went to the House of Carefree, in which Rn was sitting in front of a wooden dressing case with a mirror. The rosewood with delicate patterns was iid with a bronze mirror well rubbed down. The young girl stared at the reflection of her beautiful face in the mirror. Xique standing beside her took some fragrant osmanthus oil with a small hairbrush and carefully spread it on Rn¡¯s hair, and then rubbed her hair gently.

    Xique looked back at Minn and smiled, ¡°Lady Minn,e here and have a look. Ourdy¡¯s hair is thick and glossy now. Thanks to your osmanthus oil, the texture and condition of ourdy¡¯s hair have improved.¡±

    Rn was annoyed by Xique¡¯s words and snorted, ¡°Do you mean that my hair would be like the withered and yellow straw if I didn¡¯t apply the osmanthus oil?¡±

    Xique kept smiling at Rn and exined softly, ¡°My deardy, Lady Minn is our guest. Naturally I should praise her first. If you like to hear the ttery, next time I will tter you first.¡± Rn pouted to show her annoyance.

    Minn sat beside Rn, looking at Xique who was busy putting the osmanthus oil on Rn¡¯s hair while amusing Rn with humorous words and ttering Minn implicitly. At the same time, she also asked other maids to serve Minn a cup of tea. Minn couldn¡¯t help but admire Liu Kun¡¯s wife, who was indeed generous and visionary because she had chosen Xique as Rn¡¯s personal maid instead of her daughter. Besides, Old Madam Wang, who had sent Xique to wait upon Rn, must love Wang shi very much. But now Old Madam Wang waspletely enraged by Wang shi¡¯s inconstancy. As the old saying goes, to be appreciated as a parent is quite unusual. Children can never repay parents for their kindness.

    After driving the maids out of the room, Rn turned to Minn and said in a fit of pique, ¡°You don¡¯t have to visit me from time to time. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Sister, are you really not angry at all?¡± Minn picked up a fresh red date and ate it while murmuring, ¡°I¡¯m not surprised that you don¡¯t me Sister Mn anymore. But aren¡¯t you angry with Cousin Yuan¡¯er? Madam worries about you because you have no intention of taking revenge on the persons who hurt you. That¡¯s abnormal.¡± If Rn lost her temper and kicked up a row with Mn, Wang shi would set her mind at rest. But in fact, Rn was so calm, which gave Wang shi an illusion that Rn disguised her sorrow beneath a calm appearance. So Wang shi was uneasy.

    Rn raised her head and gave a snort. Then she tied up her hair, sat down beside Minn and sneered, ¡°My aunt is a tough woman. In the Wang family, only my grandma can restrain her. When we lived in Deng Prefecture, every year I had to go to the Wang Mansion with my mother. Tut, tut! I knew very well about her bossy character. Although my uncle is very fond of me, he is unable to help me if I really marry Cousin Wang. Just think about our Eldest Sister. Eldest brother-inw is a good man and treat her well. Marquis Zhongqin is also a good man. But they both have many concubines given by their elders. Thus it can be seen that it¡¯s easy for a woman to bully her daughter-inw but it¡¯s difficult for a young girl to defy her mother-inw. My mother doesn¡¯t understand it because she has never been bullied by her mother-inw.¡±

    Minn was shocked by Rn¡¯s thorough analysis. Every dog has its day. Rn had once been a reckless and hare-brained girl but now she was clear-headed. Minn felt ashamed when she examined herself and found that she didn¡¯t make any progress in judging people though she had grown taller.

    Rn grabbed the peeled tangerine from Minn¡¯s hands and stuffed it into the mouth, and then continued, ¡°What¡¯s more, Cousin Wang is a yes-man and always obey his mother without question. I don¡¯t like him at all. Aunt Kang thinks that she has won a good marriage for her daughter. However, Yuan¡¯er is spoiled and arrogant. After she marries into the Wang family... she will suffer a lot.¡± The more she talked, the more excited she was. Rn put another tangerine on Minn¡¯s hand and motioned her to peel it.

    Minn suddenly understood Rn¡¯s feelings. The two of them were very simr because they both felt rxed now while the whole Sheng Mansion was immersed in a gloomy atmosphere. Although they had their reputations dragged down by Mn, they smoothly shook off the distasteful marriages.

    Lost in thought, Minn put the peeled tangerine into her own mouth and handed the tangerine peels to Rn.

    ...

    A few dayster, it was a fine day. Early in the morning, Old Madam Sheng went to Marquis Yongchang Household with only Fang Mama. Wang shi indicated that she was willing to go with them. Old Madam Sheng looked at her for a while and said in a tone of self-mockery, ¡°Today I¡¯m going to do a disgraceful thing. And maybe my rtionship with the Liang family will turn nasty. I will go to the Marquis Yongchang Household alone so that you won¡¯t be affected by this matter.¡±

    Although Old Madam Sheng agreed to propose the marriage for Mn, she felt ashamed and embarrassed because she was a woman of noble birth and had never begged others before. So she was in bad mood with a straight face these days. Wang shi drew back her neck and dared not say anything.

 Chapter 110: Molanâ€™s Marriage, Rulanâ€™s Impatience, Minglanâ€™s Good Mood (2)

    <h4>Chapter 110: Mn¡¯s Marriage, Rn¡¯s Impatience, Minn¡¯s Good Mood (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    Marquis Yongchang Household was in the inner circle of the imperial city. It took more than two hours to go there ande back. In the first quarter of Wei(13:00-13:15), Old Madam Sheng finally returned to the Sheng Mansion. After hearing the news, Wang shi rushed out of the main house and ran to visit Old Madam Sheng. When she walked into the Hall of Peaceful Ages, she saw Minn sitting on the soft couch with a bowl of warm bird¡¯s-nest porridge in her hands and feeding Old Madam Sheng. ¡°... I¡¯ve asked Cuiping to prepare lunch. Now eat some porridge first,¡± Minn said gently.

    On hearing that, the tired old madam red at Minn and scolded, ¡°It¡¯ste. Haven¡¯t you had lunch? I try to fatten you up but you let me down.¡± Minn felt a bit guilty and stuck out her tongue with an arch expression on her face.

    Wang shi took a deep breath to calm herself down, slowly came up to them and curtsied to Old Madam. Minn hastened to get out of the couch, made a curtsy to Wang shi, and then asked her to sit down. Wang shi fidgeted in the chair as she opened her mouth and wanted to ask something but swallowed it when she saw the tiredness on Old Madam Sheng¡¯s face. Minn understood Wang shi¡¯s intentions, so she cleared her throat and asked tentatively, ¡°Grandmother... Have they agreed to the proposal?¡± Satisfied with Minn¡¯s tact, Wang shi gave her an appreciative look.

    Old Madam Sheng rolled her eyes at Minn and said to Wang shi, ¡°Marchioness Yongchang wille to present gifts and finalize the betrothal on 25th this month. You should be well prepared... This is Liang Han¡¯s eight-character booklet. Take it and ask fortune teller if they two are a good match.¡± With that, she took out a red gold-iid booklet from her sleeve and handed it to Wang shi. Suddenly, Old Madam Sheng twisted her lips into an ironic smile, ¡°Even if their eight characters are not matched, the Marquis Yongchang Household dares not break the promise.¡±

    With the eight-character booklet in her hands, Wang shi¡¯s jaw dropped to the floor. She raised her head and looked at Old Madam Sheng in surprise, licking her lips and hesitating about asking the detail. Minn itched to ask what had happened but Old Madam Sheng turned to her and spoke first, ¡°Ask the maids to put the dishes on the table in right-wing room. Then go to the secondary room and find two Gecao Pills for me.¡±

    Obviously, what Old Madam Sheng was going to say next was unsuitable for unmarried girls to listen to. But the secondary room was next to this room. Old Madam Sheng hinted that Minn could eavesdrop as long as she was not discovered.

    This was the ancient Chinese art of speech. Minn touched her nose and went out obediently.

    Watching Minn disappearing behind the curtain, Wang shi said in a low voice, ¡°I should be med for my incapability. Mother, you have had a hectic morning... I feel guilty about not having kept Concubine Lin under control. Mn is really ignorant and inconsiderate. How could she do such a disgraceful thing?¡± With that she took out a handkerchief and wiped her eyes.

    Minn in the next room disagreed with Wang shi. After Hun got married, Mn became the eldest unmarrieddy in the Sheng Mansion. Concubine Lin and Mn used the crisis of the reputation of the Sheng family to force Sheng Hong to help them. As for Wang shi and Old Madam Sheng, the reason they gave in was because Rn and Minn¡¯s marriages would be affected if Mn failed to marry into the Liang family. So in the end the whole Sheng family had to make every effort to bring about the marriage between Mn and Liang Han. On the face of it that seemed to be impulsive for Mn to seduce Liang Han. But it was really a mature n. From the point of view of results, they achieved their goal, although Concubine Lin was driven out of the Sheng Mansion.

    ¡°Stop crying!¡± Old Madam Sheng said frankly, expressionless, ¡°I did that not only for Mn but also for other girls¡¯ future marriages. Only in this way can the reputation of the Sheng family be redeemed. So, stop dawdling and whining! I hate to see other people crying.¡±

    Wang shi held tears back and said softly, ¡°Mother, you are right. We all hope that everyone in the Sheng family can have a bright future. May I make so bold as to ask why Madam Liang agree to the marriage?¡±

    Old Madam Sheng sneered, ¡°You always think you¡¯re clever. Haven¡¯t you thought about why Madam Liang wants an illegal daughter of the Sheng Mansion to be her daughter-inw? Liang Han is the legal son of Marquis Yongchang. Although he is just Marquis Yongchang¡¯s youngest son, many noble families in the capital want to marry their daughter to him. You didn¡¯t figure out Madam Liang¡¯s intentions. How dared you ask Minn to see her! Aren¡¯t you afraid of being dragged into the mire?¡± Her voice was full of sarcasm.

    Wang shi blushed with shame and realized that Old Madam Sheng was digging up the past to lecture her. She replied slightly, ¡°I hear that Liang Han is a man of good character. So I thought... since Madam Liang liked Mn, it was a good idea...¡±

    Old Madam Sheng cast a cold look at her. Wang shi dared not say another word.

    Old Madam Sheng snorted, ¡°He is a man of good character? Are you kidding me? Even though I have just returned to the capital for a few days and have no time to inquire about Liang Han, I know that he must be indiscreet about his private life from what happened between him and Mn. If he is a well-behaved man, he wouldn¡¯t have walked back to the carriage with Mn in his arms after saving her. There were so many female servants on the spot. They could help Mn. But in fact, he offended Mn under the watchful eyes of the people. He has been well educated. Didn¡¯t he know that it would drag down Mn¡¯s reputation?¡±

    What Old Madam Sheng said filled Minn with admiration. Although she was clear-headed in analyzing most things, she was not a patch on Old Madam Sheng who saw a lot of human nature and could prate other people¡¯s mind. Wang shi would have seen through Madam Liang¡¯s trick if she had made a thorough investigation. But she hadn¡¯t done that because in her view Liang Han had nothing to do with her as long as Rn didn¡¯t marry him.

    Wang shi forced a smile in embarrassment and praised, ¡°Mother, you are very experienced. Since you point out Liang Han¡¯s failings, Madam Liang certainly dares not to shirk responsibility anymore.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng put down the white porcin bowl on the small table with a bang and said ironically, ¡°Liang Han is such a handsome and debonair young man. I don¡¯t believe that he was well-behaved in the period of the national mourning. So I have had someone make some inquiries and discovered that he slept with a girl over a year ago. The girl is a distant cousin of Madam Liang¡¯s illegal son¡¯s wife. Just as the national mourning ended, her belly was bulging. It¡¯s hard to say whether she got pregnant in the period of the national mourning or not. Marquis Yongchang Household is a noble and influential family. They are descendants of the distinguished person for the foundation of the state. If the news of that girl¡¯s pregnancy got out, the Liang family would be severely punished.¡±

    On hearing this Wang shi¡¯s eyes lit up. She came near Old Madam Sheng and said, ¡°Oh, I see. Now the Liang family dares not look down upon us as we know Liang Han has done such a wrong thing. Old Madam, we needn¡¯t worry anymore. I feel certain that they wille to propose marriage.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng felt disappointed when she saw the naked joy in Wang shi¡¯s face. But soon sheforted herself with the view that it was good for her to have such a straightforward daughter-inw. She sighed, ¡°My daughter-inw, you don¡¯t seem to get the point. Madam Liang dislikes the girl and wants to abort her pregnancy. But Liang Han insists on keeping the girl in Marquis Yongchang Household. So he is in a hurry to take a legal wife so that the girl can be his concubine and his unborn child can have a birthright. To be honest, Marchioness Yongchang is in a predicament. Over the years, her illegal eldest son has made a lot of achievements in the army. Many officials praise him. Old Marquis Yongchang also thinks highly of him. Now their illegal eldest daughter-inw asks for thepensation for her distant cousin, so it¡¯s not easy for Marchioness Yongchang to deal with this matter.¡±

    This time Wang shi dared not to makements at once. She thought for a while and said, ¡°Oh! Now I understand. After that, Madam Liang is caught in a dilemma. She wants to punish the shameless girl but meanwhile, she is afraid of hurting her son. Today you went to persuade Madam Liang with tactful words. She surely would seize the chance to get out of the dilemma... But in this case, will Mn lead a good life after marrying into the Liang family? I¡¯m afraid that she won¡¯t.¡±

    Recalling Madam Liang¡¯s arrogant attitude toward her, Old Madam Sheng was filled with anger. At this moment, Wang shi took a kind of dark pleasure in Mn¡¯s misfortune, which inmed her anger further. So she snapped, ¡°Don¡¯tugh at Mn¡¯s misfortune. Just think about Rn¡¯s marriage.¡±

    Wang shi¡¯s eyes reddened at the thought of Rn. She shed tears and said, ¡°Rn would have had a good marriage but now it has gone... There are so many rich and noble families in the capital city. We can easily find a husband for Rn. But it¡¯s difficult to find a good man who we know inside out. Now I have no idea what to do next. Old Madam, please give me some advice.¡±

    ¡°s...¡± Old Madam Sheng held the arms of the soft couch, sat upright and patted Wang shi on the shoulder before she said, ¡°You should be med for what happened to Rn. I know you love her and want to hand-pick an excellent man for her. But you shouldn¡¯t have insatiable desires. Since you betrothed Rn to your nephew, how could you make a promise to Junzhu Pingning? As a result, the rtionship between you and your family has gone sour... Well, now let¡¯s talk about your good sister!¡±

    With an angry expression on her face, Old Madam Sheng thumped the arm of the soft couch and continued, ¡°Master has helped the Kang family a lot. When your sister came to implore us to find an official position for her son and find a good marriage for her daughter, we always tried our best to help her. But what did she give us in return? She took my granddaughter¡¯s fianc¨¦. Does she consider us as generous suckers? Yun¡¯er has married into the Sheng family. Except for her...¡± Old Madam Sheng pointed at Wang shi andmanded, ¡°Don¡¯t contact the Kang family except on New Year¡¯s Day and other festivals.¡±

    Wang shi blushed with shame because of her sister¡¯s ingratitude. What Old Madam Sheng said was reasonable. Recalling that her daughter¡¯s marriage hade to grief due to Aunt Kang¡¯s efforts, Wang shi began to condemn the Kang family for their ingratitude too.

    After venting the anger by cursing, Old Madam Sheng felt much better. She waved her hand and said, ¡°Now Changbai¡¯s wife helps you manage the inner mansion. You need a good rest so that you can get well soon and seek a good marriage for Rn. I will go around and see if there is a suitable person. You needn¡¯t worry. Rn has just reached the age of fifteen. There¡¯s still plenty of time to hand-pick her future husband. We must take it seriously and choose a man of good character for her.¡±

    Wang shi strongly agreed with Old Madam Sheng. She nodded energetically and squatted down to help her mother-inw to put on shoes the moment she saw Old Madam Sheng swinging her legs off the couch. Old Madam Sheng held Wang shi¡¯s shoulders and put on the shoes. When Wang shi raised her head, Old Madam Sheng suddenly caught her by the wrist and looked into her eyes before saying in a serious tone, ¡°When Marquis Yongchang Householdes to finalize the betrothal, you must give them a good reception. Remember not to act on impulse. Only when Mn smoothly marries into the Liang family can our family¡¯s reputation be redeemed. You will have many grandchildren in the future. So don¡¯t do anything that would ruin your reputation. Understand?¡±

    Wang shi, who had beenpletely annoyed by Mn¡¯s shameless behaviors, hated to help Mn. But considering Rn, she gritted her teeth and nodded. Seeing that, Old Madam Sheng loosened her grip on Wang shi and said softly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to prepare the dowry. Mastermissioned me to deal with all Concubine Lin¡¯s property. I have divided it into two equal parts and given them to Changfeng and Mn. On Mn¡¯s wedding day, I will give her 1000 ounces of silver as a present.¡±

    Wang shi was good at arithmetic. After a rough calction, she drew a conclusion that Old Madam Sheng gave Mn a suitable dowry, which was less than Hun¡¯s but enough to keep up appearances in front of the people of Marquis Yongchang Household. Realizing that she only needed to spend some money on holding a wedding feast, Wang shi readily agreed.

    Old Madam Sheng was satisfied with Wang shi¡¯s obedience. ¡°When Changbai¡¯s wife cleaned up the Forested Pavilion a few days ago, she found many gold, silver and other valuables from the servants¡¯ rooms. This time Rn has been dragged down by Mn. So I will give Rn these valuables as her future dowry.¡±

    Wang shi immediately came near with a big smile on her face and uttered honeyed words, ¡°Mother, Rn and Minn are intimate and inseparable. Just divide the things in half and give to the two sisters. Minn is about to reach the age of fifteen. I will go to Garments of Immortals and ce an order for some new bright clothes for Minn. Besides, I will also buy some beautiful ornaments for her...¡±

 Chapter 111: The Good News After the National Mourning

    <h4>Chapter 111: The Good News After the National Mourning</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    After the year-long national mourning, noble families in the capital put away the whitempshades at their gates. The Emperor had taken deterrent measures to get the noblemen under control. Afterwards he seeded in suppressing the rebellion. The authority of the Emperor grew day by day. So, although the yboys of noble families in the capital had an itch to have romantic rtionships, they dared not to act recklessly.

    A month or twoter, the Emperor granted marriages to several men of imperial n. The aristocrats finally felt relieved and had the courage to do what they wanted. Some of them took concubines; some of them took wives; some who wanted to pursue pleasure in brothels changed into inconspicuous clothes and wore big hats before going to the brothels.

    Old Madam Sheng fulfilled her promise. She set up a table of dishes and promoted Jufang to concubine ten days after Jufang had had an abortion. Wang shi was friendly and gave Jufang a red packet containing money as a gift. Then the new concubine was ced in Wang shi¡¯s house, living with Concubine Xiang and Concubine Ping. When Concubine Fang saw Changdong going in and out of the house with a satchel, she recalled her poor stillborn baby and her hatred towards Concubine Lin increased.

    Concubine Fang couldn¡¯t sleep with Sheng Hong because she was still in the period of recuperation. But she pleased him by stroking, kissing and ttering him skillfully. Then she shed tears and showed her grief of losing their child. Under the influence of Concubine Fang, Sheng Hong detested Concubine Lin.

    A few dayster, Marquis Yongchang Household had the matchmakere to the Sheng Mansion and present gifts to finalize the betrothal. Wang shi regarded Mn as the bane of the Sheng family and wished to marry off her as soon as possible. The dowry had already been prepared. Lady Chunge had been pregnant for several months. If she gave birth to a child before the wedding day, it would be aplete disgrace to Marquis Yongchang Household. So the two families discussed and fixed up the dates. Marquis Yongchang Household would send betrothal gifts and money over to the Sheng family on June 28th and the wedding day was set for July 8th.

    After the wedding date was finalized, Mn took action. She badgered Hai shi into allowing her to see Sheng Hong on the pretext of expressing her gratitude for his love and care. Hai shi turned her down. But Mn put pressure on Hai shi in the name of filial duty. Atst Hai shi had to give in. As soon as Mn saw Sheng Hong, she began to cry and expressed penitence for her unfilial behaviors. Then she showed her remorse for having given him such a lot of trouble. Finally, she sobbed and interceded for Concubine Lin.

    ¡°Father, I¡¯m going to marry Liang Han. For the sake of Marquis Yongchang Household, please bring Concubine Lin back. She gave birth to me and brought me up. No matter what mistakes she made, I wish she can see me off on my wedding day.¡± Mn knelt before Sheng Hong, crying pitifully and putting on a y about her deep affection for Concubine Lin.

    However, Sheng Hong sneered, ¡°Madam is making arrangements for your wedding. Old Madam has proposed the marriage for you and got your dowry ready. If you have a conscience, you should express your gratitude to them... Concubine Lin was punished because she vited our domestic discipline. Although you will marry into Marquis Yongchang Household, I won¡¯t a bsolve your mother for their sake. If you really miss your mother, I will tell Madam Liang that you are weak and often ill, and cancel the marriage. By then you can go to the vige estate and live with your mother.¡±

    Mn was shocked and looked at Sheng Hong with disbelief. She didn¡¯t know that Sheng Hong had been listening to them behind the curtain when Old Madam Sheng had interrogated her that day. And she was unaware that Jufang had ckened Concubine Lin¡¯s name in front of Sheng Hong these days.

    Sheng Hong scolded Mn for poor moral integrity and then asked Hai shi to take Mn away and keep her under close supervision.

    Mn was not reconciled to her defeat, so she burst out of her house again. In general, no matter what a big mistake the bride-to-be made, her family would tolerate her mistake and pardon her. But this time Wang shi acted heartless. She directly tied Yunzai (Mn¡¯s maid) up, flogged her hard and sold her. Mn cried, tugged at Hai shi¡¯s sleeve and asked her to bring Yunzai back.

    Hai shi was unable to deal with Mn. So Wang shi had someone pass on a message to Mn, ¡°Maids should take the responsibility of theirdy¡¯s mistakes. Lady, if you kick up a row again, Madam will sell Luzhong. If you don¡¯t behave well, Madam will drive your maids out of the Sheng Mansion, such as Bitao, Furong, Qiujiang... Before the wedding, Madam will choose some good maids for you so that you can take them to Marquis Yongchang Household.¡± Mn looked at her maids kneeling around her, gritted her teeth and dared not make a scene anymore.

    In fact, the married woman and her family influenced each other. Her parents would beughed at for their incapability if they stood by when their daughter was bullied. But if the married woman had no respect for her elders, she would be regarded as an unfilial and disobedient child. Wang shi was included in the list of Mn¡¯s elders, but Concubine Lin wasn¡¯t.

    Wang shi always acted in a tyrannous manner. In spite of numerous defeats, she didn¡¯t change her bossy nature. So she was not afraid that Mn would kick up a row. The reputation of the Sheng family had been salvaged because Marquis Yongchang Household hade to the Sheng Mansion and presented gifts to finalize the betrothal. If Mn continued to make trouble, Wang shi would like to break off the engagement.

    Mn understood Wang shi¡¯s determination, so she showed some restraint and obediently stayed in the House of Mountain Moon, waiting for the wedding day.

    June 28th was an auspicious day. On this day, Marquis Yongchang Household sent betrothal gifts and money over to the Sheng Mansion. Besides, many noble families performed marriages. The Left Assistant Minister of Revenue married off his daughter. The son of the Right Imperial Censor of Department of Supervision got marry, and the son of Princess Fuan married his second wife... And Grand Secretary Shen Shiqi and Duke Qi Household became rted by marriage.

    Sheng Hong attended the wedding feast of his superior¡¯s son and went back to the Sheng Mansion at nightfall. After changing into casual clothes, he went to the study. When Sheng Hong pushed the door open, Changbai, who sat at the table, immediately stood up and made a bow to his father. Sheng Hong nodded to him with satisfaction and asked in a teasing tone, ¡°You returned from Duke Qi Household early. Were the dishes of the wedding banquet not tasty?¡±

    Changbai answered calmly, ¡°The dishes were tasty but Mother kept a gloomy face.¡± Sheng Hong frowned and went straight to the desk. Then he pulled up the lower hem of his gown, sat down in a chair and said, ¡°You mother gets angry at Junzhu Pingning because of Rn¡¯s unsessful marriage. But in my view, she has made mistakes.¡±

    Changbai remained unmoved. He walked to the tea table beside the desk, poured a cup of warm strong tea from a purple y teapot with patterns of pine, bamboo and plum blossom, and steadily handed the teacup to Sheng Hong before he said, ¡°As a son, I shouldn¡¯t talk about Mother¡¯s fault. To be honest, I think that it¡¯s not Yuanruo¡¯s fault.¡± He seemed to mean that it was all Junzhu Pingning¡¯s fault. But in fact, he med Wang shi implicitly.

    Sheng Hong was thirsty after drinking the wine at the wedding feast. So he took the teacup and drank it up, and then nodded, ¡°Qi Heng is a good man. Thanks to his warning a few days ago, I didn¡¯t sign my name on Lord Yan¡¯s memorial. Yesterday I went to visit Old Lord Lu and confirmed that it was true.¡±

    Changbai held the teapot in his hand, filled Sheng Hong¡¯s teacup with tea again and said in a low voice, ¡°Father, you can wait for the cat to jump before you make up your mind. Lord Yan is an experienced official. Maybe there is more profound meanings beneath his behavior.¡±

    Sheng Hong picked up the teacup, took a sip of tea and exined to his son, ¡°Old General Gan has wielded military power for more than ten years. Supreme Commander Bo gave themander¡¯s seal back to His Majesty. But Old General Gan is arrogant and always feels smug with his past achievements. A few months ago, His Majesty sent almost all the soldiers of three big army battalions to take part in the Northern Expedition War. But Old General Gan and his army took a negative attitude and didn¡¯t fight with the enemy. They even allowed people of Jienu tribe to bring disaster to border towns. The Empress¡¯ brother, Shen Congxing, and the Second Young Master of Marquis Ningyuan Household, Gu Tingye, marched south to put down the revolt caused by Prince Jing, and then went north to suppress the Jienu tribe. They not only took half of Old General Gan¡¯s military power, but also won several great victories in session and captured numerous baggage, cattle and sheep. Because I worked with Old Lord Lu in the Ministry of Works before, yesterday he told me in private that His Majesty had received a battlefield report a few days ago. It says that Shen Congxing has beaten the main army of Jienu tribe and Gu Tingye has killed the Left Seigneur Luli and lots of his soldiers. At this point, Lord Yan uses the two generals of indulging their soldiers¡¯ bad behaviors and disobeying military orders. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s riding for a fall.¡±

    Changbai thought for a while and asked, ¡°Lord Yan is very cautious aboutmitting himself to anything. Why does he recklessly use Shen Congxing and Gu Tingye this time? Doesn¡¯t he know that Shen is Empress¡¯ younger brother and Gu is His Majesty¡¯s trusted subordinate?¡± Although Changbai was clever and talented, he knew little about theplicated rtionships in the Imperial Court because he always devoted himself to studying hard in the Imperial Academy.

    Sheng Hong covered the teacup with a lid, making the crystal sound of porcins knocking, and said slowly, ¡°Military officials are always restricted by civil officials in this dynasty, unless he is a kinsman of the emperor or a son of an influential official. If there had been no one behind him, Old General Gan couldn¡¯t have wielded military power for more than ten years. I¡¯m curious about the high official behind Old General Gan. Grand Secretary Shen is shrewd and prudent in his words and deeds. I¡¯m afraid that Lord Yan and the other officials have misunderstood their leader¡¯s intentions. His Majesty isn¡¯t as kind-hearted as the previous emperor.¡±

    Changbai nodded and asked, ¡°Father, since you know that Lord Yan¡¯s memorial will get him into trouble, why did you go to the Yan Mansion and attend the wedding feast today?¡±

    Sheng Hong stroked his beard and smiled, ¡°Bai, if you can stand on principles and never yield to any pressure in the official circles, you would be an outstanding, honest and upright official. But if you can¡¯t, you should get on well with others. I didn¡¯t support Lord Yan this time just because we differ about politics. But anyway, he is my superior. I shouldn¡¯t break off with him without reasons because in that case I will be ted by the public.¡±

    Changbai listened to him carefully. There was silence for a few moments in the study.

    Then Sheng Hong turned to his son, ¡°Qi Heng is good-hearted and affectionate towards you. You can keep a good rtionship with him. Your wife is virtuous and considerate. She sent double the amount of treasures to Duke Qi Household as a wedding present. Don¡¯t worry that your mother will get angry. I will have a chat with her. And Wen... s, Wen Yanjing is also a man of good character. Mn is unlucky because she has lost a good husband. You are Wen¡¯s senior fellow apprentice. Please take some time tofort him.¡± Sheng Hong sighed, his face clouded with disappointment, ¡°We have done our best to help Mn. From now on, she should be all entirely responsible for her decision. Unfortunately, Old Madam Sheng fell ill because of Mn. Thankfully Minn is filial and always attends upon her grandmother carefully...¡±

    Old Madam Sheng was getting old. After the long strenuous journey, she had been busy dealing with problems brought by Concubine Lin and Mn as soon as she had returned to the Sheng Mansion. So she caught a cold after preparing the dowry for Mn. She kept to her bed to recuperate and didn¡¯t take a turn for the better untilte June when the weather turned hot.

    For the first time Minn felt that she was healthy because she had attended upon the patient for almost a month but never sneezed or got ill. It was the uplifting news. Minn had been a sickly child but now she became strong and healthy.

    It was not an easy job. In this world, one in 10 people who caught colds would die, and twenty percent of women would die inbor. In the past nine years, Minn had taken a walk every day, got rid of the habit of being faddy about what she ate, forced herself to eat a bnced diet and been extra careful about personal hygiene. Now she seeded in improving her fitness.

    Minn was very happy and decided to cook some fish soup for Old Madam Sheng. She caught two big fishes from the pond with a fishing and stewed them. Then she asked the kitchen maid to control the fire and add the ginger to the soup before she put down her sleeves and went to Old Madam Sheng¡¯s room, in which Old Madam Sheng was squinting at a letter.

    ¡°I told you not to approach the pond. But you don¡¯ty my words to your heart.¡± Old Madam Sheng had an itch to lecture Minn. The young girl turned her head away from her grandmother, pretending not to hear the remarks, and changed the subject, ¡°It¡¯s really a lovely day.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng looked at her young daughter in mixed feelings of annoyance and amusement, and then reached her hand to p Minn on the head slightly. Minn immediately put her head in her hands, nimbly threw herself into Old Madam Sheng¡¯s arms like a cute squirrel, and then said in a child-like voice, ¡°Grandma... The water in the pond is less than one meter deep. Even if I fall into the water by ident, Xiaotao can easily pulled me out of the water. Furthermore, it is warm today and I won¡¯t catch a cold.¡±

    Minn rubbed Old Madam¡¯s neck with her delicate face while she was talking, just like a small lovable dog wagging its tail to please its master. Old Madam Sheng soon gave in and her cold face softened. Minn seized the chance to change the subject at once, ¡°Grandma, who is the letter from?¡±

    Old Madam Sheng put down the letter on a table with everted nges, reached out to rub Minn¡¯s head and answered slowly, ¡°It¡¯s from Old Madam He. She isn¡¯t in good health, so she wrote the letter to express her gratitude instead ofing herself to thank us.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Minn leant against her grandmother¡¯s chest and asked, ¡°Are they satisfied with the courtyard house rmended by Sister-inw Hai?¡± Old Madam Sheng nodded and smiled, ¡°Your eldest sister-inw is warm-hearted. Few madams of noble families will help others to find a house in the capital.¡±

    Minn picked up the letter and nced over it. Then she raised her head and smiled, ¡°Old Madam He says that the gardenia is blossoming in their backyard now. She invites us to enjoy flowers and drink tea with her the day after tomorrow. Grandma, shall we go to visit her?¡±

    Old Madam Sheng patted Minn¡¯s shoulder and replied with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve been lying in bed for a month. It¡¯s time to go out and get some fresh air. And I haven¡¯t seen Old Madam He for a long time. So I will go to visit her with you the day after tomorrow. But the pity is that Hongwen hasn¡¯t returned from his trip of purchasing medicinal materials...¡±

    ¡°In the eyes of Brother He, flowers and nts are all medicinal materials. He has no interest in enjoying flowers; instead, he will pick them and use them to treat illness.¡±

    Minn shook her head helplessly and recalled an interesting thing that happened before¡ªOnce Old Madam He brought a potted white peony from further afield and intended to invite her friends to enjoy the flowers. But she wasn¡¯t on guard against her grandson. So He Hongwen, who knew nothing about Old Madam He¡¯s intentions, pulled up the peony and used it to made a box of pills which were beneficial to spleen and stomach. Then he went to the Sheng Mansion and gave the pills to Old Madam Sheng who had the spleen and stomach problems. When Old Madam He knew it, she was at a loss whether to cry or tough.

 Chapter 112: Hello, Cousin Jinxiu (1)

    <h4>Chapter 112: Hello, Cousin Jinxiu (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    The ancestral home of the He family was in Baishitan, South Jiangsu. He Hongwen¡¯s grandfather, Old Lord He worked as a minister in the Taipu Temple. So they settled down in the capital. The He Mansion was a big mansion with three gates. Minn had been here several times and known that the house was lived in by Old Master He, Old Madan He, Second Master He and his family, He Hongwen and his mother.

    Inte June, it was hot outside. Minn sat on the right side of her grandmother and waved a big fan to cool her and Old Madam Sheng off. It took them more than an hour to reach the Sheng Mansion. Servants of the He Mansion knew Minn and Old Madam Sheng. At the sight of them, the servants immediately came up to them and greeted them with big smiles. Then some of the servants held their arms and led them to the drawing room in the back yard and some held umbres to shade them from the sun.

    The He Mansion was far away from the Imperial City (inner part of the capital city) and there were lots of trees in it. Minn felt cool as soon as she entered the back yard. She let out a lungful of hot breath and took out her handkerchief to wipe her face slightly. Then she asked Dangju to check her appearance. Dangju replied in a low voice, ¡°Lady, you applied the balm but didn¡¯t powder your face. So even if there are some beads of sweat on your face, you still look nice.¡±

    Xiaotao looked sideways at Minn whose skin was fine and smooth, and said, ¡°Lady, you can rest assured. There is no sweat on your face.¡±

    They went through the Chuihua Door, bypassed the main house and walked into the drawing room in the back yard. All the windows of the drawing room were open. There were various fresh fruits and cakes on a big round table in the middle of the room. Some wicker chairs were ced on both sides of the table. A copper basin containing some chunks of ice was put on the floor next to a small door and a draught kept blowing through the door from outside. The ice melted and the draught became cold, which effectively lowered the temperature in the room. Old Madam Sheng and Minn both felt refreshed.

    Old Madam He, who sat on the left-hand seat, smiled and stood up to wee the guests, ¡°My dear sister, are you all right now? Come on! Let me feel your pulse first.¡± With that, she reached out to take Old Madam Sheng¡¯s wrist. But Old Madam Sheng pped her on the back of her hand andined, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a host like you. When the guest came, you didn¡¯t invite her to sit down or serve her tea; instead, you took her hands and wanted to feel her pulse. What do you mean? Are you eager to prove that you are the real daughter of the famous medical family?¡±

    Some female rtives standing around burst intoughter. A middle-aged woman, who wore a singleyer light yellow chiffon jacket embroidered with flowers and birds and a white skirt, came over and held Old Madam He by the arm before she said with a smile, ¡°Old Madam Sheng, my mother-inw is very concerned about your health. She has been eagerly looking forward to your arrival.¡±

    With that, she invited Old Madam Sheng and Minn to sit down and asked maids to serve them some tepid soup with heat-dispersing function. Minn curtsied to the woman who was the second madam of the He family. Then she turned around and made a curtsy to He Hongwen¡¯s mother who stood by quietly, before she sat down in the wicker chair.

    After everyone sat down, He Hongwen¡¯s mother stood up, bowed to Old Madam Sheng and said in a weak voice, ¡°Old Madam, thanks to your kindness, my elder sister and her family live well in the courtyard house. Let me thank you in the name of my sister and her family.¡± Old Madam Sheng waved her hand and replied politely, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Since we know each other, we should help each other.¡±

    He Hongwen¡¯s mother was weak. She turned a little pale after thanking Old Madam Sheng several more times. Old Madam He instantly asked a maid to help her sit down.

    Second Madam He was a bit fat with a rounded face, voluble and gregarious. Obviously, she was a capable woman who had managed domestic affairs for many years. She wore a smile and said actively, ¡°Old Madam, I hear that Sheng Mansion is going to hold a marriage ceremony. Congrattions! By then, don¡¯t forget to invite us to attend the wedding feast.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng felt quite rxed and peaceful in He Mansion, so she joked, ¡°As long as you prepare a valuable congrattory gift, I will invite you.¡± Old Madam He teased with a smile, ¡°When you were young, you regarded money as nothing of importance. But now you are greedy for money. s! What a pity that you have degenerated under the temptation of money!¡±

    Old Madam Sheng red at her in a show of feigned anger. ¡°Since you see me as a greedy woman, you should send double congrattory gifts to the Sheng Mansion.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so expensive to attend the wedding feast. My daughter-inw, take back your words. It¡¯s better for us not to attend it.¡± Old Madam He also pretended to be annoyed.

    Second Madam He standing beside her mother-inw gently waved the fan in her hand and smiled, ¡°Mother, all in good time. I¡¯m able to predict the future, so I know that there will be another wedding feast in the Sheng Mansion and you won¡¯t be left out by then. And I think that you will be very happy to contribute your silver for the wedding feast.¡±

    Her remarks implied profound meaning and she cast a meaningful nce at Minn. Old Madam He and Old Madam Sheng gave an understanding smile to each other.

    Minn sat in the chair and felt refreshed as a continuous cool draught blowing through her face. However, when she heard what Second Madam He said, her face was burning with shame. She lowered her head and refused to say a word. Knowing that Minn was bashful, He Wenhong¡¯s mother, who sat opposite Minn, couldn¡¯t help butined, ¡°Sister-inw!¡± Then she walked over, patted Minn gently on the shoulder and said softly, ¡°Good girl! It¡¯s a bit cold here. Come on, follow me to another chair.¡±

    Minn obediently stood up and followed He Hongwen¡¯s mother to sit down in the chair opposite. Then He Hongwen¡¯s mother took Minn¡¯s hand and asked her some questions in a low voice. The middle-aged woman inquired after Mingaln¡¯s health and told her once again to protect her eyesight and not to do too many embroideries. Minn feltfortable as the back of her hand was clinging to the dry and cool palm of Hongwen¡¯s mother. She patiently answered the questions one by one.

    He Hongwen¡¯s mother looked carefully at Minn while asking her questions. The young girl wore a white satin pleated skirt with patterns of clouds and a knee-length light green cambric coat which was covered by a thin green brocade vest with flowers. She had shaped her shining ck hair into a loose bun with some hair falling down, soft bangs on her forehead. On her bun was a golden hairpin iid with jade and pearls and a white jade crescentb, which ttered her white, delicate skin and rosy face. He Hongwen¡¯s mother was satisfied with Minn¡¯s appearance, her heart filled with tenderness, as she began to tell Minn some points for attention in summer.

    Seeing that He Hongwen¡¯s mother and Minn got on well with each other, Old Madam Sheng felt relieved, and then lifted her eyes to Old Madam He who had a smile on her face but a gleam of gloom in her eyes. She seemed to have something on her mind.

    There were two tall gardenia trees outside the drawing room. It was in the florescence now. Lots of white flowers were among the deep green leaves. A slight breeze rose, wafting the lovely scent of flowers to the drawing room. Old Madam Sheng and Old Madam He chatted over tea. Second Madam He made some impromptu interesting remarks from time to time. The rest quietly listened to the three of them while drinking tea. Everyone was in a pretty good mood.

    A peal of merryughter filled the drawing room. Old Madam He mentioned He Hongwen who had gone out to purchase medicinal materials, and was proud of her excellent grandson. ¡°Hong is old enough to get married,¡± she said to Old Madam Sheng. Just then a servant rushed in and reported, ¡°Herees Madam Cao!¡±

    The atmosphere in the drawing room suddenly chilled as if a cold wind had blown through the room. The smile on Old Madam He¡¯s face disappeared. She cast a nce at He Hongwen¡¯s mother who shifted uneasily on the chair with her head bowed.

    Then Old Madam He slightly nodded to Second Madam He who got the hint and said aloud, ¡°Bring her over here.¡±

    Minn raised her head to look at Old Madam Sheng who remained unmoved by the news. Minn put her mind at rest and sat quietly in the chair. After a while, a servant lifted the door curtain and two women came in. The first woman was about 50 years old, looking old. Although she powdered her face thickly, it failed to hide her rough sallow skin. Only her eyes looked a bit like He Hongwen¡¯s mother¡¯s. She was followed by a girl who was about 17 years old. The girl was very thin and stooped slightly with her head bowed. She wore a silver pink brocade coat but the golden embroideries on her neckline and sleeves were faded. Obviously, it was an old and worn coat. Her naked hands were skinny and veined.

    Old Madam He sat still with displeasure, silent and poker-faced, reluctant to introduce the two women. He Hongwen¡¯s mother had to stand up and said to Old Madam Sheng in embarrassment, ¡°This is Hongwen¡¯s aunt. This is his cousin and her alias name is Jinxiu.¡±

    Madam Cao hurriedly took her daughter¡¯s hand and curtsied to Old Madam He and Old Madam Sheng. Old Madam He waved her hand and asked them to stand up, and then had Second Madam He serve them tea and fruit. After sitting down on the wicker chair, Madam Cao began to talk with an ingratiating smile. She praised the light and spacious drawing room and the beautiful scenery outside. Then she praised Second Madam He for her ability of managing domestic affairs, and made somepliments saying that the soup with heat-dispersing function was tasty, and the tea and fruit were good. She also asked Cao Jinxiu to serve Old Madam He. The girl refilled the teacup and picked some fresh fruits from the fruit bowl for Old Madam He. However, Old Madam He was unmoved by Madam Cao¡¯s ttery. Her face even slowly clouded.

    He Hongwen¡¯s mother became uneasy and dared not say a word. Second Madam He also fell silent.

    Madam Cao was still chattering away. When she realized that Old Madam Sheng gave the cold shoulder to her and her daughter, she gradually grew silent. Old Madam He turned to Old Madam Sheng, ¡°Minn will reach the age of fifteen in September. Who are you going to invited to pin her hair into a bun?¡±

    Old Madam Sheng smiled, ¡°You are the luckiest woman I have known. I want to invite you to do the job. Will you ept it?¡±

    It fitted in exactly with Old Madam He¡¯s wishes. So she pped her hands and answered with a big smile on her face, ¡°Of course I will. You can rest assured! I will prepare a precious hairpin for Minn.¡±

    Madam Cao felt that she and her daughter werepletely ignored by Old Madam He. She had a fit of the sulks and suddenly turned to grab Minn¡¯s arm. Minn was unable to dodge in time so her arm was caught by Madam Cao. Then Madam Cao giggled, ¡°Oh, Jesus. You are such a beautiful girl! Let me have a closer look. Your eyes are beautiful. And you also have a good figure...¡±

    On hearing these frivolous words, Old Madam Sheng frowned. But Madam Cao didn¡¯t notice that and carried on speaking, ¡°Tut! You are really good-looking. My daughter, Jinxiu is also a beautiful girl. When she was a child, many people praised her for her beauty. But she isn¡¯t as lucky as you. She has suffered a lot. So she doesn¡¯t look well now. If she can be nursed with great care for some time, she will be as pretty as you.¡± With that, Madam Cao reached out to touch Minn¡¯s clothes.

 Chapter 113: Hello, Cousin Jinxiu (2)

    <h4>Chapter 113: Hello, Cousin Jinxiu (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    Minn bent her elbow, shook off Madam Cao¡¯s hand, and slightly turning around to dodge. She felt puzzled and thought, ¡®As the elder sister of Hongwen¡¯s mother, how could Madam Cao be such a vulgar woman?¡¯ Minn looked sideways at He Hongwen¡¯s mother who was crimson with embarrassment but had no way to stop her sister from making a fool of herself. Cao Jinxiu stood by with her head bowed. Minn looked carefully at her and concluded that she was not beautiful. In reality, Cao Jinxiu had slightly ck skin, her face pinched and drawn, looking gaunt.

    It was improper for the He family to stop Madam Cao from speaking because she was their guest. Madam Cao put on a triumphant smile and turned to Old Madam Sheng, ¡°Old Madam, I hear from my sister that you are her mother-inw¡¯s confidant. I¡¯ll go straight to the point. My daughter and my nephew Hongwen were brought up together. They are affectionate to each other, though I say it myself... When we left the capital that year, Hongwen was chasing after our carriages and crying for Jinxiu. He is very affectionate towards my daughter. Jinxiu would certainly like to...¡±

    Old Madam He¡¯s face dropped to the floor. She put the teacup down with a bang as the cover fell down and smashed into pieces on the tea table. Second Madam He and He Hongwen¡¯s mother knew their mother-inw well. She was kind and gentle when nothing happened. But when she flew into a rage, she became dominating and tough and even dared to scold Old Master He. Both frightened, Second Madam He and He Hongwen¡¯s mother immediately stood aside.

    Old Madam He was overwhelmed with anger but showed nothing on her face. She put on a smile, slowly pulled out apiszuli hairpin with carvings of two words, ¡°Fu¡± and ¡°Shou¡±, from her bun and put it on the tea table. Then she pointed at the hairpin and said, ¡°Madam Cao, I¡¯ve always wanted to give Jinxiu a hairpin. Now everyone is here. If you like this hairpin, just take it.¡±

    T/N note:

    ¡°Fu¡± and ¡°Shou¡±: good fortune and long life.

    Madam Cao was dazed for a second before she came to herself and became overjoyed. She walked up to Old Madam He, picked up the hairpin and praised it. Old Madam He slowly said with a strange smile, ¡°Since you take the hairpin, just ask Jinxiu to put up her hair with the hairpin and change into the clothes of married women. It¡¯s improper for her to dress like an unmarried girl.¡±

    Just as the words fell from her lips, there was a moment of dead silence in the drawing room. All were stunned as if a p of thunder exploded overhead. Cao Jinxiu instantly raised her head with her eyes filled with tears and stood deathly still. Everyone¡¯s face changed.

    Panic surged through Madam Cao as the hairpin in her hands dropped to the floor and broke into two pieces. Old Madam He turned to He Hongwen¡¯s mother who looked as pale as death, and sneered, ¡°You sister seems to dislike my hairpin.¡±

    He Hongwen¡¯s mother trembled with fear and looked at Madam Cao in disbelief. Madam Cao avoided eye contact with her sister and gritted her teeth. Then she forced a smile and said, ¡°Old Madam He, you must have misunderstood. Jinxiu is unmarried...¡± Old Madam He waved her hand to stop Madam Cao from speaking, and then abruptly grasped Cao Jinxiu¡¯s hand and felt her pulse with three fingers. After that she stared at Madam Cao with a cold smile.

    Madam Cao recalled what her sister had told her before¨C Old Madam Sheng had studied medicine since childhood. She could tell virgins from non-virgins by observing their postures. If she felt their pulse, she could see through everything.

    The mere thought of Old Madam He having known that Cao Jinxiu wasn¡¯t a virgin, brought Madam Cao out in a cold sweat. Madam Cao looked at her sister in panic, hoping that she could put in a good word for Cao Jinxiu, but was disappointed to see that her sickly sister was too shaken to say a word.

    It gradually dawned upon He Hongwen¡¯s mother that Old Madam He had kept a suspicion in her mind for a long time but mindful of her daughter-inw¡¯s reputation, she hadn¡¯t spoken it out frankly. The reason Old Madam He said that in front of Old Madam Sheng, Minn and Second Madam He today was because she wanted to take a clear-cut stand and express her irritation toward the Cao family. He Hongwen¡¯s mother had been a widow since she had been young. Thanks to her mother-inw¡¯s help, she had lived a peaceful life for more than ten years and brought He Hongwen up to be an excellent man. She had a deep admiration for Old Madam He. So, at this moment, she was frightened by the angry mother-inw.

    All were in no mood to enjoy flowers. Old Madam Sheng excused herself on the pretext that she wasn¡¯t fully recovered from her illness. Before she left with Minn, Old Madam He took her hand and had a short chat with her. Second Madam He apanied them to the gate and apologized repeatedly. She asked servants to fill a box with some medicinal herbs often used in summer and carry it into the carriage before she respectfully said good-bye to them.

    After climbing into the carriage, there was a long silence between Old Madam Sheng and Minn.

    Minn was lost in the contemtion with her head bowed. When she first met Old Madam He, she thought this old woman broad-minded and good-natured. But now she had an in-depth understanding of this woman. Old Master He had been a dissolute and romantic man and had many concubines when he had been young. But over the years none of his concubines had given birth to a child for him. Now they two were getting old but Old Madam He had the absolute authority in He family. She had divided up family property, made her sons live apart and given He Hongwen and his mother many silver and estates. No one in the He family raised an objection to her decisions. She indeed led a carefree life.

    Today she defeated Madam Cao at a stroke without mercy. From this Minn knew that she was not a simple woman. The inner chambers for womenfolk were like a small arena. The women who could survive in the end were born lucky women, such as Yu Yanran¡¯s grandmother, or shrewd, capable women.

    After a while, Minn sighed, ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that Old Madam He overpowers Madam Cao.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng wore an unfathomable look with a glint of cogitation in her eyes. ¡°When two families want to be rted by marriage, they should be satisfied with each other. Otherwise, it will create hatred. A forced marriage won¡¯te to a good end. Now we have to wait and see what happens next. After all, Hongwen¡¯s mother hasn¡¯tmitted herself...¡±

    ......

    Meanwhile, He Hongwen¡¯s mother was standing in the inner room of Old Madam He, panicky. There were only two people in the room. The door and windows were all closed and it was hot and stuffy in it. But He Hongwen¡¯s mother felt a chill creep over her.

    ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± Old Madam He pped the tea table hard with the palm of her hand, the teacup on it slightly jumping. ¡°You know that I want Minn to be Hongwen¡¯s wife. Why did you tell the Cao family that I invited Old Madam Sheng and Minn to our mansion today? What are you up to? Do you really want Jinxiu to be your daughter-inw?¡±

    He Hongwen¡¯s mother promptly shook her head with panic. ¡°No! I didn¡¯t mean that. I like Minn very much. How could I...¡± With that, tears welled up in her eyes and she sobbed, ¡°But my elder sister implored me with tears. She looked pitiful. So I... She is the only one alive in my original family.¡±

    ¡°s!¡± Old Madam He scolded her with a deep resentment, ¡°I know you are soft-hearted. But now I want to make it clear that I¡¯m not a person who despises the poor and curries favour with the rich. If the Cao family had betrothed their daughter to Hongwen before they had been in trouble, I would have taken Jinxiu as my granddaughter-inw even though I would beughed at by the outsiders. But in fact, at that time the Cao family cold-shouldered Hongwen and you because they thought that you two were the orphan and the widow and had no one to turn to. They put on airs and imed that they would marry their daughter into a noble family. Humph! Now they go to the dogs and be penniless. Only in this case would Madam Cao remember that you are her sister and Hongwen is her nephew.¡±

    Old Madam He raised her voice and went on angrily, ¡°The worst thing is that they hoodwinked us. Jinxiu is not a virgin. How dared they try to deceive everybody and want to marry her to Hongwen! What a hateful family!¡±

    He Hongwen¡¯s mother sobbed, ¡°Just now my sister told me that Jinxiu was forced to be that military official¡¯s concubine in Liang Prefecture because they had no way out of the impasse at that time. But they didn¡¯t expect that there would be a general amnesty proimed to the whole country a few monthster. Now the Cao family all regret what they did.¡±

    ¡°So what?¡± Old Madam He red at her and continued, ¡°They once wanted to attach themselves to persons in power. And recently they purposely deceived us. Do you really want to do as your sister wishes and ept this girl who has lost her chastity as your daughter-inw?¡±

    As a widow, He Hongwen¡¯s mother had put her heart and soul into bringing her son up and had a much tougher time than an ordinary mother. She certainly hoped that He Hongwen would have a bright future. But she was soft-hearted andpassionate. When Madam Cao had cried and begged her for help, her heart had been softened. Now everything was put on the table and she had to make a choice between sisterhood and her son¡¯s bright future. She couldn¡¯t help but feeling panicky.

    Finally, He Hongwen¡¯s mother wiped tears off her face, raised her head and said, ¡°Mother, I have sorted myself out. I prefer Minn to be my daughter-inw... But before my sister left, she begged me and said that she was willing to have Jinxiu be Hongwen¡¯s concubine. Mother, can you ept this proposal?¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± Old Madam He gnashed her teeth in anger and pped the table again. But when she saw He Hongwen¡¯s mother frightened by her, the pity toward her widowed daughter-inw prevailed and she said in a soft voice, ¡°My daughter-inw, just think it over. It is the best choice for us to be rted to Sheng family by marriage. Your father-inw is old. He will soon resign from his official post. By then your father-inw and I will return to our hometown Baishitang or follow our eldest son to go to his appointed post elsewhere. At that time, Hongwen will have no one to depend on if we don¡¯t seek an official family to be his inws. We are unable to find a legal daughter of an influential, noble family to be his wife. But girls from ordinary families are not a good match for him. Most of illegal daughters of official families are not presentable. You have also made some inquiries. Do you think that you can find another girl better than Minn? Her father and brother hold offices at imperial court, and their family is rich. Although she is the illegal daughter of the Sheng family, she is a beautiful girl of good character, and her father, eldest brother and sister-inw all like her. Besides, she is brought up by Old Madam Sheng. Even if only you three live together in the future, she can manage household chores well, look after her mother-inw and help her husband. I have studied her for several years, and I conclude that she is the best girl for Hongwen¡¯s wife. Now the Cao family wants to make Jinxiu his concubine. My daughter-inw, Minn hasn¡¯t married into our family but you are trying to take a concubine for your son. Humph! If you really do that, I will be too ashamed to face my sister, Old Madam Sheng.¡±

    Persuaded by her mother-inw, He Hongwen¡¯s mother slowly wiped her tears away and said hesitantly, ¡°Mother, you are right. But... What about Jinxiu?¡±

    Old Madam He answered in a cold voice, ¡°She has her own parents. You are just her aunt. No need for you to worry too much about her. We have done our best to help them. We helped them find a house, gave them furniture and found a job for your brother-inw. Are you going to look after the Cao family for a lifetime?! I have to give you a warning. You¡¯d better not give financial help to your sister. I divided up the family property earned by my eldest son and second son and gave lots of silver and estates to you and Hongwen. The silver and estates are left for Hongwen to hold his wedding feast and start his career. You can¡¯t give them to the Cao family. You should make a choice between Hongwen and the Cao family. Your sister has her husband and sons, and they are all healthy. They can support their family. It¡¯s impossible for us to support the Cao family for a lifetime. In this world, we can help someone to cope with an emergency but the poor should gain livelihoods of their families by their own hands. Now I manage the silver and estates for you, so you are unable to do as you wish. After my death, without a reliable granddaughter-inw by your side, maybe you will give all the silver and estates to the Cao family. I¡¯ve made it clear to you. You are Hongwen¡¯s mother. Certainly, you can choose whoever you like to be your daughter-inw. Just use your own discretion.¡±

    There was a strong insinuation in these harsh words. He Hongwen¡¯s mother was taken aback and knew what her mother-inw meant. She dared not to say another word.

 Chapter 114: Molan Gets Married (1)

    <h4>Chapter 114: Mn Gets Married (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    The weather was getting hot. Mn¡¯s wedding day was drawing near. Minn wondered whether she should send a wedding gift to Mn and warn her in passing that she would have an intractable rival after marrying into Marquis Yongchang Household. After all, they two were sisters.

    While thinking about that, Minn asked Dangju to move the box given by Old Madam Sheng onto the bed. She was at leisure to do what she wanted this afternoon, so she had the maids close the door and windows, and then took out the key in the shape of two fishes from beneath her gown, opened this box with small drawers and began to count her treasures.

    This gorgeous ebony box engraved with begonia flower was half-empty because the ornaments that Minn used most often were put in a rosewood dressing case iid with mother-in-pearl. Minn opened the bottom drawer which was filled with gold umted by Minn from small torge and old gold ornaments that she hadn¡¯t used for many years.

    As an idle ancient girl, Minn had three sources of ie: the reward given by elders on the Spring Festival and other festivals, the subsidy given by Old Madam Sheng and her monthly pay.

    Sheng Wei and Li shi were most generous because they gave Minn a small bag of gold bars every year. Besides, Minn had returned to Youyang twice and got lots of ornaments, jades and porcins from the couple. Aunt Sheng Yun was also kind to Minn and had sent her nine pairs of golden pigs, each of which was 100 grams.

    Minn basically spent all her monthly pay every month, and most of the subsidy given by Old Madam Sheng was spent in rewarding old female servants and stewards and improving the quality of maids¡¯ lives. As ady in such an ancient big family, it was difficult to save money because she would be regarded as a stingy girl if she didn¡¯t treat her maids well. Although Minn wanted to save up money, she had to go native and do as others do.

    After counting the treasures for some time, Minn picked out a pair of gold bracelets with patterns of mandarin ducks, which she had never wore. She asked Dangju to weight them on a small steelyard and knew that they were about 400 grams. She took out three pairs of golden pigs and some fish-shaped gold bars from the box and intended to send these golden pigs and fishes to the Shop of Crystal Jewels and ask the jeweler to cast them intotest fine ornaments. Minn felt herself generous to give Mn such a gift.

    The ruling ss led an extravagant life. In the previous life, Yao Yiyi had only spent a month¡¯s sry on a bottle of Chanel perfume and given it to her best cousin as a wedding present. Now she was going to give Mn gold ornaments. It was really a prodigal behavior.

    In a word, it was uneconomic to be someone¡¯s young sister. Minn threw herself onto the bed with her hands on the chest and wailed mournfully for a while.

    The next day Minn asked Dangju to put the gold bracelets in a brocade, embroidered bag and had Luzhi hold it and two rolls of new cloths before she walked out of the House of Clear Dusk and went straight to the House of Mountain Moon with Xiaotao and Luzhi. It was very hot in July. Xiaotao held an umbre to shade Minn from the sun and was dripping with sweat. Minn quickened her pace.

    The House of Mountain Moon was quite different from the past. The two courtyard gates were guarded by stern female servants and it was not easy to go in and out. Every day Hai shi came to see Mn and told her something about etiquette and rules that women should obey. But no one knew whether Mn took Hai shi¡®s remarks to heart or not.

    When Minn went into the inner room, she saw Mn, who had a thin face and wore a green muslin coat, leaning against a rattan chair. Although her skin wasn¡¯t as lustrous and soft as before, she still looked delicate and attractive. Luzhong took the gifts from Luzhi¡¯s hands and showed them to Mn. However, Mn just rolled her eyes and made no response. Minn suddenly regretted having given Mn the gold bracelets and cloths.

    Minn kept silent. Afraid that she would be unhappy, Luzhong hastened to say, ¡°On behalf of mydy, I want to thank you for your gifts. Lady Minn, please have a seat. I will serve you a cup of tea.¡±

    Now that Mn had epted the gifts, Minn thought that she had done her duty as a sister. So she didn¡¯t want to stay with Mn anymore. Minn waved her hand and told Luzhong not to make tea. But when she was about to say goodbye to her sister, Mn, who lolled back in the rattan chair, suddenly straightened up and said, ¡°Now that you are here, why not stay a little longer?¡±

    Minn turned around and gazed at Mn who looked lonely. Her heart softened. She walked to a round stool and sat down.

    Mn turned to Luzhong, ¡°Sister-inw Hai has sent me some fruit. There must be still some left. Take them out to eat some fruit. I want to talk to Sister Minn alone.¡± Luzhong got her meaning, so she turned around and tried to draw Xiaotao and Luzhi out of the room. However, the two girls stood still and looked at Minn, waiting for her order. After Minn nodded to them, the three girls finally went out together.

    Mn watched them walking out of the room, and then swivelled her head to look at Minn with a sarcastic smile. ¡°Sixth Sister, you indeed have the capability to control your maids. No matter how long you are out, they will guard the courtyard gates of your house well.¡± Minn dropped her eyelids and replied slightly, ¡°They are my maids. Since they are loyal to me, I will protect them, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Mn recalled Yunzai, who had been beaten half-dead and sold, and felt ufortable because of Minn¡¯s remarks. After a while, she suddenly gave a shortugh and said, ¡°Do you remember when our eldest sister got married? At that time, all the people in our mansion were busy hangingnterns and festoons. Eldest sister¡¯s room was filled with festive objects of all colors. I was still young and envious of her high-profile wedding, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what kind of wedding I would have in the future. Now I¡¯m going to get married, but... Humph! Look around my room. Even a widow¡¯ room is better than mine.¡±

    Minn raised her head and nced about the room. A slight wind blew through the opened windows, forlorn and uninviting. None of her sisters, brothers or sisters-inw hade to congratte her on her marriage. Without her biological mother by her side, no one would tell her some dos and don¡¯ts after marriage at night. Minn kept silent for a while and said, ¡°Sister, you are not Madam¡¯s biological daughter.¡± After a pause she continued, ¡°You win some, you lose some.¡±

    Mn¡¯s face suddenly dropped to the floor, a murderous gleam shing though her eyes as she said coldly, ¡°You have the gumption to mock me because you know that I have broken with Father. Marchioness Yongchang wanted you to be her daughter-inw, but I beat you to the draw. You are unhappy with my marriage, so you came here to make fun of me, right?¡±

    Minn shook her head and answered, ¡°There are lots of things waiting for you to deal with after marrying into an influential noble family. Sister, you are courageous and knowledgeable, surely you are not afraid of the difficulties. But I¡¯m timid and don¡¯t have the capacity to be Liang Han¡¯s wife.¡±

    Mn was dazed for a second before she burst intoughter with a hand over her mouth. A few secondster, she stoppedughing and said with a disdainful look on her face, ¡°Just speak out¨C There is a youngdy by his side in Marquis Yongchang Household. Rn already came here and ridiculed me several days ago. Humph! Whoever you marry, you need to fight for yourself and your children. Do you think you can be light-hearted if you marry into an average family?¡±

    Minn, for some unknown reason, recalled a thin and bony girl, Cao Jinxiu. Her mood darkened but soon she sorted herself out and shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t understand the difference between these two situations. Although Father used to be very fond of Concubine Lin, Madam is the only hostess in Sheng Mansion. Old Madam Wang sent maids to help Madam and Madam¡¯s brother wrote to remind Father not to ignore Madam. Even though Shn married a scoundrel, Xiucai Sun, her parents arepetent to help her get divorced and find a good husband for her. But if you marry into an influential, noble family... You can barely benefit from your own family.¡±

    Mn¡¯s face reddened with rage but she couldn¡¯t think of exactly the right thing to contradict Minn. Mn knew clearly that the legal daughter should have a better marriage than illegal daughter did ording to traditional ideas. But she was not reconciled to the fate of marrying a poor schr. Minn looked at Mn and said lightly, ¡°Because of what you did, so many people have been dragged down by you. I hope you won¡¯t regret it.¡±

    Mn recalled Concubine Lin and her heart ached. Sullen and resentful, she gritted her teeth and took a deep breath to calm herself down before she raised her chin and said, ¡°I will never regret it.¡± Minn knew Mn through and realized that she must be thinking what to do to turn the tide in the future.

    The haughty and confident expression on Mn¡¯s face reminded Minn of Cao Jinxiu again.

    Although Mn looked gentle and frail, she always carried herself with great pride and dignity because she had grown up infort and ease and been spoiled by Sheng Hong and Concubine Lin. As for Cao Jinxiu, when she had been ten years old, her whole family had been deported to Xiliang, in which she had struggled for survival and suffered a lot. Now she became a poor self-abased woman with sallow skin and rough hands and feet, very thin and weak.

    Minn suddenly got in a fret. Recently, somehow, she often recalled what had happened in the He Mansion. She was a sensible girl and never buried herself in insoluble problems. Since the problem couldn¡¯t be solved for the time being, it was better not to think about it anymore.

    Minn raised her head with a smile and looked at Mn who was still chattering about her great ambitions. At this moment, Minn hardly realized that it would be thest time Mn spoke frankly about her real feelings.

    ......

    On July 8th, the Liang family and the Sheng family formally became rtives by marriage. Old Madam Sheng just put in an appearance and then went back to her house to rest. Only Wang shi was making arrangements for the wedding with a straight face. Atst, Mn got 128 boxes of dowries. But if Concubine Lin was here, she would know that one third of boxes were valueless as long as she checked them carefully.

    Marquis Yongchang Household had no intention of holding the wedding ceremony in a high-profile way. But Madam Liang, who was much cleverer than Wang shi, fabricated a good excuse, ¡°... The national mourning has just ended and His Majesty hasn¡¯t held a Xiunv-Selection Ceremony. As his subjects, we¡¯d better have a low-key wedding.¡±

    There was no gossip; instead, Madam Liang was praised for her sensible behavior. Old Madam Sheng couldn¡¯t help but cite Madam Liang as the role model to lecture Wang shi.

    After havingprehended Madam Liang¡¯s attitude, Wang shi had been very happy for a long time. But when she saw Liang Han who wore red clothes and rode a white horse with a smile, looking handsome and heroic, she could hardly hold back her rage. Liu Kun¡¯s wife tugged at her sleeve several times and she finallyposed herself.

 Chapter 115: Molan Gets Married (2)

    <h4>Chapter 115: Mn Gets Married (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    ording to traditional customs, the bridegroom would be stopped at the gate until he gave some red packets containing money to his brothers-inw and fulfilled their requests. Eldest Brother-inw Yuan Wenshao asked Liang Han to dance with a sword ording to the military music, Bringing in the Wine. Changfeng asked him topose a poem about summer peach. Changbai was the kindest of the three because he didn¡¯t utter a single word.

    On the third day, Mn returned to the Sheng Mansion to visit her legal parents. She wore a bright red muslin coat with patterns of pomegranate flowers and sat in the chair with a shy smile. Liang Han sitting beside her seemed gentle with her. Seeing that they seemed devoted to each other, Wang shi was burning with anger in her heart and couldn¡¯t resist lecturing Mn with a straight face, ¡°... Marquis Yongchang Household is a noble family. After marriage, you can¡¯t lose your temper or do as you wish. You should show filial obedience to your parents-inw and get on well with brothers-inw and sisters-inw. Don¡¯t talk nonsense or act recklessly. And don¡¯t bring shame on the Sheng family.¡± Then Wang shi gave Mn a long lecture.

    Liu Kun¡¯s wife felt helpless. Concubine Lin and Mn was very capable of dealing with the verbal aggression. As expected, in the face of Wang shi¡®s criticism, Mn lowered her head and pretended to be obedient. Then she looked at Liang Han with watery eyes as if she was wronged and about to fall down at any time because of her private grief. Liang Han was full of sympathy for her and subconsciously defended her.

    Wang shi became angrier. After thinking for a while, she turned around and whispered a few words to Caipei as she slowly twisted her lips into a meaningful smile.

    Sheng Hong was satisfied with Liang Han though the young man had some habits of yboys. Changfeng was the happiest person in the room because he was d to have Liang Han as his brother-inw. He took Liang Han¡¯s hand and passionately chatted with him. But the two of them couldn¡¯tmunicate effectively with each other because one mistakenly thought that Wang Xizhi and Wang Xianzhi were brothers and the other didn¡¯t know the eleven uses of Fuyue.

    T/N note:

    Fuyue: arge, axe-shaped weapon in ancient times.

    Changbai kept silent. He often said, ¡°Don¡¯t judge a person on the basis of first impression. We should not jump to conclusions unless we have made intensive and thorough investigations.¡± Minn thought it quite right.

    Liang Han followed Mn to kowtow to Old Madam Sheng. When he stood up and raised her head, he saw two well-dressed girls standing beside Old Madam Sheng. The girl on the left was unattractive to him. But the girl on the right attracted his attention. She wore a white satin gown and a white brocade skirt. Her outerwear was a light pink double-breasted sleeveless over-dress. She had twisted her ck hair into a bun and pinned it with a red agate lotus-shaped hairpin. There were some fresh lotuses in a white porcin flower vase on an ebony table beside her. The lotuses sent forth a delicate fragrance.

    Liang Han gawked at her and felt that she was as pretty as a picture and had the air of nobility. Although she just stood here with her head bowed, she paled the others with her beauty.

    In a trance, he heard Wang shi talking, ¡°... This is your sixth sister. From now on, we¡¯re family...¡±

    Liang Han heart suddenly sank. When Old Madam Sheng hade to propose the marriage, he readily agreed. For one thing, Chunge had been pregnant for several months and couldn¡¯t wait any longer; for another, he thought that the Fourth Lady of the Sheng family was a beautiful girl of fine, delicate features. Madam Liang had said to him, ¡°I hope you won¡¯t regret it.¡± Now he finally understood the meaning in her words.

    Mn was angry at Wang shi¡®s behaviors. From ancient times to the present, a bride would return to her parents¡¯ home with her husband on the third day after the wedding. The newly married couple should kowtow to elders and the bridegroom should greet his brothers-inw and sisters-inw. Hun¡¯s mother-inw refused toe here on pretext of illness. There was no need to ask the unmarried sisters toe here and meet their new brother-inw. But Wang shipurposely sent her maids to bring Minn and Rn over here. Obviously, she wanted to...

    Mn gritted her teeth to hold back her rage before she twisted her head sideways and smiled gently at Liang Han. She cast a coquettish nce at him, her rosy lips slightly open as if to utter some honeyed words. Liang Han was dazed for a while, and then felt a bit morefortable. Although Mn was not as pretty as Minn, she was a charming woman. Seeing what Mn had done, Rn curled up her lips with contempt. Minn kept her head bowed from beginning to end. She knew Wang shi¡®s intentions and had to do her legal mother the favor though she was unwilling.

    After the exchange of conventional greetings, the men and the women sat at different tables for a meal. After dinner, they drank tea and ate pastries. Mn wanted to show off the wealth and extravagance of Marquis Yongchang Household but Wang shi, Rn and Minn had no intention of asking her about Marquis Yongchang Household. So she had to take the initiative in talking about her married life in order to show off her happiness, but Rn soon interrupted her. The conversation was as follows.

    Mn fanned her rosy face with a handkerchief as if the room felt very hot. ¡°... It¡¯s really hot today. Fortunately, the cer in Marquis Yongchang Household is big enough to store arge amount of ice. We can use the ice everyday...¡±

    ¡°The curd cheese given by Lian is really delicious. I feel that it¡¯s made from ewe¡¯s milk. Sister Minn, do you think so?¡± Rn looked at Minn with interest.

    ¡°Er... I have no idea about it,¡± Minn answered honestly.

    After that, Rn stole the show and continuously talked with Wang shi and Minn. They chatted andughed. The bride, however, was given the cold shoulder. Mn¡¯s face was livid with anger. Fortunately, Hai shi couldn¡¯t bear to see Mn sitting still in embarrassment, so she asked about Mn¡¯s married life with a smile, which thawed the atmosphere in time.

    What Rn had done was unsuitable. In the evening, Hai shi went to the House of Carefree and wanted to give Rn some advice. But she didn¡¯t expect that Minn was also here.

    ¡°Sister Rn want to learn needlework. So she asked me to teach her.¡± In fact, Minn was very tired. Maybe it was because Mn grew older, she gradually became interested in needlework. So she often invited Minn to give her some advice about her needlework. ¡°It¡¯s much more tiring to teach someone to embroider than to do the embroidery myself.¡± Minn rubbed her eyes and helplessly thought to herself, ¡°To make matters worse, the student is not very clever.¡±

    Minn looked downcast, which aroused Hai shi¡®s sympathy. She knew that Minn must have had a hard time teaching Rn because Rn was quick-tempered. Hai shi asked Minn to have a rest and then turned to speak to Rn.

    ¡°Sister Rn, please listen to me. Mn is your sister. Now that she has been married, you two will seldom meet in the future. Why not try to get on well with her? If outsiders know that you are in a bad rtionship with her, they willugh at our family. Furthermore, Mn has married into Marquis Yongchang Household. Maybe you will ask her for help in the future. So it¡¯s better to be friendly to her.¡± As the eldest sister-inw, Hai shi tried her best to persuade Rn.

    However, Rn didn¡¯t take Hai shi¡®s remarks to heart; instead, she refuted eloquently, ¡°The outsiders won¡¯t know what happened between me and Mn unless Mn tells them. Sister-inw, I have feuded with her for a long time. She hates me and I dislike her too. Even if I try my best to get on well with her, will all previous ill will be removed? Will she stop giving me a bad review in front of outsiders? Will she help me when I get into trouble? No, she won¡¯t. All I¡¯m hoping for is that she won¡¯t kick me when I¡¯m down. So, Sister-inw, I can only rely on the support of my parents, eldest brother and you in the future.¡±

    Hai shi was stunned by Rn¡¯s remarks. After thinking about it carefully, she thought that Mn was quite right. Minn with the embroidery frame in her hands quite approved of Rn¡¯s opinions. ¡®If I had been born as the legal daughter and had a capable mother and an aspirant brother, perhaps I would have done the same thing as Rn did,¡¯ she thought.

    After a long silence, Hai shi gave a bitter smile and said, ¡°Alright, I will say no more on this matter. But you¡¯d better control yourself in front of outsiders in case of being caught out.¡±

    Rn pouted and nodded unwillingly. Hai shi carried on speaking to Rn. After a while, Rn was tired of listening to her. In a fit of pique, she drove them away on the excuse of being sleepy. Minn finally seized the chance to slip away.

    On the way back to the House of Clear Dusk, Luzhi couldn¡¯t helpining, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Lady Rn ask maids who are skilled in needlework to teach her? Whenever she wanted to do embroidery, she asked Lady Minn to her house at once. Whether day or night, whether ourdy went to bed or not. Does she really treat ourdy as her sister?¡±

    Even Dangju got a bit angry. ¡°Doing embroidery at night is bad for one¡¯s eyes. Even if Lady Rn really wants to learn needlework, she should choose a proper time to consult ourdy.¡±

    Minn kept silent for a few moments before she chided softly, ¡°Don¡¯t say any more.¡±

    They were walking in the courtyard. The sky was spangled with stars. Quiet came over the whole Sheng Mansion. Minn took a deep breath and felt much morefortable. Most people like topare themselves to others. But for Minn, if she oftenpared her living conditions with Hun or Rn¡¯s, she would be overwhelmed with unhappiness. However, when she recalled the poor woman, Cao Jinxiu, she gotfort. There was no psychologist in ancient times. As a time-traveler, Minn should adopt a positive mental attitude.

    After a while, Dangju said in a low voice, ¡°Young Madam Mn seems to live well in Marquis Yongchang Household.¡± Dangju couldn¡¯t help but think to herself, ¡®Is it really a good marriage? It should have belonged to mydy but Young Madam Mn stole it.¡¯

    Luzhi snorted with disapproval. ¡°It¡¯s too early toe to a conclusion that she will live a good life. After all, a newtrine will be certainly weed by people for at least three days,¡± she whispered, almost spitting venom from her mouth.

    Minn felt embarrassed by the metaphor in Luzhi¡¯s words.

 Chapter 116: The Approaching Autumn Imperial Examination and the Return of He Hongwen

    <h4>Chapter 116: The Approaching Autumn Imperial Examination and the Return of He Hongwen</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    To a mother her daughter was the most intimate person in the world. Hun knew full well what Wang shi thought, so she actively investigated what happened to Mn after she married into Marquis Yongchang Household. Then she heard an amazing and dramatic story, so she went to the Sheng Mansion and told Wang shi about it in detail.

    Mn had a hard time in Marquis Yongchang Household. On the night of the wedding, Concubine Chunge pretended to get a stomachache and had her trusted maid burst into the bridal chamber to ask Liang Han to her house. If that happened to Rn, she would beat the maid and drive her away at once. But Mn put up with the impolite behavior from Chunge. She buttonholed Liang Han who was about to rush out, and coaxed in a gentle voice, ¡°Now that I have married you, she is my sister. It¡¯s inconvenient for a man to look after a sick woman. I will take care of her on your behalf.¡± After that, Mn kept Liang Han in the bridal chamber and went to see Chunge herself. She showed concern for Chunge¡¯s well-being and had a doctor in to give Chunge a check-up. Then she had maids decoct the medicinal herbs and feed Chunge. Mn kept vigil at the door and looked after Chunge the whole night. First Young Madam Liang was very captious but this time she could say nothing to scold Mn.

    On hearing this Wang shi¡¯s face turned purple with rage. She pped the rattan tea table hard with the palm of her hand. There came a tinkle of the teacup knocking against the lid. In those days Concubine Lin had often pretended to be ill and called Sheng Hong away from Wang shi¡¯s room. Obviously, Mn was familiar with this trick and was ready for such a situation.

    Hai shi immediately served her mother-inw a new cup of tea. Rn was totally fascinated by the story and urged Hun to carry on speaking.

    Although Chunge had failed to bring Liang Han to her room on the night of the wedding, she didn¡¯t give up. The following evening, she asked her maid to invite Liang Han once more on the pretext of a stomachache. Mn didn¡¯t show any displeasure; instead, she consoled Liang Han, ¡°It¡¯s hard work for a woman to carry a baby, because she will suffer from a minor illness from time to time.¡± Then Mn went to visit Chunge and looked after her for a whole night. She even implored Madam Liang for some good wild ginseng to nourish Chunge. Finally, she was overworked and looked haggard and worn.

    The bride had married into the Marquis Yongchang Household for two days but this newly married couple hadn¡¯t slept with each other because of the obstruction from the concubine. All the people in Marquis Yongchang Household disapproved of Chunge¡¯s immoral behaviors and began to gossip about her. Marquis Yongchang heard the gossips and got angry. He asked his eldest daughter-inw to his room and reproved her mercilessly. Madam Liang used First Young Madam Liang¡¯s aunt of failing to cultivate Chunge¡¯s moral values. The girl was educated to be a discourteous person. She had just been Liang Han¡¯s concubine for a few days. How dared shepete with his legal wife!

    With a beautiful wife by his side but having no chance to sleep with her, Liang Han became a bit dissatisfied with Chunge.

    On the third night, Chunge yed the same trick. This time most people were on the side of Mn and Chunge was soundly defeated. ording to informed sources, Liang Han flew into a rage and ran out of the room in underwear. Then he kicked Chunge¡¯s maid hard a dozen times and drove her out of Marquis Yongchang Household on the spot. He even severely punished the servants who attended upon Chunge.

    ¡°If she really feels ill, she can call a doctor. But I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s just her ruse to have our young master by her side. Is our young master a doctor who can treat illness? How could she strive for the favor of our young master by such disgraceful means? She¡¯s really viinous and shameless,¡± a Mama in charge in Liang Mansion purposely irritated Chunge¡¯s servants with sarcastic remarks. But Mn pretended to be kind-hearted and put in a good word for Chunge.

    After that, Liang Han felt sorry for Mn and was attentive to her. That was why he treated her gently on the day they returned to the Sheng Mansion.

    Although Rn hated Mn, this time she was on Mn¡¯s side. ¡°Thedy... Oh, no. Concubine Chunge did go too far! How dared she do such a thing? Why didn¡¯t Marchioness Yongchang punish her?¡±

    Hun took a sip of cold plum tea, stretched out her forefinger to poke Rn¡¯s forehead and said lightly, ¡°Silly girl. I have talked a lot about Marquis Yongchang Household but you don¡¯t seem to get the point. The eldest son of Marquis Yongchang is outstanding. There are rumors saying that Marquis wants to make him the legal heir. So his wife is respected by the people in Liang Mansion. Chunge is her distant cousin. In order to avert suspicion, Madam Liang can¡¯t punish Concubine Chunge at will.¡±

    Rn didn¡¯t fully understand what Hun meant. But Minn instantly got it. If Madam Liang punished Chunge by herself, she would be caught out and regarded as a narrow-minded legal mother who tried to hold down her illegal son. But if Mn punished Chunge, others would think it a trifle between the legal wife and the concubine.

    Wang shi let out a long sigh with mixed feelings. She didn¡¯t want Mn to live well, but from the point of view of a legal wife, she appreciated Mn¡¯s cleverness and ambition. If Wang shi had the capability to handle such a matter, Concubine Lin wouldn¡¯t have behaved in a disorderly manner without fear in Sheng Mansion for so many years.

    Minn cast a nce at Wang shi and realized that her legal mother was a bit upset, so she turned to Hun and asked, ¡°Eldest Sister, does Sister Mn get on well with other people in Liang Mansion? Are her parents-inw, brothers-inw and sisters-inw satisfied with her?¡±

    Hun rubbed Minn¡¯s nose with her forefinger and smiled, ¡°Good question. Sixth Sister, you are so clever.¡±

    Madam Liang was indifferent to Mn. Although she didn¡¯t show kindness to her new daughter-inw, she didn¡¯t embarrass Mn in public. When Mn served her parents-inw tea the next day after the wedding, Madam Liang gave her a valuable gift. However, anyone with a discerning eye could easily see that Madam Liang didn¡¯t like Mn. Besides her legal daughters-in w, Madam Liang often asked some illegal daughters-inw to chat with her over tea because their husbands had grown up by her side. But Mn waspletely given the cold shoulder.

    Wang shi¡¯s spirits rallied and she scoffed, ¡°Mn has to depend on herself in the future because her mother-inw won¡¯t help her.¡± Hun curled up her lips with scorn and said ironically, ¡°Sister Mn is very considerate. She has just married into the Liang family for a month, but in order to please Liang Han, she has sent some of her maids to wait upon him.¡±

    Minn quietly sighed and thought to herself, ¡®Madam Liang is indeed a clever woman. Mn has no one to turn to, so she has to devote herself entirely to pleasing her husband. ording to Hun¡¯s description, Chunge is like You Sanjie in character. Although she is beautiful, bold and shrewish, she is unlikely to defeat Mn because Mn has learnt a lot from Concubine Lin. Madam Liang has been on her guard against her eldest son and eldest daughter-inw for a long time. She certainly doesn¡¯t want Chunge to be with Liang Han. So she adds fuel to the fire and hopes that Mn can defeat Chungepletely. Even if both of them suffer great losses in the end, Madam Liang will lose nothing. As the saying goes, two quarrel and a third profits by it.¡¯

    T/N note:

    You Sanjie: a woman in Dream of the Red Chamber.

    Minn felt a bit down in the dumps. She walked with Hun to the courtyard gate, and then took her sister¡¯s arm and gently said, ¡°Eldest Sister, your grandfather-inw¡¯s sister, Countess Shoushan has a good rtionship with Marquis Yongchang. If you have a chance to visit Marquis Yongchang Household, please give Sister Mn some advice.¡±

    Hun¡¯s face darkened and she snorted coldly, ¡°You are so kind-hearted. But even if you pardon Mn for having hit you, you shouldn¡¯t forget who¡¯s behind Concubine Wei¡¯s death.¡±

    Minn shook her head with a serious expression and said sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m not broad-minded. I still remember that Kong Momo punished me by hitting me on the palms at that time. Sister Rn is a member of the Sheng family. I know she treated me badly in the past, but if she does something errant, it will bring shame on our whole family, including you and me.¡± If Mn took radical and malicious measures and to deal with Chunge, the Sheng family would get a lot of criticism for the failure of training their child to be a good person.

    Hun¡¯s face turned solemn. Although she had a grudge against Concubine Lin and Mn, which blinded her to the possibility that she would be dragged down by Mn, she was so smart that she sorted herself out after thinking for a while. She affectionately put her arm around Minn¡¯s shoulders and smiled, ¡°My sister, you are sensible and considerate. This time I owe you a favor.¡±

    Minn broke into a big smile and two dimples showed in her cheeks. ¡°Last time I sent two pairs of shoes to the Yuan Mansion. Do Zhuang and Shi like them?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Hun¡¯s face softened at the thought of her son and daughter. ¡°The doll you made for Zhuang be the apple of her eyes. She likes it very much and doesn¡¯t allow others to touch it. Children grow fast and the shoes will be unfit to their feet soon. My dear sister, don¡¯t make such delicate shoes for them next time. I know you are good to me. I won¡¯t forget your kindness. When you get married, I will give you a nice dowry.¡±

    Seeing the happy smile on Hun¡¯s face, Minn was happy for her because of knowing that she lived a good life recently.

    ......

    The Autumn Imperial Examination was going to be held inte August. In early August, students arrived in the national capital one after another from all over the area under the jurisdiction of the capital. The Sheng family had five guests. Three of them were sons of Sheng Hong¡¯s old friends. The rest were nephews of Sheng Hong¡¯s fellow townsmen. They came to the capital to attend the imperial examination but had no rtives in the capital. The Autumn Imperial Examination and the Spring Imperial Examination were both held every three years. Every time the imperial examination was held, the prices of post houses, guild halls, inns raised sharply. It would cost them a lot of money to stay in an inn. Besides, they were unable to focus their attention on revision because all the inns were noisy. So they came to the Sheng Mansion and asked for lodgings.

    Sheng Hong and Wang shi held a consultation and decided to arrange for the five students to stay in a row of bungalows on the edge of the back garden. Wang shi was generous this time because some of the students came from rich official families and Rn was at the age of marriage.

    In the middle of August, Changwu¡¯s nine-month mourning came to an end. He returned to the capital with his wife, daughter, cousin Li Yu. This time he had to rely on Sheng Hong to reinstate himself in his former office. Li Yu, who was going to attend the imperial examination, also needed Sheng Hong¡¯s help. So Chang wu rushed to the Sheng Mansion after getting everything settled in his house. Yun¡¯er hade to visit Wang shi before Changwu. She made an apology to Wang shi for her mother¡¯s hical behaviors with tears and expressed her guilt about what Aunt Kang had done.

    Although Wang shi was still angry, her heart was softened by Yun¡¯er¡¯s tears and boxes ofvish gifts that Yun¡¯s had brought. ¡®It¡¯s none of her business. I know what kind of person my sister is but I didn¡¯t take precautions against her. Perhaps I should be med for the failure of Rn¡¯s marriage because I was too trusting,¡¯ Wang shi thought to herself.

    ¡°Let it go at that. Bring your daughter here next time. You are my niece and your husband is my nephew. Surely I should give your daughter two red packets.¡± Atst, Wang shi forgave Yun¡¯er.

    It was the first time Li Yu paid a formal visit to Sheng Hong and Wang shi. He was about to kneel down and kowtow to the couple, but Sheng Hong took his arm and helped him up while saying, ¡°We are close like a family. No need to kowtow to me.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng looked Li Yu up and down. The young man had bright eyes and graceful eyebrows. He wore a rightpel cyan chiffon outer coat, which ttered his white and handsome face. Old Madam Sheng smiled, ¡°It¡¯s years since Ist saw you. Yu, you have grown much taller.¡±

    Li Yu cupped a hand in the other before his chest and made an obeisance to Old Madam Sheng, and then said with a big smile, ¡°Old Madam, you seem full of beans. My mother got some white ginseng from Yunnan and asked me to bring it to you. White ginseng is an excellent tonic and won¡¯t cause inmmation. Please ept this little gift as a token of our regard.¡± Then he turned to Wang shi, ¡°My mother also prepared some gifts for Madam and sisters. I hope you will like them.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng nodded with satisfaction and Wang shi smiled. Sheng Hong liked Li Yu¡¯s refined way of speaking and nice manners, so he said in a friendly way, ¡°Good boy. Just study hard first. I will ask Changbai to take you and your brothers to visit some schrs. The provincial examination is different from the metropolitan examination and you don¡¯t need to grease the wheels. The teachers in your school, Songshan Academy, used to be examiners. Now you just need to devote yourself entirely to the revision.¡±

    Li Yu¡¯s face brightened up. He lowered his head and expressed his thanks by bowing to Sheng Hong repeatedly.

    Rn stood by and felt bored. Wang shi took Yun¡¯er¡¯s hand and came up to chat with Old Madam Sheng. Minn was surprised that Sheng Hong seemed very fond of Li Yu. She looked carefully at Li Yu and understood why Old Madam Sheng had said that Li Yu was somewhat simr to Sheng Hong in his youth.

    Although Changfeng looked like Sheng Hong, he was conceited and always affected a superior air because he lived an extravagant life from small torge. However, Li Yu, who was born in a family of merchants, was going to start his official career by imperial examinations like Sheng Hong had done. Both of them were full of vigour and vitality and had a desire to advance. Besides, they were...

    Minn squinted her eyes.

    Since Sheng Hong and Changwu had begun to talk about how to reinstate Changwu, Li Yu had stolen a nce at Minn from time to time. Once when their eyes happened to meet, he smiled at Minn with loving eyes. Minn was taken aback and immediately cast a nce at Rn. She was relieved to see Rn looking out the window with zed eyes as if she was in a trance.

    ¡®Well, this guy is really like Sheng Hong in character,¡¯ Minn thought.

    Old Madam Sheng often said that Sheng Hong was not a bad guy. When he had just married Wang shi, he had sincerely hoped that they two would have a happy and satisfactory marriage. In the beginning, he had respected and trusted his wife, and allowed her to drive away two Tongfang who had waited upon him since he had been a child. If Wang shi hadn¡¯t relied on her family background to act as she pleased and interfere in the family external affairs without considering his feelings, Sheng Hong wouldn¡¯t have gone off her. If she had been gentler and more virtuous and romantic, Sheng Hong wouldn¡¯t have been with Concubine Lin, though he might take some concubines.

    Although Sheng Hong hankered for fame and social position, he also needed a woman to meet his emotional requirements. So he doted on Concubine Lin even though he knew that it would give offence to the Wang family.

    Now Li Yu was doing the same thing.

    Rn was the legal daughter of Sheng Hong. If Li Yu was clear-headed, he should try his best to win Rn¡¯s heart. Sheng Hong was obviously fond of him. As long as he passed the imperial examination, he would stand a good chance of taking Rn as his wife. But in reality, this muddle-headed fellow stole a nce at Minn with a hint of shyness every now and then. Did he really take his future seriously?

    ¡®There are so many beautiful girls in the world. He can take seven or eight beautiful concubines after achieving sess and wining recognition. But now he is in bad need of a capable father-inw to help him. s, this young man is indeed ill-advised.¡¯ Minn felt sorry for him.

    ......

    Old Madam Sheng was busy recently, so she often asked Changbai toe to the Hall of Peaceful Ages, and inquired of him about Li Yu. She asked about Li Yu¡¯s speech and manner and the way he got along with people. Changbai didn¡¯t give a reply until August 28th, the day the Autumn Imperial Examination started, ¡°Li Yu is diligent, dependable and sensitive. He is young but experienced and worldly. I think he will have a bright future.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng¡¯s eyes gleamed with satisfaction.

    Minn knew that Old Madam Sheng had other ns about her marriage. Since Old Madam Sheng had seen Madam Cao and Cao Jinxiu in the He Mansion, her enthusiasm for the He family sharply waned. Minn understood Old Madam Sheng and saw that this marriage hinged on He Hongwen¡¯s attitude. If he was on his mother¡¯s side, there was no future between him and Minn.

    The Autumn Imperial Examination had three exams. The next morning, while Minn was doing embroidery in Hall of Peaceful Ages, Fang Mama strode in the room from the outside and said with a smile, ¡°Young Master Hongwen is back. After handing several carriages of medicinal materials to the pharmacy, hees directly to our mansion instead of going home. He said that he had prepared some gifts for Old Madam, so he dropped in at our mansion.¡±

    Minn stopped sewing and looked up at Old Madam Sheng. The young girl caught a clear view of the satisfaction in her grandmother¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 117: I Wonâ€™t Accept Her as Your Concubine or Maid (1)

    <h4>Chapter 117: I Won¡¯t ept Her as Your Concubine or Maid (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    He Hongwen wore a torn dark ck cotton coat, travel-worn and weary. He made a bow to Old Madam Sheng who asked him to sit down and had servants serve him tea. Minn stood beside her grandmother without saying a word.

    ¡°Hongwen, you are much stronger.¡± Old Madam Sheng looked at He Hongwen with a smile and continued, ¡°And your skin is tanned.¡±

    He Hongwen raised his eyes and met Minn¡¯s clear and bright eyes. The girl standing gracefully erect looked more beautiful than before. He blushed and lowered his head. ¡°This time I went out with my uncles. From this journey, I knew many rare medicinal materials and the rules of drug market. I have benefited a lot from it.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng slightly nodded, ¡°A man should stand on his own feet. You have done a good job. Your grandmother has told me that you have got a position in Imperial Hospital. Congrattions!¡±

    He Hongwen wore a look of shyness and replied respectfully, ¡°Thanks to my uncles, I set foot in Imperial Hospital. But... In my opinion, I should enrich my experience by going out and working as a doctor among themon people. Different from other professions, doctors need more knowledge and experience.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng nodded repeatedly in approval and gave a gentle smile. ¡°You are a sensible, intelligent young man. And you can bear hardships and stand hard work. Your grandmother will be proud of you.¡± She paused and suddenly changed the subject, ¡°It was hot some time ago. But now, it turns cold sharply. I hear that your mother is not feeling well, so I have prepared something for her. Take it with you when you leave.¡±

    Fang Mama immediately asked maids to lift up a box full of precious medicinal materials, a roll of rare red silk cloth and a roll of rare satin with a mermaid pattern, and showed it to him. He Hongwen¡¯s heart sank. Over the years, Old Madam Sheng had always epted his presents with pleasure and never stood on ceremony. In return, she had only sent more gifts to the He family during Spring Festival. But today... He Hongwen raised her eyes and looked cautiously at Old Madam Sheng who seemed as friendly as before. Since she said nothing about the Cao family, He Hongwen had no chance to say anything.

    He had learned from the letter that Cao family had returned to the capital and Aunt Cao wanted him to marry Cousin Jinxiu. His mother had indeed tried to make Cao Jinxiu his wife in the first ce. But things changed and now He Hongwen firmly believed that he would marry Minn. In the past few years Sheng family and He family had had frequent contacts with each other and seemed to acquiesce in the marriage. He Hongwen was a well-behaved young man, simple and honest by nature. Surely, he didn¡¯t want to change his mind. However, a few dayster he received a letter again from his mother. The letter said that Cousin Jinxiu was willing to be his concubine but didn¡¯t mention what had happened, which made him very confused.

    After a short chat, Old Madam Sheng said that she was tired. He Hongwen stood up and excused himself. Old Madam Sheng said casually, ¡°Minn, go and see him off.¡±

    He Hongwen¡¯s eyes lit up. He respectfully said goodbye to Old Madam Sheng and obediently left with his head bowed. Minn made a curtsy to her grandmother, turned around with a smile and walked out with He Hongwen. Dangju and Xiaotao followed them. They walked along the cobbled path outside the Hall of Peaceful Ages towards the front gate of the Sheng Mansion.

    After a long hesitation, He Hongwen finally asked, ¡°... Sister Minn, how are you these days?¡±

    Minn smiled, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Last time you sent some pills used for clearing away the heart-fire to my grandmother. She liked your gift. I also took 2 pills. They are sweet and delicious.¡±

    The girl¡¯s voice was soft and tender. He Hongwen breathed a sigh of relief andughed loudly, ¡°I know you hate bitter pills, so I added many liquorice and plums to counter the bitter taste. If you like them, I will send you some more next year.¡±

    Minn covered her mouth with her hand and chuckled, her face slightly reddening, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t take medicine at will. If I want to eat something sweet, I can eat snacks.¡±

    He Hongwen scratched his head in embarrassment with a smile on his bronzed handsome face. ¡°Next time I want to go to Yunnan. There are high mountains and dense forests in Yunnan. Maybe I can find some rarer herbal medicines. But I¡¯m afraid that my mother won¡¯t agree.¡±

    Minn envied him for having a chance to travel everywhere and said, ¡°Brother Hongwen, I support you. The famous doctor in previous dynasty, Zhen Baifang said, ¡®As a doctor, you should read as many books as possible to broaden your knowledge and travel widely to umte experience.''¡±

    Deeply moved by her words, He Hongwen looked at her with bright eyes. Minn continued, ¡°Now you work in Imperial Hospital and all your patients are high officials and noble lords. If you fail to cure them, perhaps you will receive theirints. So it¡¯s better to improve your medical skill first.¡±

    He Hongwen understood her meaning and couldn¡¯t resistughing. The atmosphere between them became quite convivial. When they were about to reach the second gate, He Hongwen suddenly stopped and opened his mouth as if to say something, but finally did not utter a word. Minn knew what he meant, so she waved to the maids behind her. Dangju and Xiaotao immediately stepped back a few steps to leave them alone.

    He Hongwen opened his lips again and hesitated for a long while before he struggled to say, ¡°Cousin Jinxiu is one year younger than me. When she was 10 years old, He family was exiled to Xiliang from the capital. My father passed away when I was a child and I¡¯m the only child of my mother, so I regard Jinxiu as my own sister, that¡¯s all.¡± His tone was serious and firm as if he was making a promise.

    However, Minn didn¡¯t make a reply at once. After a long silence, she said, ¡°Brother Hongwen, you¡¯d better go home and get things clear first. Although you treat her as your own sister... there are many things you can¡¯t decide for yourself.¡±

    He Hongwenpsed into silence and left with his head bowed. Minn stood still, quietly gazed at his figure for a moment, and then asked Xiaotao to see him off in a low voice.

    Minn guessed that Old Madam Sheng must have gone to the Buddhist Hall to recite scriptures, so she went straight back to the House of Clear Dusk. After entering her bedroom, she threw herself on the bed and held a summer pillow woven of rattan grass in her arms. Then she stared at the pattern of magpies and branches at the top of the bed canopy in a very mncholy spirit. Yancao was doing needlework on the wooden bed in the outer room. She heard a faint noise from the inner room as if someone was punching the quilt.

    Minn rolled her thin quilt into a ball and punched it hard several times. Then she felt a bit morefortable. However, she still had a sense of grievance as if she bit into the apple and suddenly found it wormy. She felt sick to her stomach but couldn¡¯t me anyone.

    Cao Jinxiu, who had been ady of a rich family, now fell on evil days and relied on her rtives for financial assistance. What was more, she wasn¡¯t a virgin. Therefore, she pestered her well-behaved cousin, He Hongwen, like a drowning person trying to catch at a straw. As a mother who loved her daughter dearly, Madam Cao would surely make every effort to make her happy. As Madam Cao¡¯s younger sister, He Hongwen¡¯s mother naturally wanted to help the Cao family live a better life.

    ¡®No one should be med because everyone has its position. I know Cao Jinxiu is pitiable, but I haven¡¯t done anything wrong. There¡¯s no need for me to help her because she is not my sister. I was not the official who embezzled money and caused the copse of Xiaoliangshan Mine, and I didn¡¯t force Cao Jinxiu to be the military official¡¯s concubine. Why the hell should I be responsible for her?¡¯ Minn thought with resentment.

    Minn was desperately unhappy and had an impulse of running of the house and yelling, but she knew that she mustn¡¯t do that because a nobledy should be elegant and dignified... Minn buried her head in the quilt and felt depressed.

    This damned world!

    Minn sat on the bed in a sulk. Suddenly, a great rush of feet came closer to the bedroom and then there came Yancao¡¯s voice from outside, ¡°Xiaotao, slow down a little. Why are you so flustered? What happened? s... Ourdy is in the room...¡±

    The door curtain was lifted in the next second and Xiaotao burst into the bedroom, sweat dripping from her face. She wiped the sweat off her red face with a handkerchief and gulped air into her lungs. Before shepletely calmed herself down, she came up to Minn and whispered in her ears. On hearing Xiaotao¡¯s words, Minn¡¯s face suddenly dropped to the floor as she asked earnestly, ¡°Did you see it clearly?¡±

    Xiaotao nodded vigorously, her chest still heaving violently. ¡°Yes! I saw it with my own eyes.¡±

    Minn took a deep breath, her chest heaving in anger. If there was a sandbag in front of her, she would batter it through with her bare hands because she was so angry.

    Just then Yancao and Dangju came in and looked nkly at Minn and Xiaotao. ¡°Lady, what happened?¡± Yancao asked timidly.

    Minn forced a smile and answered, ¡°Nothing important. Yancao, you stay here and look after the house. If Sister-inw Hai or Sister Rnes to visit me, just tell her that I¡¯m wandering in the garden. Dangju, Xiaotao,e here and freshen me up.¡±

    Dangju had waited upon Minn for several years and known that she was a strong-minded girl. So Dangju kept quiet and helped Minn tidy up hair and fix her makeup. Xiaotao stood on tiptoe tob Minn¡¯s hair and push upright the hairpins and pearl head-ornaments in her bun. Minn whispered a few words to Xiaotao who immediately turned around to fetch a chiffon curtained hat from the cupboard and put some must-haves for going out into a delicate bag.

    Dangju was suspicious of Yancao¡¯s ability, so she instructed Luzhi to look after the house before she walked out of the House of Clear Dusk with Minn and Dangju. After walking for a while, Minn suddenly said to Xiaotao, ¡°I¡¯ll go out through the small gate in the backyard. Go and ask Old Huang to prepare a carriage for me. Now! Hurry up!¡±

    On hearing this, Xiaotao instantly ran towards the backyard. Dangju was taken aback and said under her breath, ¡°Lady, you...¡± Minn cast a meaningful nce at Dangju with a serious expression on her face, and then turned around and left. Dangju had no courage to ask more and hastened to follow Minn.

    There was a small gate in the backyard, which directly led into a row of bungalows in the outer mansion. Today was the second day of the Autumn Imperial Examination and the servants had all gone to wait for their masters outside the examination hall, so there were few people in the outer mansion. Minn took Dangju by the wrist, trotted through two Chuihua Doors and went out the small gate quietly. They went smoothly all the way to the gate house.

    Old Huang had prepared a sturdy t-top carriage with green curtains for Minn. He was Old Madam Sheng¡¯s loyal servant who had apanied her in Sheng Mansion for so many years. His two sons standing beside him were both reliable. Noticing that Minn was not in a good mood, Old Huang dared not ask anything. He put down a footstool of the carriage on the ground and watched the three girls climbing into the carriage.

    ¡°Granduncle Huang, drive to the grove of peach trees outside the entrance of the alley,¡± Xiaotao stuck her head out and said to Old Huang in a low voice. ¡°Okay.¡± Old Huang urged the horse on with a whip and his sons followed him. The carriage rumbled along the road.

    As soon as they got into the carriage, Danju couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°The suspense is killing me! Lady, where are we going?¡±

    Minn dropped her eyelids and didn¡¯t feel like talking. Xiaotao came near and replied, ¡°Just now Lady asked me to see Young Master He off. On the way to the front gate, he told me something about the beautiful ces he has traveled. I was attracted by his experience, so I apanied him to the gate house. Just as I was about toe back, I saw the carriage of Cao family waiting in front of the gate of our mansion. Last time when we went to He Mansion, the carriage was parked at the gateway. I saw it clearly when we walked out of the He Mansion. It has grey coarse oilskin curtains and brown t wooden frames. And the driver has a big ck birthmark on his face. Then I saw Lady Cao sticking her head out of the carriage. Young Master He seemed shocked at the sight of her. Then she said something to him and he finally got into the carriage.¡±

    Dangju opened her mouth wide in surprise and looked nkly at Minn. ¡°Are we going to chase them? It¡¯s improper!¡±

 Chapter 118: I Wonâ€™t Accept Her as Your Concubine or Maid (2)

    <h4>Chapter 118: I Won¡¯t ept Her as Your Concubine or Maid (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    Xiaotao¡¯s forehead was still oozing sweat. She tugged at Dangju¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°I asked the gatekeeper Xiaoshun to follow them. He returned back soon and said that he saw the carriage driving into the grove of peach trees outside the entrance of the alley. After that I immediately rushed back and told Lady about this.¡±

    Sheng Mansion was located in a good area and not far away from it, there was a grove of peach trees. Although the grove was uneven and few people would go there and enjoy the scenery, it had a rustic charm. Minn pondered for a while and guessed that Cousin Cao must havee to see He Hongwen alone. Since they wanted to talk about their old times alone, they would choose a secluded romantic ce. He Mansion and Cao Mansion were both unsuitable for a chat. In this case the grove of peach trees was the best ce for them to chat.

    Minn counted the minutes with her fingers. It would take about seven or eight minutes to reach the grove of peach trees by carriage from Sheng Mansion. Xiaoshun and Xiaotao were good at running. So up to now, Cao Jinxiu and He Hongwen had just talked to each other for half an hour. Minn conjectured that they had just finished talking about their experiences because Cao Jinxiu must have cried for a long time ording to Minn¡¯s reading of the character of Cao Jinxiu.

    After hearing Xiaotao¡¯s words, Dangju stammered, ¡°... So, mydy, what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡®Is Lady Minn going to catch them red-handed?¡¯ Dangju was dumbfounded by her own thought.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Minn answered.

    The carriage stopped and the curtain was slightly lifted by a gentle breeze. A faint fragrance of peach flowers came in. Minn opened her eyes, smoothed the wrinkles on her skirt and pushed upright the golden ornament on her hair while she said lightly, ¡°I have run out of patience.¡± With that she stepped out of the carriage with the help of Xiaotao.

    ¡®Damn it! I¡¯m tired of all the spection. The average marriage age of people in ancient times is 16. Youth is the most precious time of life and I can¡¯t let my youth slip idly by. Furthermore, there are plenty of other fish in the sea. If he doesn¡¯t want to marry me, I will change my mind at once,¡¯ Minn thought to herself.

    The noon sun was fierce inte August and there were few people in the grove of peach trees. This area was in the inner part of the capital and had a good public order these days because it was under the state of siege during the Autumn Imperial Examination and idle persons were not allowed to walk around. Minn wore the curtained hat and walked toward the depths of the grove with Dangju, Xiaotao and the two young men of Huang family.

    Xiaotao walked fast forth to detect the positions of He Hongwen and Cao Jinxiu. After a while, she hurriedly came back and whispered to Minn, ¡°The carriage of Cao family is in the west of the grove. Young Master He and Lady Cao are over here.¡± She pointed to tall trees thick with leaves ahead.

    Minn asked the two young men of Huang family to wait here and then led Xiaotao and Dangju to walk on. When they came near to the shade, they heard a woman crying and a man gently consoling her. Minn, Xiaotao and Dangju promptly hid behind a big tree.

    ¡°... Cousin, I have suffered a lot in Liang Prefecture. There was even no clean water to drink. The water fetched from the well was salty and bitter. After drinking it, my parents¡¯ faces swelled up...¡± Cao Jinxiu said with sobs, ¡°But that was not the worst thing. A few yearster, we ran out of money and had nothing to bribe the officials. My family was unable to continue living, so they married me... married me... to him... He¡¯s a military official garrisoning the Liang Prefecture... Cousin, I really wanted to kill myself at that time but I couldn¡¯t do that. If I had died, my parents would have been in a hopeless situation.¡±

    With that she cried sadly and He Hongwenforted her in a low voice. Cao Jinxiu sounded emotional. Minn heard a rustle of clothes and it seemed that Cao Jinxiu was tugging at He Hongwen¡¯s sleeve. Cao Jinxiu cried and continued, ¡°Thank goodness, I finally see you again. Cousin, I have kept all things we did as children in my mind over the years... When I was a child, I liked the flowers on the pomegranate tree, so you climbed up the tall tree to pick the flowers for me. Then you fell from the tree by ident and Aunt was angry and worried. But you didn¡¯t tell her that you fell down because of picking flowers for me; instead, you took all the me... I still remember that you made a littlentern with your own hands for me every Lantern Festival. I received the lotus-shaped and rabbit-shapednterns from you... Every time I awoke in the middle of the night, what I feared most was being forgotten by you.¡±

    He Hongwen became a bit excited and replied, ¡°Calm down! Don¡¯t cry anymore, Cousin Jinxiu. I¡¯m here, so don¡¯t be afraid. Now you and your family have returned to the capital. Everything¡¯s going to be just fine.¡±

    Cao Jinxiu kept crying for a few seconds and slowly calmed herself down. ¡°A few monthster, a general amnesty was proimed to the whole country. My parents gave the military official all their money and took me home. He didn¡¯t like me and thought that I would bring ill luck to him and do harm to his official career because I cried every day. I wanted to kill myself but I was afraid that my parents would be broken-hearted for my death. Besides, I longed to see you again before my death. Now that my wish hase true, I can die content...¡± she said with sadness.

    He Hongwen gently scolded, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. You are still young and you will live a long life.¡±

    Cao Jinxiu said with sorrow, ¡°... I have met Lady Sheng. She¡¯s beautiful and elegant. Shees from a good family and your grandmother likes her. That¡¯s great! Cousin, you will have a good marriage. Lady Sheng is gentle and kind, and she will surely take good care of Aunt and you...My mother wants you to ept me as your concubine, but I know it is too much to hope for. I¡¯m not a maiden now. I have lost my chastity. So, Cousin, let me be your maid. I¡¯m willing to wait upon you and Lady Sheng as long as I can see you every day...¡±

    Dangju¡¯s face reddened with rage. Xiaotao gritted her teeth and wanted to rush out and bite that shameless woman. Through the branches Minn could see that Cao Jinxiu had rested her head on He Hongwen¡¯s shoulder and sobbed quietly like a helpless child, her thin body constantly trembling. He Hongwen let out a long sigh and stroke her back with his hand to console her while saying under his breath, ¡°... Sister Minn is really a nice girl...¡±

    Xiaotao trembled with anger and couldn¡¯t bear it any more. She stepped on a twig on the grass and it broke with a sharp snap. He Hongwen and Cao Jinxiu cried out in rm, turned around and looked towards the tall tree behind which Minn was sheltering.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± He Hongwen shouted.

    Dangju gave Xiaotao a stern look. Minn calmly straightened her clothes, got out of the bushes unhurriedly and then stood gracefully erect in front of He Hongwen and Cao Jinxiu. Xiaotao and Dangju followed her out with their heads bowed.

    He Hongwen turned pale at the sight of Minn and then blushed with shame. For a long while he remained speechless. Finally, he came to his senses and asked dully, ¡°Sister Minn, why are you here?¡±

    Minn waved her hand to her maids. Xiaotao and Dangju immediately retreated and left the three of them under the shade of trees. Minn cast a nce at He Hongwen¡¯s coat and saw a patch of the darker color on it. It was wetted by Cao Jinxiu¡¯s tears. She forced a smile and said with massive understatement, ¡°Ie out to deal with something. When I passed by the grove of peach trees, I saw the carriage of Sister Cao. So I walked into the grove and wanted to say hello to her. But Brother Hongwen, I didn¡¯t expect you would be here.¡±

    He Hongwen was panicked and asked in embarrassment, ¡°You... Did you hear everything I said to her?¡±

    Minn smiled at him and answered, ¡°No. What I heard is fragmentary.¡±

    Sunbeams filtered through the soft, green shade of the peach trees and shone on Minn¡¯s white delicate face, ttering her translucent skin and ssically beautiful features. She looked truly beautiful in the sunshine and her ck eyes quietly stared at him.

    He Hongwen stood in a trance. He knew clearly that he liked Minn for her good nature and vivid personality, and wanted to marry her and spend the rest of his life with her. But when he twisted his head sideways and saw Cao Jinxiu trembling like a leaf, he hesitated. The poor girl was skinny and haggard with a wan and sallow face,pletely different from the cute cousin in his memory. He Hongwen didn¡¯t have the heart to hurt her, so he felt in a dilemma.

    Seeing the hesitation on his face, Cao Jinxiu gave a cry of sadness and fell to her knees at Minn¡¯s feet, tears rolling down her cheeks as she cried sorrowfully, ¡°Lady Sheng, please don¡¯t me him. It¡¯s all my fault. I knew Cousin Hongwen would arrive in the capital today, so I had someone keep an eye on the wharf and inform me as soon as he disembarked. Then I followed Cousin to Sheng Mansion. I know what I have done is improper, but Cousin Hongwen is innocent. You have to trust him. You are the only one he likes.¡±

    Minn nodded and replied calmly, ¡°This is between your cousin and me. As an unmarried girl, you¡¯d better speak with caution and not take nonsense. Don¡¯t bring troubles to others. Now please get up off the ground. If someone saw you kneeling before me, they would mistakenly regard me as a bully.¡±

    Cao Jinxiu was stunned for a while before she nodded and apologized, ¡°Lady, you are right. It¡¯s all my fault. I have lost my chastity, and I can¡¯tpare with you. You are highly cultured and steeped in propriety. Please don¡¯t be angry with me.¡± While saying that, she still knelt on the ground.

    He Hongwen hastened to bent down and tried to help Cao Jinxiu up but she refused to get up; instead, she tugged at the lower hem of Minn¡¯s skirt and implored with tears, ¡°Lady Sheng, look at me. I¡¯m not a patch on you. Please have mercy on me... Over the years, I have led a miserable life. More than once, desperation drove me to attempt suicide. But when I thought of Cousin Hongwen, I regained the courage to live on. Please! Please allow me to stay by his side...¡±

    Her voice was full of sadness and sorrow and she knelt before Minn in the submissive posture of a mere supplicant. Then she raised her head and gazed at He Hongwen with imploring eyes as if he was her only hope. On the verge of tears, He Hongwen, who was always soft-hearted, looked imploringly at Minn and stammered, ¡°... Sister Minn, you see, she is ...¡±

    Words failed He Hongwen when he met Minn¡¯s calm eyes.

    A strong current of anger surged through Minn. It seemed that she would be considered as a malicious woman if she didn¡¯t agree to Cao Jinxiu¡¯s request in such a situation. Minn walked a few steps and stood under the shade of a tree, and then she looked at Cao Jinxiu who was groveling on the ground, and said lightly, ¡°Please don¡¯t cry, Cousin Jinxiu. I have something to ask you... Brother Hongwen once told me that you have two illegal older sisters and an illegal younger sister. How are they now?¡±

    Cao Jinxiu raised her head and looked nkly at Minn as she didn¡¯t understand what Minn meant. The question was difficult to answer. Cao Jinxiu thought for a long while and finally answered, ¡°They... They are fine. They stay on in Liang Prefecture and haven¡¯te back with us.¡±

    He Hongwen was dazed for a second and asked, ¡°Why do they stay on in Liang Prefecture? Uncle and Aunt have both returned to the capital. Why didn¡¯t theye back with you?¡± Cao Jinxiu replied in a weak voice, ¡°They are... They are all married.¡±

    He Hongwen promptly understood what had happened to them and his face suddenly changed.

 Chapter 119: I Wonâ€™t Accept Her as Your Concubine or Maid (3)

    <h4>Chapter 119: I Won¡¯t ept Her as Your Concubine or Maid (3)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    Minn tried her best to bite back the curses she would like to have uttered and calm herself down before she said, ¡°Cousin Jinxiu, I know you have suffered a lot, but you are not the most pitiful person in the world. Although you once had an unlucky marriage, your parents love you and they did everything they could to bring you back to the capital. How could you have the thought of killing yourself? Have you ever wondered what kind of life your sisters live? They are illegal daughters. When Uncle Cao was rich and powerful, they couldn¡¯t enjoy life to the full but you did. After your father was found guilty, they had to bear the same misery as you did. Now they are left as those men¡¯s concubines in Liang Prefecture. Without any rtives around them, when they meet with difficulties, they have no one to turn to. To tell the truth, I think they are more pitiable than you. As for the orphans and widows in Xiaoliangshan, they are much more miserable. Do you think so?¡±

    Cao Jinxiu blushed with shame because every word Minn said hit the nail on the head. She stole a nce at He Hongwen and felt uneasy. Madam Cao wasn¡¯t kind to her illegal children and He Hongwen had often seen her ill-treating them when he was a child. As expected, He Hongwen put on a look of disapproval.

    ¡°We ran out of money. My parents had no way to keep them... Both of my father and mother feel guilty... But fortunately, my sisters¡¯ husbands are all good men,¡± Cao Jinxiu stammered. Then she knelt down before Minn again, trembling slightly and crying, ¡°Lady Sheng, Old Madam He and my aunt often praise you for your kind heart. I know that you often show mercy to the poor and give them money. You can regard me as a beggar by the roadside, just have pity on me. I won¡¯tpete with you. To be honest, I have no capability topete with you. I just want to see Cousin Hongwen often...¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± Minn slowly shook her head and replied in a firm tone. He Hongwen and Cao Jinxiu were both stunned because they didn¡¯t expect Minn to refuse tly.

    Minn fixed her eyes on Cao Jinxiu and said in a cold voice, ¡°Lady Cao, have you ever seen anyone who¡¯s willing to give all its property to beggars?¡± Minn turned to He Hongwen and stressed each word as she said, ¡°For a woman, her husband is all she has. No woman will share her husband with other women even if she pities them.¡±

    While saying that Minn looked at He Hongwen with firm, sincere eyes. Overwhelmed with joy, the young man blushed and had no idea what to do next. Cao Jinxiu paled, her lips trembling as she said, ¡°... But... I just want to...¡±

    Minn waved her hand and interrupted, ¡°Cousin Jinxiu, don¡¯t kid yourself. You are not an ordinary maid or concubine. You are Brother Hongwen¡¯s cousin, his childhood ymate.¡±

    Cao Jinxiu¡¯s face was as pale as death. Minn continued, ¡°I¡¯m an ordinary woman. I want to have the perfect conjugal bliss. I want my life to go along nicely. But if my husband is talking to the other woman about pomegranate flower, lotus-shapedntern and rabbit-shapedntern when I manage household affairs, show filial obedience to elders and teach our children, I will be a mockery. You two are affectionate to each other. What about me? An outsider?¡±

    He Hongwen felt embarrassed and backed up a few steps to stay away from Cao Jinxiu.

    ¡°You will never be an outsider. You are the only one Cousin Hongwen likes,¡± Cao Jinxiu tried to persuade Minn.

    Minn cut her off, ¡°With you by his side, I will surely be an outsider.¡±

    Minn decided to speak out all she wanted to say. She looked steadily at He Hongwen and asked softly, ¡°Cousin Jinxiu is indeed a pathetic woman. But Brother Hongwen, I want to ask you some questions. Is there no way you can take care of her without marrying her? If you don¡¯t marry her, will she have no way to live on? In Sheng Mansion, you said that you treated her as your own sister. I bear these words in my mind. So, please help her as a brother. You can seek a good husband for her, give her a dowry and back her up after her marriage. Isn¡¯t it a good way to help her?¡±

    Her remarks touched He Hongwen to the heart and he was suddenly enlightened. He had lost his head because of Cao Jinxiu¡¯s tears, but now he came to his senses and realized what Minn said was right.

    Cao Jinxiu was anxious as tears welled up in her eyes and was about to roll down. She cast a nce at He Hongwen who kept silent, and then turned to look at Minn whose face was set in an expression of stubborn determination. Strong feelings of sorrow surged through her. She opened her eyes wide in disbelief and felt alternately hot and cold because of disappointment. Minn came up to He Hongwen, looked earnestly into his eyes and advised softly, ¡°Brother Hongwen, I won¡¯t force you to do anything. Just think it over. If you really like Lady Cao, I won¡¯t bear grudges. Old Madam He has helped my family a lot over the years and you are also kind to me. The rtionship between Sheng family and He family will remain the same. Suffice to say, if you want me, you can¡¯t keep Lady Cao by your side. I won¡¯t ept her as your concubine or maid! After we get married, you¡¯d better keep away from her. Don¡¯t do anything to arouse suspicion. If she needs help, she cane to me.¡±

    After saying that, Minn felt washed out. She slightly curtsied to He Hongwen and gave a graceful bow to Cao Jinxiu before she turned around and left without looking back at them.

    On the way back to the carriage, heedless of the etiquette, Minn wiped the tears off her face with her sleeves. She dried her eyes and held back tears so that Xiaotao and Dangju could not see it. Then she smiled in the sun as if nothing had happened to her.

    ......

    In the west of Sheng Mansion, all the door and windows of the main room of Hall of Peaceful Ages were closed. There were only two people in the room.

    A bronze ferule was thrown on the floor with a bang. Minn, who was kneeling before Old Madam Sheng, pulled back her left hand which had been beaten red and swollen. Minn quietly gritted her teeth to bear the pain with her head bowed.

    ¡°How dare you to do such a thing? You are audacious in the extreme. Do you think that I wouldn¡¯t punish you?¡± Old Madam Sheng leaned against the back of the arhat bed and gasped for air with rage.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that,¡± Minn replied in a low voice.

    ¡°You...¡± Old Madam Sehng pointed at Minn, speechless. After a while, she shouted angrily, ¡°Are you afraid of getting left on the shelf? Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have got into an argument with Cao Jinxiu. You are the youngdy of the Sheng family. Cao family is just a declining family and Cao Jinxiu is not a patch on you!¡±

    Minn kept quiet for a moment and said, ¡°Lady Cao is indeed a poor woman.¡±

    ¡°So, you feel sympathy for her?¡± Old Madam Sheng sneered.

    ¡°No. I¡¯m selfish,¡± Minn raised her head and answered aloud. ¡°Though Lady Cao is in a pitiable state, I won¡¯t give in to her. She wants to marry into He family? Dream on!¡±

    Old Madam Sheng took a few deep breaths to calm herself and said, ¡°Why are you so stubborn? There are plenty of fish in the sea. Take it easy. I will find a good man to be your husband before my death.¡±

    Minn gave a bitter smile andid her hand on Old Madam Sheng¡¯s knees. ¡°Grandma, no one is perfect. I don¡¯t believe that you can find a perfect man to marry me.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng was shocked at the determination in Minn¡¯s words. She stubbornly red at Minn and asked, ¡°Do you think He Hongwen is the best man for your marriage?¡±

    ¡°No, he isn¡¯t the best man.¡± Minn remained calm and looked steadily at Old Madam Sheng. ¡°Grandma, you have been picking my future husband in the whole capital for so many years but you still prefer Brother Hongwen to all the rest. Why? Because you know he is a well-behaved gentleman. He is independent, good-natured and dependable. Besides, he vowed to take no concubine when he was a child. After careful consideration, you still think that Brother Hongwen is the best choice for me, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Old Madam Sheng snorted and turned her head away from Minn because she couldn¡¯t think of a suitable word to refute her granddaughter.

    Minn gently stroke Old Madam Sheng¡¯s knees and said in a choked voice, ¡°That year I moved to House of Clear Dusk and you told me that you couldn¡¯t protect me forever. I keep your words in my mind... Now I meet with difficulties. Grandma, you are afraid that I will get hurt, so youe forward and want to protect me. But I don¡¯t want to make a concession. Why should I give in to Cao Jinxiu? Why?¡±

    Minn raised her voice with a determined expression on her face, ¡°There are a lot of hardships and trials in our lives. We can¡¯t run away forever. This time I want to face the difficulty and try my best to ovee it. Maybe my efforts will yield good results and I will have a good marriage. Anyway, we are both satisfied with Brother Hongwen. We shouldn¡¯t change our original choice as soon as we meet with difficulties.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng was deeply touched by Minn¡¯s remarks. She was in a trance, thinking of her past life as her eyes were moist with tears. Then she looked at Minn who was brought up by herself and realized her granddaughter had be a brave, strong-minded young woman. When she was young, she gave up in the face of difficulties because she was not as brave as Minn. No matter how regretful she was, she couldn¡¯t go back to the past. Old Madam Sheng hesitated, ¡°Do you think... he will do as you wish?¡±

    Minn shook her head and said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe Brother Hongwen will do as I wish, maybe he won¡¯t. If he still likes Lady Cao and wants to keep her by his side, I will be reconciled to my defeat. Man proposes, God disposes. I have tried my best to win this marriage. Now all I can do is put my future in the hands of god.¡±

    Old Madam Shengy back against the pillow on the arhat bed and remained speechless for a long while.

    Minn couldn¡¯t bear to see her grandmother in a mood of despondency. She grabbed the side of the bed and slowly hoisted herself to a standing position, feeling great pain in her knees. She bore the pain, sat down beside Old Madam Sheng and soothed with a smile, ¡°Grandma, things aren¡¯t that bad. ording to Brother Hongwen, Aunt He is also a good person. The trouble with her is that she is too soft-hearted. If I married someone else, I would need to fight with some unknown enemies. But if I married Brother Hongwen, I would only need to defeat Cao family. Cao family is poor and powerless without any backers. If they were obedient, I would give them some money so that they could return to their hometown and have the young men work part-time and study part-time. Even if they still wanted to get money from He family, I would deal with them in other ways. My grandmother loves me; my father and brother enjoy smooth official careers; my sisters have married into noble families. With them behind me, I¡¯m not afraid of Cao family at all. Aunt He is weak and sickly, unable to deal with family affairs. With the blessing of Old Madam He, I can take over the job of managing domestic affairs as soon as I marry into He family. After taking control of He Mansion, I will forbid Cao family to enter He Mansion at will. Since Aunt He is soft-hearted, by then I will ask the servants who wait upon her to persuade her day and night. As time goes on, she will be persuaded... I¡¯m not afraid of the difficulties. Grandma, trust me, I¡¯m able to deal with them.¡±

    Minn¡¯s long persuasion relieved Old Madam Sheng¡¯s anxiety and her face softened. She looked at Minn who wore a determined look, reached out to rub the girl¡¯s hair and sighed, ¡°I thought you were still too young to deal with such a thing, but you havee up with a n. What are you going to do next? Just wait for them to take a stand?¡±

    Minn sighed slightly and answered with profound resignation, ¡°I have made it clear that I won¡¯t ept Cao Jinxiu. If He family really want Brother Hongwen to marry me, they will give a response in a few days. Let¡¯s wait... ten days. Ten dayster, if they don¡¯tmit themselves, you can begin to look for another man to be my future husband. After all, there are so many unmarried young men in the world.¡±

 Chapter 120: A Tryst Caught in the Act (1)

    <h4>Chapter 120: A Tryst Caught in the Act (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    In the western wing-room of the House of Clear Dusk.

    Minny on the bed, weak and weary. Dangju was gently applying some ointment with a faint fragrance to the palm of Minn¡¯s left hand while saying in a soft voice, ¡°... Lady, Old Madam is not to me for your injury. You did something improper. She always sees you as the apple of her eye and has never ever allowed others to hurt you. In my view, today you shouldn¡¯t...¡± Dangju sighed, ¡°Why did you have to do that? You can wait patiently for the response of He family.¡±

    Minn had had a hectic day and nowy on the bedzily, weary and exhausted. Hearing what Dangju said, she sneered, ¡°Wait? How long should I wait? How can I afford to wait? A few yearster, I would have no other choice. By then He familye to propose the marriage and Old Madam may ask, ¡®Will Hongwen take Lady Cao as his concubine?¡¯ Or I should pretend to know nothing and obediently marry into He family. Then Cao family woulde to beg me tearfully and force me to ept Lady Cao as Brother Hongwen¡¯s concubine.¡± Minn twisted her lips into a sarcastic smile and continued, ¡°I won¡¯t do such a stupid thing. Anyway, ording to Old Madam¡¯s character, she will begin to seek another man to be my future husband in a few days.¡± Minn sighed and whispered, ¡°I did that because I don¡¯t want to give up Brother Hongwen easily.¡±

    Dangju¡¯s face clouded with worry and she gently put down the white porcin bottle with the pattern of green fish tails, which contained ointment, and slowly wrapped the gauze, which had been cut into thin strips, around Minn¡¯s hand. Then Xiaotao lifted the door curtain and walked in with a tray on which there were some dishes and bowls. She came up to the bedside and smiled, ¡°Lady, I noticed that you ate vert little during dinner, so I asked Aunt Lian to cook you a bowl of three fresh delicacies noodle soup. The noodles were made fresh and al dente. Lady,e on, eat it while it¡¯s hot.¡±

    On the tray painted in ck, there were a blue and white zed cup with the pattern of bamboos, a bowl and a spoon of the same color. And there were green beans, crisp bamboo shoots, sliced chicken and noodles in the shape of cat ears in the bowl. The soup smelt delicious and provoked Minn¡¯s appetite. She took the spoon from Xiaotao who was steadily holding the tray and waiting for herdy to eat the noodle soup.

    ¡°Wow!¡± Minn tasted the noodle soup and thought it delicious, so she raised her head and said to Xiaotao, ¡°The noodle soup cooked by Aunt Lian is tasty. Give her twenty or thirty copper coins in token of gratitude when you go to the kitchen.¡±

    Xiaotao nodded and grinned, ¡°Lady, you always give them money as a reward every time you ask them to prepare food specially for you. No wonder Aunt Lian actively lit a fire in the wood-fired oven as soon as she saw me walking in.¡±

    Dangju was anxious about Minn¡¯s marriage and couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at Xiaotao who seemed peaceful and calm. ¡°You are such a heartless girl! If Lady hadn¡¯t stopped me from telling Fang Mama what you had done, you would have been punished for your improper behaviors. How could you speak without careful diction in front of Lady?¡± Dangju gave Xiaotao a good scolding while she took a handkerchief and wrapped it around Minn¡¯s neck.

    Xiaotao stuck out her tongue at Dangju and said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother Lady when she¡¯s eating.¡± Then she turned to Minn, her big eyes shing as she said under her breath, ¡°Lady, I have made an inquiry and found that Yancao and Luzhi were sleeping while we were out. Fang Mama will do something to keep Old Huang and gatekeepers¡¯ mouths shut. Young Madam Hai and Lady Rn didn¡¯te to visit you today. So, no one will know that we slipped out of Sheng Mansion today.¡±

    Minn nodded and swallowed a mouthful of the delicious soup. Dangju looked at Minn, opened and shut her mouth, unspeaking. Minn stopped eating when her stomach was half full and Xiaotao walked out with the tray. Dangju took the wet handkerchief from Minn¡¯s neck and threw it into the copper basin while saying with worry, ¡°Lady, though He family grant your request, what if they break their promise in the future?¡± Minn said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have a way to solve this problem.¡±

    Minn¡¯s exhaustion was obvious, so Dangju helped her wash her face and rinse her mouth, then she put down the mosquito, lit some incense used for expelling insects and put it into the gold-ted bronze incense burner before she blew out the candles and crept out of the room. Minn buried her head in the pillow with her hair pinned loosely at the back of her head. Although she was really tired, she was unable to sleep because what had happened in the grove of peach trees kept running in her mind.

    Minn was not afraid of an aggressive enemy because she would fight against it with all her strength and even if she failed, she wouldn¡¯t regret it. But this time she met a weak opponent. If Cao Jinxiu was a shrewd woman who masked her real personality with the cowardly appearance like Concubine Lin had done, Minn would go to all lengths to deal with her and never feel guilty. But in fact, Cao Jinxiu was really a poor cowardly woman.

    She was haggard and humble, and her family was poor and powerless. When she stared at He Hongwen, her eyes were filled with a mixture of joy and hope, as if she was a ghost in the depths of despair, looking up to her beloved, her only hope. Anyone with a discerning eye could easily see why Concubine Lin had seduced Sheng Hong. But Cao Jinxiu was different from Concubine Lin because she was sincere to He Hongwen. To tell the truth, Minn had been moved withpassion for this poor woman. However, for the sake of her own happiness, she wouldn¡¯t give in. Minn was faced with the moral dilemma of whether or not to hurt this poor woman.

    Shey on the bed with the quilt in her arms and sighed softly. ¡®I¡¯m indeed a person with a conscience,¡¯ she thought.

    Besides, Minn had mixed feelings toward He Hongwen. Cao Jinxiu couldn¡¯tpare with her in appearance, talent and learning, nor in family background or self-restraint. In this case, if He Hongwen chose to marry Cao Jinxiu, Minn would be depressed but also admire him because few men were willing to give up their practical benefits for the sake of their affections and pity for women no matter in ancient or modern times.

    Yao Yiyi¡¯s immediate superior, that old woman judge, had once said something meaningful, ¡°It¡¯s better to find a soft-hearted man to be your husband.¡± At that time, many young girls in the office had sneered at this remark but some middle-aged women and old women had nodded in agreement. Although the soft-hearted men were easily infatuated by other women, they didn¡¯t have the heart to destroy the marriages that hadsted for many years and leave their wives. So as long as their wives didn¡¯t give up on their marriages, the soft-hearted men woulde back to their wives one day.

    There was a woman whose father was a rich man in the office. She couldn¡¯t agree more with the old woman judge because her mother, who had suffered a simr fate, had toughly held on and won the battle in the end. When her father was getting old and his health was declining, he returned to his wife and was reluctant to leave her.

    In reality, a hard-hearted man was more dangerous than a soft-hearted one. When he liked a woman, he would be obedient to her in every matter and love her heart and soul. However, when he ceased to be faithful, he would suddenly turn hostile and divorce his wife with determination, for example, the famous poet and essayist, Xu Zhimo.

    Afterwards, the longer Yao Yiyi worked in the civil courts, the more she agreed with the old female judge. After handling many cases, she admitted that the remark was quite right.

    Minn was restless and agitated, tossing and turning on the bed for more than two hours, unable to sleep. Finally, she got a headache. Minn got out of the bed and walked a few paces in the room but was still in a fret. So she got dressed and decided to go out for a walk. Minn circumvented the screen and saw Dangju sleeping soundly on the bed in the outer room, who knitted her brows and wore a look of tiredness.

    Minn softly and slowly tiptoed out of the room. There was a row of rooms on either side of the corridor. The weather was getting cold and all the windows of the corridor rooms were closed at night. The maids all slept soundly, so Minn slipped out of the House of Clear Dusk smoothly.

    At the end of summer, stars twinkled in the night sky and there was dead silence in the garden. The crescent moon was hidden behind some wispy clouds, emitting cool light through the clouds, like a beauty making an elegant hand gesture, the so-called ¡°orchid fingers¡±, shy and charming. Minn walked slowly along the path. The garden was peaceful and secluded. Osmanthus blossoms gave off a rich perfume on the branches and lotus flowers sent forth a delicate fragrance in the pool.

    Minn felt much better. ¡®I was born in a good family. Old Master Sheng had a good eye for property investment. It was not easy to get a small garden in the capital but he did.¡¯

    Minn kept walking until she calmed down. The night was damp and Minn felt a chill creep over her. Just then she saw a cluster of fragrant ntain lily flowers blossoming besides a big stone not far away from her. Fragrant ntain lily flowers were about to wither, so Minn was delighted to see such beautiful flowers. She decided to pick some flowers and go back to the House of Clear Dusk. As she neared the stone, she heard a rustling sound.

    Minn was curious as to what was happening behind the stone, so she pulled up the lower hem of her skirt and approached the stone quietly. Then she squatted down next to the fragrant ntain lily flowers and peered through a chink between two stones. Her face changed when she saw two figures snuggling up and speaking in low tones to each other.

    Shocked and dumbfounded, Minn squatted stock-still. ¡®Oh my god, that¡¯s tough luck. I have caught two couples carrying on a ndestine love affair today. As a Communist Party member, I swear that I support the way of free love. Although it¡¯s inappropriate for the girl to meet her lover in secret, I admire her independence and spunk because most of maids want to hook up with their masters or young masters but she bravely pursues the love. Tomorrow I have to ask Sister-inw Hai to free a batch of marriageable maids and strengthen the entrance guard.¡¯

    Dazed for three seconds, Minn decided to leave quietly. Just then, a familiar female voice came from behind the stone, ¡°...Brother Jing... I...¡±

    The voice was gentle and dulcet, full of tenderness, but it was like a thunderp to Minn.

    She never expected that the girl was Rn.

    Minn was so surprised that she subconsciously stepped back and made some noises. The couple behind the stone gave a cry of panic. They exchanged a few words and then one hurried away and the other came towards the stone behind which Minn was sheltering.

 Chapter 121: A Tryst Caught in the Act (2)

    <h4>Chapter 121: A Tryst Caught in the Act (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    Rn parted the nts and strode over the bush, then she saw Minn squatting among the fragrant ntain lily flowers. Minn looked embarrassed as her skirt was caught by the branches. Rn raised her eyebrows in anger and put her hands on her hips. ¡°What are you doing here?!¡±

    Minn was dumbfounded by her question. ¡®You have been caught by me on the spot when you had a secret meeting with your lover. How could you behave as if I was the wrongdoer?¡¯ she thought to herself.

    ¡°I, I...I¡¯ve overeaten this evening, so Ie to the garden for a walk.¡± As the words fell from her lips, Minn almost wanted to p herself. There was no need for her to elucidate because this time she had justice on her side. So she looked steadily at Rn and raised her voice, ¡°Sister Rn, what are you doing here?¡±

    Rn blushed and replied, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I want to go on walking. Goodbye.¡± Minn was about to walk on but Rn caught her arm and stopped her from leaving. Rn was much stronger than Minn, so she easily dragged Minn away.

    ¡°It¡¯ste and we should go back. Otherwise, we will catch a cold.¡± Rn manhandled Minn along the path as if she was dragging a dead dog.

    ¡°Let go of me. I can walk by myself.¡± Minn hissed with pain because Rn pinched her arms hard. She didn¡¯t want to make a scene, so she had to give in to Rn.

    Minn wanted to go to the Hall of Peaceful Ages and report to Old Madam Sheng about this matter, but Rn wanted to bring Minn to the House of Carefree.Finally, the stronger person won the battle. Rn seeded in taking Minn to her house.

    When the two sisters reached House of Carefree, all the maids were asleep, except for Xique who waited in the room with a light beside her. She breathed a sigh of relief at the sight of Rn walking in; but when she saw Minn, she turned pale with fear, close to tears. Minn felt pity for Xique. If what had happened between Rn and that man was discovered by others, Rn might be fine but Xique would be punished severely. Minnforted the poor maid, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. I really saw nothing.¡±

    On hearing this Xique burst into tears. Rn was agitated and impatiently scolded, ¡°Stop crying! I¡¯m not dead yet! I won¡¯t let you get punished.¡± Then she bundled Xique out of the room, took Minn by the wrist and went straight into the inner room.

    After entering the inner room, Rn put her hands on Minn¡¯s shoulders and sat her down on the bed before she looked down at Minn with an aggressive look. However, the guilty look in Rn¡¯s eyes betrayed her. After thinking for a long while, she warned in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone what happened in the garden.¡±

    Minn gave a shortugh and replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything in the garden.¡±

    A dull red flush suffused Rn¡¯s face. She swallowed hard and red at Minn who also looked at her with a smile. The two sisters both refused to budge. After a long while, Rn broke the silence, ¡°Nothing happened! Even if you tell others, I won¡¯t admit that.¡±

    Minn was surprised by her shamelessness and said in a teasing tone, ¡°Yes, nothing happened. Anyway, Madam is looking for a good man to be your future husband recently. Sister, there is no need for you to meet your lover in secret. If this thing got out, it would ruin your reputation.¡±

    Since Mn had slipped out of Sheng Mansion to seduce Liang Han, Hai shi had tightened security. That man must be living in Sheng Mansion because outsiders could not possibly slip into the garden without being spotted. Minn thought for a moment and sorted herself out. Hai shi didn¡¯t take precautionary measures to prevent the students who lived in the row of bungalows on the edge of the back garden from approaching the garden. The Autumn Imperial Examination wouldst three days and the examinees could go back every day after the exam. But in the Autumn Imperial Examination, the examinees would be locked in the examination hall until all the exams were over.

    Minn stared at Rn with teasing eyes and didn¡¯t speak until Rn blushed with shyness, ¡°The students in the bungalows alle from good families. No matter who he is, after he wins an official rank, you can ask him to visit Madam and bring up proposal of marriage.¡±

    Minn began to rack her brains to recall the names of the five students in the bungalows and tried to find out who Rn had been with in the garden. She thought long and hard about it but failed to guess who was ¡°Brother Jing¡± because she had forgotten their names. She was vexed at her poor memory for names.

    When Rn heard Minn¡¯s words, her face paled and she said in a low voice, ¡°No, he¡¯s not among them.¡±

    Minn was surprised and blurted out, ¡°Who is he?¡±

    Rn lowered her head and sat down on the edge of the bed, unwilling to tell Minn his name. Minn was so sensitive that she instantly realized that something was wrong. She kept quiet and thought, ¡®The more I know, the more trouble I will have. I¡¯d better leave now.¡¯ However, before she would slip away, Rn said atst, ¡°His... His name is Wen Yanjing. And now he also lives in the bungalows.¡±

    Minn put her hand to her bosom and felt her heart skip a beat. It was the greatest shock she had ever had and her heart palpitated at this moment. She took a few deep breaths to rx herself and cried out in a low voice, ¡°Sister, are you crazy? He is... He is Sister Mn¡¯s...¡± She paused and couldn¡¯t think of a suitable word to say, so she reached out and tugged at Rn¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Madam won¡¯t allow you to be with him.¡±

    Rn¡¯s eyes dimmed and a sorrowful look appeared on her smooth oval face before she said in a muffled voice, ¡°I know... But I like him and he likes me too.¡±

    Minn¡¯s thoughts were all in a muddle and she couldn¡¯t figure out how Rn and Wen Yanjing fell in love. She pointed at Rn with trembling fingers and stammered, ¡°You... You... How did you hook up with him?¡±

    Rn slightly raised her head with an appealing flirty smile on her face, her eyes shining with happiness. Obviously, she was in love. ¡°... He met me before... Afterwards, he sent me a note with poems...¡± she spoke disjointedly.

    Minn got angry and thought Wen Yanjing a wicked man because yboys often used such a nasty trick to get around simple girls. She couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°So you believe that he fell in love with you at first sight? Maybe he chases you because he failed to marry Sister Mn.¡±

    Rn flew into a rage. She pushed Minn aside, pinched her arm hard andined, ¡°You know nothing about him. Brother Jing is a gentleman. Besides, he has always liked me.¡± Rn gasped for air and continued, ¡°Do you remember that Mn was grounded by Father for beating you?¡±

    Minn nodded. ¡®That was an important episode of my life. Of course I remember it,¡¯ she thought to herself.

    ¡°After that, Father decided to marry Sister Mn to Brother Jing...er, Childe Wen.¡± As soon as Rn mentioned her sweetheart, she blushed scarlet. ¡°Afterwards, you went to Youyang to join Old Madam. A few dayster, Father and Mother invited Childe Wen to our mansion. On that day, I was tired of lying on the bed and pretending to be ill, so I sneaked out of my house and yed in the garden. Childe Wen happened to pass by and saw me... He mistakenly thought me a little maid, so he picked up my handkerchief and smiled at me. Afterwards, he came to our mansion several times. Every time he came, I yed in the garden and wished to have a chat with him. He told me that... I¡¯m good-looking, energetic and brisk, and every time he saw me, he was delighted.¡±

    Rn¡¯s voice dropped as she wore a coy smile, her eyes gleaming with happiness. ¡°Later, he knew who I was, and he also knew that Father wanted him to marry Mn, so he sent me a letter saying that he was grateful for receiving help and encouragement by Father and Eldest Brother, and he didn¡¯t want to go against their wishes. Then he didn¡¯t send me a letter anymore... until that happened to Mn. The next day he secretly had someone give me a letter telling that he was happy because he didn¡¯t have to marry Mn. He also said that he woulde to propose the marriage between him and me after he passed the Autumn Imperial Examination and won an official rank.¡±

    Stunned by her words, Minn took a deep breath and exhaled heavily as her thoughts were in a whirl. ¡°But I remember you once told me that... his family is very poor; his mother is mean and his brothers are good-for-nothings. Besides, you also thought him an indecisive man.¡±

    On hearing these words Rn recovered her spirits. She pulled Minn closer to her, pinched Minn¡¯s cheeks and stared at Minn with round eyes before she lectured, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! Brother Jing is a good man.¡±

    Minn was speechless and couldn¡¯t help butin in her mind, ¡®I¡¯m just repeating what you said to me before. But now you change your mind about him.¡±

    After a while, Minn leaned over, rested her chin on Rn¡¯s shoulder and said softly, ¡°Sister, have you ever thought about his intentions? Maybe... he just wants to attach himself to Father and Eldest Brother...¡± Before she finished speaking, Rn suddenly stood up and red at Minn with angry eyes as if she was going to give Minn a p. Minn drew back her head in fear and gave a hollowugh, ¡°I¡¯m just kidding. Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±

    In a rage, Rn sat down on a round stool with her back to Minn. The stool was wobbling and her voice was thick with bitterness as she said, ¡°I know what you mean. In your opinion, I¡¯m neither beautiful nor intellectual. Luckily, I was born in a good family. So you thought that Brother Jing gets close to me because he wants to take advantage of our family, right?¡±

    Minn didn¡¯t answer and thought with disapproval, ¡°He used to have the opportunity to marry Mn but it failed. Now he wants to marry you. It¡¯s reasonable for me to think so.¡±

    Tears welled up in Rn¡¯s eyes as she said bitterly, ¡°I know that I have been the least attractive daughter in our family from small torge. Compared with me, Sister Hun is more noble; Mn is better at currying favor with others; you are more charming. Father doesn¡¯t think highly of me and even Mother sometimes ignores me... But Brother Jing... At that time, he didn¡¯t know my identity but he took a fancy to me... He said that he liked healthy and lively girls instead of delicate girls. He likes me because of my sweet smile and bright personality. He also said that he feltfortable with me...¡±

    Rn murmured under her breath with a faraway, nk expression on her face as if she was in a dream. Minn was moved by her affection for Wen Yanjing. Meanwhile, she couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for this couple. ¡°Even if Childe Wen passes the highest imperial examinations and bes Jinshi, Madam won¡¯t allow you to marry him.¡± Mn looked down on Wen Yanjing and refused to marry him, but now Rn fell in love with him. If Wang shi knew that, she would be mad.

    Rn¡¯s face suddenly changed. She gritted her teeth with a look of determination, clenched her right fist and hit the palm of her left hand, and then raised her chin and said firmly, ¡°If Mother doesn¡¯t allow me to marry Brother Jing, I will kill myself or cut my hair and be a nun.¡±

    Young people in love were brave and fearless. Rose wasn¡¯t frightened away when the Titanic crashed into an iceberg. Although thousands of people were drowned in that ident, Jack¡¯s love for Rose would never die. Rn was a strong-minded girl. Now that she fell in love with Yan Wenjing, nothing could change her mind even though Sheng Hong enforced the domestic discipline on her. Minn felt that she had tried her best to persuade Rn but it didn¡¯t work. ¡°But Childe Wenes from a poor family... Er... Are you really willing to marry him?¡±

    Rn instantly understood what Minn meant. She wiped her eyes with the handkerchief, proudly raised her head and snorted, ¡°Eldest Sister has married into a noble family, but she doesn¡¯t lead a snug life because she can¡¯t do as she wishes. Madam will give me a handsome dowry. With the whole Sheng family behind me, none of the Wen family dares to bully me.¡±

    Minn sighed, speechless. She didn¡¯t know whether Wen Yanjing was a base man who would fawn upon the rich and powerful persons to achieve his goal. But since Brother Changbai took a liking to him, he must be a man of good character. Therefore, the reason he had dared to meet Rn in secret at night was that he really liked Rn.

    ¡®Alright. Everyone has his own particr tastes. Perhaps Brother Jing really fell in love with Rn,¡¯ she thought.

    Minn smoothed the wrinkles on her skirt and was about to leave. But Rn grabbed Minn by the hand, shook her fist in the air and threatened, ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone what happened tonight. Otherwise...¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, what will you do?¡± Minn was curious.

    Rn puckered her lips, gritted her teeth and gave a grim smile, ¡°Otherwise, I will tell them that you had a secret meeting with a man in the garden and I was the passersby.¡±

    Minn was not afraid at all. She pped her hands andughed, ¡°That¡¯s great! By then I can marry into the Wen family. Father has a good eye for people. Since Father is satisfied with Childe Wen, he must be a good man.¡±

    Rn paled with shock at these words. She grabbed Minn by the shoulders, breathed heavily and gave Minn an indignant look as if she was going to bite Minn. Then she gnashed her teeth in anger, ¡°... Don¡¯t you dare tell on me!¡± Minn broke into a fit of giggles and replied, ¡°I dare not to do that. So take it easy, I won¡¯t tell anyone what happened between you and Childe Wen because I don¡¯t want to marry him.¡±

    Rn let out a long sigh of relief and set her mind at rest, then she lowered her head with a sheepish look on her face and said, ¡°Sixth Sister, don¡¯t me me. I know you are a good girl. You have humored me from childhood and even though sometimes I blew up at you, you didn¡¯t take it to heart...¡±

    ¡®In fact, I did take it to heart. I waspletely annoyed by you several times, so when I went back to my bedroom, I beat the pillow hard and visualized me beating you.¡¯ Minn thought to herself.

    ¡°You are different from Mn. She is evil-minded and selfish, and she thinks of nobody but herself. Brother Jing is waiting for the Autumn Imperial Examination, so it¡¯s not the best time to tell Madam the truth. Sister, you are reliable and I trust you. Madam has given me some new ornaments and you can pick and choose what you want.¡± After threatening Minn by force, Rn began to resort to mild measures.

    Minn waved her hand and sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t want your ornaments. And I will pretend that nothing has happened in the garden... Recently you have been interested in needlework... I guess you want to make an embroidery and send it to him...¡± She was suddenly enlightened and understood why Rn had suddenly got interested in needlework.

    After promising to secrecy, Minn was tired and wanted to go back to the House of Clear Dusk to sleep but the gods were against her and it began to rain. Rn expressed that Minn could stay and sleep with her tonight. What Minn feared most was going out on rainy days. Besides, she didn¡¯t want to bother her maids in the middle of the night. So she agreed to stay at House of Carefree.

    ¡°If tomorrow someone asks why Lady Minn has slept at our house, what should I say?¡± Xique, who hade in to make beds, was so cautious that she decided to make up an excuse and unify their exnations in advance.

    Minn got into bed while saying casually, ¡°You can tell them that your Lady and I watched the moon and stars, talked about verses, ditties, odes, songs and the likest night, and atst I was tired and slept at the House of Carefree.¡±

    Rn gave Minn a re and said to Xique, ¡°Just tell them that I asked Sister Minn to teach me to do needlework and she slept at my house because it was toote. Remember to go to the House of Clear Dusk and inform her maids tomorrow morning.¡±

    Minn couldn¡¯t be bothered to remind them that it was really a bad excuse. Certainly, Dangju wouldn¡¯t be fooled by such a bad excuse. Before Dangju had gone to bed, Minn had been lying on her own bed. However, the next morning she was found in the House of Carefree. ¡®It¡¯s hard to exin. s, maybe I should put it aside and have a sleep first,¡¯ she thought.

    Minn felt sleepy and fell asleep at once. But when she woke up in the small hours, she regretted having stayed at House of Carefree and felt that she should have gone back to her own house even if it had been hailing.

    After Rn fell asleep, she put her leg on Minn¡¯s stomach. Minn was gradually winded and awoke. Then she used all her strength to move Rn¡¯s legs from her own stomach.

    Minn sat on the side of the bed and looked at Rn who was sleeping soundly in a lying position of zigzag and drooling. Minn rubbed her belly and thought with a kind of dark pleasure, ¡®Wen Yanjing, since you dared meet Rn in secret, you have to endure her bad sleeping position in the following decades.¡¯

 Chapter 122: The Dissolution (1)

    <h4>Chapter 122: The Dissolution (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    There were two ways to promote friendship speedily: one was to have amon enemy; the other was to have amon secret.

    Since Minn had been made to listen to Rn telling the story of her falling love with Wen Yanjing, Rn became more friendly with her young sister. Rn often went to House of Clear Dusk and yed with Minn. The two sisters ate together, did needlework together and practiced calligraphy together. Rn even wanted to sleep with Minn at night but Minn refused her firmly.

    Minn strictly warned Rn not to meet Wen Yanjing in secret; otherwise, she would tell the elders that Rn was in love with WenYanjing. In Minn¡¯s view, no matter how much Rn liked Wen Yanjing, she should wait patiently for his proposal. Rn readily agreed, ¡°You can rest assured. In the next few months, Brother Jing has to prepare for the Autumn Imperial Examination. He has no time to meet me.¡±

    ¡°If he has time, you will go to meet him, right?¡± Minn never expected that Rn waspletely infatuated with Wen Yanjing.

    Rn blushed scarlet and replied in smug satisfaction, ¡°Of course I will. One day apart seems like three years. I will miss him very much.¡±

    There can be a magic about love that defies all exnation. Rn used to be an ignorant girl who even couldn¡¯t recite the Three-Character ssic, but now she could quote a well-known phrase (one day apart seems like three years) from the Book of Songs to convey her feelings. Minn was a little jealous and immediately teased, ¡°You should pray to Buddha that he can pass the Autumn Imperial Examination this time, or you will have to wait for another three years.¡±

    Rn thought what Minn said was reasonable, so she devoted herself to participating in the religious activities in the following days. She not only actively apanied Wang shi to the temples and worshiped the Buddha but also frequently visited Old Madam Sheng¡¯s Buddhist Hall. As a result, every time Old Madam Sheng wanted to pray to Buddha alone in the Buddhist Hall, she needed to make a reservation in advance.

    A few days after the Autumn Imperial Examination, the imperial court published a list of sessful candidates. Not only Changfeng and Li Yu but also three of the five Xiucai who stayed at the bungalows in Sheng Mansion passed the examination. Sheng Hong was pleased that his son and the candidates for his son-inw all achieved good results in the Autumn Imperial Examination.

    Since Concubine Lin had sent been to the vige estates, Changfeng had to change his daily routine and lifestyle. Wang shi insisted that they should have some beautiful maids wait upon Changfeng. Sheng Hong suspected that Wang shi harbored malicious intentions. Hai shi believed that no sweet without sweat. Changbai argued that Changfeng should have the good self-control and study consciously. After a discussion, they decided that Changfeng would be paid ording to his work. If he wanted more benefits, he should make more progress in his study.

    On hearing this news Minn apuded their decision. Schr families were wiser than noble families. Punishment was useless for a yboy but he would give in to his weakness. If Jia Zheng forbade Baoyu from getting close to Xiren and Qingwen and meeting Xue Baochai and Lin Daiyu, and had some old ugly female servants attend upon him, Baoyu would study hard and try his best to win an official rank.

    Under the pressure, Changfeng had an impetus to study. He got his three beautiful maids back after passing the Autumn Imperial Examination. It was said that he could draw some money from the ountant¡¯s office every month if he passed the Spring Imperial Examination. For this reason, Changfeng continued to study hard.

    Mn was very d to hear that Changfeng passed the Autumn Imperial Examination. She returned to Sheng Mansion to show off her brother¡¯s achievement and encouraged Changfeng to keep on working hard and make more progress. Wang shi became worried. She and her illegal son bore grudges against each other. Now he became a capable schr. Would he get in her way in the future?

    ¡°The Imperial Court holds the imperial examination every three years. Juren have the chance to get official positions. But only Jinshi can be offered good official positions. Every time the number of the sessful candidates in the highest imperial examination varies from three or four hundred to thirty or forty. After bing low-ranking officials, they need to umte experience and will be promoted slowly. So Changfeng needs the support of Sheng family. Mother, don¡¯t worry. He won¡¯t get in your way,¡± Hai shi analyzed Changfeng¡¯s future official career in great detail, which impressed Wang shi.

    Finally, Wang shi was persuaded by her daughter-inw.

    Minn stood by and observed the behavior of Old Madam Sheng. She felt that her grandmother was an interesting woman. When Old Madam Sheng was young, she was a pigheaded wife and never made an exception for others. But now for the sake of Minn¡¯s marriage, she became open-minded and quick-witted.

    The Spring Imperial Examination would be held in February next year. Li Yu stayed at Changwu¡¯s house in order to prepare for the examination. He often went to visit Changbai for advice on essay writing of the metropolitan examination. So, every time Li Yu went to give his greetings to Old Madam Sheng, she showed great concern for him and asked him many questions with an affable smile. Li Yu took Old Madam Sheng¡¯s hand and lowered his head, as shy as Daphne.

    He was aware of Old Madam Sheng¡¯s intention. When he raised his head, he saw Minn¡¯s shadow on the screen. So he made eyes at Minn while talking with Old Madam Sheng.

    ¡°Grandma, he has been peeping at me!¡± As soon as Li Yu left, Minn ran out from behind the screen, tugged at Old Madam Sheng¡¯s sleeve andined, ¡°This fellow is not a good man!¡±

    Old Madam Sheng slowly took a sip of tea and said, ¡°When a man is young, he worships his parents. When he grows up, he adores beautiful young women. It¡¯s human nature.¡± She put down the teacup and looked at Minn. ¡°Your Aunt Yun has made inquiries about him. Li family has the good family customary moral standards and way of life. Li Yu doesn¡¯t have any Tongfang or concubines. When he studied in Songshan Academy, he behaved well and never fooled around with his dissolute ssmates.¡±

    ¡°So what?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just curious about him. You know, I¡¯ve been idle recently.¡±

    Just then a maid came in and gave Old Madam Sheng an invitation from He family. Old Madam He invited them to He Mansion to taste the Silver Bud-tea. Old Madam Sheng raised her eyebrows and Minn pouted. Today the weather was cool. On the way to He Mansion, Minn and Old Madam Sheng quietly sat in the carriage, both poker-faced. There was a small table painted brown between them.

    After reaching the front gate of He Mansion, they went straight to the main house. Old Madam He sat in the left-hand seat and Second Madam He sat beside her. At the sight of Old Madam Sheng¡¯s appearance at the door, Second Madam He stood up and asked her and Minn to sit down. As soon as Old Madam Sheng took a seat, she rolled her eyes at Old Madam He and snorted, ¡°Since you invite me to taste the Silver Bud-tea, now serve me tea quickly.¡± Old Madam He, who was also unhappy these days, rolled her eyes at her intimate friend and retorted, ¡°Be patient. The Silver Bud-tea has been newly picked and processed, so it¡¯s better to brew it freshly. Wait for a few minutes. I¡¯ve packed some tea for you. You can take it with you when you leave.¡±

    The two old friends red at each other and bickered for a while, then they felt it was childish to do that. Second Madam He said some joking words and the tension in the room gradually dissipated. Second Madam He apologized to Old Madam Sheng and served her mother-inw, Old Madam Sheng and Minn tea and snacks before she walked out of the room. The two old madams had a short chat and then Old Madam Sheng asked about He Hongwen¡¯s mother. Old Madam He sighed, ¡°Since that day... she has been ill andin on the bed all the time.¡± Old Madam Sheng also gave a deep sigh.

    Just then a maid came in and passed on the message from He Hongwen¡¯s mother to them, ¡°Madam is ill in bed and can¡¯t get up to meet the guests. She dares not bother Old Madam Sheng, but she invites Lady Minn to her bedroom for a chat because she misses Lady Minn very much.¡± Old Madam Sheng nced at Old Madam He who shook her head helplessly, and then looked at Minn who, however, slightly nodded to her grandmother. Old Madam Sheng thought for a while and allowed Minn to see He Hongwen¡¯s mother.

    After Minn followed the maid out of the room, Old Madam Sheng¡¯s face suddenly changed as she immediately hurled a question at Old Madam He, ¡°What are you going to do? I¡¯m warning you; whatever you do, don¡¯t let Minn be wronged.¡±

    Old Madam He sighed with a helpless look on her face, ¡°We have known each other for decades, and you should know me well. I hate the way Cao family do things. There¡¯s no doubt that rtives should help one another. We have given them money and helped them find a house to live in. And we have also promised to help Cao Jinxiu¡¯s brothers with their careers. What else do they want from us? Cao family are just our rtives. Do we have to provide the whole Cao family with food, clothing, shelter and transportation for a lifetime?¡± Old Madam He was a bit agitated and sucked in deep lungful of air to calm herself down before she continued, ¡°If Master Cao had been wrongly implicated in ¡®Xiaoliangshan Mine case¡¯ so that he had been exiled to Liang Prefecture, I would have felt sorry for him. But in fact, he... Humph, he embezzled lots of money and exploited the miners!¡±

    The most important reason Old Madam Sheng and Old Madam He could be good friends was because they were simr in personality. Both of them were blunt and straightforward. After hearing these words, Old Madam Sheng felt much morefortable, so she took Old Madam He¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°My dear sister, I know you are a sensible sort of person. I¡¯m just afraid... s, I suffered a lot because of my husband¡¯s concubine when I was young. I don¡¯t want Minn to suffer the same fate.¡±

    Old Madam He recalled her agonizing ordeal in her youth and felt sad. ¡°I see what you¡¯re saying. I have also lived a tough life in the past decades. My grandson, Hongwen is indeed a handsome, talented man of good character, though I say it myself. Although he is still young, he has been to a great many ces with my brothers, and he is experienced and knowledgeable. In recent years, he has made a lot of money. Besides, he is filial and considerate, and know how to take care of others. Since that year I told him that Minn would be his future wife, he has been devoted to Minn. Every time he was invited to attend a banquet, he kept away from other women. Even at home, he seldom talks to the maids. Minn is a very good girl. I have been hoping that Hongwen and Minn can get married and get along well with each other in the future. It will be a happy and satisfactory marriage. But I didn¡¯t expect... Well, even if Minn won¡¯t be my granddaughter-inw, I still like this girl. I hope that she will have a good marriage.¡± Old Madam He let out a long sigh.

    ¡®There is no rose without a thorn in this world and all the beautiful things in life are just so ephemeral. Now things are beyond my control and I have to make a decision as soon as possible,¡¯ Old Madam Sheng thought and gave vent to a deep sigh.

    ......

    These days He Hongwen¡¯s mother was put in a quandary and frequently sighed. As soon as the Imperial Court had published the list of sessful candidates in Autumn Imperial Examination, Old Madam He had said sharply to her, ¡°Do you think that your son is Minn¡¯s only alternative? All the young schrs in the bungalows of Sheng Mansione from good families and are rich in knowledge. They are all qualified to be Lord Sheng¡¯s son-inw.¡±

    He Hongwen¡¯s mother was on pins and needles. On the one hand, she was afraid that her son would miss a good marriage and live a frustrated life in the future. On the other hand, her older sister, Madam Cao wept and sobbed by her side all day, which shook her resolve. Her mother-inw firmly refused to ept Cao Jinsiu as He Hongwen¡¯s concubine but her sister kept begging her. He Hongwen¡¯s mother was not strong-minded, so she was exhausted from dealing with Madam Cao. She thought it over and over again and finally decided to talk with Minn first.

    ¡°Good girl, Hongwen has told me all that happened in the grove of peach trees. I know your meaning. Please don¡¯t me him. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± He Hongwen¡¯s mother sat on the bed with her back against pillows, a kerchief wrapped around her head. Her face was sallow with dark circles beneath her eyes and her cheeks had sunk in. In a word, she looked pale and haggard. ¡°But... Jinxiu, this poor girl has no way out. I know you are a kind-hearted girl. For pity¡¯s sake, please allow her to be Hongwen¡¯s concubine.¡±

    Before Minn hade to He Mansion, she had known that He Hongwen¡¯s mother would implore her to ept Cao Jinxiu. So she remained calm, twisted her head sideways and looked at He Hongwen standing at the end of the bed. He gazed at Minn with a guilty look on his face. Minn turned right and saw Madam Cao sitting opposite the bed and Cao Jinxiu standing beside her. The two of them looked pale and haggard with red eyes.

 Chapter 123: The Dissolution (2)

    <h4>Chapter 123: The Dissolution (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    This time Madam Cao didn¡¯t powder her face, revealing her sallow, rough face. When she saw that Minn didn¡¯t seem to respond to her younger sister¡¯s request, she came up to Minn, took her hand and begged, ¡°Good girl, I know you are unhappy. But my daughter, Jinxiu is in a desperate position. It¡¯s impossible to marry her to other men because of her unfortunate experience. All I¡¯m hoping for is that Hongwen can take care of her. After all, we are rtives.¡±

    Madam Cao said a lot but it all boiled down to one sentence: Cao Jingxiu was a pitiable, obedient girl who couldn¡¯t possiblypete with Minn after marriage. Minn quietly listened to her without uttering a word. Atst, He Hongwen¡¯s mother lost patience. Minn said calmly, ¡°I know I was talking nonsense that day. My grandmother has scolded me after I went back to Sheng Mansion. Although my grandmother once expressed that she wanted to marry me to Brother He, it was just a joke. Don¡¯t take it seriously. Whoever Brother He wants to take as his concubine, it has nothing to do with me.¡±

    He Hongwen and his mother were stunned. He Hongwen¡¯s mother suddenly recalled what Old Madam He had said to her a few days ago, her heart beating wildly as she limply leaned against headboard. He Hongwen panicked and looked at Minn in difiture.

    Madam Cao was annoyed by Minn and said in anger, ¡°That¡¯s right! From ancient times the mother-inw can decide who is to be her daughter-inw. It¡¯s natural for a man to take a concubine. My younger sister is soft-hearted but you seem ungrateful. Do you want to forbid Hongwen from taking a concubine after you marry into He family?¡±

    Minn listened to her with a smile and slowly said, ¡°Madam Cao, what you said sounds reasonable. I also feel pity for Cousin Cao. But I have some questions to ask you.¡±

    Madam Cao waved her hand with an angry look, signaling for her to go on speaking. Minn continued, ¡°First, if your daughter bes Brother He¡¯s concubine, should his future wife treat you as her aunt or the concubine¡¯s mother? If she treats you as the concubine¡¯s mother, when she¡¯s in good mood, she will allow you to see your daughter and grant you some small ingots of silver. But when she¡¯s in bad mood, she can drive you out of He Mansion without giving you any money.¡±

    Just as the words fell from her lips, Madam Cao¡¯s face changed and He Hongwen¡¯s mother was dumbfounded. In ancient times, the status was important to women.

    Minn looked calmly at them with a smile and said, ¡°Second, we all know that concubines should wait upon their masters and madams. To some extent, they are the same as maids. If Cousin Cao bes Brother He¡¯s concubine, should his legal wife treat Cousin Cao as the concubine or the cousin?¡±

    Madam Cao red at Minn who wore a rxed expression on her face, and gnashed the teeth with hatred. ¡°Hongwen will promote my daughter to the senior concubine in the future. With my sister and Hongwen by her side, no one dares to bully her.¡±

    Minnughed softly but her eyes were like bottomless frozen pools. ¡°Madam Cao, you are quite right. Now I want to talk about the most important problem. Third, anyway, the senior concubine is still a concubine of inferior social status. She can¡¯tpete with the legal wife. Brother He can treat her at will and her mother won¡¯te to scold him for giving the cold shoulder to her. But Cousin Cao is different. She has Aunt He on her side, and you will also try your best to protect her...Brother He, your future wife will suffer.¡±

    He Hongwen¡¯s face turned sour as he fixed his eyes on Minn who turned away and ignored him. She had said all there was to be said about this matter. Thest time she had acted on impulse and talked something inappropriate in the grove of peach trees. Now she didn¡¯t want to waste time on persuading him anymore.

    Minn turned to He Hongwen¡¯s mother with a straight face and said seriously, ¡°Aunt, you also heard what Madam Cao said just now. Cousin Cao said that she just wanted to be Brother He¡¯s concubine, but... Have you ever seen such a honored, protected concubine? You will have a legal daughter-inw in the future. Have you ever thought how to get on with your daughter-inw by then? Will your son get along well with his future wife? Will your legal grandsons and illegal grandsons live together in peace?¡±

    He Hongwen¡¯s mother knew what Minn meant, though she was not clever. Madam Cao flew into a rage. She jumped from her seat, pointed at Minn and cursed, ¡°Wicked girl, do you mean that my daughter will be a bane of He family if she bes my nephew¡¯s concubine? I know youe from a good family but you shouldn¡¯t talk nonsense. You are the bitch from hell...¡±

    ¡°Aunt!¡± He Hongwen suddenly roared at Madam Cao and cut her off. He red at her, his eyes burning with anger and his brow veins bulging. Madam Cao was taken aback as she covered her bosom with her hands and stood still. Cao Jinxiu burst into tears and said in a choked voice, ¡°Cousin... Don¡¯t me my mother. It¡¯s all my fault... If only I had died in Liang Prefecture. I shouldn¡¯t have returned to the capital. I shouldn¡¯t trouble you and Aunt...¡±

    With that Cao Jinxiu knelt down and kowtowed to him while crying sadly. Madam Cao gave a cry of sadness, held her daughter and cried aloud, ¡°My poor daughter! Your father and I should be med for your miserable fate. We once thought that your cousin would take care of you as long as we returned to the capital. But I didn¡¯t expect that he changed. Now he wants to attach himself to persons in power... He won¡¯t help you! My daughter, now we have no option but to kill ourselves. Your aunt and cousin are indeed cruel and cold-blooded!¡±

    Madam Cao and Cao Jinxiu were wailing loudly. He Hongwen¡¯s mother went limp andy on the bed with a pale face. Minn remained calm and took a few steps backward.

    He Hongwen clenched his fists as his face turned purple with rage. Since he had returned to the capital, Cao family had often asked him to go to the Cao Mansion. Sometimes they told him that Aunt Cao had some difort; sometimes they said that Cao Jinxiu fainted. Cao family did all they could to keep him in Cao Mansion and wept out their grief to him. If he wasn¡¯t a doctor, he would have been touched by their sadness and agreed to their demand. But as a doctor, he knew clearly that Aunt Cao and Cousin Jinxiu were just a bit weak because of their pent-up emotions.

    He turned around and looked at his mother who was sick and weak. Madam Cao was still crying, which brought him a strong sense of indignation. He family had helped Cao family a lot but they were ungrateful and forced him to do what he was unwilling to do. As soon as he refused to do as they wished, Madam Cao used him of being cruel and cold-blooded.

    The room was filled with noise. Suddenly, a maid standing at the door said loudly, ¡°Heree Old Madam He and Old Madam Sheng!¡±

    He Hongwen¡¯s mother struggled to sit up and tried to curtsy to the elders. Old Madam Sheng instantly stopped her from getting up and advised her to lie down and have a good rest.

    With a look of displeasure, Old Madam He cast a nce at Madam Cao and Cao Jinxiu who were both kneeling on the floor, and shouted to maid outside, ¡°Why are you still standing there like statues? Come here and help Madam Cao up. It¡¯s really an improper conduct. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed for yourself?¡±

    She seemed to scold the maids but in fact, she made oblique usations of Madam Cao¡¯s uncivilized behavior. Madam Cao blushed with shame, covered her face in her hands and slowly picked herself up. Cao Jinxiu stopped crying and sobbed quietly.

    Old Madam Sheng ignored them, reached out to pull Minn to her and smiled, ¡°What were you chatting about?¡±

    Minn obediently stood beside her grandmother and answered in a soft voice, ¡°Just now Madam Cao said that she wanted to make her daughter the concubine of Brother He. Although it¡¯s none of my business, I stayed here and listened for quite a while.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng gave Minn a stern look and then turned to Old Madam He, ¡°My granddaughter used toe to He Mansion and y here, so she doesn¡¯t think of herself as an outsider of your family. But as an unmarried girl, it¡¯s improper to be involved in your family affairs. If outsiders know that, she will beughed at.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I did want to make Minn my granddaughter-inw.¡± Old Madam He smiled, ¡°But it was just a joke. We have never exchanged written marriage proposal or made a distinct agreement.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng patted Old Madam He gently on the arm andined softly, ¡°My dear sister, don¡¯t talk nonsense. We should take seriously the marriages of our grandchildren.¡± Then, she turned to Madam Cao and smiled, ¡°Madam Cao, Old Madam He and I grew up together and often joke with each other. So, don¡¯t take seriously what we said.¡±

    Feeling embarrassed, Madam Cao forced a smile and didn¡¯t know what to say. She nced at He Hongwen and saw him staring at Minn as if in a trance. Madam Cao immediately became furious and was about to say something to vent her anger but Old Madam Sheng went on speaking.

    ¡°... Madam Cao, you are a lucky dog. After His Majesty decreed a general amnesty, you were lucky enough to return to the capital. Besides, your rtives have helped you a lot,¡± Old Madam Sheng suddenly changed the subject with a gentle expression on her face and said in a t voice.

    Madam Cao¡¯s heart sank at these words. Old Madam Sheng hit the nail on the head. Madam Cao¡¯s husband had been a guilty official before. ording to thews, even though they were pardoned, they shouldn¡¯t go anywhere but their hometown. In reality, some wives and children of guilty officials would secretly return to the capital. They would be fine as long as no one told on them. But if someone told on them, they would be fined or tortured.

    Old Madam He came up to Old Madam Sheng and smiled, ¡°You really did talk a lot. The ancestors of Cao family must have done many good deeds, so they are blessed by fortune. And in the future, they will be out of the depth of misfortune and their lives will go along nicely.¡± Old Madam Sheng sighed, ¡°Yeah. God always bless those who do good deeds.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng and Old Madam He echoed each other. Madam Cao was clever and understood what they meant. No matter whether Cao Jinxiu would be He Hongwen¡¯s concubine or not, no matter who He Hongwen would marry, it had nothing to do with Minn. If Madam Cao dared to spread gossip about Minn, Sheng family would tell on Cao family. Moreover, verbal statements were no guarantee. Sheng family and He family hadn¡¯t exchanged written marriage proposal or made a distinct agreement. Even if Cao family told outsiders that Minn would marry into He family, they would not benefit from it.

    Madam Cao shut her mouth and decided to think twice before she spoke from now on. Suddenly, she realized that Old Madam Sheng seemed unwilling to marry Minn to He Hongwen. Madam Cao¡¯s eyes glistened with delight.

    ¡°Well, we have tasted the Silver Bud-tea and visited your daughter-inw. You even give us some gifts. We should leave now.¡± Old Madam Sheng took Minn¡¯s hand and walked toward the door. Old Madam He stood up with a smile and was about to see them off.

    ¡°Aunt!¡± A roar rang out.

    All the people in the room turned around and looked at He Hongwen who stood erect and gritted his teeth with a look of determination. He fixed his eyes on Madam Cao and Cao Jinxiu and said in a firm voice, ¡°Aunt, I will never ept Cousin Jinxiu as my concubine. I have always treated her as my own sister from childhood. In the future, I will continue to treat her as my sister.¡±

    He Hongwen¡¯s eyes reddened. Madam Cao felt bitterly disappointed and fell to the floor. Cao Jinxiu turned as pale as death and looked at He Hongwen in disbelief. Old Madam He and Old Madam Sheng smiled with satisfaction.

    Minn stood quietly at the door with mixed feelings. ¡®I beat Cao family but I don¡¯t feel happy. When Sima Xiangru came back to Zhuo Wenjun from his mistress, did Zhuo Wenjun forgive him at once? Didn¡¯t she give him the cold shoulder as a punishment? Anyway, I feel suffocated if I forgive him so easily,¡¯ she thought with a grievance.

    T/N: Sima Xiangru was a Chinese poet, writer, musician, and politician who lived during the Western Han dynasty.

 Chapter 124: The Triumphant Return (1)

    <h4>Chapter 124: The Triumphant Return (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    On the way back to Sheng Mansion, Minn sat quietly and felt herself caught on the horns of a dilemma. It seemed as if she had fallen into a mire and would be suffocated to death if she struggled randomly. She burned with anger in her chest but her extremities grew cold and her mind went nk. After visiting He family, she reached the point of exhaustion. Suddenly, tears welled up in her eyes and streamed down her beautiful face. Old Madam Sheng sitting beside her looked at her quietly with loving eyes, reached out and gently stroked her hair.

    Minn couldn¡¯t hold back her grievance anymore. She leaned on her grandmother¡¯s arm and buried her head in Old Madam Sheng¡¯s sleeve which was full of the fragrance of sandalwood, trembling and crying quietly.

    ¡°Minn, I know your feelings.¡± Old Madam Sheng held Minn in her arms and said slowly, ¡°But the marriage will be blessed only if both families are consensual. A forced marriage won¡¯te to a good end. You are unable to convince a muddle-headed person by argument.¡±

    Every girl in the world wanted to marry a man she loved and live together till old and grey. Every morning her husband would paint her brows and help her make up her face, and they would lead a harmonious and happy life. However, few girls had their wish fulfilled. Most of the couples in the world treated each other with the respect due to guest, and only a few couples were closely attached to each other. Minn was always clever and sensible but this time she was obsessed with He Hongwen¡¯s promise and strayed into difficult territory.

    Old Madam Sheng sighed and hoped that Minn could sort herself out.

    At night, the wind blew hard and the rain came down in sheets. Minny sideways on the bed and stared out of the window. The rain fell onto the roof, streamed down the windowsill and permeated the soil. Gradually, the rain stopped and the bright moon appeared in the night sky, pouring down its silvery light which reflected off the drops of rain hanging on the leaves, creating a singr luminescence. Minn kept her eyes open and had a sleepless night.

    The next morning, Minn got up early and went to Hall of Peaceful Ages. At the sight of Old Madam Sheng, Minn knelt down, her eyes red fromck of sleepst night.

    ¡°I have done many stupid things these days. Grandma, I¡¯m sorry to trouble you a lot and make you lose face. It¡¯s all my fault. You can punish me.¡± Minn respectfully made a kowtow to Old Madam with a pale face. ¡°The children¡¯s marriage should be decided by their elders. Grandma, from now on you can take full charge of my marriage and I won¡¯t intervene in your decision.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng sat on the arhat bed, a silvery grey brocade headband iid with sparkling emeralds wrapped around her forehead. She looked steadily at Minn with mixed feelings for a while before she gave a deep sigh and said, ¡°Let¡¯s forget it. Now get up off the floor.¡±

    Minn put her hands on her knees and slowly picked herself up. Old Madam Sheng drew the young girl close to her, patted her hand and said softly, ¡°Most girls will go through a phase of adhering stubbornly to their own ideas in youth. They will be obsessed with men¡¯s false promises and try their best to be with their sweethearts. But atst they will wake up to reality and give up. You are a sensible girl. I hope that you can marry a man who will treat you sincerely. Don¡¯t be stubborn, or you will hurt yourself.¡±

    Minn nodded with tears in her eyes. As they chatted, Cuiping suddenly ran in and reported in a low voice, ¡°Herees Young Master He.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng and Minn were stunned for a second, wondering why he came here so early.

    This time Old Madam Sheng treated He Hongwen as her old friend¡¯s grandson. She changed into formal clothes and asked maids to bring tea and fruit to the guest. Minn went into the inner room and didn¡¯t intend to meet He Hongwen.

    When He Hongwen walked into the room, Minn, who was hiding in the inner room and peeping through a chink in the curtains, and Old Madam Sheng were both startled by his appearance. The young man had two cked eyes with a scratch on his left cheek as if someone had nicked him from the corner of his eye to his ear with fingernail. Besides, he had quite severe bruising on his right cheek and a cut lip, his wrist wrapped in a thick gauze.

    ¡°Poor boy! What happened to you?¡± Old Madam Sheng gave a cry of surprise.

    He Hongwen lowered his head and looked around the room, disappointed to find that Minn was not here. His eyes dimmed and he made an obeisance to Old Madam Sheng and respectfully replied, ¡°It¡¯s all because of my foolishness and ignorance that Old Madam and Ming...¡±

    Old Madam Sheng gave a warning cough and He Hongwen immediately corrected himself, though he felt upset, ¡°It¡¯s all because of my foolishness and ignorance that Old Madam has been dragged down. I¡¯m very sorry. Last night I went to my uncle¡¯s house and made all things clear. I¡¯m going to ask my mother to adopt Cousin Jinxiu as her daughter and invite my nsmen and elders to be the witnesses at the adoption ceremony. She will be my sister in the future and I won¡¯t do anything against the moral standard.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng realized that He Hongwen must have gone to Cao Mansion to have a showdown with the Cao familyst night. As a result, obviously, he had been severely beaten by his uncle, aunt and probably his cousins. The mere thought of what had happened cheered Old Madam Sheng up. ¡®Adopted daughter? It¡¯s a good idea,¡± she thought.

    Old Madam Sheng fixed her eyes on He Hongwen¡¯s bruised face and felt the anger in her chest gradually disappearing as she asked doubtfully, ¡°Do you think your mother will agree with you?¡±

    He Hongwen raised his head, his face badly swollen, and smiled at Old Madam Sheng with difficulty, which made his wounded lips ache. He couldn¡¯t help but hiss in pain and then gave an irrelevant answer, ¡°Last night when my mother saw me, she was quite... angry.¡±

    What he said was significant. Minn understood it and knew that he had deliberately allowed the members of Cao family to hit him in order to win her mother¡¯s sympathy. Old Madam Sheng¡¯s eyes flickered over He Hongwen¡¯s face and she asked meaningfully, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that... they won¡¯t give up so easily.¡±

    ¡®The shrew has three ways to threaten others: crying, making a scene and hanging herself. Now Madam Cao and Cao Jinxiu haven¡¯t adopted thest way,¡¯ Old Madam Sheng thought to herself.

    He Hongwen bowed his head and thought for a moment before he raised his head with a firm expression on his face and said sincerely, ¡°When I was a child, my mother wanted me to study hard and take the imperial examinations but I refused her and followed my heart to study medicine. Old Madam, trust me. I know my own mind, and I won¡¯t allow anyone to interfere with my decisions. I can distinguish right from wrong, so I won¡¯t disappoint my grandmother and you!¡±

    These words touched the heartstrings of Old Madam Sheng who raise her head and looked carefully at He Hongwen. The young man wore a sincere and solemn expression, his face covered with severe bruises. She hesitated for a while and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Your grandmother and I are old friends, and we often y a joke on each other. Don¡¯t take it to your heart. I know you are a good boy. If things happen as we wish, it can¡¯t be better. But sometimes things won¡¯t take ce as nned. In this case we should give up. Marriages are made in heaven. Don¡¯t try so hard.¡±

    This was the ancient Chinese art of speech. Minn couldn¡¯t help but admire Old Madam Sheng for her tactful answer. It seemed that Old Madam Sheng said some kind words to He Hongwen, but in fact she meant: Young Master He, I know you are trying hard to win this marriage, but the result is unpredictable. So just keep trying. You cane to our mansion to talk about the marriage only after the adoption ceremony is held. But a girl¡¯s youth is short and I will begin to look for another right man for my granddaughter. So you should take time by the forelock.

    He Hongwen knew what Old Madam Sheng meant. What Cao family had done must have annoyed her. If he didn¡¯t take steps to resolve the issue, Sheng family wouldn¡¯t marry Minn to him. To make matters worse, his grandmother also got angry and had no intention of lending him a hand. He Hongwen was in a gloomy mood and continuously pleaded with Old Madam Sheng who, however, refused him gently with an amiable expression on her face and showed no inclination to ask Minn toe out to see him.

    A few momentster, He Hongwen excused himself and left with disappointment.

 Chapter 125: The Triumphant Return (2)

    <h4>Chapter 125: The Triumphant Return (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    After he left, Minn slowly walked out of the inner room with a calm look and went toward her grandmother. The smile on Old Madam Sheng¡¯s face gradually disappeared. She tiredly leaned against the pillow on the arhat bed and slowly said, ¡°Hongwen is a conscientious person.¡±

    Minn came up to Old Madam Sheng, picked up a small wooden mallet and gently pounded her grandmother¡¯s legs while saying in a strangely calm voice, ¡°Everyone has a conscience.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡± Old Madam Sheng eyed Minn¡¯s tranquil face with interest and asked curiously, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to do something to win this marriage?¡±

    Minn paused for a second, shook her head helplessly and answered, ¡°I have done all I could. Grandma, you are right. The marriage will be blessed only if both families are consensual. A forced marriage won¡¯te to a good end. Please take full charge of my marriage and I will stay out of it. Sheng family brought me up. Even if I¡¯m unable to bring glory to our ancestors, I will never bring shame on the family name.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng¡¯s heart ached when she saw the look of determination on Minn¡¯s pale face. So sheforted in a soft voice, ¡°Good girl, I¡¯m d that you know what to do for the best. You are still young and we have enough time to look for a good marriage. Anyway, we have showed extreme patience and magnanimity towards He family. If your persuasion takes effect and Hongwen seeds in making Cao Jingxiu his sister, we can see that he¡¯s a dependable man and I will agree to this marriage. But if he fails...¡± Old Madam Sheng hesitated for a moment and said firmly, ¡°The Spring Imperial Examination will be held soon. There are so many young talented men in the capital. And our family have no intention of fawning upon the influential people. So, you can rest assured that I will try my best to find an honest man of good character to be your future husband.¡±

    Minn knew that Old Madam Sheng thought highly of Li Yu but this time she dared not let fall a hint of her intentions because she regretted having introduced Minn to He Hongwen without making thorough inquiries about him.

    The remaining sadness in Minn¡¯s heart disappeared. She curled her rosy lips into a sweet smile, revealing two beautiful dimples on her cheeks. ¡°Yeah. Grandma, you are right. If I can marry an honest man and live in peace and harmony with him for the rest of my life, it will be a good thing.¡±

    Growing up is a painful process and everyone will be forced to be mature by fate. If possible, every girl wanted to be a proud princess and have a happy marriage. There was no need for girls to pretend to be unconcerned with their marriages and future.

    However, as they grew older, they had to face the brutal reality and gradually, they lose their innocence. Finally, they became worldly-minded women who wore expensive clothes and ornaments, amodated their husbands¡¯ concubines, arranged marriages for their illegal children and busied themselves about the domestic affairs. After death, their memorial tablets were ced in ancestral temples and their descendants regarded them as decent women. But in reality, their lives were monotonous and unhappy.

    Minn didn¡¯t want to be such a decent woman. She was selfish and wanted to live happily with her future husband for a lifetime without any concubines beside them. Gradually, the thought became an obsession with her. ¡®I should think about things positively. Farnd, mountain spring, fishing, delicious food and books. Without a man, I can also live a happy life. As long as I save up enough money and bring up my children to be capable persons, I will live well in the future,¡¯ Minn thought to herself.

    ......

    In early September, Minn reached the age of fifteen and Sheng family held a hair-do ceremony for her. Only a few guests were invited to attend the ceremony. Old Madam He had prepared a fine emerald-iid pink gold hairpin. At the ceremony, she twisted Minn¡¯s hair into a bun and pinned it at the back of the head. Since Old Madam He was the one who did the most important job at Minn¡¯s hair-do ceremony, if someone asked why Minn was so close with He family, Old Madam Sheng could easily offer an exnation.

    Hun sent Minn a pair of fine gold phoenix-shaped hairpins iid with white jades as a gift for her fifteenth birthday. Mn¡¯s gift was a painting. Even Junzhu Pingning, who hadn¡¯t contacted with Sheng family for a long time, sent Minn many brocades and pearls as a birthday gift. Rn was generous because she had sent some gold from her collection to Shop of Crystal Jewels and asked the jeweler to cast them into a heavy golden thread ne in the shape of a hornless dragon¡¯s head. This gift was so valuable that Wang shi was a bit jealous.

    When no one was looking at them, Minn secretly tugged at Rn¡¯s sleeve and said under her breath, ¡°Sister, you don¡¯t need to bribe me with the costly present. I won¡¯t tell others your secret.¡±

    Rn rolled her eyes at Minn and said in a low voice, ¡°Brother Jing asked me to give you this gift. He often tells me that I should show solicitude for my young brother and sister because I¡¯m the older sister. I have also given Changdong some fine cloths so that he can ask the tailor to make some new clothes.¡±

    Rn behaved like a considerate, virtuous older sister, which stunned Minn who immediately had apletely new appraisal of Wen Yanjing. He seemed to be a good man.

    Since then, Minn lived a peaceful life. Li Yu went to Sheng Mansion every five days on the pretext of asking for Changbai¡¯s advice on how to get good grades in the imperial examination. Every time he came to give his greetings to Old Madam Sheng, he ate snacks while looking steadily at the screen as if he could see through it to find Minn¡¯s graceful figure, before he left.

    To be honest, although Li Yu peeped at Minn for a long while each time he came to visit Old Madam Sheng, he didn¡¯t make any mistakes in other aspects. He studied hard in Changwu¡¯s house every day and seldom took part in social activities outside. Even though sometimes he went outside to attend a banquet, he was well-behaved and always kept away from other women. What was more, his five older sisters were all married and his two young sisters were babies.

    Wang shi was busy making some inquiries about those schrs who came from good families and lived in the bungalows of Sheng Mansion now. Hai shi was pregnant and always held a can of smoked plums because she suffered a lot from morning sickness. Quan began to learn to walk and liked shuffling on his feet around Minn with his mouth open, drooling.

    There was some newsing from He family. In just over twenty days, Aunt Cao had attempted suicide once, He Hongwen¡¯s mother had fainted twice and Cousin Jinxiu had fallen seriously ill three times. Besides, Uncle Cao and He Hongwen¡¯s cousins had gone to He Mansion and made a scene. Completely annoyed, Old Madam He had asked the servants to drive them out of He Mansion, forbidden all members of He family to give financial help to Cao family and prohibited Cao family from entering He Mansion.

    By the end of October, Madam Cao went to He Mansion, apologized repeatedly and begged piteously for mercy with tears. She also said that she already knew what Cao family had done waspletely wrong. Old Madam He didn¡¯t have the heart to drive Cao family to a hopeless situation, so she gave Madam Cao some money. However, she still refused to let Madam Cao see He Hongwen¡¯s mother who was confined to bed.

    What Old Madam He did was exactly what Minn wanted to do but couldn¡¯t do.

    As autumn approached, Government of Shuntian Prefecture announced that the Imperial Army won decisively in the Northern Expedition. They had beaten the main forces of Jienu tribe, killed numerous enemy troops and destroyed many enemy camps. Besides, they had also killed three princes of Jienu tribe and the Left Seigneur Luli, and captured numerous military supplies and war-horses. The soldiers of Jienu tribe had been soundly defeated and fled. The Imperial Army had pursued them and killed tens of thousands of enemy troops.

    It was said that the Empress¡¯ brother, Shen Congxing, led the Imperial Army to march day and night towards the capital, in order to arrive in the capital city before the anniversary of the death of the previous emperor so that the Emperor could offer the heads of chiefmanders of Jienu tribe and many captives as a sacrifice.

    On October 27, the city gate of the capital was wide open. The soldiers of the capital camp, who wore new helmets and coats with red-tasseled spears, leather-thonged whips and iron chains in their hands, cleared a broad road in the street and stood guard. The Emperor personally led the pce guards and the honor guard of Eighteenth Army to line up to wee the Imperial Army. The people in the capital city took up their positions in two rows on either side of the street to wee the heroes. The capital was not far away from the North of Xinjiang, and the people in the capital city were always afraid of being attacked by the nomads. So, from their point of view, the generals, who had beaten the Jienu tribe, were more outstanding than those who had put down the revolt.

    When the auspicious time arrived, there came a 3-gun salute from afar. Old General Gan marched into the city at the head of the army with Sheng Congxing and Gu Tingye by his side. Firecrackers were crackling and spluttering all over the city. Numerous tall colored gs were pping in the wind in the road. The streets were all decorated withnterns and festoons, crowded with the civilians who warmly weed the return with full honors of the Imperial Army by following them and continuously apuding for their remarkable contributions to the country.

    In the evening, the Emperor held a banquet in the Imperial Pce and promoted the generals who had gained merit.

    Old General Gan was promoted to the Minister of War. Sheng Congxing was conferred the title of Marquis Weibei which was nobler than the officials of the highest rank and could be carried to his offspring. Besides, he was also promoted to the second-ranked Military Governor of Main Army. Gu Tingye was promoted to the second-ranked Military Governor of Left Army. The Emperor also bestowed mansions and handsome rewards on Sheng Congxing and Gu Tingye. Their junior officers and soldiers were all rewarded. All the people in the capital city joyously celebrated the victory.

 Chapter 126: The Barren Land (1)

    <h4>Chapter 126: The Barren Land (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Sheng Hong was worthy of the title of the fourth-ranked Left Intermediate Censor. ording to Minn, he had a high degree of political sensitivity. On the third day after the return of the Imperial Army, he was keenly aware that he would be busy soon.

    The military power of Zhou Dynasty originallyy in the hand of the Commandery of Five Armies, Capital¡¯s Left-behind Armies, Five Armies and the garrisons around the country. After the new emperor ascended the throne, the so-called ¡°Mutiny of Prince Jing and Prince Tan¡± and ¡°the Northern Expedition War¡± broke out. Gradually, most of the elite armed forces weremanded by Sheng Congwen and Gu Tingye.

    ording to the customary rule, the generals should hand back themander¡¯s seals after returning to the capital. In half a month, the Ministry of Personnel had submitted the written statement to the Emperor several times and reminded him to take back themander¡¯s seals. However, the Emperor ignored them. Finally, the Grand Secretary of Wuying Pce, Qiu Shu, openly petitioned the Emperor to take back themander¡¯s seals at the court meeting but the Emperor excoriated him on the pretext of him overstepping his authority.

    Sheng Hong felt that something was cooking. He trusted Old Madam Sheng, so one day after work, he went to give his greetings to Old Madam Sheng and mentioned his worries, and then went to discuss with Changbai in detail.

    ¡°I hope nothing goes wrong.¡± Old Madam Sheng put her palms together devoutly and silently recited a few sentences of Buddhist sutras. ¡°If there is a war, the civilians will suffer a lot. Because of the rebellion carried out by Prince Jing and Prince Tan, crops failed in Jiangsu and Anhui provinces and numerous peasants had to sold their children for money.¡± Old Madam Sheng had venerated the Buddha for many years. Because of her kind nature, she had offered rent concessions to many tenants before the Spring Festival.

    Minn was holding an embroidery needle and embroidering a cloth. When she heard that, she raised her head with a bemused expression and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think there will be a war. From ancient to modern times, few emperors like to provoke a war.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng had a tremendous breadth of experience. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that His Majesty is going to clean up the military circles.¡±

    Minn nodded in agreement, ¡°Grandma, what you¡¯ve said is reasonable. In most cases, the reason a yboy picks up a butcher¡¯s knife is because he wants to force a beautiful woman to be his mistress; the reason a thief steals a mace is because he wants to be a bandit. His Majesty doesn¡¯t want to give the military power back to the Commandery of Five Armies. I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯s going to take action soon.¡±

    Emperor Renzong (the previous emperor) was very kind to lords and nobles. So, during his reign, most of the military power was in the hands of aristocratic families which were rted to one another by marriages for generations. Their rtionships wereplicated and difficult to deal with, which caused the confusion of the military discipline. Since the new Emperor took the throne, he must be nning to rectify the style of the military circles.

    Old Madam Sheng gently pinched Minn¡¯s smooth delicate face. The young girl blinked at her grandmother with a naughty look. Old Madam Sheng felt relieved and smiled, ¡°Bad girl! Don¡¯t talk nonsense! As ady, talking about the affairs of state is improper.¡±

    Minn covered her face with her hands, struggled to get free from Old Madam Sheng¡¯s grip and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s not an affair of state. It¡¯s closely rted to our family.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Old Madam Sheng curiously asked.

    Minn put down her hands, leaned over and whispered in Old Madam Sheng¡¯s ears with a serious expression on her face, ¡°Grandma, ask Madam to stop seeking a spouse for Sister Rn for the time being until His Majesty has cleaned up the military circles.¡±

    Since Minn had epted the gold ne from Rn, she would keep her mouth shut and try her best to help her older sister y for time. Wen Yanjing should be a good man because he had a positive impact on Rn. For a girl, it was not easy to be free to choose her spouse in ancient times. Minn sincerely hoped that Rn could marry Wen Yanjing and lived a happy life.

    Facts proved that Minn¡¯s worries were uncalled-for. The Emperor was swift to act. Before Wang shi would have chosen her son-inw, the first round of impeachment started.

    At the Imperial Court, some officials had attached themselves to Fourth Prince in Shen Chen Mutiny; some had coborated with two princes in Mutiny of Prince Jing and Prince Tan; some had failed to apply their full strength in the Northern Expedition War. The Emperormanded the censors of Department of Supervision to check these officials strictly and then sternly try them jointly with the Dali Temple.

    ording to the basic military principle that themander should avoid fighting with two groups of enemies at the same time, this time the Emperor concentrated on cleaning up the aristocratic families. He deprived several peerages and demoted a dozen aristocratic families. Earl Yongchang Household was also punished because of the misconduct in regard to the management of armies. Earl Yongchang was ordered to forfeit his one year¡¯s sry and two vige estates of Earl Yongchang Household presented by the previous emperor were confiscated by the Emperor.

    The civil officials were safe for the time being, so they spared no effort in contributing ideas and exert efforts for the Emperor. As a subchief of Department of Supervision, Sheng Hong was very busy and mostly worked till midnight. Sometimes he slept in his office and had no time to return to the Sheng Mansion.

    ......

    One day, Hun came to the Sheng Mansion with her son and daughter and visited Hai shi who was pregnant. She brought many gifts to her family. Quan and Shi were roughly the same age. Children of their age were very lovable. They were very active and noisy but unable to cause big troubles to their parents because they still couldn¡¯t walk or crawl far. The worst thing they could do was to open their mouth and cry.

    The other day Minn had designed a row of wooden fences which were wrapped in thick brocades, and ced them on Quan¡¯s bed, forming a square. The wooden fences were soft and Quan could y inside the square at will. Even if he fell by ident, he wouldn¡¯t be hurt at all.

    Hai shi admired Minn¡¯s design. Since she had been pregnant, she had to keep away from her son in order to protect the unborn child. So she often sat aside with a smile and watched Minn ying with Quan who was inside the wooden fences on the bed. The pudgy little boy sometimes fell down on his back with legs pointing up and sometimes held the wooden fences and managed his tottering steps, which often made adults around him convulsed withughter.

    Hun felt it interesting at the sight of Quan ying inside the wooden fences. So she put Shi down next to Quan and allowed them to y together. The two adorable plump boys embraced together. Sometimes they helped each other get up; sometimes they fought for a toy and grappled together, while Zhuang was pping her small hands to cheer on them. All the people in the room were amused by the three lovely children and even the servants waiting upon nearby couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    Finally, the brothers were both exhausted and cried for a moment before they fell asleep on the bed with their heads close together, their short legs ovepping. The two boys slept soundly, snoring gently and drooling.

    Zhuang was also tired, holding the Doraemon doll given by Minn with one hand and rubbing her eyes with the other. Wang shi instantly brought Zhuang to the next-door warm room to have a rest and asked maids to look after her. Hai shirubbed the back of her waist and felt tired. So Old Madam Sheng asked her to go back to her bedroom and take a rest.

    ¡°s... I prefer to stay in the Sheng Mansion. Quan is healthy, strong and good-natured. What¡¯s more, he is outgoing and not shy with strangers.¡± Hun smoothed the wrinkles on her clothes, gazed at her son who was sleeping on the bed in the inner room, and then sighed softly, ¡°But Shi is dull-witted and delicate.¡±

    Rn, who was ying with a drum-shaped rattle, raised her head and said to Hun, ¡°Sister-inw Hai often holds Quan and takes a walk in the garden. And she never forbids Quan from bouncing or ying with others. Eldest Sister, you excessively worry about your son.¡±

    Hun¡¯s face darkened as she was displeased and about to bicker with Rn. Wang shi immediately said to Rn, ¡°You know little about the Earl Zhongqin Household. There are so many people in the Earl Zhongqin Household and perhaps some of them have wicked ideas. If your Eldest Sister doesn¡¯t provide careful protection for Shi, the consequences will be serious.¡±

    Hn¡¯s cold expression softened a little and she said bitterly, ¡°None of my husband¡¯s concubines is well-behaved. I dare not to allow myself to be distracted at any time. Compared with me, Sister-inw Hai is indeed a lucky dog. All members of our family are good persons. s, I...¡±

    Old Madam Sheng¡¯s heart ached for her eldest granddaughter, so she drew Hn close to her, put her arm around this young woman¡¯s shoulders andforted, ¡°Hun, life is not easy with everyone. Anyway, your husband treats you well, right?¡±

    Hun raised her head and met Old Madam Sheng¡¯s loving eyes, a wave of happiness flooding her as she knew that she could depend on the Sheng family. The thought cheered hers up and she smiled, ¡°Shi¡¯s father is kind to me. He seldom goes to his concubines¡¯ bedrooms; instead, he spends most of his time with me. As long as he is free, he always ys with Shi and Zhuang. My mother-inw sometimes spoke sarcastically to me. Although he dared not contradict what his mother said, he confidentially told his father what she did. As a result, my father-inw went to scold my mother-inw by enumerating her wrongdoings, ¡®Do you have nothing to do every day? Why are you keen on making uncalled-for trouble? Our son and daughter-inw now live a harmonious, happy life. It¡¯s a good thing for our family. As a mother-inw, you shouldn¡¯te between the couple. If you cause the unrest of our family, I will send you to the Ancestral Temple and you can copy the Buddhist Scriptures while reflecting on yourself.¡¯ Then my mother-inw would be obedient for some time.¡±

    Hun deliberately imitated Earl Zhongqin¡¯s way of speaking in a gruff voice. Rn burst intoughter andy back on Minn¡¯s breast. Countess Zhongqin was a well-known muddleheaded woman in the capital. Earl Zhongqin often scolded her, and her sister-inw, Countess Shoushan looked down on her, which was known to their rtives.

    Wang shi breathed a sigh of relief, wiped her eyes with a handkerchief and said, ¡°Good. You father didn¡¯t misjudge Wenshao. He is a good man!¡±

    Old Madam Sheng took Hun¡¯s hand, patted it gently and sighed, ¡°Hun, you have done the right thing. As long as you show respect to your mother-inw and do the reasonable thing, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of her. Your father-inw and husband are sensible. They won¡¯t allow your mother-inw to bully you.¡±

 Chapter 127: The Barren Land (2)

    <h4>Chapter 127: The Barren Land (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Hearing what Old Madam Sheng said, Rn realized that Hun didn¡¯t live an easy life in Earl Zhongqin Household. Feeling sorry for her eldest sister, she slowly stood up, apologized to Hun and said, ¡°Eldest Sister, don¡¯t worry too much about Shi. Eldest Brother-inw is a capable, experienced man. My nephew will grow up to be a useful person like his father. Maybe he will be an outstanding general.¡±

    Hun wiped her eyes and deliberately joked, ¡°But as the saying goes, ¡®most of boys resemble their mothers both in appearance and character.¡¯ Although your Eldest Brother-inw is outstanding, Shi is unlikely to be like his father.¡±

    Rn was choked by these joking words because shecked the intelligence to speak ording to circumstances. So she pinched Minn¡¯s arm and gave her sister a hint. Minn, who often helped Rn out of the embarrassment, sighed quietly and said, ¡°... ording to Eldest Sister¡¯s logic, most of boys must resemble their uncles both in appearance and character. If Shi resembles Eldest Brother, s...¡±

    ¡°What kind of person will he be?¡± Hun asked with a smile.

    Minn intentionally let out a long sigh, opened her hands and answered with a worried look on her face, ¡°It will be very difficult for him to fail the imperial examinations.¡± Rn pped her hands andughed, ¡°That¡¯s great! Shi will grow up to be either the general or the Number One Schr.¡±

    All the people in the roomughed. What Minn said soothed Wang shi¡¯s nerves. Hun came up to Minn, pretended to be annoyed and gently pinched her arms. Rn helped Hun suppress Minn¡¯s resistance. The three sisters frolicked by pinching one another¡¯s cheeks or shoulders, giggling happily.

    Seeing that Hun had the support of Yuan Wenshao and Earl Zhongqin, Wang shifelt relieved and thought of Mn who had married into Marquis Yongchang Household, then she couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Hun, you... Do you know what happened to Marquis Yongchang Household recently? Are they in dangerous situation?¡±

    Old Madam Sheng cast a nce of displeasure at Wang shi who obviously took pleasure in Mn¡¯s misfortune instead of feeling sorry for her. Apparently, Wang shi was not good at hiding her emotions.

    Hun shook her head and sighed, ¡°s! The Liang family is too slippery. We all know that Third Prince and Fourth Prince fought violently for the throne in Shen Chen Mutiny. At that time, if Prince Jing had seeded in taking the throne, those who fought against him would have been severely punished or killed. So, the Liang family performed their duty perfunctorily in the army. His Majesty naturally dislikes them. Although the illegal eldest young master of the Liang family followed the imperial army to the North of Xinjiang and made some contributions in the Northern Expedition War, he was the one promoted by Old General Gan... Now Old General Gan has been promoted to the Minister of War. His Majesty will certainly appoint his man to take over Old General Gan¡¯s previous position.¡±

    Before the Emperor had ascended the throne, it hadn¡¯t been his days. The influential officials and aristocratic families in his fief had looked down upon him. Furthermore, every time he had returned to the capital, he had often seen that those noble families had fawned on Third Prince and Fourth Prince but ignored him. He had probably borne a grudge against the aristocratic families in the capital for a long time.

    Wang shi was attracted by what Hun said. Recalling the gossip she had recently heard, she hastened to say, ¡°Now the Shen family is the most famous family in the capital. Theirdy has been the Empress and their young master is brave and battlewise. Tut-tut, the Shen family is so lucky!¡± Her implication was obvious: she envied the Shen family for having good taste in choosing their son-inw.

    Hun instantly understood what Wang shi meant. She covered her mouth with her sleeve, giggled and said in a mocking tone, ¡°My mother-inw is ovee with regret these days. Six months ago, my sister-inw, Wenying was formally engaged to the young master of Earl Shoushan Household. Unexpectedly, a month after the engagement, Lord Shen¡¯s first wife passed away. Now lots of noble families want to marry their youngdy into the Shen family.¡± Recalling that Countess Zhongqin had beat her breast and stamped her feet with remorse in her room, Hn was amused.

    Old Madam Sheng slightly shook her head and sighed, ¡°Marrying into a powerful and influential family is not necessarily the smartest move to make. I think that your husband¡¯s aunt, Countess Shoushan is a good-natured woman and sincerely likes her niece Wenying. Besides, there aren¡¯t many people in Earl Shoushan Household. It¡¯s really lucky for your sister-inw to be betrothed to the young master of Earl Shoushan Household.¡±

    Hun always admired Old Madam Sheng¡¯s wide knowledge and experience, so she repeatedly nodded, ¡°Grandma, you are quite right. The Yuan family, for example, always has few visitors and doesn¡¯t have close contact with other noble families. So, although this time His Majesty strictly cleans up the aristocratic families, the Yuan family is safe and well.¡±

    Minn had a brainwave and interrupted, ¡°Eldest Sister, you just said that His Majesty intended to send his men to take over the important posts in the army. Eldest Brother-inw hasn¡¯t attached himself to any forces at Inperial Court. Maybe His Majesty will put him in an important position.¡±

    Yuan Wenshao had already recognized the possibility but Rn was embarrassed to boast that her husband might be promoted by the Emperor in front of her family members. Now that Minn pointed out this possibility, Hun enjoyed pleasure, twisted her lips into a proud smile and said modestly, ¡°It¡¯s still uncertain whether Wenshao will be promoted. It¡¯s all up to His Majesty.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng was filled with joy and said, ¡°If your husband wins the favor of His Majesty, you will lead a better life in the Yuan family.¡± Wang shi said frankly, ¡°If you can live apart from your mother-inw, you will lead a really happy life.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng sighed quietly and had a feeling of helplessness in the face of Wang shi. ¡®Although what you said is themon aspiration of the Sheng family, you shouldn¡¯t have said that in front of me because I¡¯m your mother-inw,¡¯ she thought.

    At the sight of Old Madam Sheng¡¯s unhappy face, Hun, who was clever and sensitive, realized that Wang shi had said something improper. So she immediately changed the subject, ¡°Grandma, Mother, Sister Rn and Sister Minn, do you know what¡¯s the most interesting thing in the capital these days?¡± Everyone in the room had a puzzled look on the face. Hun chuckled and continued, ¡°You all know Gu Tingye, right? The same as Lord Shen, he made great contributions in the Northern Expedition War.¡±

    Minn was stunned but soon she calmed herself down and straightened up on the couch.

    On hearing this Wang shi burst intoughter and answered, ¡°Of course I know him. He is not only a rake but also the unfilial son of Marquis Ningyuan Household. But now he has got rapid promotion in his official career. Marquis Ningyuan Household, Marquis Jinxiang Household, Duke Ling Household and four other aristocratic households were all linked to Fourth Prince. Except for Marquis Ningyuan Household, they have been all deprived of the peerages and put on trial, and their property has been confiscated. As for Marquis Jinxiang Household, His Majesty only removed the que built by imperial edict. It is said that His Majesty let off Marquis Jinxiang Household for the sake of Gu Tingye. What happened to him?¡±

    Hun picked up the teacup and took a sip of tea before she slowly said, ¡°Before this Spring Festival, Marquis Jinxiang Household took a fancy to the legal daughter of the Peng family who are Marquis Fuan¡¯s distant rtives, and wanted to make her Gu Tingye¡¯s second wife. But at that time, he was far away from the capital and didn¡¯t know his brother¡¯s intention. When he received the news, Marquis Ningyuan Household had had the matchmaker go to the Peng Mansion and propose the marriage. However, the Peng family thought Gu Tingye a good-for-nothing and refused to marry their legal daughter to him. What¡¯s more, they tried to marry an illegaldy from coteral branch of their n to Gu Tingye. The Peng family really went too far! Gu Tingye waspletely annoyed by them, so he asked several brothers in the army to apany him to the Peng Mansion and firmly turned down the marriage.¡±

    A look of delight came into Wang shi¡®s eyes as she listened. ¡°So that is what it is! Now I know all about that. The Peng family used to refuse to marry their daughter to Gu Tingye, but now it is toote for them to repent,¡± she said with a mocking smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Hun smiled at Old Madam Sheng and said, ¡°Now Gu Tingye is not the man he used to be. The Peng family regretted their hasty decision and wanted to marry their daughter to Gu Tingye, so they took the matchmaker, who had been appointed by Marquis Ningyuan Household, and alleged everywhere that their daughter had been betrothed to Gu Tingye.¡±

    Wang shi snorted in disapproval, ¡°What a shameless family!¡±

    Old Madam Sheng repeatedly nodded in agreement and said in a low voice, ¡°Even though the Peng family did go too far, it¡¯s inappropriate to offend them openly because they are Marquis Fuan¡¯s rtives.¡±

    Hun pressed her white, slender fingers to her rosy lips and said with an undisguised smile, ¡°Gu Tingye is not broad-minded. He had someone send a painting to the Peng family. They were very delighted and opened the painting in front of many people. On the painting, there¡¯s a stretch of barrennd and a peasant who holds the plough and walks away.¡±

    On hearing this Minn couldn¡¯t helpughing and almost spurted tea from her mouth. Wang shi and Rn looked at each other with confusion. Old Madam Sheng seemed to realize the meaning of the painting and twisted her lips into a faint smile. Rn dared not to ask other people in the room, so she grasped Minn¡¯s arm and asked under her breath, ¡°What does the painting mean?¡±

    Minn swallowed the tea, took a few breaths to calm herself down and answered, ¡°... No one wants to plow the barrennd. But when the barrennd is ploughed, many peoplee and want to grow food in it.¡±

    Rn understood and pped her hand withughter. Wang shi said with a satirical look on her face, ¡°Well said! The Peng family deserves the humiliation.¡±

    Hun smiled, ¡°Gu Tingye used the painting as a racy metaphor for what the Peng family has done to him before. The Peng family knew that they were in the wrong and dared not spread rumors anymore. I think Gu Tingye has gone a bit too far, but Wenshao doesn¡¯t think so. He told me that if Gu Tingye was the man he used to be, he would possibly have gone to the Peng Mansion to make a scene.¡±

    Minn nodded in agreement when she recalled that Gu Tingye had been aze with anger because of the failure of his marriage with Yanran, and besides, he had killed many pirates without mercy a year ago. The man really had a bad temper.

    Hunughed until tears came to eyes, then wiped the tears off her face with a handkerchief and said, ¡°Peopleugh at the Peng family because of the dishonorable things they have done. Even Marquis Fuan Household is unwilling to help them. Now numerous nobles want Gu Tingye to be their son-inw, but recently he has been busy dealing with military affairs in Governor¡¯s Mansion and note back to the General Mansion. So, the matchmakers continuously go to Marquis Ningyuan Household to bring up proposal of marriage. The Peng family is utterly forgotten.¡±

    Minn quietly drank the tea without saying a word and thought to herself, ¡®The Peng family can¡¯t be entirely med for this matter. Second Uncle Gu used to be a powerless rake but now he bes a young upstart who has won the favor of His Majesty. It¡¯s natural for the Peng family to change their mind. Now the matchmakers swarm to Marquis Ningyuan Household and he will certainly marry a legaldy who¡¯s gentle, virtuous, agreeable and considerate. I¡¯m really happy for him.¡±

 Chapter 128: The Ancient Time Was Beyond Her Imagination (1)

    <h4>Chapter 128: The Ancient Time Was Beyond Her Imagination (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    It was November already. When standing in the piercingly cold wind, people could even see their breath. Minn, beingzy again, was attached to her warm brick bed and wouldn¡¯t like to move a bit. However, Cuiping came to her and told her to go to the Hall of Peaceful Ages, which made Minn groan with pain. Seeing Minn¡¯s miserable look, Danju coaxed her into getting out of the bed and putting on the thick wool coat. Only until then did Minn stop trembling. When she arrived at the Hall of Peaceful Ages, she saw Old Madam sitting on the brick bed uptight with thick golden-python patterned nket covering her knees. Old Madam Sheng seemed to be in a daze right now, with a piece of paper in her hands.

    Minn stopped being ck right away. Having stepped forward, she took over the Ginseng tea from Cuimei and put it on the tea table. Then she asked lightly, ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Hearing that, Old Madam Sheng came back to sense. With doubtful expression in her eyes, she passed the paper to Minn, saying, ¡°People from He Family sent this to me early in the morning. You can see it by yourself.¡±

    After sitting closer to the warm side of the brick bed, Minn opened the paper and started to read¡ª¡ª

    The letter was written by Old Madam He who seemed to have been in a hurry. She had written in the letter that Cao Family couldn¡¯t stay in the capital city anymore and would go back to their native ce. She also mentioned that Cao Jinxiu had spitted out the truth after being saved from her attempted suicide. It turned out that when Cao Jinxiu had been Concubine Cao in Liang Prefecture, she had been forced by the madam of her family to drink the Red Flower Soup which was used for sterilizing her. At that time, Cao Jinxiu didn¡¯t tell everyone because she didn¡¯t want her family to worry.

    Now Old Madam He wanted to go there and get to the bottom of this thing. And she would be here in the afternoon to give details.

    After finishing reading the letter, Minn put down the paper while beginning to think quickly. Old Madam Sheng slowly leaned on the back cushion on the side of the brick bed, with a peach and double phoenix patterned green porcin warmer in her hands, saying, ¡°Minn, what do you say... about this?¡±

    Minn moved herself toward Old Madam Sheng, weighing her words, ¡°The other issues don¡¯t matter that much. However, we still need to be pay attention to two things in the letter. The first one is that Cao Family is going to leave the capital. The second one is that Cao Jinxiu might not be able to be pregnant again.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng closed her eyes while nodding slowly, saying, ¡°You are right. Now the situation has changed again.¡±

    Since Cao Jinxiu was an infertile woman now, it would be hard for her to find a perfect husband. Maybe only a widower with children would be willing to marry her. Those girls from rich families who didn¡¯t have children and lived in widowhood in their maiden home could still remarry again. However, ording to the financial situation of Cao Family, no widower from a decent family would marry a girl from their family. As thus, only He Family could take care of her.

    Nevertheless, a concubine who couldn¡¯t give birth would have no threats to the madam. Moreover, Cao Family was about to go back to their native ce. Thus Concubine Cao would exist in name only.

    Old Madam and Minn both got enlightened while thinking of that.

    Having put down the warmer, Old Madam Sheng took over the Ginseng tea and stirred the Ginseng slices with cup lid, saying, ¡°This time... We cannot agree so easily. No matter what the people of He Family say, we have toy it aside.¡± Minn slowly nodded, showing her agreement with Old Madam.

    After the lunch, they had a rest for a short while. In the second quarter of Wei (13:15-13:30), Old Madam He arrived hastily. It seemed that her hurried journey gave her a thirst. She kept drinking the warm tea after sitting down. And although Old Madam He was anxious deep down, she still managed to keep a calm look. Meanwhile, Minn hid in the inner room as usual, listening to their conversation across the curtain.

    After the small talk, Old Madam Sheng said, ¡°You take a breath, it¡¯s not like anyone is hastening you!¡±

    Old Madam He said with her eyes goggled, ¡°Not anyone? Of course it¡¯s because of my little devil! He has already offended his mother, his aunt and all his rtives for your little girl! How heartless he is!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t stint your words. Be more specific, hurry.¡± Having just imed that she wouldn¡¯t hasten Old Madam He, Old Madam Sheng now started to hurry Old Madam He right away.

    Old Madam He put down her cup and took a deep breath before she said in front of Old Madam Sheng, ¡°I have always had sympathy for my daughter-inw who became a widow at such a young age and has such a weak body. Thus I have seldom been stern to her these years. Even though Cao Family made a huge scene this time, I didn¡¯t force her to do anything. The only thing I want is that she could give up the idea of helping them. It never urs to me that my obedient grandson has risked everything this time! Last time he came back from your house, he went to the study to find his grandpa on his own. My husband is only interested in literature and writing, disinclined to care for the issues in the inner chambers. Not only did Hongwen tell everything to his grandpa this time, he also begged my husband to sue to Yousi Yamen (general term of ancient Chinese government) and drive Cao Family out of the capital city!¡±

    Old Madam Sheng, as experienced as she was, was also shocked to hear that. After being in a trance for a while, she thenposed herself and said, ¡°How... Hongwen is the most obedient kid I ever know! How could he do that behind his mother¡¯s back...¡±

    Old Madam He¡¯s mouth got parched due to the talking. She drank a mouthful of tea and continued, ¡°What¡¯s more, Yousi Yamen sent the order topel Cao Family to go back to their native ce next month. Otherwise, they will be punished harder! The concubine of Cao Family asked for our help in tears. But there¡¯s nothing we can do! My daughter-inw has beenden with anxiety for days and finally nerved herself to beg my husband. In fact, my husband only restrained himself for the sake of Hongwen and me. When he saw that his daughter-inw had no sign of repentance, he straightly pointed at his daughter-inw¡¯s nose and scolded her severely, saying, ¡®You belong to He Family, not Cao Family! Cao Family has perverted justice for bribes so they got the punishment they deserved. I understand that you wanted to help them as their family. But how dare them be so shameless and disturb He Family all the time! Those conscienceless people should be driven out long ago! If you still worry about Cao Family, I can write you a paper of divorce so that you can live in Cao Family!¡¯ My daughter-inw fainted the moment she heard that. And when she woke up she just didn¡¯t have the guts to say a word for Cao Family!¡±

    Minn who was in the inner room was staring at her hands with her head lowered. Well, maybe she should worry about Madam He¡¯s (He Hongwen¡¯s mother) physical condition. However, she still felt kind of released. Because she always couldn¡¯t bear the sight of that crying, indecisive and goody look of Madam He.

    As a matter of fact, Old Madam Sheng also feltfortable right now. However, it was not like Old Madam Sheng could apuse for that. So she onlyforted Old Madam He and expressed her concern to Madam He¡¯s health.

    Then Old Madam He put down her tea cup and said with a sigh, ¡°Luckily my daughter-inw doesn¡¯t know about the details. If she knows that it was Hongwen¡¯s idea to evict Cao Family, she won¡¯t be able to take it anymore. The next few days, Cao Family is in aplete mess. And they still keptining of being poor. I thought that they were about to leave soon, so I gave them some silvers to let them purchase somends. But, something went wrong again yesterday!¡±

    Old Madam He was reluctant to think of this thing which annoyed her to death. However, due to her adoration to her grandson, she believed she might just tell everything as well, ¡°Since Cao Family will leave soon, they start to pester us every day to let Cao Jinxiu marry Hongwen. But Hongwen refused. Now my daughter-inw is seriously ill. I felt pity for her so I came up with an idea. I told Cao Jinxiu and her mother to run away to the manor out of town for staying away from trouble. If the people of Cao Family couldn¡¯t find them, they would drop this... But yesterday, people of Cao Family came to knock our door, saying that Cao Jinxiu had tried to hang herself. After being saved, Cao Jinxiu told them that she could no longer be pregnant anymore. If Hongwen has nopassion on her, she could only seek for death. I freaked out. Then I sent a message to Hongwen while going to Cao¡¯s house to take Cao Jinxiu¡¯s pause...¡±

    ¡°What do you think of her condition?¡± Old Madam Sheng got nervous now, even her throat went a bit tight.

    Old Madam He shook her head with pitiful look on her face while saying firmly, ¡°I¡¯ve checked carefully. She was sterilized for sure. I heard that when she was a concubine, she was forced to drink the Red Flower Soup almost every day. The effect of that drug was too strong, not to mention that she had a miscarriage during that period. So her body condition was totally ruined!¡±

    Minn had confidence in Old Madam He¡¯s medical skill and personality. She felt at ease for a while beforeplex feelings welled up in her heart. She felt a bit sad and a bit pitiful. Only until now did Minn understand the deep desperation in Cao Jinxiu¡¯s eyes.

    Old Madam Sheng was also in silence for a long while. Then Old Madam He sighed and continued, ¡°After knowing what had happened to her own daughter, Concubine Cao wept herself out. Later on Hongwen arrived. After he had got the picture, he stood beside me nkly and pondered for an extremely long while. Atst, he agreed to marry thedy of Cao Family.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng didn¡¯t get angry this time, like the damp gunpowder. She only uttered the words softly, ¡°... He has no choice. Hongwen did have been through a lot.¡± However, she was interrupted by Old Madam He, ¡°The thing is not finished yet!¡±

 Chapter 129: The Ancient Time Was Beyond Her Imagination (2)

    <h4>Chapter 129: The Ancient Time Was Beyond Her Imagination (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    Old Madam Sheng got confused.

    Old Madam He wanted to have another sip of the tea which was already cold. Seeing that, Old Madam Sheng grabbed the cup from her immediately and told the maid to change it to the warm tea. Then Old Madam He held up the cup and used the tea to moist her lips, saying, ¡°Hongwen said that he was willing to take care of his cousin Cao Jinxiu and would let her live in a prospering life in her whole life. However, he still has a condition... He could help the people of Cao Family to cope with emergencies but he won¡¯t recognize the people of Cao Family as his rtives anymore. His aunt got furious and pped on Hongwen¡¯s face right away at that moment!¡±

    With a light shing in her eyes, Old Madam Sheng straightened up instantly and eased her wrinkled eyebrows, saying, ¡°Hongwen is such a brave boy!¡±

    Maybe He Hongwen just didn¡¯t want his wife to have to bear a tough aunt. After he married Cao Jinxiu, the rtionship between his mother and his wife would be so delicate. And the family issues would be hard to deal with. However, Old Madam He had sensed something else in his words.

    Old Madam He said in a low voice, ¡°Though he sounded ruthless, I still found his words reasonable. A concubine who couldn¡¯t have a child will definitely bias her original family. By then if the people of Cao family still seek gratuitous help from us as our rtives, He family will never have a single day of peace. No matter who Hongwen will marry, he has to make it clear with Cao Family that He family won¡¯t give endless aids to them. Otherwise marrying Cao Jinxiu is no different from nting a bomb at home. Hearing Hongwen¡¯s words, I asked him to write all the things down on the paper. And Cao Jinxiu could only get into the He¡¯s mansion the moment Cao Family signed and stamped on the paper!¡±

    After her long speech, Minn and Old Madam Sheng were both lost in thoughts. Once the note was signed, He family wouldn¡¯t have any other worries behind. Actually, the problems with Cao family was not hard to handle.

    Seeing Old Madam Sheng¡¯s attitude soften obviously, Old Madam He wasn¡¯t in a hurry to have a response. After they had chatted for a while, Old Madam He stood up and took her leave. After that, Minn opened the curtain and walked out from the inner room drawlingly. As she sat by her grandmother¡¯s side, they fell silent with each other. After a good while, Old Madam Sheng sighed, ¡°Hongwen...¡± And she just couldn¡¯t continue. So she asked, ¡°Minn, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°... I don¡¯t know, grandma, what do you say?¡± Minn replied that while holding the arms of her grandma.

    Old Madam Sheng looked at Minn¡¯s pretty face and felt no one deserved her adorable granddaughter. Having made some careful thoughts, she spoke cautiously, ¡°This is the best situation.¡±

    Suddenly, there were tons of pictures springing to Minn¡¯s mind, such as the sorrow which was hidden under the corner of Hun¡¯s eyes, the forcedughter on Mn¡¯s face, the sign of relief from Hai shi when she saw Yanghao drinking the soup for contraception after sleeping with Sheng Changbai, all the struggles Wang shi had made all these years, let alone all the intrigues among her siblings... Then Minn nodded slowly.

    The thing Minn and Old Madam Sheng valued the most was not the wealth of He family but the harmonious atmosphere in their family. If Minn married in a rich family in which she met a tough mother-inw, some difficult sisters-inw and a husband who might not support her all along, she wouldn¡¯t feel any happiness there even if that was the pce of the emperor. Meanwhile, the condition of He family...

    During these years¡¯ acquaintance, Minn found that Madam He was a gentle and easy-going person. Moreover, Madam He had been seriously ill these years and was hardly able to move. If Minn married into their family, she could take charge of all the household affairs right away. The first and second sub-families of He family were even wealthier than them so Minn wouldn¡¯t need to worry about dealing with clingy rtives. And He Hongwen, the husband, was not only from a well-off family but also had the ability to support a family by himself. He was devoted, responsible, thoughtful and obviously fond of Minn. When Old Master He resigned and left the capital, Minn and Hongwen could live in their own house. They could close their door and live their cozy life while doing their own business.

    There was no need to adapt to the mother-inw¡¯s disposition or deal withplex rtivesing from everywhere. Also, she could have the economic independence and act on her own. That was so valuable! After having Cao Jinxiu who couldn¡¯t be pregnant as a concubine, Madam He would treat Minn even nicer due to her guilt. Speaking immorally, Madam He didn¡¯t have so much time to live.

    Under these ¡®advantages¡¯, it seemed that the existence of Cao Jinxiu could be neglected. Perhaps... When He Hongwen went to work, she could call that woebegone Cao Jinxiu to y leaf card with her. Maybe Cao Jinxiu would be able to forget her miserable past after winning a few times. Perfect!

    ...

    There were a few times Minn doubted that the eight characters of Rn and hers were not matched. Every time she had something to be happy about, Rn would get bad luck.

    This day, Minn thought that the weather was getting cooler and cooler and the water in the pool would be firmly frozen. So she brought the super strong girl Xiaotao to go fishing in the pool with fish pole and weel on her shoulders after greeting Old Madam Sheng and Wang shi. It was probably because the weather was too cold that day, all the fish in the pool moved dully. Thus Minn managed to catch seven or eight fat fish without any efforts. When she left the pool, she was still smiling to the water while saying, ¡°Have a nice winter vacation. I¡¯ll y with you guys after the winter.¡±

    She brought the fish to the kitchen and asked the cook to make thick broad-bean sauce fish in crock with three out-sized fish and tomato juice fish slice with two lively ones. As for the other fish, she instructed to cut them in slices and roast them into green onion vor salty dried fish slice. And the fish heads were collected to make the ginger fish soup. Xiaotao put thirty coins into Aunt An¡¯s arms with a grin while expressing her thanks to Aunt An¡¯s effort. Meanwhile Aunt An, having finally taken the money with a beaming smile after several rounds of polite refusal, guaranteed Minn and Xiaotao that the dishes would be extremely delicious.

    Right at this moment, Xique who was from Rn¡¯s room rushed in. It was strange to see a person sweating profusely in such a cold weather. After seeing Minn there, Xique asked her to go to the House of Carefree anxiously.

    Aunt An was going to chop the fish right now, so Minn wanted to approach and see if there were any fish roe or tallow in the fish¡¯s belly. Hearing Xique¡¯s words, she frowned, ¡°What are you doing here? Does my fifth sister want to embroider again? Go back and tell her that I am stewing the fish soup for her now. Eating fish could improve acuity of vision, she can make the embroidery afterwards!¡±

    Xique nearly cried there. She kept saying no constantly but couldn¡¯t tell the reason why she needed Minn to go with her. Then Minn also detected that something must be wrong. So she followed Xique out. However, Minn still went back to her own room first. After using the soap to wash off the fishy smell on her, she put on a piece of neat clothes and went to the House of Carefree.

    As Minn arrived there, she opened the brocade cotton curtain and found Rn was crying on the table without any maids in the room. She had already stopped wailing and only sobbed with a handkerchief in her hands. But Minn¡¯s arrival managed to provoke her into tears again. She rushed to Minn and grabbed her arms while crying loudly. Minn was shocked. Then she pressed Rn to the side of the brick bed and asked immediately, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, fifth sister? What made you cry like this? Tell me... Xique, fetch a basin of warm water to wash yourdy¡¯s face!¡±

    Xique got a bit relieved right now. She answered to Minn¡¯s request and went out. After that, Rn rubbed her nose which had turned red because of her crying and started to talk with intermittent sob. It turned out that Hun hade to Sheng¡¯s mansion just now and invited Old Madam Sheng and Wang

 Chapter 130: Rulanâ€™s Marriage (1)

    <h4>Chapter 130: Rn¡¯s Marriage (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    Minn was dazed for three seconds before she came back to her senses and asked, ¡°...Why did Sister Hune to propose the marriage in the name of Gu Tingye?¡±

    Rn threw the handkerchief onto the bed, bit her lips and replied, ¡°It¡¯s said that Gu Tingye... he proposed the marriage in front of Eldest Brother-inw.¡±

    Minn was amused by Rn¡¯s words. ¡°He proposed the marriage in front of Eldest Brother-inw? Zhuang is still too young. Eldest Brother-inw can marry himself to Gu Tingye. Ha ha, ha ha... Ah!¡± She suddenly stoppedughing because Rn pped her hand hard. Minn gently blew on her painful hand and swung her arms. ¡°Well, all jokes aside. Sister, go on with your story.¡±

    Unexpectedly, Rn had no more plots to talk about. Her eyes reddened as if she was going to cry at any time. ¡°You know that I love Brother Jing... What should I do now? As soon as Eldest Sister finished speaking, I rejected the proposal at once. Mother gave me a good scolding right to my face. Then I cried and ran out.¡±

    Minn sighed and thought, ¡®Marriage is a serious business. They are talking about your marriage. How could you act on impulse? You should stay there and figure out the cause and effect before you cry.¡¯ But when she raised her head and saw Rn wearing a look of grievance, her heart softened. ¡°Sister Rn, don¡¯t be too upset. Madam and Eldest Sister won¡¯t do something bad to you. Brother Jing... I know Childe Wen is a good man but Gu Tingye is much more outstanding than him. Maybe it¡¯s a good marriage for you,¡± sheforted.

    Rn became angrier and vented her spleen by stamping her feet and pping the table on the bed. Xique, who walked in with a copper basin filled with warm water in her hands, sensibly chose to remain silent. Minn rolled up her sleeves, dampened a washcloth and handed it to Rn. ¡°Sister Rn, if Madam really wants to marry you to Gu Tingye, I can do nothing for you.¡±

    ¡°I know you can¡¯t help me.¡± Rn took the warm washcloth from Minn¡¯s hand and ced it on her eyes for a few seconds, then she looked up at Minn and said, ¡°... Can you go to Hall of Peaceful Ages and listen to what they are talking about? Gu Tingye...¡± Rn blushed and stopped speaking.

    Minn opened her eyes wide in surprise and repeatedly waved her hand to refuse. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to Hall of Peaceful Ages. They are talking about your marriage. As your young sister, it¡¯s improper for me to be present. Whatever you want to know, you can ask Madam directly.¡±

    Rn¡¯s lips were colorless from being bit tightly as she nkly stared at Minn. Xique came up to Minn and implored in a soft tone, ¡°Lady Minn, please help mydy. Just now she was angry and quarreled with Lady Hun. Madam and Lady Hun werepletely annoyed by her. Now she must be ashamed to meet them. Certainly, she can ask Madam about this matterter. But Madam doesn¡¯t know mydy¡¯s affection for Childe Wen. She is unlikely to get to the point. What¡¯s more, mydy is extremely worried now and she can¡¯t wait to know their conversation. Lady Minn, mydy has always treated you as her bosom friend over the years. Please help her!¡±

    Minn subconsciously wanted to refute Xique¡¯s remarks. However, Rn walked over to Minn with a fierce look on her face and grasped Minn¡¯s arms, her knuckles whitening from her tight grip. Minn was unable to shake Rn off and moreover, she was also curious about what happened in Hall of Peaceful Ages, so she agreed toit in the end.

    Fortunately, Hall of Peaceful Ages was not far away from House of Carefree. Minn strode along the path in the cold wind and sometimes Xiaotao drew her forward. Soon they arrived at Hall of Peaceful Ages and saw Cuiping and Cuimei standing at the door. Minn took a breath, tidied up her appearance and then slowly walked into the house. There was no one in the main room. Minn bypassed a screen and went into the secondary room, in which Old Madam Sheng, Wang shi and Hun were sitting on the edge of the bed and talking about something. At the sight of Minn, they stopped talking and stared questioningly at her.

    Minn curtsied to them, summoned up the courage to look up at them and gave a nervous giggle. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened. Sister Rn asked me toe here. I know I shouldn¡¯t be here... Maybe I¡¯d better go back.¡±

    She clutched the lower hem of her coat with embarrassment, almost incoherent in speaking. Hun burst intoughter and turned to Old Madam Sheng who gave Minn a re without saying a word. Wang shi said, ¡°Well, you can stay here. Rn is always on good terms with you. She will listen to you... Old Madam, do you think so?¡±

    Old Madam Sheng certainly didn¡¯t mind Minn staying here. But she made a pretence of meditating for a moment before she nodded in agreement. Minn cautiously took a taboret and sat beside them with her mouth shut, acting like a quiet spectator.

    Hun looked back at Old Madam Sheng and smiled, ¡°Grandma, what was I saying just now? Oh, I remember... They talked with each other for almost two hours. General Gu and Shi¡¯s father grew up together in the capital. General Gu says that most people are friendly to those who are in power, but few people will help ame dog over a stile. When he fell on evil days and had to leave the capital, Wenshao, your son-inw, didn¡¯t look down on him. General Gu dislikes the social climbers. But he thinks Wenshao is dependable. So he asked Wenshao to find him a good marriage. My husband has only one sister but she has been engaged. So Wenshao thought of Rn. Yesterday he asked General Gu if he was willing to marry Rn. General Gu agreed.¡±

    Wang shi had mixed feelings of euphoria and anxiety, as if a piece of pig¡¯s-head meat had dropped from the clouds and hit her on the head. She would really like to eat this meat, but she feared that it was poisonous.

    Old Madam Sheng could see the hesitation on Wang shi¡¯s face. She weighed what she would say and asked, ¡°I have to say that it¡¯s not a marriage between families of equal social rank because General Gu is more powerful than your father. But General Gu has a bad reputation... Apart from anything else, I have heard that he has a mistress living outside and she has borne him a son and a daughter. She must be in his good graces. If Rn marries him, won¡¯t she suffer? Parents always take the job of proposing the marriage. Why did he bring up the marriage by himself? At least he should ask Madam Gu of Marquis Ningyuan Household toe to our mansion and propose the marriage.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng had been troubled by Rn¡¯s marriage these days. So she had a clear-sighted view in analyzing the advantage and disadvantage of this marriage. Wang shi repeatedly nodded in agreement. With a convoluted expression on her face, Old Madam Sheng nced at Wang shi who looked obviously excited. There were some more bad rumors about Gu Tingye but Old Madam Sheng was embarrassed to tell Wang shi all about him.

    Hun looked at Old Madam Sheng and hesitated for a moment before she held the hand-warmer tightly, leaned over close to Old Madam Sheng and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Last night my husband told me that... Madam Gu of Marquis Ningyuan Household is not General Gu¡¯s biological mother.¡±

    All the people in the room were shocked. Old Madam Sheng promptly asked, ¡°Was General Gu born of a concubine?¡± The question was connected with Gu Tingye¡¯s status. If he had been born of a concubine, he wouldn¡¯t have been as noble as they thought.

    ¡°No. He is legal son of Old Marquis Ningyuan,¡± Hun immediately answered. ¡°I can hardly believe it. Marquis Ningyuan Household has kept the secret for so many years. In reality, Old Marquis Ningyuan took three wives in total. His first wife, Madam Qin, was the daughter of Marquis Dongchang. After marriage, Old Marquis Ningyuan went to garrison Sichuan and Yunnan with his family. A few yearster, Madam Qin passed away after giving birth to a son. Then Old Marquis married his second wife, ady of Bai family. She gave birth to General Gu. Before long Madam Bai also passed away. Afterwards, Old Marquis took his third wife, the younger sister of his first wife, Madam Qin. After many years, Old Marquis returned to the capital by order of the emperor. For a considerable period of time, no one of Marquis Ningyuan Household mentioned that Old Marquis had married Madam Bai outside. Outsiders always thought that Old Marquis only had a wife because both his first wife and his third wife were surnamed Qin. Marquis Dongchang Household also has no intention of telling the truth. So, only a few families which are on intimate terms with Marquis Ningyuan Household know the truth. Recently, many families want to marry their daughter to General Gu. So they have made some careful inquiries about his birth and the truth is gradually out.¡±

    Minn slightly opened her mouth with a puzzled look on her face. Why did Gu Tingye tell Yuan Wenshao about his birth?

    Wang shi didn¡¯t take what Hun said to her heart. She only wanted to know if Gu Tingye was reliable, but Hun told her a long story about Old Marquis Ningyuan. Old Madam Sheng got the point of the story. She straightened up on the bed and asked with interest, ¡°So, General Gu is really at odds with Marquis Ningyuan Household, right? But I guess it¡¯s not because of the gap between General Gu and his father. The real reason is that he is on bad terms with his stepmother.¡±

 Chapter 131: Rulanâ€™s Marriage (2)

    <h4>Chapter 131: Rn¡¯s Marriage (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    Hun¡¯s eyes brightened with admiration for her grandmother. She turned to Old Madam Sheng and smiled, ¡°Grandma, you make a very close guess. If they had got on very well, General Gu wouldn¡¯t have been away from the capital for many years without returning home to see his family. After he received the General Mansion from His Majesty, he has only returned to Marquis Ningyuan Household once. Every mother will talk her husband out of hitting her son. Fifth Young Master of Duke Han Household is indeed a bully. He has done all kinds of bad things, including ying with prostitutes and gambling. What he has done is much more serious than what General Gu did that year. However, with the protection of Duchess Han, he is till safe and sound. Now I know why General Gu was punished severely by Old Marquis Ningyuan at that time. Madam Gu is not his biological mother. Surely, she would have purposely exaggerated his mistakes and given Old Marquis Ningyuan pernicious advice in bed. So in the end, Old Marquis punished General Gu brutally.¡±

    Wang shi was thickheaded and her main concern was to figure out whether Gu Tingye had a mistress outside. So she asked directly, ¡°So... Are all those rumors false? Does he have a mistress living outside? Did that woman bear him a son and a daughter?¡±

    Hun¡¯s face stiffened with embarrassment and she replied in an embarrassed tone, ¡°He does have a mistress outside. She gave birth to a son and a daughter. He has told Wenshao everything. But...¡± Seeing that Wang shi seemed angry, Hun promptly added, ¡°General Gu says that he has sent that woman to the estate. He doesn¡¯t intend to see her anymore because she always harbored evil intentions. As for his illegal son, I think that boy is unlikely to be written in the pedigree of a n.¡±

    Wang shi felt a bit relieved.

    However, Old Madam Sheng still wrinkled her brows and said slowly, ¡°After all, the boy is General Gu¡¯s eldest illegal son. He will be a hang-up to Rn.¡± She turned to Wang shi and advised, ¡°You should think carefully before you make a decision. Marquis Ningyuan Household has a high social status. Moreover, General Gu has stayed in the good graces of His Majesty. He now has powerful influence and a position of eminence. Rn is your own daughter. You should put yourself in her shoes. For a woman, her husband¡¯s attitude toward her will decide if she can live a good life. If Rn doesn¡¯t live well after marrying into Marquis Ningyuan Household, outsiders will regard us as cruel persons who covet wealth and rank and disregard Rn¡¯s feelings. So, when you choose your son-inw, you should ce a high premium on what he is like as a person.¡±

    Minn lowered her head and kept quiet. She had heard a phrase in her previous life, ¡°Loyalty will give way to temptation.¡± Old Madam Sheng seemed a staunch supporter of this phrase. Although she didn¡¯t think He Hongwen was the best man in the world, in her view, a doctor who devoted himself to medicinal materials and medical books, was much more reliable than a high official who frequently attended banquets.

    Wang shi was caught in a dilemma. She twisted her handkerchief and became hesitant.

    Realizing that Old Madam Sheng seemed unwilling to marry Rn to Gu Tingye, and Wang shi was affected by Old Madam Sheng, Hun was anxious. She put on a smile andined, ¡°Oh, dear! You should trust my husband. He won¡¯t put my sister in harm¡¯s way. When my mother-inw heard the news, she beat her breast and regretted having promised to marry her daughter to her nephew. But we all know that Wenying has been engaged. So my mother-inw asked Wenshao to introduce Cousin Xiumei to General Gu. My father-inw heard that and gave her a good dressing-down. Humph! How dared she put forward this proposal? Cousin Xiumei¡¯s father, Uncle Zhang has passed away. Even if he were still alive, he could be just a toothless fifth-ranked official. Wenshao pondered for a long time and said that he thought General Gu was a good match for Rn. Although General Gu made some crazy mistakes in the past, he has be good. Generally, he is a person of good character. Mother, he has showed his good faith and sincerely hopes to marry Rn. If he had no mistress and illegal children, we wouldn¡¯t have this chance. Those influential noble families have no intention of marrying their daughter to General Gu because he has a bad reputation. Those who enthusiastically go to Marquis Ningyuan Household and propose a marriage are all social climbers. General Gu doesn¡¯t want Madam Gu to arrange his marriage. So he asks your son-inw to introduce a gooddy to him.¡±

    Hun, who was articte, spoke in a sing-song voice and every word she said was perfectly logical and reasonable. When she was frothing at the mouth with excitement, she caught the puzzled look on Minn¡¯s face, so she asked thoughtlessly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Minn cast a nce at Old Madam Sheng and said under her breath, ¡°I¡¯m told that the widowers have difficulty in remarrying. But why is General Gu so popr? Being two children¡¯s stepmother is not an easy job. What¡¯s more, the second wife has to kowtow to the memorial tablet of the first wife just like what concubines have to do to the legal wife.¡± For example, Jia Zhen¡¯s second wife, Madam You, and Jia She¡¯s second wife Madam Xing didn¡¯t live well and the servants who were high-ranking or experienced, showed no respect for them.

    Wang shi had almost been persuaded by Hun but now she hesitated again because of Minn¡¯s remarks. Hun rolled her eyes at Minn with anger and said, ¡°You are still young and ignorant. There are widowers of different levels. Those widowers who are in their seventies or eighties and have legal sons, are naturally unable to marry a good wife. But General Gu is young and valiant, and he has no legal son. As long as Sister Rn marries him and bears him a son, she will be the only hostess of General Mansion. No one dares to look down upon her.¡± With that she reached out and poked Minn¡¯s forehead with her slender finger. Minn drew back her neck and shut her mouth. Anyway, she had tried to stop this marriage and she could go to see Rn with a clear conscience.

    Hun kept persuading Wang shi who gradually had a disposition to marry Rn to Gu Tingye. She said that she needed a further discussion with Sheng Hong. They chatted for a while and then Hun excused herself. Wang shi stood up and intended to see her daughter off. The mother and the daughter walked away shoulder to shoulder, talking with each other, leaving Minn alone at the door of Hall of Peaceful Ages. Minn watched their figures disappear in the distance and then turned back to Old Madam Sheng¡¯s bedroom.

    Old Madam Sheng had been tired from chatting with them for a long time. She leaned against the pillow at the head of the bed and took a rest with her eyes closed. Minn crept up to Old Madam Sheng and covered her up with a light, soft nket. But Minn was taken aback when Old Madam Sheng suddenly opened her eyes.

    ¡°You... Rn is your older sister. You¡¯d better persuade her not to go against her mother¡¯s wishes,¡± Old Madam Sheng said slowly.

    A bit surprised, Minn tilted her head, sat down beside her grandmother and asked, ¡°Has Madam made up her mind to marry Sister Rn to General Gu? But I hear that she ns to choose her future son-inw among the young schrs after the examination scores of the Spring Imperial Examination are announced.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng pressed the hand-warmer into Minn¡¯s hands, held her small hands and replied with a mocking smile, ¡°She always wants to marry her daughter into an influential, aristocratic family. If Mn hadn¡¯t married into Marquis Yongchang Household, your legal mother wouldn¡¯t have had such a strong desire. You know, Gu Tingye is much more noble and promising than Liang Han. She surely won¡¯t refuse this marriage.¡±

    Minn thought for a moment and understood what Old Madam Sheng meant. ¡®Wang shi haspeted with Concubine Lin for so many years. But a few months ago, as the result of Wang shi¡¯s inattention, Concubine Lin¡¯s daughter, Mn, seeded in marrying into Marquis Yongchang Household which is more noble than Earl Zhongqin Household, the household of her own eldest daughter, Hun¡¯s husband. Wang shi is certainly not reconciled to her defeat. So the marriage proposed by Gu Tingye is just what she wants. She must be very pleased now. Poor Brother Jing, you have bad luck. I¡¯m afraid that you will be disappointed again,¡¯ she thought to herself.

    ¡°... What would Father think of this marriage?¡± Minn stared at the ceiling, lost in thought.

    Old Madam Sheng sneered with deep resignation on her face, ¡°He will readily agree to this marriage. Men have different considerations from women. Moreover, your father...¡± Considering that it was inappropriate to talk about a father¡¯s shorings in front of his daughter, Old Madam Sheng shut her mouth.

    But Minn knew what her grandmother wanted to say. From the point of view of Sheng Hong, what Gu Tingye had done was nothing serious. Every man would act on impulse in his sd days. Although Gu Tingye was not sessful in cultivating his own moral character and governing his own family, he had made great contributions to national peace and now he took part in the management of national affairs.

    Compared with the interests of the whole Sheng family, Rn¡¯s personal will was nothing. What was more, she had nopelling reason to refuse this marriage. In the eyes of most men, Gu Tingye¡¯s follies had be the past and it was normal for a widower to have an illegal son. As for the fact that he had a mistress outside, it was regarded as of insignificance because almost every official¡¯s wife had to bear the disloyalty of her husband. Old Madam Sheng wanted to find a faithful husband for Minn, which was absurd in the eyes of most people in ancient time.

    Old Madam Sheng was so tired that she couldn¡¯t keep her eyes open. Shey down on her side, about to sleep. Minn smoothed the crumpled pillow and tucked her grandmother in so that she could sleepfortably. ¡°...Rn is their daughter and they should be responsible for her marriage... An inexperienced couple... Gu Tingye is a libertine and has just risen to power and position for a few months. But they treat him as a treasure.... Anyway, I despise him...¡± Old Madam Sheng mumbled before she fell asleep.

    Minn stood at the bedside for a while and felt that she should defend Gu Tingye who had saved her before.

    ¡®In my view, Gu Tingye is not a bad man. At least, he once did boldly what was righteous and saved me in time. He is good at archery and fighting. When he has a beard, he looks majestic...

    However, to be honest, I don¡¯t want to marry him either, because it is quite a challenging job to be wives of high officials and men of power. Most of them keep lots of beautiful women as their concubines in their mansions. For example, Qi Heng¡¯s grandfather, Marquis Xiangyang, who is old with his face covered with wrinkles, however, still keeps many concubines and beautiful maids in his mansion. And sometimes there are rumors that he took new concubines.

    s! The desire to advance of parents always brings pressure to bear on their children both in ancient times and in modern times,¡¯ Minn thought to herself.

 Chapter 132: The Last Time (1)

    <h4>Chapter 132: The Last Time (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    As soon as Sheng Hong returned to Sheng Mansion, Wang shi drew him to the bedroom and told him that Gu Tingye wanted to marry Rn. As an official, Sheng Hong had the keen eye and knew the situation of Imperial Court inside out. So he had a more intuitive understanding of Gu Tingye¡¯s status and power than those women living in inner mansion did. After weighing the advantages and disadvantages of this marriage, the next day he went out and inquired about Gu Tingye. Just as what he had done to Yuan Wenshao that year, he made detailed inquiries about Gu Tingye¡¯s characters, birth, family and so on.

    A few dayster, Sheng Hong told Wang shi that he agreed to this marriage.

    When Rn, who had been in great trepidation in the past few days, heard the news, she flew into a rage. She screamed and smashed half of the ornaments in the room, her hair hanging loose over her shoulders, which scared all her maids. Wang shi came to scold her but Rn red at her with red eyes and directly contradicted, ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry Gu Tingye. If you like him, you can marry him yourself.¡±

    Wang shi trembled with anger and asked Rn why she was unwilling to marry into the Gu family. Rn couldn¡¯t think of a suitable reason to refuse this marriage. She knew that if she told Wang shi the truth, Wen Yanjing would be put in an awkward situation. Rn searched her mind for a reason and roared, ¡°...Mother, are you muddle-headed? Gu Tingye is my elder. I used to call him ¡®Second Uncle¡¯.¡±

    Xique, who was on her knees and quietly picking up the pieces of broken porcins, gave a bitter smile. In the past few days, Rn had forced Minn to think of a way to help her refuse this marriage. Minn dared not openly go against the wishes of Sheng Hong and Wang shi but Rn had kept pressing her. So, atst she provided Rn with such an untenable reason to refuse this marriage.

    Wang shi exploded with anger, pointed at Rn and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! At that time, you were young and ignorant. So you followed others to call him ¡®Second Uncle¡¯. But you are unrted to him by blood and he is not your uncle! None of your nonsense! Or I will call your father to teach you a lesson.¡± Wang shi hated Junzhu Pingning to the utmost degree. Because of the rtionship between Junzhu Pingning and Gu Tingye, Sheng family¡¯s daughters used to call Gu Tingye ¡°Second Uncle¡±. Now the appetion became a thorn in her heart.

    Wang shi used to frighten Rn several times but never took actions. However, this time she acted on what she said. In the evening, Sheng Hong came back to Sheng Mansion and gave Rn a good scolding.

    Rn was thest daughter Sheng Hong liked because she was overbearing and self-willed. She had been punished often by Sheng Hong in the past. However, she was reluctant to say some honey-sweet words to tter Sheng Hong. So Rn feared his father most. Sheng Hong scolded her with a cold expression on his face and shortly afterwards, Rn began to cry.

    ¡°You have read so many books written by saints, but never get any wisdom from them. What you did vites filial obedience and female virtue. Marriages are always arranged by parents. As a girl, you shouldn¡¯t be involved in the discussion about this marriage. You have no sense of shame. I really feel ashamed for you.¡± Sheng Hong¡¯s harsh criticism was a severe blow to Rn¡¯s pride. She covered her face with her hands and ran out with tears. Wang shi¡¯s heart ached for her daughter but she didn¡¯t intend tofort Rn.

    Since Sheng Hong agreed to this marriage, Wang shi had someone send a message to Hun who, upon getting it, told Yuan Wenshao at once. Soon afterwards Gu Tingye got the news. He was very efficient. A few dayster, he went to visit Sheng family with Yuan Wenshao. Old Madam Sheng refused to meet with Gu Tingye on the pretext of illness. So Wang shi had to meet with him alone. Minn didn¡¯t know their conversation, but she knew that Wang shi must be satisfied with Gu Tingye. After Gu Tingye left, Wang shi stood in front of Rn and continuously praised him for his tolerance, outstanding character, handsome face and great moral integrity as if he was the best man in the world in Wang shi¡¯s eyes, which made Minn¡¯s flesh creep.

    Rn sat still with her head bowed and her eyes ssy, silent as a post. Minn standing beside was very surprised. Wang shiunched into endless praises of Gu Tingye like a crazy fan, but Minn felt that Wang shi was more like a pastor making a speech in a memorial meeting held for a distinguished hero. She quietly walked over to Hun and said under her breath, ¡°Madam has the keen eye. She has only met General Gu once, but she already knows many of his good points.¡±

    Guilt appeared in her eyes as Hun looked away from Minn. ¡°Your brother-inw won¡¯t put Rn in harm¡¯s way. General Gu is a good match for her.¡± In truth, although Gu Tingye tried his best to be modest in his behavior, as a general who had risen from the ranks, he looked fierce and awe-inspiring. Wang shi feared him and spoke only a few words to him. But Yuan Wenshao expressed that his mother-inw was braver than many people.

    Hun saw the stubbornness on Rn¡¯s face and felt puzzled, so she asked Minn in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Rn? Why does she make a stand against this marriage? Has something unpleasant happened between her and General Gu?¡±

    Minn got nervous and immediately exined, ¡°We all know that Sister Rn has an excitable temperament. She was given a good scolding by Father a few days ago and now she hasn¡¯t cooled down yet. Sister Hun, you should try patiently to talk her round.¡±

    Hun shook her head, turned around and whispered in Minn¡¯s ear, ¡°We don¡¯t have much time to persuade her. General Gu has told your eldest brother-inw that his eldest brother is going to die. It¡¯s better to hold the wedding ceremony before the death of his eldest brother because wedding shouldn¡¯t be in the period of the mourning. Please help me persuade Rn. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a good marriage for her.¡±

    Hun was anxious to marry Rn to Gu Tingye. Minn looked at Wang shi who was trying her best to persuade Rn, and felt deeply sorry for Wen Yanjing. ¡®But... Maybe the first love is bound to be shattered and she can only cherish his memory and mourn for the beloved past,¡¯ Minn thought.

    Within a few days, the news that Gu Tingye was going to marry the daughter of Sheng family gradually filtered through the capital. No one knew how the news got out. Fortunately, Old Madam Sheng had warned Sheng Hong and Wang shi that they shouldn¡¯t tell outside anything about this marriage before Gu Tingye sent betrothal gifts and money over to Sheng Mansion. At first, Wang shi didn¡¯t take Old Madam Sheng¡¯s remarks seriously. But soon she realized that Old Madam Sheng had great foresight.

    Madam Gu was the first one to react to this news. She immediately set about selecting Gu Tingye¡¯s future wife. Although Madam Gu was not Gu Tingye¡¯s biological mother, from the point of view of ritualw, she had the right to arrange a marriage for Gu Tingye, especially in the case of Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s death. As long as Madam Gu didn¡¯t approve of the marriage between her stepson, Gu Tingye and the daughter of Sheng family, it was wrongful because he didn¡¯t report his proposal to his legal mother.

    Wang shi was anxious to the point of neurosis. Hunforted, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. Tingye has foreseen that and he will deal with it properly.¡± Recently, Hun called Gu Tingye by his first name as if he had be her brother-inw.

    On November 12, Empress Dowager Sheng¡¯an recovered from her indisposition. The Emperor was delighted at the good news and held a simple family feast to celebrate it. During the feast, Empress Dowager pointed at Empress Shen¡¯s brother, Shen Congxing who had just be engaged, and said with a smile, ¡°Your older sister has put her heart and soul into the task of finding a good youngdy to marry you. Thanks to her, now you have a good betrothed wife.¡± Empress Shen sitting beside smiled, ¡°My brother is easily satisfied. Lord Gu, what about your marriage?¡±

    Gu Tingye smiled and didn¡¯t reply. Shen Congxing sitting beside him stood up, made an obeisance to people present, and smiled, ¡°We all know that my brother, Lord Gu has meager knowledge because he has never studied hard. But I¡¯m afraid you all don¡¯t know that my brother wants to marry a daughter of a schr.¡±

    The feast proceeded in a very homely atmosphere. Emperor asked Gu Tingye with interest, ¡°Whose daughter do you want to marry?¡± Gu Tingye answered, ¡°She is Left Intermediate Censor¡¯s daughter.¡± The Emperor smiled, ¡°It¡¯s a good marriage. Sheng Hong has an unimpeachable reputation, prudent in his words and deeds. He is a self-controlled and diligent man. His daughter must be a good match for you.¡±

    Empress Shen¡¯s new brother-inw, the Left Vice Commander of Pce Guards, General Zheng was young and uninhibited. After a few drinks, he teased, ¡°His Majesty, Sheng family is a schrly family and all the members are schrs. I¡¯m afraid that they are unwilling to marry their daughter to this rude militarymander.¡±

    All people at the feast burst intoughter.

    What happened at the feast was soon known by people outside Imperial Pce. Marquis Ningyuan Household dared not look for anotherdy to be Gu Tingye¡¯s future wife. Wang shi felt relieved at this news. When Old Madam Sheng knew that, she was silent for a while and said, ¡°Hasten to persuade Rn.¡±

    Minn knew what Old Madam Sheng meant. If what happened at the imperial family feast had been carefully nned by Gu Tingye, he must be a cautious plotter. If Emperor and the others at the feast had purposely done that to help Gu Tingye, it could show that he stayed in Emperor¡¯s good graces. Since Emperor thought highly of Gu Tingye, he would be certainly put in a more important position in the future. In either case, marrying Rn to Gu Tingye was a good choice. Sheng Hong became ever more determined to make Gu Tingye his son-inw.

    In Korean TV series, most fathers are so softhearted that they would easily forgive their daughters even though they often scold their daughters loudly. However, Sheng Hong was not softhearted at all. He was a typical civil official in feudal society who often talked about the articles written by saints and the moral concepts of Chinese society, and regarded his official career and the family economy as the most important things. Although he was more lenient with his children than old pedant was, he always acted in ordance with the ritualw that officials should obey the emperor and children should obey their fathers. He had the absolute authority in Sheng Mansion.

    From this point of view, few ancient civil officials unconditionally loved their children. Moreover, most of civil officials had more than one child. In their views, the only thing their daughters should do was to obediently wait for marriage without doing something against the feminine virtue. At that time, Hun was valued and favored by Sheng Hong, however, she dared not intervene in her own marriage. Mn used to be Sheng Hong¡¯s favorite daughter, but since he knew that she plotted to marry into Marquis Yongchang Household and almost ruined the reputation of Sheng family, Sheng Hong hardened his heart and treated her coldly. Minn could clearly see the disappointment and disgust toward Mn in his eyes.

 Chapter 133: The Last Time (2)

    <h4>Chapter 133: The Last Time (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    Many things would be easily destroyed by actualities. Rn didn¡¯t have enough courage to defy her parents and the ritualw. In Dream of the Red Chamber, even though Jia Baoyu, who was dearly loved by Old Madam Jia, liked Lin Daiyu very much, he dared not express that he wanted to marry Lin Daiyu instead of Xue Baochai in front of his parents, Jia Zheng and Wang shi.

    Since Mn had slipped out of the Sheng Mansion to seduce Liang Han, Hai shi had improved her vignce. When she saw through Rn¡¯s unwillingness to marry Gu Tingye, she immediately tightened security and made Sheng Mansion under close guard just like Guantanamo Bay detention camp. So, Rn had no chance to meet with Wen Yanjing in private.

    Rn shed tears for several days and gradually calmed down but she was still in gloomy, downbeat mood. Wang shi and Hun took turns enumerating the advantages of marrying Gu Tingye in order to persuade Rn. They even asked Minn to help them persuade Rn in token of her support for the family decision. Minn knew one of the great advantages of marrying Gu Tingye but dared not say it out. After a long hesitation with her face flushing red with embarrassment, she finally said, ¡°Sister Rn, just think, if you marry an ordinary man, Sister Mn will consider herself superior than you andugh at you.¡±

    On hearing this Rn¡¯s eyes lit up. Since she was born, she had been at deep enmity with Mn. She was willing to prepare solid food herself, go to the front and fight as long as it could bring Mn a setback.

    Wang shi and Hun found great illumination in Minn¡¯s remarks and instantly changed their ways of persuading Rn. They kept praising Gu Tingye and telling Rn that she couldpletely defeat Mn in status as long as she married Gu Tingye. It was effective and Rn was gradually resigned to this marriage. ¡®General Mansion isn¡¯t a living hell. It¡¯s not too bad to marry a powerful widower, and anyway Brother Jing is not necessarily a virgin,¡¯ Rn thought to herself.

    Wang shi praised Minn for her excellent work in persuading Rn, and allowed her to go to Hall of Peaceful Ages to see her grandmother. Old Madam Sheng asked her to apany He Hongwen to the gate. Last time Old Madam He came to Sheng Mansion and exined to Old Madam Sheng. After that, He Hongwen came to visit Old Madam Sheng twice but didn¡¯t see Minn in Hall of Peaceful Ages. He sincerely made his apologies to Old Madam Sheng with his head bowed. His sincerity touched Old Madam Sheng. Although she didn¡¯t relent, her attitude towards He Hongwen gradually softened.

    Minn was walking along the metalled path from Hall of Peaceful Ages to the second gate. There were few people in the path. He Hongwen closely followed in her footsteps. Minn gave a faint smile and felt that Old Madam Sheng, to some extent, was very lovable.

    Old Madam Sheng, who was born of Marquis Yongyi Household, knew clearly that most noblemen were lechers. Men¡¯s lechery was anathema to her. So she chose a schr, who won third ce in national civil examinations, to be her husband. But she didn¡¯t expect that civil officials were the same lecherous as noblemen. Shortly after they got married, Old Master Sheng brought home a beautiful concubine and exined bashfully, ¡°She is given by my superior. I couldn¡¯t very well turn him down. Please be virtuous and take care of her.¡± After the failure of her own marriage, Old Madam Sheng was disappointed with civil officials. So she tended to marry her granddaughter, Minn, to a professional man, for example, He Hongwen.

    ¡°... Sister Minn... Sister Minn...¡±

    A voice rang in Minn¡¯s ears and brought her to her senses. He Hongwen looked at her with shyness and repeatedly called her name in a soft voice. Minnposed herself and smiled, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Please get to the point.¡±

    He Hongwen¡¯s eyes dimmed, filled with disappointment. He lowered his head and remained silent for a while before he said slowly, ¡°I know you are still angry, or you wouldn¡¯t have spoken to me like that.¡±

    ¡®Yes, you are right. I have said all I wanted to sayst time. Now I have nothing to say,¡¯ she thought. However, she pretended to be friendly and said, ¡°Brother Hongwen, you must have misunderstood me. I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±

    He Hongwen suddenly stopped and looked at Minn with eager eyes, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing in his throat. He seemed very excited but couldn¡¯t utter a word. After a long time, he finally said, ¡°Sister Minn, I know you are angry with me, but please listen to me!¡±

    Minn also stopped, waiting for him to say something. He Hongwen took a deep breath and mustered up his courage to say, ¡°...Although I¡¯m not the cleverest man in the world, I know who I really want to marry. I always regard Cousin Jinxiu as my own sister and never have the amorous affection for her. As things stand, I don¡¯t have the heart to drive her into a dead end, so I have to ept her as my concubine. I¡¯m sorry. But Sister Minn, please believe me! He Mansion is just a shelter for Cousin Jinxiu. She can live there and I will ensure she is well provided for, but... That¡¯s all I can do for her!¡±

    He Hongwen could not contain his excitement, talking incoherently about his feelings of helplessness. He had no choice but to ept Cao Jinxiu as his concubine. He made a veiled promise that he would love his future wife wholeheartedly. Minn listened to him quietly. She wasn¡¯t moved by what he said and didn¡¯t say a word of irony to him. He Hongwen eyed Minn¡¯s calm and unaffected face and felt dispirited. ¡°Sister Minn, you don¡¯t believe me, do you?¡±

    Minn gave a chuckle, shook her head and said, ¡°If you want me to believe you, you should say it with action.¡±

    ¡°Of course I will suit the action to the word.¡± He Hongwen flushed and his apex nasi was slightly oozing sweat.

    ¡°For example...¡± Minn turned around, slowly walked on and continued, ¡°When you are ying chess with your wife, Cousin Cao suddenly has a sudden headache or stomachache and send for you to see her, what will you do?¡±

    He Hongwen smiled and breathed a sigh of relief. He walked along behind Minn and answered, ¡°I know I have little talent and less learning, so I will call in another doctor to see her. He will treat her illness.¡±

    ¡°If Cousin Cao has an attack of her old illness every two or three days, it¡¯s impractical to call in a doctor every time. By then, will you go to nurse her?¡± Minn asked.

    ¡°Since it is an old illness, we must have already prepared some medicinal herbs that can treat her illness. I will ask the servants to decoct the medicinal herbs and send it to her,¡± he answered.

    ¡°If Cousin Cao ys vertical flute and zither, recites resentful poems and then cries sadly, sounding pitiful, will you go tofort her?¡± she asked.

    ¡°ying a musical instrument is a refined activity of the intelligentsia, but she should keep control of herself and not disturb others. Otherwise, I will regard her as one who purposely makes trouble. I know she¡¯s pitiful. But since Uncle Cao was exiled to the Liang Prefecture, she has lived a pitiful life. At that time, I didn¡¯t stay with her but she has been alive till now,¡± he replied.

    Minn suddenly stopped, fixed her eyes on He Hongwen and said in a cold voice, ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb! You know what I¡¯m getting at.¡±

    He Hongwen also stopped and stood in front of Minn, his light brown face covered with uneasiness. ¡°Sister Minn, I know you have a grudge against me. That day I went to see Cousin Jinxiu. She was nothing but skin and bones, lying on the bed weakly. She didn¡¯t even have the strength to say a word, and she could only look at me with imploring eyes. I don¡¯t have a heart of stone. I couldn¡¯t bear to refuse her. So I agreed to take her as my concubine. But at that time, I also told her inly that keeping her in He Mansion was all I could do for her. I will never love her or show great concern for her. If she dares to threaten me with death, I will no longer feel guilty.¡±

    Minn remained silent. He Hongwen took a deep breath, his chest heaving violently. ¡°Sister Minn, if she had died because of my refusal at that time, I would have been burdened by guilt and regret, and I would remember her for a lifetime...I, I don¡¯t want to keep her in my heart. I only want to keep my wife in my heart.¡±

    Minn slowly raised her head and looked at He Hongwen who stood with his back to the sun and wore a sincere and nervous expression on his handsome face. Her heart was a little softened and she said, ¡°After all, you two will live together in He Mansion. I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t turn a blind eye to her.¡±

    With an earnest look, He Hongwen said in a low voice, ¡°Sister Minn, I know what you are worrying about. But I have a discerning eye and I won¡¯t be cheated on. Fourth Granduncle of Zhang family is now travelling everywhere. He had worked as the family doctor in Duke Ling Household for a dozen years. Old Duke¡¯s concubines, children and grandchildren intrigued against one another, resorting to deception and fraud. Fourth Granduncle saw many instances. As a doctor, I know all sorts of tricks women y in the inner mansion.¡±

    Minn raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°You know? I thought you blindly took pity on Lady Cao.¡±

    He Hongwen smiled at her with embarrassment and said helplessly, ¡°Not all of men are fools. Almost every man can see through a woman¡¯s ruse, unless he dearly loves the woman and is willing to be cheated on. I know you are a woman of decency. I trust you to take care of Cousin Jinxiu.¡±

    Minn stared at him for a while and smiled, ¡°Maybe... you are right.¡± However, anyhow Cao Jinxiu would be a gap between them.

    ¡®Can I trust He Hongwen? I don¡¯t know. Can he keep his promise? I don¡¯t know. But I know he has done his best to win the marriage between me and him. After all, he is just an ordinary man in ancient society. A wedding is just the beginning of the married life, and how to run a good marriage is the key issue.¡±

    The warm light of the winter sun shone through naked branches which were slightly swaying in the wind. Minn and He Hongwen slowly walked along the metalled path. The sky was bright and beautiful; the garden and the rockeries were tinged yellow by sunlight. Everything was quiet and peaceful. Cao family had left the capital. Rn had given in to Wang shi¡¯s persuasion. Old Madam Sheng basically made up her mind to marry Minn to He Hongwen. It seemed that everything would go as nned.

    However, a long timeter, when Minn recalled what happened this day, she suddenly realized that it was herst meeting with He Hongwen.

 Chapter 134: The Speculation from a Conspiracist (1)

    <h4>Chapter 134: The Spection from a Conspiracist (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    That day was nothing different from the normal days.

    There were both thin and thickyers of ice on the pool right now. After the lunch, Minn squatted down by the pool in her thick winter coat, watching the fat fishes which were swimming leisurely through the semitransparent ice. Having envied those fishes¡¯ lives, she carried an empty fish weel back to the Hall of Peaceful Ages, which made Old Madam Sheng tease her for a while. Minn was not irritated at all. After climbing the brick bed with her hands and feet, she sat next to Old Madam Sheng to warm herself.

    ¡°Why did you have to go fishing in winter! You may catch cold!¡± Old Madam Shengined Minn with her eyes narrowed.

    Minn who was also squinting her eyes saidzily, ¡°Eldest sister-inw has no appetite these days. She told me that she wanted to eat the Hot and Sour Stirred Onion Dried Fish that I had cooked thest time... But then I remembered that the winter fish belongs to the cold food, especially the ones in the pool. So I¡¯m afraid that she would get sick after eating those fishes from the icy water.¡±

    Hearing her words, Old Madam Sheng used her hands to warm Minn¡¯s little ones, slowly saying, ¡°They said that if the pregnant woman likes to eat the sour food, she¡¯s pregnant with a boy. If she likes to eat the hot food, then a girl. So what do you say Changbai¡¯s wife is pregnant with, a boy or a girl?¡±

    Minn seemed to be a little sleepy. She rubbed her eyes with her little fists and mumbled, ¡°Eldest brother said that he wanted a daughter, because then he would have a son and a daughter. Eldest sister-inw didn¡¯t say anything. But I know she wants to have another son.¡± Only one son was not enough for Hai shi, two would be better.

    Old Madam Sheng said with a smile, ¡°Your Eldest sister-inw is a lucky woman. It doesn¡¯t matter to her if it¡¯s a boy or a girl.¡±

    As they were chatting on the warm brick bed, they both got a drowsy feelinging over themselves. Suddenly, a sharp scream awakened Minn. Old Madam Sheng also opened her eyes to looked at the curtain at the door. Then she saw a girl in a maid dress doddering along into the room. The maid rushed to the brick bed, dropped to her kness and cried, ¡°Old Madam, help us!¡±

    ¡°Little Xique, what happened?¡± Minn asked in doubt. She recognized that this girl was the third-grade maid of Rn.

    Little Xique, with her hair disheveled and the make up on her face messed up, said in terror, ¡°Old madam, sixth youngdy, please save sister Xique. Madam is going to beat her to death! And our youngdy, Master said he would find a rope to strangle her! Young Madam (Hai shi) didn¡¯t dare to persuade them so she let me out secretly to ask for your help.¡± She exined tearfully while kept kowtowing.

    ¡°What have happened¡± Old Madam Sheng sat up straight immediately, questioning in a stern voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t the madams go to the temple?¡±

    Being afraid that Old Madam Sheng would get dizzy after getting up too fast, Minn instantly rubbed Old Madam Sheng¡¯s back to let her breathe smoothly.

    Early in the morning today, there had been a new figure of Buddha being consecrated. Since Wang shi had donated a lot to the temple, the old Buddhist abbot had sent an invitation to her. Then Wang shi had taken Rn to pray in the temple and draw a marriage stick as well.

    Old Madam Sheng kept asking what had happened. However, Little Xique hadn¡¯t followed them to the temple, so she didn¡¯t know about the whole story. After she had begged on the floor for a long while, she still couldn¡¯t speak out the reason. So Old Madam decided to go there to have a look. Minn called Cuiping at once to dress Old Madam Sheng.

    She was nning to follow but was stopped by Old Madam Sheng. Fang Mamaforted Minn kindly, ¡°Your fifth sister made a mistake and Master and Madam want to punish her for that. Since Old Madam Sheng has already decided to go, conflicts will be unavoidable over there. As daughter of your father, it¡¯s inappropriate for you to be there.¡±

    Minn got a nervous feeling after hearing that. She was afraid that it might be something serious. But it was true that she shouldn¡¯t get involved with her sister¡¯s love affair scandal. Having nodded to Fang Mama, she sat back to the brick bed steadily. However, she still felt sitting on pins and needles. Then she called Xiaotao over to pry. Meanwhile she waited there patiently while using a pair of thin chopsticks to stir the coal in the green flower pattern china warmer in her hands.

    As the coal in the warmer was about to burn, Xiaotao finally ran back out of breath. Then Minn, having jumped up from the bed like a coil spring, put down her warmer and grabbed Xiaotao¡¯s arm, asking constantly, ¡°What happened? Tell me.¡±

    Xiaotao wiped the sweats on her forehead with a towel, still being badly shaken, ¡°The door of the front yard of Madam was closed tightly and I couldn¡¯t get in. So I have only inquired about what had happened at the outside, I only hear that...¡± She swallowed her saliva with difficulty and continued with her lips trembling, ¡°Master really flew into a rage this time. When Old Madam arrived, he had already put the rope on fifth youngdy¡¯s neck!¡±

    Minn freaked out. Then Xiaotao, having calmed down a bit, went on saying, ¡°I waited there secretly for a long while. Then I saw mamas there carrying Sister Xique out. Oh my gosh, she was covered with blood, even her clothes were soaked in blood. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s still alive! I couldn¡¯t hear what was happening inside the room and Liu Mama brought the woman servants to drive me away. After that, I went back!¡±

    Minn¡¯s heart beat fast as Xiaotao talked as if there was a string being plucked there. Suddenly she grabbed Xiaotao¡¯s wrist and said in a sullen voice, ¡°Go find Danju and bring some silver with you. Also, find if there is any unguent in our room for curing the traumatic injury. You and Danju go to find Xique. Give the silver to the person who guards her now and apply some unguent on her! Anyway, just try your best to save her!¡±

    Xiaotao knew the seriousness of this thing. Then she agreed and went out right away. At the same time, Minn sat back slowly, trying to suppress the anxious feelings. After that, she took a sip of the tea on the table. Xique was a good girl and Minn really admired her characters. As Rn¡¯s loyal maid, Xique always advised and coaxed her mistress kindly. What¡¯s more, she also treated the inferior maids nicely and helped the little girls cover up their faults. So Minn didn¡¯t want her to die or be disabled.

    After a good while, the teacup in Minn¡¯s hands got cold. She felt like she was holding an ice cube, so she put it down. As she saw the sun going down slowly, there was still no wordsing from the outside. That made her a bit frustrated. Atst, when it was getting dark, she heard the sound of frantic footsteps.

    Minn ran out the moment she heard someone lifting the curtain in the hall. It¡¯s Old Madam Sheng who was getting into the room with the support of Hai shi. Meanwhile, Fang Mama was also holding Old Madam Sheng¡¯s body to help her lie down on the warm bed while preparing a velvet cushion for Old Madam Sheng to rest. Seeing Old Madam Sheng¡¯s face, Minn got panicky instantly. With her face turning purple, Old Madam Sheng breathed heavily as her chest moving up and down fiercely. It seemed that she was in a great anger. And Hai shi who was standing next to Old Madam Sheng was wearing an awkward and guilty look.

    ¡°Grandma, are you all right?!¡± Minn pounced on Old Madam Sheng¡¯s knees and said that worriedly. After she had held Old Madam Sheng¡¯s hands tremblingly, she felt her grandma holding her back with warm hands. Then Minn got a bit relieved.

    Old Madam Sheng opened her eyes slightly with her eyes still filled with anger. And the expression on her face only went soft when she saw Minn. Then Old Madam Sheng said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just get out of breath because I have walked so fast.¡± As she was talking, she turned around and saw Hai shi still standing there. With her baby bump, Hai shi was massaging the back of her waist gently, not daring to say a word as her head was lowered. Old Madam was tender-hearted seeing Hai shi being like this, so she said to Minn, ¡°Support your eldest sister-inw to rest on the brick bed in the next room. She has been standing for so long.¡± Minn nodded and supported Hai shi to walk to the next room.

    The moment they got into the room, Minn helped Hai shi to sit on the brick bed while taking Old Madam Sheng¡¯s back cushion to let Hai shi lean on it. After that, Minn took out the tea pot from the heat insulted box which was covered by thick cotton cloth. She poured a cup of tea and gave it to Hai shi. Having given thanks to Minn, Hai shi drank the hot tea right away. Then she finally felt better after that warm current being brought to her whole body.

    After seeing Hai shi getting better, Minn asked hastily, ¡°Eldest sister-inw, what happened to fifth sister?! Hasn¡¯t my dad gone to the Department of Supervision? Why did hee home all of a sudden! Please tell me!¡±

    Hai shi hesitated for a while. However, thinking of the dispute between Sheng Hong and Old Madam Sheng, she felt there was no need to keep this thing from Minn. Then with her teeth gritted, she spitted out everything.

    Wang shi and Rn had gone up the mountain this morning. Nothing had happened as they had prayed in the temple. Then Wang shi who had felt that Rn had been totally obedient these days had agreed to let Rn stroll in the yard while she had gone to have a chat with Buddhist abbot. It never urred to Wang shi that those women servants who had apanied Rn had been sent back after a short while. They had said that Rn had preferred to walk with Xique alone. Hearing their words, Wang shi had sensed something wrong immediately. So she had sent someone to find Rn. However, unlike the Guangji Temple, the Great Grand Temple was a ce where incense filled the room all day and visitors were like the clouds. Thus they couldn¡¯t find Rn right away.

    As Wang shi had been on thorns, Rn hade back, saying that she had only taken a walk in the garden.

    ¡°Then nothing has happened?¡± Minn could pretty much guess what Rn had gone for a stroll for. Then she finally felt at ease.

    Hai shi only gave out a wry smile, shaking her head while saying, ¡°How¡¯s that possible! Madam saw fifth youngdy hade back safely and thought maybe she had been oversensitive. So Madam and fifth youngdy went back to our mansion after eating vegetarian food there. Who knows that when they came back, they found Mastering back from the Department of Supervision long ago and waiting for them in the room. As he saw Madam and fifth youngdy, he pped on fifth youngdy¡¯s face without allowing her to speak!¡±

    ¡°Why is that?!¡± Minn got nervous again.

 Chapter 135: The Speculation from a Conspiracist (2)

    <h4>Chapter 135: The Spection from a Conspiracist (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    DragonRider

    Having put down the teacup, Hai shi sighed, ¡°It turns out that fifth youngdy has... has already fallen in love with schr Wen Yanjing. They had agreed on a date at the Great Grand Temple. Actually they merely just talked a few words. But they were so unlucky! Today was the day when General Gu conducted a religious rite for his dead mother!¡±

    Minn¡¯s eyes nearly popped out. Then she asked, ¡°He, he saw... fifth sister?¡±

    Feeling deeply disturbed, Hai shi shook her head and said, ¡°No. But you know why I have said they were unlucky? General Gu didn¡¯t go there by himself because he has been busy. Besides, he has never met fifth youngdy before, so he wouldn¡¯t know that was her even if he was there. It was a woman servant in his mansion who brought donation to the rite under his order saw fifth youngdy and Wen Jingyan when she came out to give away clothes and hats for the young monks. And she happened to have seen us when she had given presents!¡±

    After hearing this, Minn was already frozen on the bed, feeling reluctant to move or speak. Then she heard Hai shi sighing and continuing, ¡°I guess that servant reported to General Gu the moment she went back. In the afternoon, a boy servant came to the Department of Supervision to see Master. After that, Master went back home at once!... Under his interrogation, fifty youngdy only said that she had already resigned to her fate and this time she had only gone there to say her farewell to schr Wen.¡±

    Minn almost lost her breath after hearing the whole story. After a long while, she could only utter those words, ¡°... How could fifth sister be so careless!¡±

    Hai shi only sighed slightly without saying anything else. In fact, she agreed with Minn¡¯s words. Since Rn had already made up her mind to break up with schr Wen, then everything would be fine if their rtionship was covered up well. But today her future husband¡¯s servant had seen her bid a tearful farewell to Schr Wen. That was such a bad luck!

    ¡°... So what now?¡± After a good while, Minn asked feebly. Suddenly she found Hai shi avoiding her eyes and not daring to look at her. Minn found that quite strange, so she asked several times her former question. Then Hai shi spoke with hesitation, ¡°General sent a letter just now...¡±

    Before Hai shi could finish her sentence, they heard the sound of hectic footsteps from the front hall. Cuiping called out from the outside, ¡°Master and Madam are here.¡±

    Minn nced at Hai shi who looked perturbed, then turned around to listen to what was happening outside. She could only hear that Sheng Hong was whispering something and Wang shi began to sob. After that, Old Madam Sheng, bursting into great anger, reproached Sheng Hong harshly, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to think about it! You consider yourself a father? How can you think of a solution like that!¡±

    Her voice sounded sharp and furious. Minn had never heard Old Madam Sheng being so angry. Having got off the brick bed slowly, she stood next to the thick golden brown cloud patterned brocade curtain, hearing what the people outside were saying.

    Sheng Hong said fretfully, ¡°Mother, you have to listen to me. That¡¯s the only way! No one in our mansion has said anything about which daughter of mine would marry in the Gu family. Eldest son-inw Yuan only told the people in the Gu family that it¡¯s Hun¡¯s sister who was going to get married with the Second Young Master of Marquis Ningyuan Household. Since Wang shi and I haven¡¯t had a detailed conversation with Gu Tingye and never mentioned which daughter would be betrothed to him, I guess he¡¯s not so sure about that himself. The boy who has passed on the message for him also used subtle words. So Gu Tingye must have sent him to remind instead of ming us. Since that¡¯s the case, we should take the wrong and make the best of it. After all, Minn was already registered as my legal daughter. Otherwise, we would start a feud with Gu Tingye. Mom, I was so desperate at that time, so I sent a letter to tell him that Rn was affianced to Wen Yanjing from the beginning and Minn was the one who was going to marry to him.¡±

    ¡°Bam!¡± It was the sound of something smashing on the ground. Must be a teacup. Old Madam said in a trembling voice out of anger, ¡°You wish! You and your wife don¡¯t know how to teach your daughters and let them humiliate our family again and again. Atst, it is always someone else who would clear up the mess for them. Last time, I have helped you regardless of my own dignity. And you want toy your hands on Minn! I¡¯m telling this, only in your dreams!¡±

    Old Madam Sheng continued as she breathed heavily, ¡°You, what a good mother you are! Have you even considered of Minn when there was something beneficial to the girls? When the people from a prestigious familying to inquire about the girls, you decided to let Rn marry in that family without any hesitation! And now things went wrong, you remembered Minn! You are such a selfish woman and only consider your own daughter. And you! Sheng Hong, you are blinded by greed and only care about your fame and fortune! What a heartless and evil-minded pair of couple! Do you think that I am already dead?!¡±

    A thud came through to Minn¡¯s ears. She assumed that Sheng Hong might have kneeled down heavily. Then she heard Wang shi weeping in a low voice, begging Old Madam Sheng, ¡°Old Madam, you have wronged me. Although I didn¡¯t give birth to Minn, I have treated her just like Rn over these years. When have I ever mistreated her? Now Rn has made such a huge mistake and I also regret that she wasn¡¯t raised by you. Or else she would learn the rules better! Old Madam, after all, you should consider for Hun. She has already lived a tough life in the Yuan family, fortunately her husband still understands her difficulties and cares about her. If this matter ends badly, General Gu would hold grudge to eldest son-inw Yuan. Do you know what kind of situation will Hun face? She was also raised by you. You can¡¯t only favor Minn!¡±

    Hearing her words, Old Madam Sheng seemed to get choked. But then she still scolded fiercely, ¡°Hun has already given birth to a boy. Also, Yuan Wenshao and her have a right and legal marriage. You think they would get divorced because of this thing? Do you want Hun to live an easier life at the cost of her sister¡¯s lifetime of happiness?! You two find that Gu Tingye reliable, but not me!¡±

    Then Sheng Hong shouted, ¡°Old Madam, please tell me what should I do now! I really don¡¯t have any other option! I was intended to strangle that disobedient daughter as a warning to others. At the worst, we would only be sneered by other people. I haven¡¯t taught my daughter well so I should suffer from my own mistake. But General Gu...¡± Sheng Hong seemed to be choked with sobs as he talked about that, then he continued, ¡°Words came to me days ago that Gu Tingye had already invited Old General Bo and Marquis Zhongqin to be the matchmaker. Now he is about to send the Geng Tie (written marriage proposal on which stated the year, month, day and hour of the man and woman being engaged). If we call and end to the marriage, the Gu family wouldn¡¯t just let it go like that.¡±

    Minn couldn¡¯t hear clearly about their conversation afterwards. She only felt buzzing in her ears as if something had blocked her sense of hearing. Being left in a trance after hearing the shocking news, she walked toward Hai shi slowly and asked slightly, ¡°Is Gu Tingye really willing to marry me?¡±

    Hai shi nodded with difficulty, saying, ¡°Yes. In his letter, he wrote that he would like to unite the two families by marriage. I think he also mentioned that he always thought highly of the girl raised by Old Madam Sheng.¡± In her opinion, the words which Gu Tingye had added at thest seemed to be a bit cynical as if he was hinting at something. And she believed that Sheng Hong had also sensed that.

    In the early years, Old Madam Sheng had been famous for her jealousy. However,ter she had gained high reputation. Because after Old Master Sheng had died, she had decided to support the Sheng Family on her own at the cost of falling out with her parents¡¯ family. As a widow at a young age, she had used the money from her dowry to pave the way for her son¡¯s career and make marry alliance with decent family. That was why Sheng Family could have a prospering condition right now. Over several decades, more and more people began to praise Old Madam Sheng for her tough and upright characters.

    Hai shi also felt Minn and Old Madam Sheng were wronged at this time. She knew that Minn¡¯s marriage with He Family was about to be settled. After Rn getting married, He family would send the Geng Tie. Little did she know that... Hai shi couldn¡¯t help but sigh secretly. However, she saw Minn raising her head nkly in disbelief. After a while, Minn couldn¡¯t help asking again, ¡°Eldest sister-inw, that Gu Tingye really has written that he would like to marry me?¡± There was no aggrieved tone in her voice. Instead, Minn sounded still suspicious.

    Then Hai shi confirmed again, ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±

    As a result, Minn felt her brain being frozen. She bit her lips as she thought about this for a long time. She remembered Gu Tingye¡¯s ironical look, his habit of getting to the bottom of everything and his extreme temper... Then Minn realized she must have thought too much. How could she imagine herself as the favorite of Gu Tingye? What had the ancient times done to her? However, after a while, she still felt her assumption reasonable.

    The sound of Old Madam Sheng¡¯s reproach, Sheng Hong¡¯s and Wang shi¡¯s constant pleading kepting through. At the same time, Minn sat on the small wood chair slowly, sighing with her mouth open. After that, she held her face in a trance with head in a muddled state.

    Grandma, Master, Madam and poor Rn, I thought, maybe, we were set up

 Chapter 136: Two Ways of Persuading (1)

    <h4>Chapter 136: Two Ways of Persuading (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    Normally there were two main features of the family war. First, it broke out directly without any deration. Second, it was a longst thing and went sluggishly¡ª¡ªMinn felt that she had already gone insane by still thinking of those irrelevant things by now.

    These days Minn never got a chance to express her opinions. Every time she tried to speak, Old Madam Sheng would interrupt her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Minn, your grandma hasn¡¯t died! I won¡¯t let them bully you!¡± As she talked that, she showed a ferocious look which was pretty scary.

    Ever since Old Madam Sheng was pissed off, she put on the furious posture with which she had confronted Old Master Sheng when they had stuck in marriage crisis. When she gave vent to a torrent of abuse, she spat her saliva all over Sheng Hong¡¯s face. At the same time, Sheng Hong swallowed all the insults and begged piteously like a sticky candy. He knelt, he cried, he dashed along about the family affection, the principle, the family reputation. And finally, the flood of his words got Old Madam Sheng fainted on the bed.

    Minn thought that it was OK to pretend sickness when dealing with Sheng Hong, but getting sick for real was really not necessary. That was bad for the follow-up battle. Old Madam Sheng agreed with that very much. So she even doubled her appetites, which meant that she had prepared for the long-term war.

    Seeing they were in a stalemate right now, Wang shi came up with a good idea on a whim. She suggested that they could let Minn tell Old Madam Sheng that she was willing to marry into Gu Family. As long as Minn consented to the marriage, Old Madam Sheng would stop making a scene.

    Hearing her suggestion, Sheng Hong was dumbfounded before he sighed deeply. Schrs like him always liked to make simple thingsplicated in order to show their profound knowledge. However, his wife always tended to makeplicated things simple and never gave up an opportunity to resort to threats instead of bribery.

    ¡°Stop make things worse!¡± Sheng Hong reproached Wang shi. Then he said sullenly with his eyebrows knitted, ¡°Have you seen any girls who ask for marriage by herself?! Minn was raised by Old Madam from childhood, do you think Old Madam wouldn¡¯t know about her character? As long as Minn talks, Old Madam would know you are behind all of this! You are just adding fuel to the fire!¡±

    The more he talked, the angrier he got. Atst he couldn¡¯t help but point to Wang shi¡¯s nose and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s your fault that you couldn¡¯t teach our daughter well! You behave badly, disrespect your mother-inw and act absurdly. Rn only did that shameless thing due to your indulgence! How dare you speak ill of others!¡±

    Hearing his words, Wang shi flushed but didn¡¯t know how to refute. So she only remained silent bitterly.

    When Old Madam and Sheng Hong was in a middle of a war, Minn only yed dumb and buttoned up her mouth. She didn¡¯t even know what to say anyway. The only thing she needed to do now was putting on a gloomy face while sighing in the wind in a proper time. That would be perfect for her pitiful image.

    The only thing she did these days was reporting to Hai shi for asking to see Rn.

    ¡°... How¡¯s Xique?¡± That was the first sentence Rn said when she saw Minn.

    After staring at Rn¡¯s white neck which still had a purple mark on it, Minn said slowly, ¡°Not dead yet. Eldest sister-inw has already invited a doctor to check her wound. Xique waked up yesterday and could finally eat some porridge. Let¡¯s just hope she won¡¯t be disabled.¡±

    Hearing that, Rn sat there nkly like a deted balloon, saying, ¡°Has... she said anything?¡±

    With an ironical expression hanged up at the corner of her mouth, Minn said, ¡°She said that it was a privilege for her to work herself to death for fifth youngdy and even if she had to die, it was a worthy death!¡±

    Rn lowered her head while listening to Minn¡¯s words, even her knuckles turned white because she had grabbed the handkerchief so tightly. Then Minn looked right into Rn¡¯s eyes and continued, ¡°Every time I tried to persuade you, you never cared about my words. Do you remember having said ¡®I will answer for what I¡¯ve done.¡¯? What now? Xique has served you for ten years. She is more devoted to you than to her own family. How can you drag her into this!¡±

    Now the most thing Minn hated to hear was ¡®I won¡¯t get my families into trouble.¡¯ In ancient times, there was no such thing as ¡®I will die for what I did.¡¯ Collective punishment was somon in this world. When a personmitted a crime, the whole n was implicated.

    Rn showed deep guilt on her gaunt face. Little Xique who stood by her side held back her tears and said slightly, ¡°Sixth youngdy, please stop ming our youngdy. She felt sorry too; When Madam wanted to beat sister Xique to death, it¡¯s ourdy who has pounced on her and taken several beats for her. And ourdy still carries with bruises now!¡±

    With two dark circles under Rn¡¯s eyes, she looked so haggard like another person. Seeing that, Minn felt a bit grieved and continued, ¡°I am here to send a message to you for Xique. Madam is going to drive her out of Sheng¡¯s mansion and marry her to someone. Eldest sister said that she could leave after her wounds are healed. So she might not be able to see you anymore. Xique wanted to tell you that she still has her families to rely on and you don¡¯t need to worry about her. She also said that you have to think twice and remain calm before you do anything instead of being impulsive all the time. Since she wouldn¡¯t be able to serve you in the future, she... couldn¡¯t remind you anymore.¡±

    Rn was in a trance while her tears dropping continually from her face as Minn talked. After that, she buried her head in her arms and started to cry loudly. Minn only looked at her without saying anything. Suddenly Rn sat straight and asked Little Xique to take out something from the back room. After a short while, Little Xique came out with a box and a baggage.

    Rn wiped her tears while pushing the box and the baggage toward Minn, and implored with a serious look, ¡°There are a few jewelries inside the box and fifty taels of silver in the baggage. She is my servant and I couldn¡¯t let her get married without any dowry. Sister, please bring these things to her! I... I... feel so sorry for her!¡±

    Minn took over those stuff and watched Rn for a while. Then she thought that after all, Rn was more kind-hearted than Mn. When Yunzai had been sold out, Mn didn¡¯t even ask about her. Considering of that, Minn softened her voice and said, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. Xique said that she has already got so many rewards over these years. And all the money she has saved is collected by the other girls in the mansion to send to her family; Xique still imed that it was her honor to serve you. She never med you. She¡¯s just worried about you.¡±

    As she said this, Minn handed over the stuff to Xiaotao. Meanwhile Rn winked at Little Xique, then Little Xique held Xiaotao¡¯s hands to go out. After that, Rn looked at Minn right in the eyes and said bluntly, ¡°I, I¡¯m indebted to you!¡± After saying that, Rn bowed deeply to Minn.

    As a result, Minn finally spitted out the words she had always wanted to say, ¡°Why did you have to see him?! Did you... you want to...¡± Thinking of one possible reason for Rn¡¯s action at that time, Minn raised her tone even two keys higher.

    With her face turning horribly red, Rn said in anger, ¡°What kind of person do you think I am?! It¡¯s true that I haven¡¯t read too many books like you, but I still know what shame is! I, I... just want to see him for thest time!¡± On these words, her voice gradually turned sad as her tears dropped constantly, ¡°... We have already agreed to marry each other. And suddenly I was betrothed to someone else. I just felt it was necessary to exin to him in person; I never thought that I would bring you into this mess!¡± Rn kept sobbing.

    All the rage Minn had suddenly disappeared. She could only sigh, ¡°Well. I know you didn¡¯t mean to get me involved! However...¡± As Minn thought of her own fate, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You finally aplish your dream! But eldest brother went to beat Schr Wen after knowing about this...¡±

    Rn got anxious right away and the expression on her face turned panicky. Then Minn continued, ¡°... You may rest assured. Eldest brother wouldn¡¯t make this thing widely known by others. After all, he is a schr and wouldn¡¯t have punched Chide Wen too hard. Now I see Master and Madam already nning to ept him as your husband.¡±

    Hearing this news, Rn felt happy but still a bit sad. In the meantime, Minn went out with her head lowered after saying this.

    Lately Minn was down in spirits. She always behaved indifferent in a dull state. That was because after she had concluded the things that had happened to her for two lifetimes, she only felt helpless. In her previous life, she was about to get promotion and pay increased after she had supported the border areas for a year. She was also going to have a blind date with a golden bachelor. However, a debris flow just drowned her to the ancient times; As she was longing for marrying a ¡®budget husband¡¯ and nning to guide him after their marriage, her hope shattered to pieces as she finally saw signs of sess after all the obstacles she had been through.

 Chapter 137: Two Ways of Persuading (2)

    <h4>Chapter 137: Two Ways of Persuading (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    Minn firmly believed that her direction of struggle was always deviated from God¡¯s n for her. She would really like some hints from God. After all, she, Minn or Yao Yiyi, was an obedient girl since she had been a little child and would never go against God¡¯s will!

    As the family war continued, Hun who had initiated this marriage chose to lie low wisely and showed no intention to participate in the persuading. Instead, she invited Minn to her home. Old Madam Sheng knew that Hun only wanted to persuade Minn by doing that. So she turned down Hun¡¯s request without any hesitation. After racking her brain for three days, Hun still didn¡¯t find a proper excuse to invite again. Luckily, God helped her with a good reason: She was pregnant again. And she really wanted to see her mother and her sister.

    After hearing that, Old Madam Sheng was in silence for a long while. Then with the look on her face turning a little brighter, she finally allowed Minn to go there.

    Early in the morning, Wang shi brought Minn to the mansion of Marquis Zhongqin directly. On this day Countess of Zhongqin had gone to her mother¡¯s home due to certain matters and had to stay overnight. Wang shi was so happy that she didn¡¯t need to greet this annoying woman and went straight to the side yard on the west.

    Hun was wearing a rose patterned silky ermine coat and a fair spider ornament with pearl iid on her head. She reclined on a soft couch with a pomegranate patterned faience warmer in her hands, talking smilingly with a blush on her face.

    Seeing Hun being in a good look, Wang shi finally released herself from the depressive moods she had these days. She held Hun¡¯s hand and asked about her condition while Hun, with all smiles, answered all the questions, ¡°... I¡¯m fine. Everything¡¯s fine. It¡¯s my third child. And I already knew everything about pregnancy. Don¡¯t worry, mother... Minn, eat those nuts. Those walnuts are tributes to the emperor. It¡¯s crispy and tasty.¡±

    Minn nodded while smiling. She approached the Ruyi (Note: Ruyi means good fortune in Chinese culture) round table and grabbed a tiny nutcracker. Then she started to peel the walnuts. In the meantime, Wang shi let go of Hun¡¯s hand and took a sip of the tea, saying in a smile, ¡°It¡¯s so lucky today. We can chat a bit longer than usual since your mother-inw is not here.¡±

    Hun grinned, ¡°A bit longer is not enough. My sister-inw went with her as well. Why don¡¯t you two have the meal before going back. I¡¯ll let them prepare the table here. Yesterday my husband went hunting in the back mountain and brought back some deers. Although the meat is not as fresh as the ones in the forest, it still tastes great.¡±

    ¡°That would be great!¡± Wang shiughed while peeling an orange slowly. Then she asked, ¡°By the way, I heard from your father that your husband gets promoted again?¡± With smile filling in Hun¡¯s beautiful eyes, she answered pleasurably, ¡°It¡¯s not so certain yet. But... pretty close. This time he might be the militarymander of the armed forces of five cities.¡±

    Wang shi put down the orange with peels on and prayed to Buddha with both her palms together. Then she said, ¡°That¡¯s great, I got relieved seeing you two living so well; Yuan family should be happy to hear this too. I guess your mother-inw wouldn¡¯t nag at you anymore!¡±

    With her lips curled up, Hun snorted and said, ¡°My father-inw is really delightful about that. But my mother-inw only always knows how to dampen our spirits. The moment we heard that my husband might get a promotion, she asked him to think of a way to seek a job opportunity for her niece. My father-inw turned her down right away!¡±

    ¡°So your mother-inw got mad because of that and left with your sister-inw?¡± Wang shi burst intoughter while saying that.

    ¡°Not exactly.¡± Hun chuckled and continued, ¡°Her mother¡¯s family is in a bad situationtely. The elders only know how to squander money. They have sold thended property and married their mistresses. And the juniors make no effort to seek progress. They don¡¯t study hard and only want to seek for my father-inw¡¯s help. He has been tired of them for a long time. This time my mother-inw¡¯s niece got married, and my father-inw was unwilling to go. Thus they had to go back by themselves.¡±

    After Minn had peeled a te of walnuts, she served the nuts to Hun. Wang shi took over the te and gave it to Hun, saying with a smile, ¡°No wonder your mother-inw finds you unpleasant. It turns out that she is just being jealous!... Minn, you should eat some too, you don¡¯t need to serve us now.¡±

    Minn answered tamely. Then she sat back and picked up a fat little walnut. As she was about to crack the walnuts, Hun and Wang shi looked at each other with meaningful expressions in their eyes. Hun turned around and talked smilingly, ¡°Minn, Zhuang missed you a lot recently. She¡¯s in the back garden right now. I find you two quite congenial to each other. Why don¡¯t you go y with her?¡±

    Saying that, Hun called the maid besides her to serve Minn to wash hands and get dressed. Minn only smiled and thought that by no means would Hun let Zhuang run wildly on the outside in winter. She knew from the beginning that there was a treachery being nned here! Hun always had a sense of propriety and was good at governing the servants, so Minn believed that Hun wouldn¡¯t do anything ridiculous to her. After all, she was still in Hun¡¯s yard, so it wouldn¡¯t hurt to go out, however...

    Minn smiled obediently while said in hesitation, ¡°It¡¯s so cold outside. We should let Zhuange in.¡± Hearing this, the expression on Hun¡¯s face went frozen. Wang shi coughed and said in a heavy voice, ¡°Zhuang is a naughty girl. I¡¯m afraid she will cry by then. You should coax her toe in.¡±

    After answering a ¡®yes¡¯, Minn followed the maid out docilely.

    Wang shi watched Minn leave and turned around to ask her daughter doubtfully, ¡°You think it¡¯ll work? Isn¡¯t it... a bit inappropriate? Your dad would be mad again if he knows about it. He always says to me that letting Minn ask Old Madam Sheng by herself would only make things worse.¡±

    Hun straightened up and faced Wang shi while saying in a low voice with a serious look, ¡°Mom, you only have a one-sided view. I know that Old Madam sees things clearly. She and Minn have lived together more than ten years. So Old Madam will know from the first nce if Minn says anything out of her own will! If we force Minn to ask for her marriage, Old Madam will only get more furious! But what if Minn is willing to get married?¡±

    With doubt in Wang shi¡¯s eyes, she said, ¡°Minn only listens to her grandmother. How could she know her own mind?¡±

    Hun shook her head with a meaningful look while smiling, ¡°Mother, you are wrong about her. Though sixth young sister has been obedient since childhood, she is actually an assertive and thoughtful girl; I wasn¡¯t able to find that when she was a child, but I have seen her understand Old Madam¡¯s hints for a few times after you guys arrived at the capital; As long as she sees Gu Tingye and realizes that he¡¯s not a monster, she will agree to this marriage for our family and her own future as well.¡±

    Wang shi kept quiet for a long time. Then she sighed and said, ¡°That would be great. I just feel sorry for your sister Rn. Why could Minn be so lucky to marry into such a prestigious family while Rn could only marry to an ordinary man.¡±

    ¡°Mother, you need to stop!¡± Hun¡¯s face turned gloomy as Wang shi mentioned Rn. She said angrily, ¡°You have spoiled Rn too much. How could she meet that man in private as ady from a decent family! Her parents have already betrothed her to a great man. Not only did she feel ungrateful to that and make a scene, she even let General Gu know about her affairs! How shameless is that! Luckily, my husband hasn¡¯t been too dedicated to the progress of their marriage. He only mentioned twice about my sister and never told General Gu which one would be married to him. That¡¯s why the whole thing is not final. Otherwise... huh!¡±

    Wang shi knew about Hun¡¯s difficulty so she didn¡¯t dare to put on words for Rn. And the only thing she could do now was sighing. Then Hun said, ¡°It was your idea to let Rn marry General Gu at the first ce. In fact, in my opinion, Minn is more suitable than Rn. Just look at her gestures of coaxing Old Madam, even I got softened by that, not to mention a man. Unlike Rn who is so willful and always loses her temper! What¡¯s more, Minn is an independent girl. I think highly of her. As for Rn, it¡¯s better that she could marry to a family that has a lower family status than us. When she has conflicts with her husband¡¯s family, we can still support her.¡±

    Thinking of Hun¡¯s words for a while, Wang shi agreed helplessly. Then she got delighted, saying, ¡°... You are right. Minn doesn¡¯t have any biological brothers or sisters, she can only rely on us; If she behaves well in Gu family, she can also bring honor to our family. And if she is despised there, we cannot back her up since Gu family is way too powerful for us. Actually, I really couldn¡¯t bear to see Rn being bullied there!¡±

    Hearing those words, Hun almost got choked by her own saliva. She red at her mother without uttering a single word for a long time. Atst, Hun just ignored Wang shi while thinking whether Minn had arrived at that ce.

 Chapter 138: She Hated Ancient Times! (1)

    <h4>Chapter 138: She Hated Ancient Times! (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    Minn wrapped her golden and silver entangled flower-patterned green squirrel fur coat closer around herself. Now she was sitting in a half pavilion where all the windows and door were opened. There was a red copper stove which had a Fu pattern (Note: Fu meant good fortune in Chinese culture) iid. The fire inside the stove gave out abundant warmness. A kettle of boiling water was on another stove on the side. The kettle was long-beaked with bats pattern on the surface, which looked quite delicate.

    While Minn was eating a plump sunflower seed, she also admired Hun¡¯s considerate arrangement.

    This open hall was built on a small pool. After taking off all the door and windows in summer, it would be a pavilion. With water on three sides, the pavilion had only one entry which led to a wide and clear road. There was no ce for hiding within a hundred meters, thus no one would be able to bug anything. Also, what people did in the pavilion was easy to be seen clearly by people far away.

    So far, this ce was already cleared. Minn hadn¡¯t seen anyone except for the maid who had guided her here. Even that maid had left right away.

    Minn could only sit there and wait for what was about to happen, feeling herself even a bit heroic. As Minn was eating the fourteenth sunflower seeds, she saw a tall figure walking toward the pavilion from far away. Her eyelids twitched at once. Then she continued eating her seeds.

    Perfect, she also wanted to ask him something.

    After a short while, the man who walked in the wind and frost entered the hall with cold air around him. Seeing that Minn was already there, he strode forward to her and held his fist in the other hand, greeting her with smile on the corner of his mouth, ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±

    Minn squinted her eyes and sized him up. Gu Tingye wore an azure brocade cotton robe today. There was white fox fur on the cor and the cuffs. Brocade dark fringes spread all over the robe. With a dark silver and jade iid belt around his waist, he looked pretty handsome in his ck fur coat. Only a strapping man like him would look that good in a heavy fur coat. If a civil official like Sheng Hong wore that, he would look so ridiculous.

    Minn stood up and bowed to him respectfully, putting on a false smile, ¡°Second uncle, Yes, it¡¯s been too long. How have you been?.¡±

    After she had said that, Minn happily saw the corner of Gu Tingye¡¯s mouth twitching. Having pulled off his coat and put it randomly on the handrail, he turned around and walked to an old-fashioned wooden chair opposite Minn. Then, they sat face to face at a distance of five or six steps.

    Gu Tingye had a look at Minn, then at the empty teacup on the tea table in front of him. Seeing that Minn had no intention to serve tea for him, he picked up the teapot and poured the boiling water in his teacup. After that, he said in a low voice, ¡°We are going to be married soon, don¡¯t ever call me that.¡±

    With her fists clenched, Minn tried really hard to swallow her anger. Although the man in front of her was still carrying a smile on his face, he spoke slowly in a low voice with blood color shing in his eyes vaguely. The imposing manner of him which came from the blood battles was hard to hide.

    After Minn had calmed herself down, she said unhurriedly, ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand what you have said, second uncle. I was raised by Old Madam Sheng since I was a child. And I have never heard my grandma saying anything about my marriage.¡±

    With his eyebrows knitted, Gu Tingye said, ¡°The great affair of marriage should only be decided by your parents.¡±

    Ming Lan replied, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for my parents¡¯ words.¡±

    There was silence for a moment in the hall. Gu Tingye was staring at Minn while Minn turned around to look at the view outside. Then Gu Tingye raised one of his eyebrows which seemed to be reflected the color of light blue by his rope, saying calmly, ¡°You are being angry.¡±

    Then Minn said perfunctorily, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Hearing her words, Gu Tingye said seriously, ¡°When we were on the Huaiyin River, I¡¯ve already told you that I didn¡¯t like to hear people telling lies.¡±

    Then Minn closed her mouth like a m.

    Minn¡¯s straight face gave Gu Tingye a serious headache. So he had to take a deep breath first, then he said, ¡°I know you are in a sulk right now. But it would be better if we can be blunt with each other. Getting in a rage is of no help. Why can¡¯t we just treat each other with sincerity?¡±

    Gu Tingye spoke those words earnestly like he was confronting a child. It looked like he decided to coax her since she hadn¡¯t been scared by him. Hearing his words, Minn almost burst intoughter. Then she turned around her head and said smilingly, ¡°Being honest to an honest person, that is called treating someone with sincerity; Being honest to a dishonest person, that is just stupid; General Gu, do I look like an idiot?¡±

    Hearing Minn change the way of calling him, Gu Tingye smiled faintly. Her teasing tone also made his heart skip a beat. Then he said, ¡°You are definitely not stupid.¡± He looked at Minn¡¯s fingers on the table, which looked white, plump and soft with crystal pink fingernails. Then he couldn¡¯t help but cough slightly, saying with a severe look, ¡°You implied that I was not honest. Where did thate from?¡±

    Minn red at him, saying, ¡°Then we have to talk about your proposal of the marriage.¡±

    Gu Tingye¡¯s face turned even more serious. He looked at Minn with his dark and ck eyes, which made Minn feel nervous. However, after all, she had seen the serial killers on the criminal court in her previous life, thus the scary expression in Gu Tingye¡¯s eyes wouldn¡¯t terrify her. After they had looked at each other for a while, Gu Tingye opened his mouth slowly, ¡°You¡¯ve guessed out?¡±

    His voice sounded steady, but still had a note as if he was issuing orders.

    Minn nodded, saying, ¡°You are not that kind of person who would make do with what you have.¡±

    At first, Minn had also thought that Gu Tingye had aimed to marry Rn. However, suddenly Minn became the one who would marry him. That was just too strange. Also, Minn believed nothing Sheng Hong had said. During a few times of encounters she had had with Gu Tingyue, she had run into his marital dispute every time. Her intuition told her that Gu Tingye would never marry whicheverdy of Sheng family without considering. Instead, he had known from the beginning which girl he wanted.

    After pondering for a while, Gu Tingye looked at Minn with a thoughtful look. Then he said slowly, ¡°It started from when you threw the mud.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Minn was in a trance, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know when I began to have a thing for you?¡± Gu Tingye put on a smile in his eyes and repeated, ¡°I just told you, it started from when you threw the mud to your sister.¡±

    Minn flushed right away. Then she jumped to her feet with the veins on her forehead standing out, almost shouting those words, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you that!!¡±

    ¡°Well, so you are not interested in knowing that?¡± Gu Tingye leaned to one side of the chair while covering his mouth with his backhand and chuckling. Only until then did he show his temperament as a childe and take off his toughness as a general.

    Minn tried her best to adjust her breath and let the redness on her face fade away. She couldn¡¯t be too impulsive right now. Be calm, be calm... Finally, she managed to remain stable. Then she stared at Gu Tingye and said peacefully, ¡°So, you wanted to marry me from the beginning?¡±

    Gu Tingye nodded slowly but affirmatively.

    Seeing his reaction, Minn couldn¡¯t help screaming, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you propose a marriage to me directly? What¡¯s all these acts for?¡±

    ¡®Do you know that you nearly killed Xique and Rn?¡¯ Minn thought.

    Gu Tingye asked her back, ¡°If I did that at the first ce, would you agree to that?¡±

    Minn paused for a bit. Then she answered quickly, ¡°I can¡¯t decide my own marriage. It¡¯s my parents¡¯ decision who I will marry to.¡±

    Gu Tingye asked again, ¡°Will your grandma agree?¡±

    Being retorted again, Minn lost her tongue with an awkward expression on her face.

    Having taken a sip of the tea leisurely, Gu Tingye used three of his long fingers to hold the cup up and put it on the tea table. Then he said, ¡°Getting married is a hard thing, but refusing a marriage proposal is not. You have all the excuses to turn me down, like being unsuitable to be my partner due to my superiority or my status of generation. Not to mention that your stubborn grandma has always had opinions with my improper behaviors. I don¡¯t think your father would be against her wills by then.¡±

    Minn couldn¡¯t help but speak sarcastically with a slight smile on her face, ¡°You know yourself really well.¡±

    However, Gu Tingye, as unabashed as he was, ignored the irony in her words directly. He even said to her seriously, ¡°Having self-knowledge is a good quality. Thanks for your praising.¡±

    Since her biting words couldn¡¯t hurt him, Minn felt depressed secretly. Then she snorted and said, ¡°It must have taken lots of your efforts.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine.¡± Gu Tingye mocked Minn¡¯s words and started to speak perfunctorily too.

    Suddenly, Minn thought of He Hongwen. She felt it was better to make everything clear today. Otherwise she might leave many possibilities for endless trouble. After hesitating for a while, she finally said with her teeth gritted, ¡°Then... do you know... know that my engagement with He Family? My grandma already...¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Gu Tingye interrupted Minn right away. The expression on his face remained calm, but his tone sounded a bit displeased.

    ¡°You know...?!¡± Minn was stunned. Then she said with her eyebrows raised, ¡°You still... want to... propose a marriage?!¡±

    Gu Tingye said with confidence, ¡°So what? It¡¯s your family¡¯s decision to whom they would betroth their daughter. It¡¯s my own decision to whom I would propose. As for He family...¡± Speaking of that, he put on a bit disdainful look on his face. Then he continued decisively, ¡°You can never marry him.¡±

    Minn even burst intoughter due to her anger. Atst, she straightened her back and snorted, ¡°Ha ha ha! Who do you think you are, the god who unites people in marriage? You think you can decide who I will marry to?¡±

    Gu Tingyeughed loudly. When he stopped, he looked right into Minn¡¯s eyes, saying slowly, ¡°Marriagees half by destiny and half by luck. You are a clever girl. You know that I was right. You two are not meant to be together.¡±

    Hearing his words, Minn stoppedughing while her heart gradually sank.

 Chapter 139: She Hated Ancient Times! (2)

    <h4>Chapter 139: She Hated Ancient Times! (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    She and He Hongwen had known each other long ago, and her grandma had longed for uniting the two families with marriage. Ever since Old Madam Sheng hade back to the capital from Youyang, she hadpared He Hongwen¡¯s morality and talent with other young boys. After her carefulparison, she had only thought highly of He Hongwen. Meanwhile, He family had also consented to this marriage. As a result, Old Madam Sheng then had nned to arrange the engagement between Minn and He Hongwen. However, in the end of the autumn of that year, ¡®Shen Chen Mutiny¡¯ had happened. After that, the situation in the capital city had been critical. Tons of people had died in that year. So the marriage between Minn and He Hongwen had been dyed.

    Afterwards, First Old Madam had been seriously ill and Old Madam Sheng had visited her in Youyang, which made Minn¡¯s marriage be held up again. After that, Minn had also gone to Youyang. As she had nned toe back to the capital city after First Lady¡¯s funeral, ¡®Jing Tan Mutiny¡¯ had happened. The chaos which had caused by war had brought disaster to thend of thousands of miles as well as severalmanderies of armies. Atst, Minn had only got back to the capital city until May in the second year of Chongde.

    No one expected that the soon as Minn had gone back, she had run into the things with Cao Jinxiu. Old Madam Sheng had been extremely angry about that. Then the marriage had been put off again. After all thoseplications which hadsted for almost half a year, Gu Tingye had shown up to be the new obstacle of Minn and He Hongwen¡¯s marriage.

    Sometimes Minn felt it was all destiny. However, sometimes she still believed that the reason why they couldn¡¯t be together was only because He Hongwen had been so indecisive that he hadn¡¯t proposed the marriage earlier. Otherwise, Gu Tingye wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to plot all those schemes. Maybe the affection she and He Hongwen had had with each other was already drained while they had weighed the advantages and disadvantages during their quarrels.

    Thinking of that, Minn felt a bit depressed¡ª¡ª Wait, she suddenly felt something was not right. Then she raised up her head to look at the man in front of her, saying with suspicion, ¡°Why do you know all the details about He family? Have... you... done something to He family to cause that? Cao family... Ah!¡±

    There was one thing that haunted Minn from long time ago. However, she never thought deeply. Liang Prefecture was in the north-east. It would take four or five months for even the military messenger who rode the fastest horse to get there. As for Cao family which had so many members and so little money, it would take them twice the time to get back to the capital city. However, the fact was that Cao family had managed to arrive in the capital within a year. So it must be...

    Gu Tingye didn¡¯t deny at all. He said calmly, ¡°You are right. The water transport gang had gone down the river. I told the Shi brothers to transport Cao family to the capital city by ship.¡±

    Minn even didn¡¯t have the strength to get angry. She only looked at him with her mouth open. Gu Tingye then asked her with his eyebrows wrinkled, ¡°Do you want Cao family to stir up troubles after you and He Hongwen get engaged or even get married?!¡± He spoke without any guilty, ¡°It¡¯s better that you can find out about that early. You have to thank me for this.¡±

    Minn fell to the chair disappointedly with her mind in aplete turmoil. She looked out of the window, then she looked back to Gu Tingye, saying in a trance, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Gu Tingye replied with a smile, ¡°You are wee.¡±

    Minn didn¡¯t like those make-up powders and had only applied some balm on her face since her skin was already bright enough. When the winter sunlight reached into the hall, her face looked so delicate like a white paper as if it couldn¡¯t bear a single touch. A few streaks of hair were hanging down loosely by the sides of her temples, which made her look as pretty as the flower bud.

    And those eyes, those eyes. Gu Tingye looked at her silently. He had fallen in love with those eyes from long time ago. Those dark eyes were just like a quiet spring, but also had fantastic mes jumping out from the inside. The fire seemed to be her anger or her disappointment which entangled with each other. He was shocked by those mysterious eyes. And after that, he waspletely intoxicated.

    Millions of thoughts filled in Minn¡¯s mind. After pondering for a long while, she realized that the past was the past, she should focus more on what was happening next. So she corrected her attitude and turned around to smile at Gu Tingye, saying, ¡°Thanks for your appreciation, General Gu. But... maybe I should tell you this first, I¡¯m not going to be a good wife. I¡¯m a disobedient and rebellious woman who has so many different defaults. I suggest you to think twice before making this decision.¡±

    Gu Tingyeughed and said, ¡°What¡¯s done is done. Now everyone knew the marriage agreement between our families. Your sister could still marry Schr Wen. What about you? Don¡¯t tell me that you can put up with marrying in He family!¡±

    His words made Minn simmer with rage. With all those grievances welling up in her mind, she suddenly stood up and snorted, ¡°Are you telling me marrying you is the best thing in this world for me?¡±

    Gu Tingye also stood up immediately. As this tall sturdy man stepped forward, his shadow enveloped Minn¡¯s whole body. Minn couldn¡¯t help but take half a step back. Then, Gu Tingyeughed proudly while saying in a clear loud voice, ¡°I can¡¯t say that marrying me is the best thing in the world. But I can promise you that I won¡¯t let you be wronged a bit after you marry me.¡±

    Minn was even more furious. She kept giving out sardonic grin, ¡°General Gu, thanks for your consideration. I have been raised in a well-off family. When was I ever wronged? I don¡¯t need anyone to save me from anything!¡±

    Gu Tingye was not irritated at all. He only stared at Minn with meaningful expression in his eyes, saying slowly, ¡°No, you are lying. You have always been oppressed until now. You hate the stupid rules of defining who you are ording to who your mother is! But you still have to obey everything! You are outstanding in every way, but you are too scared to expose your talent! That¡¯s why you have chosen that ordinary He Hongwen as your husband!¡±

    Minn flew into a rage, not knowing that her eyes already turned red. She only snorted loudly and shouted, ¡°Scared to expose my talent?! Everyone should get a clear understanding of his own fate. Do you know who doesn¡¯t? Huh! The fourth son of thete emperor didn¡¯t, and what did he get? A cup of poisonous wine! Also, the sixth son of thete emperor didn¡¯t ept his destiny either. So he was relegated to low-grade imperial n! And what about Jing Lord and Tan Lord? They have been beheaded!... Even men like you would end up like this, let alone a little girl like me! What can I do! How can I survive in this world if I do not resign myself to my own fate!¡±

    She never liked embroidery. That thing only gave her tons of tiny wounds on the fingers. She didn¡¯t like Wang shi, Concubine Lin or Mn. She hated tough while she was unhappy. She hated pretending to be obedient in front of the people she disliked. She also wanted to choose the new clothes and good stuff that she liked. She never wanted to y dumb while she felt aggrieved... She just had to pretend to like so many things that she disliked.

    But she had no choice! She had to survive!

    Having taken a step forward, Gu Tingye stood firmly and tried to put pressure on her, ¡°That¡¯s right! You are just too clear about everything! You are intelligent and tactful. You have insight into everything! That¡¯s why you don¡¯t dare to transgress the bounds! But I know that you have never really taken in those unfair treatments. You feel angry and reluctant to ept your fate. But you still cannot do anything about it. You are aggrieved and depressed. But you can only y the fool. You treat your own life perfunctorily and do anything with scrupulousness. You force yourself to be that perfect sixthdy of Sheng family!¡±

    Minn was trembling right now. She didn¡¯t know if it was because of her anger or her scare. Her back was covered with cold sweats while her fingers inserted deeply into her palm. It was like her old scarred wound being ripped apart again. It turned out that the bloody injury had never really healed. She wanted to scream, she wanted to cry bitterly. However, everything she felt right now was blocked in her throat. She could only stand still in a dilemma, letting her eyes brim over with tears.

    She had be ady in ancient times for ten years. Her previous life was almost like a dream to her. She had yed this role as Sheng Minn and stayed in the character for so long that she had already forgotten how to cry genuinely and shout abuse with abandon. She had already forgotten that she was not Sheng Minn. She was, Yao Yiyi.

    Seeing Minn¡¯s face covering with tears, Gu Tingye also felt strangely bitter. He stepped forward again and bowed to Minn with his fist in his other hand. Then he raised his head and said firmly with clear but raucous voice, ¡°I have fancied you for a long time. Now I want you to be my wife. Give me your hand and we are to grow old together.¡±

    Minn saw Gu Tingye¡¯s sincere face through her watery eyes. For the moment, she was even a bit panicky.

    Gu Tingye stared at Minn with his glowing and dazzling eyes which were full of anticipation, ¡°I won¡¯t talk big by telling you that I can let you live like a goddess. But I can assure you that you will never be wronged as long as I am with you! You can have everything that I have!¡±

    His words sounded extremely unswerving and powerful.

    Minn was stunned. She felt her face bing cold unknowingly. When she touched her face, she only found tears there.

    She was painful because she was always sober. She lived a miserable life because she was clever. Despair always stood in the end of hope. She didn¡¯t dare to have any hope or anticipation. So she chose to be a fool. The only thing she needed to do was stepping on the point of knife with shackles on her feet while smiling like a fool.

    She hated ancient times!

 Chapter 140: Making Decision

    <h4>Chapter 140: Making Decision</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    After sending Wang shi and Minn away, Hun changed into a half-old peach color silk cotton padded coat. Then she leaned on the pillow and began to do the needlework on the brick bed by the window. After a short while, she heard sound from the curtains. That was Yuan Wenshao, her husband, stepping into the room. He walked fast to the bed and said to his wife smilingly, ¡°You have sat up again. Why don¡¯t you lie down and have a rest?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯vein on the bed for almost half a day. I can¡¯t bear it anymore.¡± Hun acted cutesy and rolled her eyes to him. After that, she put down her needlework basket while getting off the bed to help her husband taking off his clothes. The maid beside them took over his rope and coat while serving Yuan Wenshao to change into casual wear. Then Yuan Wenshao held Hun to sit back to the brick bed.

    He picked up a cup of new tea on the table and took a sip slowly. Since he had just pasted thirty, he had started to grow moustache on his face. With his square face, he looked very stern and solemn as if he was already forty. Hun nced at him while missing that clean and pretty face of his husband when they had just got married.

    ¡°Have my mother-inw and sister-inw already gone?¡±

    ¡°Has General Gu left?¡±

    After the maid had left, they started to talk at the same time. Having been in a trance for a moment, Yuan Wenshao and Hun looked at each other and burst intoughter together. As theyughed for a long while, Hun sighed and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve heard people say that couples always worked in partnership. Now I know what that means!¡±

    Yuan Wenshao alsoughed and said, ¡°No wonder! I feel quite well colluding with you, honey!¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s colluding with you!¡± Hun blushed and beat his husband with her fists while chuckling. Yuan Wenshao held her hand cheerfully. Having fought in jest for a while, they sat up and started to chat.

    ¡°What do you think of the thing happened today?¡± Yuan Wenshao said slightly while holding his wife in his arms.

    Hun thought of the report from the maid. Although the maid had only watched Minn and Gu Tingye from a long distance and couldn¡¯t hear their conversation, she had still guessed what had happened. At first, Minn and Gu Tingye had still talked with each other politely. However, afterwards Gu Tingye had said something to irritate Minn. Then Minn had run away while crying out of anger. After being deep in thought, Hun said, ¡°I think their marriage is settled.¡±

    ¡°Really? Are you sure?¡± Yuan Wenshao asked.

    Hun nodded firmly, saying, ¡°Such being the case, if they don¡¯t get married, everyone would be humiliated.¡±

    Yuan Wenshao was confident in Hun¡¯s capability, so he let out a sign of relief. Seeing his reaction, Hun put on a gloomy look, saying ashamedly, ¡°It¡¯s all my family¡¯s fault. Uniting two families by marriage should be a good thing. Now they have caused this awkward situation and even let you get involved.¡±

    Yuan Wenshaoughed loudly and waved his hand,forting his wife, ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself for that. The elders haven¡¯t reached to consensus, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Hun touched her husband¡¯s chest with her bright and tender hands while opening her eyes widely on purpose, saying with a delicate and touching look, ¡°My dad is a schr who is stubborn about moral principles. After my fourth sister married in Liang family, he feels sorry for Schr Wen, so my father has always been thinking of marrying my fifth sister in Wen family in order to make up for Schr Wen. However, my mother believes that the marriage proposal which was brought up by you must be more beneficial to my fifth sister. Moreover, my sixth sister is raised by my grandma so only my grandma could decide who my sixth sister will be betrothed. Well, well, the three elders all have their own intentions. That¡¯s why this thing has be so troublesome.¡±

    That was not the truth, but Hun just had to cover it up like that.

    Yuan Wenshao held Hun¡¯s hands and said gently with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s understandable for my father-inw to want to keep his promise. As for my mother-inw, she just wants the best for her own daughter. That¡¯s not wrong. And Old Madam Sheng only rejects us because she cares so much about her granddaughter. I understand that. Everyone has his or her own reasons. Why are you still being so sorry?¡±

    Hun was still frowned and said anxiously, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that General Gu would be irritated. By then we would be enemies instead of rtives.¡±

    ¡°I guess he won¡¯t.¡± Yuan Wenshao let go of Hun¡¯s hand and supped the tea. He already stopped knitting his eyebrows and said smilingly, ¡°I was a bit worried before. However... well, ording to what I have seen today, their marriage is about to happen. General Gu was in a good mood when he left. He has also asked me to handle it quickly. He would like to give betrothal presents within this year. Also, he mentioned that he wants to hold the wedding in the beginning of next year.¡±

    Hun was a little shocked, ¡°Seriously?!¡±

    Yuan Wenshao nodded slowly with tea in his mouth.

    Hun¡¯s gloomy mood disappeared at once. Then she patted her husband and snickered, ¡°What did I tell you? My sixth sister is a gorgeous girl whom no one couldpete with. I was certain that General Gu would be satisfied of marrying her! And you, you have had so many scruples at that time!¡±

    Yuan Wenshao giggled, saying, ¡°Fine, fine, fine, my wife is the most intelligent woman in this world.¡±

    Hun was amused by him. Nheless, she was still uncertain if Old Madam Sheng would agree to this marriage.

    ......

    Tonight, Old Madam Sheng heard an inconceivable story.

    She sat on the brick bed in a daze while Minn was sobbing on bended knees in front of her. As Old Madam Sheng heard Minn talking, she felt her head was about to explode, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me this earlier?!¡±

    Minn¡¯s face already turned red due to her crying. Then she said, ¡°I, I was afraid of being scolded by you, grandma... I also didn¡¯t want you to worry about me...¡±

    At that time, she had just been punished harshly by Old Madam Sheng for standing out for Yanran. It had taken Minn a hard time to make Old Madam Sheng let it go. Then Gu Tingye had stirred up trouble right after everything had been settled. At that time, Minn had been scared that she would be rebuked again if she had told her grandma about the matters with Gu Tingye. Moreover, she had never thought that Gu Tingye would get involved in her life over and over again after that.

    She had been like a guilty kid. The adult had already forgiven the thing she had done. However, the new consequence of her mistake had shown up again. Thus, she just hadn¡¯t dared to mention that. As a result, all the things she had been covered up now came back to her.

    Old Madam Sheng understood Minn¡¯s childish thought. So she only sighed and said, ¡°How can you be so silly!¡±

    Actually, Minn was not silly at all. She had managed to cover up her rtion with Gu Tingye well and no one had ever found out about that.

    Right now, Old Madam Sheng¡¯s mind was in a whirl. She couldn¡¯t bear to see her granddaughter still kneeling on the ground, so she pulled Minn up. Then Old Madam Sheng held Minn in her arms while patting her softly, ¡°... It¡¯s not your fault. That Gu Tingye is such a cunning man!¡±

    Minn was still crying, even her nose turned red now. She nodded constantly and thought, ¡®How can I beat that foxy Gu Tingye! He simply just sneaked up on me!¡±

    Old Madam Sheng leaned back slowly while gently closing her eyes. Now there were only the sound of Minn¡¯s fitful crying and the mild cracking sound of the charcoal burning in the Fu Shou patterned purple copper stove being left in the room.

    After Minn had wiped away the tears on her face slowly, she saw Old Madam Sheng still remaining silent. Then Minn pulled Old Madam Sheng¡¯s sleeve gently, asking, ¡°... Grandma... What can we do now?¡±

    Old Madam Sheng opened her eyes and took a nce at Minn¡¯s face, asking back in a soft voice, ¡°Minn, what did you think when Gu Tingye confessed everything to you?¡±

    Minn put on an awkward expression on her face. Having decided to tell the truth this time, she said with her lightly red face, ¡°... At the beginning, I was a bit pleased with myself. I never thought that someone would put so much effort in pursuing me. However, after that, I just became more and more furious. How I wished I could p him on the face... Later on, I was worried. This man is so... scheming... What can I do?¡±

    To put it bluntly, having a powerful husband was a mixed blessing. If he could support his wife, it would be the best. If he chose to turn against his wife, nothing good would happen.

    Old Madam Sheng agreed to Minn¡¯s words a lot because Minn¡¯s thoughts sounded so real. However, after Old Madam Sheng had nodded, she seemed to want to close her eyes and have a rest again. Then Minn came over to shake Old Madam Sheng¡¯s arm, asking in a hurry, ¡°Grandma, say something. What do you think?¡±

    Old Madam Sheng opened her eyes all of a sudden with light shooting from her eyes and said in a cold voice, ¡°Go find your father. Tell him that I already agreed to this marriage!¡±

    Minn was shocked. Then she hesitated, ¡°So... that¡¯s it?¡± So they just surrendered like this?

    ¡°Or what?¡± Old Madam Sheng showed a fierce look on her face with irony hanging up on the corner of her mouth and then snorted, ¡°That Gu Tingye really has plotted a nice scheme! He tricked us to walk into his trap step by step! What else can we do?! Other people might still think that our family will take a great advantage in this! Well, now Gu Tingye and all the people who helped him in this can sleep well.¡±

    Minn felt sorry for her grandma, so she only twiddled the corner of her clothes without speaking. Old Madam Sheng then continued with an ironical smile, ¡°That¡¯s not so bad! A guy who racked his brains to get you is better than the one who didn¡¯t treasure your admiration!¡±

    Hearing that, Minn raised up her head surprisingly. She knew which person Old Madam Sheng had just referred to. So she tried to sound out Old Madam Sheng¡¯s intention nervously, ¡°Then... should I talk to He...¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing you need to say to him!¡± Old Madam Sheng red at Minn suddenly and said to her with stern words, ¡°I¡¯ll tell He family this and you don¡¯t need to show up! Don¡¯t see any of the people in He family except for my sister!... Huh! Now they can offer money to their poor rtives as much as they want, no one would stand in their way now! It¡¯s not like He family is your only choice! Now we¡¯ll let everyone know that thedy from Sheng family is more popr than they have thought!¡±

    Seeing her grandma¡¯s proud look, Minn swallowed her saliva. After a short moment of being surprised, Minn finally understood her grandma¡¯s feeling. Old Madam Sheng was actually a very proud person. Maybe... Old Madam Sheng had been tired of He¡¯s family issues for a long time. And she had only tried her best to restrain herself.

    After Old Madam Sheng set her mind at rest and took a few deep breath, she leaned on the cushion and said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s decide Rn and Schr Wen¡¯s marriage date first. Then that Gu Tingye cane here to give betrothal presents. Also, tell Madam (Wang shi) to prepare for youdies¡¯ wedding quickly. This time I¡¯ll present you an abundant dowry. Don¡¯t worry, no one would dare to interfere with my decision!... Well, it¡¯s just living your life in another ce. Girl, keep a cool head, do not let yourself be wronged by anyone! You have to treat yourself nice!¡±

    Hearing Old Madam Sheng¡¯s words, Minn fell silent. After she had asked Cuiping to invite Sheng Hong over, she walked back to the House of Clear Dusk quietly. As soon as she arrived, she sat in front of the desk in a trance. Suddenly, she stood up and told Danju to prepare the ink for her. In the meantime, Minn unfolded arge piece of white paper. She dipped the ink with a writing brush and then wrote swiftly while holding her breath as if dragon and snake were following her writing brush. There were three huge words on the paper¡ª¡ª Ignorance is bliss.

    ¡°That¡¯s awesome!¡± Xiaotao apuded joyfully, praising, ¡°Nice handwriting, mydy!... But, what is that supposed to mean?¡±

    Minn put down the writing brush and said gently, ¡°That is to say, I¡¯ll pretend not to have seen you eating Danju¡¯s hidden candy.¡±

    After saying that, Minn entered her bedroom elegantly. Meanwhile, Xiaotao froze and tried to run away at once. But Danju had no n to let her get away.

 Chapter 141: Side Story: The Note of Me Wanting to Marry a Liar (Gu Tingyeâ€™s Statement)

    <h4>Chapter 141: Side Story: The Note of Me Wanting to Marry a Liar (Gu Tingye¡¯s Statement)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Maybe Minn didn¡¯t know how many strange characters she had.

    I remember that feast in the Marquis Xiangyang¡¯s mansion. She chatted with all the otherdies with her gentle, kind and tame look. There was a humming bee flying inside along the tree branch. All the girls screamed in fear and huddled up while waving their handkerchiefs. She observed them with great interest at first. Then she suddenly saw the girl beside her being panicky. So she also put on a scared look on her face right away while jumping to the girls. She shouted and showed a frightened look as if she really was terrified.

    I squinted my eyes¡ª¡ª I knew she was pretending.

    In fact, there were also some girls who wasn¡¯t afraid of the bees. They stoodposedly or hid behind others in silence. But Minn, she was the only one who chose to pretend to be afraid. It seemed that she was afraid of being different and tried her best to be like others.

    When the drama actors began to act in a y on the stage, I followed her secretly, wanting to ask her something in a secluded ce. However, at the end, I got the chance to watch a better y. My cousin¡¯s precious son, the gem of Duke Qi¡¯s family, the dream lover of tons of girls in the capital, the second son of Duke Qi, was holding her hand and telling her how much he loved her.

    A young Childe who was extremely handsome with adoration on his face and sweet words in his mouth was a fatal attraction to girls. Maybe most of the girls would confess their affections to him immediately. And only a few girls would pretend to be angry with a straight face.

    However, Minn was like none of the them. Her first and the only reaction was being afraid that Qi Heng would bring disaster to her. She threatened, she begged, she even forbade him from telling anyone his love to her. After that, Qi Heng could only leave there miserably.

    She seemed to have scruples all the time like a vignt squirrel which was on guard against the threats that might appear at any time.

    Afterwards, I learned that she was the daughter of a concubine.

    When I showed up abruptly and asked her about Manniang, she was stunned. Then she told the truth.

    I should say that she behaved herself well. She answered my questions precisely with clear words, showing no timid look like otherdies. Also, she seemed like apletely different person from that selfish and cowardly herself when she had confronted Qi Heng. Not only did she smooth things over for thedy from Yu family, she also managed to cool me down.

    She seemed... to be a courageous girl.

    And that was the first time I sensed vaguely that Manniang was not that innocent as I thought.

    It was in the garden of the Guangji Temple that I saw her again. At that time, she threw a mud to her sister. That was a nice and hard attack. I saw her resting her arms on her hip with imposing manner. I had to try very hard to prevent myself from making any sound. I was surprised and also amused by her. And all the gloomy mood due to Manniang and Yanhong¡¯s fight disappeared instantly. However, she didn¡¯t let me enjoy my moment even for a quarter. After that, I was irritated by her and left immediately.

    This little girl really is a jinx. Later on, all the things that she had said came true.

    Not long after, I left my hometown. After that, my father passed away, Yanhong died all of a sudden. And I was just tired of hearing Manniang¡¯s exnation. So I chose to lead a wandering life alone. I¡¯ve met a lot of people. Some of them were packmen, some were swordsmen and some were unlucky princes who were treated unfairly. Being assaulted and disdained was amon thing for me. I had seen the fickleness of human nature and of the world. Every time I fell onto the ground, I had to struggle to stand up again by myself.

    I sent the money which was earned by myself for the first time to Manniang who was in the capital. I wanted to make up for the mistake that I had made.

    I would try my best to let Manniang and my children live decent lives. But I didn¡¯t want to see her anymore. After knowing about her dirty tricks, I only felt chill on my back. I knew she had been searching for me with our son, but that only terrified me.

    I felt that I already got old and that young Childe just disappeared forever. However, as strange as it might sound, I could still have dreams of that little girl who threw mud to her sister.

    The mutiny in the capital turned the city upside down. I helped the Eighth Prince to pry into news in the capital. Little did I know that I would run into Yuan Wenshao. He was a good man. My shabby outfit didn¡¯t drive him away. Instead, he even invited me to the feast of his one-month baby.

    Then something urred to my mind. Wasn¡¯t Yuan Wenshao¡¯s wife thedy of Sheng family too?

    I waited for a long time in the yard on the way to the feast on purpose. As I turned my head, I saw her. It had only been a few years, that little girl who had thrown mud now turned into a gorgeousdy. The yard was filled with the brightness of spring. But nothing was brighter than that girl who stood under the cherry-apple tree. It took me a while to stop looking at her. Then I walked to her and started to talk.

    I had to admire Qi Heng¡¯s foresight. He must have seen the sign of her beauty.

    Unfortunately, she obviously didn¡¯t want to spend too much time talking with me. So she just went along with everything I said.

    When I spoke of my dead father, she showed a sad look and sincerelyforted me to restrain my grief. When I talked about my guilty to Cab Yu and my willingness to make up for him, she showed an understandable and admiring expression on her face. And when I told her that I could help her whenever she needed, she pretended to be totally grateful with distrust filling in her big eyes. I guessed she almost apuded for me at that time.

    It really aggravated me.

    Atst, I lectured her as her elder. Then I left with steady and august step.

    ¡ª¡ª Qi Heng was right. She was a tricky little liar! I came to a conclusion directly... However, I still couldn¡¯t help but turn my head to look at her secretly. Well, nowadays, all the liars had pretty faces.

    And thenter, this little liar ran into pirates.

    When I got her out of theke, she shivered with cold and breathed heavily while turning her head restlessly to look around. Finally she recognized me among all the people on the boat right away. Then, she smiled at me. And I suddenly felt some ce in my heart turning soft.

    Under the moonlight, on theke, with the night¡¯s cold breeze, her eyes were the only bright thing in the dark. At the moment, I thought maybe I would never see such a beautiful pair of eyes.

    ... And then, she asked me to save her maids. Then I sighed and closed my eyes.

    I knew she wouldn¡¯t treat me so nicely without any reason. Those sweet words she said to me muste with some requests. Though I gave her a stern look, I still couldn¡¯t help but hang up the corner of my mouth. I must have caught some kind of disease. How could I be so joyful being ordered about?

    Finally I managed to save all the maids of her. Before I could report my achievement to her, I heard her speaking ill of me through the door. What? She said that it was excusable that the people from Peng family had fooled me! And then, she suggested that I should just marry Manniang?! When I said firmly that I would never be with Manniang again, she even sneered at me by rolling her eyes to me!

    And that was not enough. Afterwards, she judged me happily as ¡®a very traditional person¡¯! Of course I was a traditional person, I hadn¡¯t even touched her hair until then! Let alone that I had never been on intimate terms with any women after I knew what Manniang had done.

    I should just strangle her!

    But her neck looked so pretty like the sugar lotus root from Jiangnan region which I had eaten in my childhood. It¡¯s moist and sweet. Suddenly I felt my lips a bit dry... So I dropped the idea of strangling her.

    As I was absent-minded, this little liar even guessed out that there was something hiding behind Yanhong¡¯s death. All right, nowadays liars tended to be super clever. Though her guess wasn¡¯tpletely urate, but it was very near the truth.

    ¡®Fine, Gu Tingye, you were like a young boy in front of her!¡¯ I thought of that and spoke something harsh. Then I went off in a huff.

    After that, she went south toward Jinling while I went north toward the capital.

    I arrived at a rural private house in the southern suburbs of the capital. That was my home. After I washed myself and unloaded all the tiredness I had over half a year. When Iy on my bed, Chang Momo who was even older than before held a warmer to warm my beddings. Hearing her humming about the irrelevant affairs with the southern ent and her endless loving care to me, I felt like I just came back to my childhood when my mother hadn¡¯t been dead.

    ¡°... master, look how tired you are. Doing business outside is so hard. Don¡¯t leave home after. I still have some savings. You can use my money to buy somends and live a stable life.¡± She said that with pitiful look on her face. She always thought that I was doing business all the time.

    Then I replied, ¡°After I finished the business this time, I should be able to be settled.¡± If I wasn¡¯t dead in the war, I thought.

    Chang Momo showed an angry expression on her wrinkled face, ¡°It¡¯s all because of those heartless bastards! You are the grandson of Bai family in Haining city! How can you wind up earning money by yourself! I remembered all the mountains of gold and silver in our family, now...¡±

    She had to recall the good fortune Bai family had possessed every time. But as a matter of fact, I was already numb about that. So I only said softly, ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. I can earn all the money back. I will take everything that belonged to me.¡±

    Chang Momo looked at me in a daze, then she sighed, ¡°You are just like the firstdy. You two are so stubborn and rough. Never have I heard of you twoining about your sufferings because you only swallow all of the pains. If she could endure a little more, she wouldn¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°Momo, just stop there.¡± I interrupted her gravely.

    Then Chang Momo sighed gently and said in a low voice, ¡°After you settled down here, you should get married as soon as possible. You can have more children by then and I can tell the good news to the firstdy when I go to the temple to pray.¡±

    I said with a smile, ¡°I already had two kids.¡±

    Hearing me saying that, Chang Momo straightened her face immediately, ¡°So what? You have to marry a decent woman. That woman doesn¡¯t count.¡±

    I suddenly sat up and asked her doubtfully, ¡°Momo, you never really liked Manniang. Why?¡±

    At that time, Manniang always showed a pitiful look and hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. Moreover, she was always polite to Chang Momo. Most of the time, Manniang¡¯s eyes had filled with tears before she started to talk. However, Chang Momo disliked Manniang from the beginning. After I left home, she even moved in order to avoid Manniang¡¯s constant visits.

    Chang Momo said with a sullen face, ¡°That woman is a disaster. She has a fox spirit! If you are stuck by her, your life would be over! Luckily you have already known what kind of a woman she is! It¡¯s not toote!¡±

    Then I questioned her closely, ¡°You¡¯ve got to have a reason.¡±

    Having remained angry for a while, Chang Momo said, ¡°I don¡¯t know any great truth. And I always give clumsy speeches. But I do have clear eyes! If she is a good woman, she won¡¯t incite you to do those absurd things. Look at yourself, look what you have been through after you get involved with that woman! It¡¯s all her fault that you left the marquis mansion and have wandered outside for so long!¡±

    I fell into silence. Although Chang Momo never read so many books, she did have sharp eyes for discovering a person¡¯s nature.

    Then she said again, ¡°Master, after you married a woman, you cannot let that Manniang mess things up. She is an actress who¡¯s good at pretending. You cannot let your future wife misunderstand you because of that woman! I¡¯ll tell you how shrewd that woman is. She left youngdy Rong in the mansion right after you left. Then she brought young master Chang with her to look for you everywhere! See how cruelhearted and determined she is? Normal women cannot defeat her!¡±

    I said in a stern look, ¡°I won¡¯t let her act absurdly anymore!¡±

    Hearing my words, Chang Momo stood up with joy and folded my clothes on the table. After a while, she finally perceived something. Then she turned around and said tentatively, ¡°Master, have you... already fallen in love with someone?¡±

    I turned around and pretended to have fallen asleep. So she had no choice but leave my room.

    Iy on the bed silently. Though I still felt exhausted, my brain still worked fast. I started to count her defects: ¡®First, she is a liar who is duplicity and good at pretending. Second, she dared to challenge the pirates on the river, which means that she¡¯s a foolhardy girl. Atst, she is an illegal daughter of her father. And I have always wanted to marry a legal daughter from a decent family.

    The most important thing was that she was a girl with no taste in man. How dare she turned her nose up at me...

    s¡ª¡ªBut how could I manage to marry her? I should have a perfect n.

    As I started to think about that, I didn¡¯t realize that my mind was already off-track.

 Chapter 142: Our Sixth Lady Is a Legal Daughter from the Very Beginning (1)

    <h4>Chapter 142: Our Sixth Lady Is a Legal Daughter from the Very Beginning (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    As it turned out, Sheng Hong was the biggest winner after all of this.

    The ancient schrs thought highly of integrity. As an official who had passed all the Imperial Exams by himself, he had three daughters who married into the families with titles of nobility. Though Marquis Zhongqin hadn¡¯t been in an important position for a long time and Liang Han was the youngest son in his family, Gu Tingye was still a genuine powerful nobility. So in the sight of all the schrs who valued the strength of character a lot, Sheng Hong would seem like a person who was eager to fawn upon the people of power and influence.

    However, Sheng Hong was a very lucky man that he didn¡¯t need to worry about any of that.

    ¡°You are going to marry your third daughter to Schr Wen?¡± Official Lu, Sheng Hong¡¯s former superior who was the vice prime minister of Cab now said that in surprise. He had had a close rtionship with Sheng Hong when they had worked together in the Ministry of Works. So he knew that Sheng Hong¡¯s third daughter was the legal one.

    Sheng Hong nodded heavily and made an obeisance to Vice Prime Minister Lu, saying ¡°My father died when I was at a young age. All my elders in my family don¡¯t live in the capital city. May I ask you to be the matchmaker for my two daughters?¡±

    Vice prime minister was more than willing to do that. However, he still had some doubts, ¡°I really thought that...¡± That was the habit of all the schrs of saving half of the sensitive words in their minds.

    Sheng Hong then said with a bitter and guilty look, ¡°I am so ashamed of myself by going back on my words at first. I owed Wen family so much. So I have always wanted to betroth another daughter to their family. Well, I just want to live up to the principles we have learned.¡±

    Hearing Sheng Hong¡¯s confess, Vice Prime Minister Lu was deeply touched and agreed to be the matchmaker for Sheng family at once. After their conversation came out, all the people in the capital were stunned. And after a short period, they all began to speak highly of Sheng Hong¡¯s fine quality.

    Before Mn and Schr Wen got engaged, Wang shi had expected that nothing would change. So she had dropped a word to others about the engagement. Hence a lot of people had known that the elders in Sheng family had the intention to betroth Mn to Schr Wen. It had never urred to anyone that after an incident, Mn had married in Liang family. As the people had sighed secretly that Mn had been so lucky, they had also felt pity for hapless Schr Wen who had lost his fianc¨¦e. However, much to the people¡¯s surprise, afterwards, Sheng Hong decided to betroth his legal daughter to Schr Wen. Wasn¡¯t he afraid of irritating General Gu?

    However, not only didn¡¯t the people from Gu family lose their temper, they even prepared for the wedding in a haste, which made all the people who had waited to watch the fun feel quite disappointed. The most disappointed ones were the people from Peng family¡ª¡ª Since they had also wanted to betroth an illegal daughter to Gu Tingye, why had they been rejected without mercy while the illegal daughter from Sheng family could be epted?! That was just so unfair!

    In the meantime, all the celebrities and the officials in the six ministries were happy about the engagement. They made lots ofpliments about Sheng Hong¡¯s ¡®integrity¡¯. As a result, Sheng Hong gained both fame and fortune and became the biggest winner.

    In a general way, couples always met opposite situations. As Sheng Hong was praised by his superiors and respected by his subordinates, Wang shi was having a bad time. In the beginning of December, Old Madam Wen finally presented all the betrothal gifts to Sheng family. At that time, when those presents had been supposed to give Mn, Wang shi had still been quite satisfied. However, when it was Rn¡¯s turn to ept those presents, Wang shi just discontented with everything.

    At first Wang shi felt the presents were too modest, then sheined that Old Madam Wen were too stingy. However, all the women in Sheng family knew about her thoughts. As a clever woman, Hai shi imed that she kept feeling morning sickness due to the pregnancy and stayed in her room all day. As for Old Madam Sheng, Wang shi didn¡¯t dare to make anyints in front of her. Thus, Wang shi was in low spirits every day and lost her temper more frequently than before.

    Old Madam Sheng was still angry at Wang shi because of Minn¡¯s marriage. Seeing Wang shi being like this, Old Madam Sheng actually felt much better now. Nevertheless, Rn was still her granddaughter. After a few days, she couldn¡¯t stand what Wang shi had done and spoke up.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you discuss with us about such a huge matter? You think you can decide it by yourself?¡± Old Madam Sheng scolded Wang shi harshly on the bed.

    Wang shi who was standing in front of the bed exined for herself with unconvinced look on her face, ¡°Schr Wen¡¯s family is not wealthy. I can¡¯t bear to let Rn have a rough time there. I just wanted to give her some supplements.¡±

    Seeing Wang shi having no sign of repenting, Old Madam Sheng flew into a rage. She thumped the bed while shouted, ¡°You stupid woman! You think I only talk to you right now because I begrudge the money?! Have the old master and I ever coveted on your dowry?! When can you stop your suspicious thought?!¡±

    Wang shi then realized that Old Madam Sheng had really got angry. So she went down on her knees right away and begged, ¡°Old Madam, please don¡¯t be angry at me. I admit that it¡¯s all my fault. I should have told you first. It¡¯s just, the thing that Rn has to go through...¡± As she spoke of that, tears were filled in her eyes. Then she took out her handkerchief to wipe her eyes and continued, ¡°Old Madam, I bet you haven¡¯t seen Schr Wen¡¯s mother. That is just a vulgar country woman. I just felt so bad for Rn, so I...¡±

    After all, Wang shi had just wanted to be a good mother. Old Madam Sheng understood that and then softened her words, ¡°Schr Wen¡¯s father was also a schr. But he was just unlucky. After he had passed the imperial exam, he died because of typhoid fever before he could be assigned to any department. If Schr Wen¡¯s mother doesn¡¯t have a strong character, how could she support the family all by herself! I understand that you are afraid that Rn might be wronged in their family so you have bought a house for your daughter. But do you know that you would only get the opposite of what you want?!¡±

    Hearing that, Wang shi took back her tear and raised her head with confused look on her face.

    Old Madam Sheng was really helpless about Wang shi¡¯s foolishness. With her head lowered, she touched the cyan squirrel fur on her sleeves and took a few deep breaths. Only until then was Old Madam Sheng able to exin to Wang shi calmly, ¡°Though I have never met Schr Wen¡¯s mother, I still could make some guesses about her. As a widow, she has managed to raise two sons. Moreover, ording to what I¡¯ve seen about her spending on Schr Wen¡¯s food and clothing, I think she must be very frugal. I believe you have also detected that so you have had some worries for Rn, right?¡±

    Wang shi nodded heavily while interrupting immediately, ¡°Mother, you are very right! I have heard that Schr Wen¡¯s mother favored her second son more and has given most of her savings to that boy. The day when she came to present the betrothal gifts, I have tried to sound out her intentions. And she just told me that she didn¡¯t have enough money. She even wanted Rn and Schr Wen to rent a house by themselves after they got married! That¡¯s why I have...¡±

    Feeling that Old Madam Sheng was goggling at her, Wang shi shut up embarrassedly. After that, Old Madam Sheng turned around to sigh and then turned back, saying, ¡°Although you have been a bit opinionated by purchasing a house for Rn, it was not a huge mistake. There are also other elders from families of public officials who aid their needy but aspirant son-inw to continue their studies. But you shouldn¡¯t have bought Rn and her husband arge house which has two entries and three exits. You think the two of them would need that much space?!... Now that Schr Wen has arge house in town, his mother would definitely want to enjoy thefortable life with him! Just wait to see his mother moving in therge house you have bought with all her families from the suburb! Don¡¯t you know that you have only brought trouble to Rn?!¡±

    Wang shi thought about Old Madam Sheng¡¯s words and got enlightened. Then her lips began to tremble while her face gradually turned pale.

    Being exasperated at Wang shi¡¯s incapability of being a good madam, Old Madam Sheng shook her head and said, ¡°You have always been like this and acted arbitrarily. It¡¯s not a big deal actually. All the madams like to make their own decisions. But you have to be reliable! Why do you always act stupidly at critical moment! If you could just discuss with me before you made this decision, it won¡¯t be like this. After all, I have also watched Rn grow up. No matter what kind of girl she has be, I will never do anything to hurt her!... If you really want to give her some living allowances, you can sell somends and use the money to purchase a small house. By then Schr Wen¡¯s mother won¡¯t ask to live with them since there is not enough space. Then Rn will live in ease!¡±

    Wang shi was at a loss for word with a flustered look for a while. Then she asked, ¡°So what can I do now?... I¡¯ve already asked someone to decorate the house and purchase the maids and the servants. Also, all the people in Wen family knew about this!¡±

    Old Madam Shen was still mad at Wang shi, so she said in sullenness, ¡°She¡¯s your daughter. You think of a way by yourself.¡±

    Only until then did Wang shi feelpletely hopeless. She begged Old Madam Sheng on her knees for a long time by apologizing constantly and pulling Old Madam Sheng¡¯s sleeve to cry. Even though Old Madam Sheng hadn¡¯t cooled down yet, she still couldn¡¯t leave Wang shi in that miserable situation. Atst, Old Madam Sheng said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too anxious. I believe no matter how domineering Schr Wen¡¯s mother is, she won¡¯t bully Rn a lot since she could live in the house which is bought by you. Besides, Rn is not a girl who¡¯s easy to be dealt with. You just have to stop saying anything. You always make things worse as soon as you speak. You can ask Changbai to tell Schr Wen to be smart by being able to tell right from wrong when Rn and his mother have conflicts. Tell Schr Wen that he doesn¡¯t need to take part with anyone, just remember to do things fairly... Huh, don¡¯t let him forget that it¡¯s not like we don¡¯t have ady in our family who got divorced with her husband.¡±

    Wang shi froze on the ground with tears running out from her eyes.

    Meanwhile, as someone who already got used to eavesdropping, Minn who had napped in the inner room already woke up. The conversation between her grandma and Wang shi made Minn shook her head repeatedly.

    Mrs. Wang was like a crappy director. When she filmed aedy, all the audience would cry bitterly. When she filmed a tragedy, the audience would burst intoughter. Although she nevercked of audiences, she always put herself in an awkward condition. Luckily, the investors and the film producers were quite reliable and always controlled the direction. So the film she made wouldn¡¯t lose any money.

    On the other side, after Wang shi hadined tearfully, she left distractedly. Then Minn came out and asked, ¡°Grandma, is Schr Wen¡¯s mother really that hard to handle?¡±

    Old Madam Sheng¡¯s anger still hadn¡¯t disappeared. She was holding up the tea cup and taking a sip of the tea slowly. Hearing Minn¡¯s words, she sneered, ¡°All the mother-inw in this world is hard to handle. That¡¯s why the husband ys a very important part in a family. Your eldest brother-inw is not as clever as Changbai and has wronged your eldest sister for a long time. Fortunately, Hun has finally got through it after all these years¡¯ suffering. Now your eldest brother-inw has just realized his fault and supported Hun all the time against his mother.¡±

    Minn apuded and gaped in admiration, ¡°Eldest sister surely is an extraordinary woman. As an obedient son as eldest brother-inw is, she could still change his mind.¡± Minn didn¡¯t have the chance to have a mother-inw in her previous life but she still admired Hun¡¯s capability. If all the modern women were capable of what Hun could do, the amount of Yao Yiyi¡¯s work might have cut down to half.

    Old Madam Sheng sighed gently and said, ¡°Tolerance is the most difficult thing. No matter how tame your eldest brother-inw is to his mother and how much he cares about his brother, he wouldn¡¯t bear his mother¡¯s preference to his brother all the time. She has given all the precious stuffs to her eldest son. But she ignored that your eldest brother-inw is also a proud and ambitious man. Every time your eldest brother-inw was in difficulty, she looked on indifferently so he could only ask Hun for help. When her eldest son ran into trouble, she would force your eldest brother-inw to offer a hand. All the people in this world are selfish in some ways. Your eldest brother-inw also has his own wife and children, his mother has already pushed him away from her by doing that all the time even if he is her biological son.¡±

    Minn ttered Old Madam Sheng right in time, ¡°What a nice speech, grandma. You are so right about the tolerance thing. Eldest sister used to be such a proud woman. I think the reason why she could bear all of that is because of your wise instructions!¡±

    Old Madam Sheng nced at Minn and saw a fawning face. Minn¡¯s two cute dimples were now showing up with her ingratiating smile. Ever since she had confessed everything about Gu Tingye, she always felt guilty in front of her grandma. Therefore, she put on a sincere and apologetic look everyday while trying to make up for her grandma all the time. Old Madam Sheng found that quite funny so she said deliberately, ¡°Speaking of this, you are a lucky girl. Your mother-inw is your husband¡¯s stepmother. That will save you lots of efforts of dealing with her.¡±

    As soon as Old Madam Sheng finished that sentence, she looked at Minn with a meaningful look. However, Minn didn¡¯t blush at all. Instead, she shook her head and said, ¡°No no no, we cannot make conclusion so fast before we see her with our own eyes.¡±

    After a long while, Old Madam Sheng only replied with a ¡®Oh.¡¯

 Chapter 143: Our Sixth Lady Is a Legal Daughter from the Very Beginning (2)

    <h4>Chapter 143: Our Sixth Lady Is a Legal Daughter from the Very Beginning (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Proofread by DragonRider

    As a person who had worked with thews, Minn always believed that only the evidence could talk.

    At the moment, Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion was in a dispirited situation. After the decreed que of the mansion had been taken off, there were still lots of royal censors writing down reports to the emperor about the people of Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion forming a clique to hath a sinister plot. And most of the royal censors seemed to say that with certainty. Meanwhile, those nobilities who were in custody had also confessed that Marquis Ningyuan had been involved in the mutiny. Thus the officials of Dali Temple (A government office akin to the Supreme Judicial Court of modern days) proposed that they should hold Marquis Ningyuan in detention even if they didn¡¯t n to take away the title of him yet.

    However, Gu Tingyu, the present Marquis Ningyuan had already been beyond recovery. Most of the time, he was unconscious. The emperor then kept all the reports against Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion to himself and announced none of them for the sake of Gu Tingye. As a result, Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s family was the only noble family who could survive in the precarious situation.

    Right now Gu Tingye really had his moment. Not only had he lived in the Commandry of Armies which had been presented by the emperor ever since he hade back to the capital, he also managed to invite General Bo and his wife to be his matchmaker. As thus, the outsiders couldn¡¯t help having some guesses about him. Someone even dug out some past stories of Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion from years ago. As people started to gossip, the rumor which imed that Gu Tingye had been bullied before began to spread.

    As a matter of fact, Qin shi, as the Old Madam in Gu¡¯s mansion had had a good reputation among the nobledies in the capital. When people talked about her, they always came up with words like gentle, virtuous, kind or modest. Also, she alwaysforted andpensated the orphans. Even until now, no one had even considered her as a vicious stepmother. What¡¯s more, even most of the people felt pity for her except for the ones who wanted to fawn on Gu Tingye.

    However, the facts were facts. Qin shi¡¯s biological son had lived a prospering life by marrying a decent woman and having a few children. Even if Gu Tingyu had always been sick, he still managed to survive over these years. Meanwhile, Gu Tingye was the one who had to leave home and wander outside for many years. Then the public opinions began to be in Gu Tingye¡¯s favor. However, what on earth was the truth? Thinking of that, Minn raised her head and looked at the roof. Then she came to a conclusion that it must be aplicated thing.

    Perhaps God had heard Minn¡¯s thought. After a few days, Gu Tingye sent someone to deliver the letter which stated that Old Madam Qin woulde over to Sheng¡¯s mansion. Hearing that news, Minn was stunned. After Old Madam Sheng had been in silence for a while, she sighed, ¡°That¡¯s good. No matter what have happened before, we still need to make sure everything¡¯s appropriate for your wedding.¡± Then she paused and added, ¡°Gu... he is thoughtful in this...¡±

    Minn didn¡¯t say anything but she knew what her grandma had meant.

    ording to the normal wedding process, the bridegroom¡¯s parents should take charge of visiting the bride¡¯s family and presenting the betrothal presents. Any changes in that would look bad to others after all. Qin shi had wanted to control Gu Tingye¡¯s marriage and had been rejected by him without mercy, so she didn¡¯t dare to interfere with his personal matters anymore. Now that Gu Tingye advanced to her and asked her to help him with his wedding, Qin shi was more than willing to ept this request.

    She went to Sheng¡¯s mansion in a carriage with green satin covered and a dare red dome. And it didn¡¯t take her too long to get there.

    The second day, Minn was lying on the bed after she had overeaten. As she just managed to embroider two water nts on a red brocade mandarin duck pillowcase, Cuiping rushed in and reported that Old Madam Qin had already arrived and was having a conversation in the Hall of Peaceful Ages.

    ¡°Old Madam has instructed us to dress ourdy up!¡± Seeing Xiaotao holding a in homely coat in a daze, Cuiping said that to Danju instantly. Then those girls turned the closet upside down to find some fine clothes for Minn.

    After a short while, Minn changed into a pistil red pomegranate flower pattern tilted garment and a rose-pink pleated skirt with dark colorce. Meanwhile, her hair also changed to the formal crescent moon style with a pair of pretty and delicate Xi and Ruyi hair sps.

    After that, Minn and her maids rushed to the Hall of Peaceful Ages. When they arrived at the door, Minn took a deep breath at first and fixed the hair by her temples. As the maid reported Minn¡¯s arrival, she stepped inside right away. She walked slowly with her head lowered while ncing at the surroundings. Old Madam Sheng sat uptight in the seat above with ady in a luxurious coat sitting next to her. Wang shi was sitting below them. Seeing Minn stepping in, Wang shi pointed at her and said with a smile, ¡°This is our sixthdy.¡± Then she introduced the woman in the luxurious coat to Minn, ¡°This is Old Madam Qin from Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion. Minn,e here and give your obeisance.¡±

    Then Minn bowed down respectively and gracefully without shaking her body or her dress.

    Old Madam Qin was surprised by Minn¡¯s beauty. She called Minn to stand up right away and started to measure Minn with her eyes carefully. Then she only felt that the girl in front of her had the skin as white as snow and the face as beautiful as flower. Old Madam Qin couldn¡¯t even find a single word to describe her feelings right now. So she praised, ¡°What a gorgeous girl!¡±

    Minn lowered her head shyly while looking Old Madam Qin up and down with the corner of her eyes. As a result, Minn was also stunned.

    Old Madam Qin was wearing a dark rust color coat embroidered with chrysanthemum patterns and a water lily color cotton dress. Today she used a crystal clear white jade hair sp to form a round hair style. Her skin was bright and glossy and the smile on the corner of her mouth seemed elegant. Minn only felt this woman amiable and gracious. In a word, Old Madam Qin was an extremely beautiful woman. Maybe only the fine lines on the corner of her eyes could show her seniority.

    Actually, Wang shi was even younger than her. However, when they stood next to each other, Minn really doubted if Wang shi would dare to say she was the younger one.

    Old Madam Qin started to ask Minn some questions softly such as Minn¡¯s favorite food, favorite books or what she used to do in the ordinary times. Minn answered all her questions in courtesy. Old Madam Qin seemed to be satisfied with Minn a lot. As they were still talking, Old Madam Qin took off the jade bracelet and put it on Minn¡¯s wrist while saying in a smile, ¡°You are so pretty, girl. It¡¯s like you are from a painting!¡±

    With Minn¡¯s face turning slightly red, she lowered her head and stood there coyly. Old Madam Sheng glimpsed at Minn and said modestly, ¡°She¡¯s just a kid who doesn¡¯t know about many things.¡±

    Hearing that, Old Madam Qin chuckled and said smilingly, ¡°Old Madam, you are so humble. The decent behavior this girl has shown cannot be faked. I see her as an intelligent and genius girl. I have to say that thedies of Sheng family all have been raised well.¡±

    Wang shi was quitecent with Old Madam Qin¡¯spliments, so she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I¡¯m not bragging about our family. But we do have raised our girls with even more concentrated attention than the boys. We have taught ourdies to read fine books, do the needlework and deal with family matters.¡±

    With light shing in Old Madam Qin¡¯s eyes, she went along with Wang shi¡¯s words, which made Wang shi even more proud.

    Old Madam Qin¡¯s voice sounded soft. It was like she was whispering when she talked and people would be persuaded by her without notice. As she chatted andughed with others, she still had remained graceful. Unlike Madam Liang from the Marquis Yongchang¡¯s mansion had an alienated elegant style, Old Madam Qin was a gracefuldy who tended to make people feel warm.

    Also, Old Madam Qin was good at her speech. When she talked to Old Madam Sheng, she only spoke exquisite words as ady from the Marquis¡¯s mansion. When she chatted with Wang shi, she changed into an amiable talking style whileughed as she wished. After they had talked for a while, Old Madam Sheng only became a bit intimate to her. However, Wang shi had already let all her defenses down and started to speak from the bottom of her heart.

    As they chatted joyfully for a while, Old Madam Qin showed a sign of hesitation. She took a look at Minn, wishing to speak but stop on a second thought. Wang shi who was always dull suddenly became sensitive and said in a hurry, ¡°Old Madam Qin, you can be blunt with us. What¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    Old Madam Qin smiled cheerfully and didn¡¯t hesitate anymore, ¡°Such being the case, I won¡¯t hold anything back. I onlye here today to present my second son¡¯s marriage proposal paper.¡± On these words, she pulled out arge red and gold color paper and handed it over to Old Madam Sheng, saying, ¡°Please don¡¯t mind our family¡¯s humbleness and ept our marriage proposal to the Sixthdy.¡±

    Minn lowered her head with great effort while feeling super annoyed. She should blush and show a bashful look. However... she just couldn¡¯t do that! It was not like she could p herself fiercely on the face right now.

    Old Madam Sheng took over the paper and nced at it briefly, showing a satisfied look on her face. Then she threw her eyes on Wang shi. Thetter got the hint and said smilingly at once, ¡°Please don¡¯t say any modest words. The ancestor of Marquis Ningyuan is the founder figure of our country. For all these years, all the Marquis Ningyuan have guarded the frontiers for us. We all respect that. I¡¯m afraid that our Minn does not deserve General Gu.¡±

    Wang shi only said that to be polite as another longer version of ¡®The pleasure was all mine.¡¯ However, Old Madam Qin suddenly filled her eyes with tears with a sad look on her face.

    Seeing her being like this, Wang shi asked closely. Old Madam Qin wiped her eyes with handkerchief and forced a smile, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just... There¡¯s still another thing I need to say today. Please forgive my rudeness.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead please.¡± With a light shing in Old Madam Sheng¡¯s eyes, she said with calmness.

    Then Old Madam Qin put down her handkerchief, with a bit sadness climbing up to her gentle smile, ¡°My second son has been a rebellious boy since his childhood. Ever since he had issues with our marquis, he has run away from home for many years. Now there always seems to be a barrier between him and us. His brother and I both feel bad about it. After all, he still belongs to Gu family. Since he is going to have a wedding, I was hoping... that he could hold the wedding in Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion.¡±

    Wang shi hesitated for a while. Since Minn and Gu Tingye hadn¡¯t been officially married, she couldn¡¯tment anything on the issues between Gu Tingye and his stepmother. Old Madam Sheng pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Even if Minn already was married to General Gu, we could not intervene in Gu¡¯s family matters, not to mention that she hasn¡¯t.¡±

    Old Madam Qin sighed slightly and looked right into Old Madam Sheng¡¯s eyes with a sincere expression in her eyes, saying in a low voice, ¡°Tingye¡¯s brother is seriously ill now and talks about Tingye on the bed all day. He said that he wanted his brother to take over the matters of our family and that his other little brothers were just good for nothing. If Tingye coulde back to the family, maybe in the future...¡± She stopped right there and sighed again.

    Wang shi¡¯s eyes lit up. It was not a secret that Gu Tingyu was at hisst gasp and didn¡¯t have any children. Marrying in the Marquis¡¯s mansion and being the wife of the marquis were two different things. Moreover, being a mother-inw of the brother of a marquis was also quite different from being a mother-inw of the marquis himself. The situation right now was that Marquis Ningyuan really needed Gu Tingye to support the whole family. So it was very likely that Gu Tingye might be the next Marquis Ningyuan. Thinking of that, Wang shi couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Of course it¡¯s better if he coulde home...¡± However, without letting her finish, Old Madam Sheng shed her a look. So Wang shi had to hold back her words.

    As Old Madam Sheng took back her gaze, she smiled, ¡°General Gu (Gu Tingye) is a sensible person. I believe he would understand that Marquis Gu and you only want the best for him.¡±

    Hearing Old Madam Sheng¡¯s words, Old Madam Qin was not displeased at all. She only turned around to look at Minn and then turned back to face Old Madam Sheng. Again, she looked straightly into Old Madam Sheng¡¯s eyes and said slowly, ¡°Being a stepmother is the hardest thing in the world. You know my second son, he used to be a naughty boy when he was young. Then he left the family and wandered outside. I think that experience gives him a stubborn character. He has said that he would only marry a legal daughter. But now... I know Minn is an excellent girl. As long as I am in the family, I won¡¯t let anyone take advantage of her!¡±

    Old Madam Qin even began to choke with sob as she spoke herst words. Wang shi, who was visibly moved, thought Old Madam Qin¡¯s words quite reasonable, so she expressed her approval by nodding and sighing lightly.

    Meanwhile, Old Madam Sheng frowned, feeling a bit confused. So she turned around to look at Minn who was raising up her head lightly. Though the expression on Minn¡¯s face didn¡¯t change, her eyes were shining now. Then Minn lowered her head right away, not wanting to let others detect the slight change of her facial expression. Now she finally knew what the problem was!

    ¡ª¡ª Now everybody including the emperor knew that Gu Tingye wanted to marry ady in Sheng family. However, people had assumed that Gu Tingye¡¯s future wife would be a legal daughter of Sheng family. However, Rn was betrothed to another man beyond everyone¡¯s expectation. And then Gu Tingye epted an illegal daughter as his wife withoutining anything. So why would all the civil officials be so happy about the result? Because, they would consider this as Gu Tingye, this new influential nobility¡¯spromise and respect to them. Now all the praises from the outside could be exined.

    Minn was finally aware that the people out there all thought that Gu Tingye had made a concession by marrying her. However, as a matter of fact, only she and Old Madam Sheng knew that the situation was quite the opposite. She was the one that had been set up to marry Gu Tingye.

    ording to Gu Tingye and Old Madam Qin¡¯s reputation, all the people would find Old Madam Qin¡¯s words just now very persuasive if they thought in a normal way. However... Minn showed a vague smile on her face. Now she knew about her biggest strength in there¡ª¡ª The Gu Tingye she knew was very different from the one in other people¡¯s eyes. Not many people, especially the people in Gu family would know about the stories between Gu Tingye and her.

    Minn raised her head slowly and met Old Madam Sheng¡¯s eyes. At the moment, Old Madam Sheng gradually understood what Minn was thinking. With an implicitly joyful smile hanged up on the corner of her mouth, Old Madam Sheng turned around and answered Old Madam Qin, ¡°Madam, you must have got it wrong. Our sixthdy is the legal daughter from the beginning.¡±

 Chapter 144: The Discussions About the Dowry (1)

    <h4>Chapter 144: The Discussions About the Dowry (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    At night, Sheng Hong rested himself in Wang shi¡¯s room. As the maid helped him take off his coat, Wang shi kept babbling about Qin shi¡¯s visit today.

    ¡°... Thatdy is gentle and elegant with no sign of arrogance at all. You know, all her words made sense and sounded reasonable. Unlike that vulgar woman, Schr Wen¡¯s mother who only talked rubbish. s... I have to say that Sixth Lady is the luckiest girl!¡± As Wang shi was saying that, she took over the Green Ruyao cup and handed it to Sheng Hong, ¡°Here, it¡¯s the Maojian Tea presented by Old Madam Qin. Master, you should try this.¡±

    After changing into the casual clothes, Sheng Hong said, ¡°Old Madam also favors this kind of tea, don¡¯t keep it all to yourself.¡± It was not that Sheng Hong had to offend Wang shi like this, but she did have records of keeping things all to herself.

    Hearing his words, Wang shi felt a bit disturbed, then she said with a pout, ¡°Master, what are you talking about? I¡¯m not a young and innocent girl. Half of the tea has already been left in the Hall of Peaceful Ages. I only saved the rest for the children and you.¡±

    Sheng Hong nodded slightly and took over the cup. Having taken a sip of the tea, he praised with his face beamed with delight, ¡°Nice tea. I wonder if the tea which is presented to the emperor would taste this good.¡±

    ¡°Gosh. Sixth Lady now doesn¡¯t need to worry about her future anymore. But my poor Rn still has to serve a rude mother-inw.¡± Wang shiined that at the other side of the table while touching the gold and jade ring on her finger with anxious expression on her face. As she was pitying Rn¡¯s fate, she also didn¡¯t forget to speak highly of Qin shi¡¯s good virtue.

    The more Wang shi thought about Qin shi¡¯s goodness, the more she despised Old Madam Wen¡¯s boorish behavior. And the more Wang shi despised Old Madam Wen, the more she admired Qin shi. Being terribly upset, Wang shi just couldn¡¯t shut her mouth right now. However, Sheng Hong who sat beside her only drank the tea withoutmenting anything.

    ¡°Master, say something!¡± After rambling for a long while, Wang shi finally found that she was the only one who was talking and her husband had ignored her words the whole time. So she couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Why don¡¯t you feel worried for Rn, are you her father or not?¡±

    Sheng Hong put down the cup slowly and turned around to look at Wang shi while thetter also tilted her body to listen to him with attention. Then Sheng Hong said, ¡°You have to be very cautious when youmunicate with this Old Madam Qin afterwards. Save half of your words... no, save most of your words when you talk to her. You have to watch out for this woman so as not to regret in the future.¡±

    Wang shi felt strange and asked with her eyes widely open, ¡°Why should I do that? I see her a really nice person. Master, you haven¡¯t even seen her. Why did you say that? What would I regret for?¡±

    Sheng Hong stroked his moustache and shook his head, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t need to see her. Since you recognized her a nice person, then she must be a sophisticated woman.¡±

    Wang shi was still utterly confused, but she had a slight feeling that her husband had been mocking her. Then she said in a loud voice, ¡°What are you talking about, master?!¡±

    It seemed that Sheng Hong was in a good mood. He chuckled, ¡°When we were in Quan Prefecture, you and Zhifu¡¯s wife were like best friends. Thenter on, you two shed over something and you have cursed her at home for almost two hours. And do you still remember your closest friend Pingning Junzhu in Deng Prefecture? How¡¯s the rtionship between the two of you right now? If the Buddhist abbot hasn¡¯t persuaded you, you would have used a Voodoo doll to curse her! Do I even need to mention your sister? After the two of you have met again after a long separation, you never stopped praising her and urged me to help her. And now? You have almost ripped her skin off... Haha, my dear wife, I have already seen through you. All the women that you favored would definitely be your enemies afterwards. So why don¡¯t you take some precautions first?!¡±

    After saying those words, Sheng Hongughed loudly with his shoulders shaking and his beard fluttering randomly. Meanwhile, Wang shi¡¯s face turnedpletely red while her mouth opened and closed like the fish which just left the water. However, she still couldn¡¯t find anything to refute him. Atst, she only said with anger, ¡°Master, you are in such a good humor today that you are even interested in teasing me.¡±

    These days were the glory days for Sheng Hong. He had been invited to the feast which had been held by his peers or his superiors every night. And people there all had the intention to curry favor with him in different ways. No wonder why Sheng Hong was in a good temper. As he thought about his promising future, he got more and morecent. In the meantime, Wang shi got more and more furious seeing his smile. So she only straightened her face with her chest moving up and down, being in a sulk.

    After Sheng Hong had doneughing, he straightened up and faced Wang shi, saying, ¡°Tell me about the preparation of the two girls¡¯ wedding.¡±

    Wang shi said with a gloomy face, ¡°Rn has already engaged with Schr Wen. After the result of the Imperial Exam is published at the beginning of next year, she will get married with Schr Wen at the end of February no matter he passes the examination or not. As Rn¡¯s younger sister, Minn has to wait until Rn¡¯s wedding finishes to get married. So we n to hold her wedding at the beginning of March.¡±

    Sheng Hong nodded lightly. Then something urred to his mind all of a sudden, so he said to Wang shi, ¡°Since we are going to hold the wedding at the beginning of next year, I suggest we do it simply. I don¡¯t want the weddings to be widely known and draw everyone¡¯s attention. Also...¡± Having paused for a moment, Sheng Hong said seriously, ¡°At the beginning of next year, I need you to hand our family affairs over to our daughter-inw and go to Fengtian.¡±

    Wang shi was stunned, asking, ¡°To do what?¡±

    After being in silent for a while, Sheng Hong sighed, ¡°You have to make an apology to my mother-inw and tell her the marriages of the two girls.¡±

    Thinking of her own mother, Wang shi felt even more annoyed, then she said sullenly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that my mother is still angry at me. She just won¡¯t forgive me no matter how many times I have apologized. People always say that the mother and the daughter never have grudges against each other after one night. Why is my mother so cruel to me?¡±

    Sheng Hong put on a stern look and persuaded Wang shi, ¡°It truly was our faultst time. We cannot me your mother for being angry. For all these years, she and your brother have helped us a lot. But you really have neglected their needs. After all, your nephew is the legal grandson of the eldest son of Wang family, how could they not be angry! Now that Wang family and Kang family have already be rtives by marriage and that affair is over, we cannot always refuse to budge. This time you go back to your mother¡¯s family, you have to apologize to your mother sincerely. And if your mother is avable and healthy enough, you can invite her to live with us for a while. Then we can enjoy the happiness together.¡±

    Sheng Hong respected his mother-inw very much. At the time when he had proposed to Wang shi, Old Master Wang had disagreed with his proposal because he was just an illegal son who had no powerful family background. However, Wang shi¡¯s mother had been satisfied with Sheng Hong at the first nce. She had imed that Sheng Hong had been an honest man and would surely have a bright future. Only because of that could Wang shi marry to Sheng Hong. Thus, Sheng Hong always felt grateful for Old Madam Wang because of that.

    Hearing what Sheng Hong had said, Wang shi¡¯s eyes went red. She suddenly remembered her mother¡¯s years of concern and love to her. After she had got married, she had had troubles in dealing with Concubine Lin, then Old Madam Wang had sent people to help her and given her lots of instructions. Thinking of that, Wang shi said with tears shedding from her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m such an unfilial daughter. My mother cares me so much but I have still put her in an awkward situation in front of my sister-inw!¡± On these words, she wiped her tears with her handkerchief and said smilingly, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you, master. I¡¯ll apologize to my mother even if I need to kowtow to her. At the worst, she will only beat me with a cane.¡±

    Seeing that, Sheng Hong smiled and sighed, ¡°That¡¯s right! s... It is always easy to add brilliance to one¡¯s present splendor but hard to provide timely help when one¡¯s in a poor situation. These days I have seen so many people trying to im ties of friendship with me, which made me think of our close rtionship with your mother¡¯s family in the early years. Now that things are getting better in our family, I cannot forget the ones who have helped us.¡±

    Wang shi was touched by his words. She looked at her husband with tenderness in her eyes and then said in excitement, ¡°My mother was not wrong about you. You surely are a considerate man.¡±

    After Sheng Hong finished talking about the good things, he now needed to bring about the sensitive parts. As a tactful civil official, Sheng Hong knew well about the talking skills. He held up the tea cup and took another sip, then asked, ¡°How many dowries are you nning to prepare to each of the girls?¡±

    When Sheng Hong talked about that, the expression on Wang shi¡¯s face turned stiff. Having opened the warm cage on the table and took out the tea pot, she refilled Sheng Hong¡¯s cup tardily while saying, ¡°We have already agreed on this! Same as usual, I¡¯ll do it ording to the protocol.¡± However, Sheng Hong didn¡¯t buy Wang shi¡¯s perfunctory answer and only stared at her. Therefore, Wang shi said reluctantly, ¡°To be honest, Rn should get more dowries than Minn. After all, Rn is indeed a legal daughter. Moreover...¡± After biting her lips, Wang shi continued, ¡°The family Rn will marry into is so humble. I have to prepare more dowries for her.¡±

    ¡°Stupid!¡± Sheng Hong fumed without any hesitation while thumping on the table violently, which made the tea in the cup spill out.

    Wang shi felt wronged and retorted, ¡°Minn has already got a noble husband, she should be satisfied!¡±

    Then Sheng Hong raised his voice and sneered, ¡°Have you done anything helping Minn find this noble husband? Or did Rn voluntarily give up this man to her sister?¡±

    Wang shi was choked by the words.

    As he was saying that, he goggled at Wang shi and waved his sleeves. Then he realized that his sleeves had been damped by the tea. So he scolded Wang shi with a sullen face as he wrung out his sleeves, ¡°Old Madam is reluctant to ept Minn¡¯s engagement with Gu Tingye at first. As Rn¡¯s mother, you are the one who¡¯s responsible for Rn¡¯s shameless action. And Minn has to sacrifice herself for her sister. Aren¡¯t you ashamed of saying those words?¡±

    Every time they mentioned about Rn¡¯s affair, Sheng Hong couldn¡¯t help but rebuke Wang shi harshly. As a civil official who attached great importance to moral principles, he considered his daughter¡¯s private meeting with another man as a p on his face. And every time, Wang shi could only listen to his sharp word obediently. Because it couldn¡¯t be denied that it was her duty to teach her daughter well.

    Every time Sheng Hong remembered what Rn and Wen Yanjing had done, he felt disgusted as if he had swallowed a fly. Then he couldn¡¯t help reproaching Wang shi again. After he finally cooled himself down, he came to the point straightly, ¡°I¡¯ll just make it clear with you! You have to prepare the same amount of dowries for the two girls! Also, that includes the house you have bought for Rn a few days ago! And don¡¯t add anything to Rn¡¯s dowries secretly!¡±

    With her lips shivering, Wang shi didn¡¯t utter a word, but she showed a really long face.

    Sheng Hong stood up and watched at Wang shi¡¯s reluctant look, then said in a low voice, ¡°Ever since you married into Sheng family, have I ever coveted on your dowries? You want to leave your dowries to all the three children to whom you have given birth, I never has any opinions about that! Just think of your sister, where has she spent all her dowries? Her husband squandered her savings wantonly and all her illegal children used the money from her dowries for their own weddings. But have you seen your sisterin about it?!¡±

    Wang shi had to admit that she really was more fortunate than her sister. So she had nothing to say in reply.

    Seeing the expression on her face changed, Sheng Hong then pressed, ¡°Forget about Mn and Changdong. Minn was registered under your name. So you have to give Minn the dowries as many as Rn has! If you have to me, just me yourself for failing to be a good mother. Rn is such a spoiled child. Don¡¯t you know that she nearly dragged the whole family down? Just tell your mother about this thing and see if she would agree with you! When your sister and you got married, my family was not as celebrated and rich as Kang family. Did your mother give you and your sister different amount of dowries?¡±

    Havingpletely lost her tongue, Wang shi sat on the bed disappointedly while keeping wringing the handkerchief in her hands.

    Sheng Hong observed the look on Wang shi¡¯s face and added, ¡°That¡¯s not enough. You can¡¯t ask how many dowries Old Madam has prepared for Minn either.

 Chapter 145: The Discussions About the Dowry (2)

    <h4>Chapter 145: The Discussions About the Dowry (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Wangshi suddenly had a bad feeling. So she raised her head to look at her husband and said with indignation, ¡°And why shouldn¡¯t I ask? Since you have already asked, I will definitely give the same amount of dowries to the two girls! But they are both the granddaughters of Old Madam! Is Old Madam nning to treat them differently?¡±

    Sheng Hong replied coldly, ¡°Although Old Madam has put the words that she would add one thousand and five hundred ounces of silver to each girl, she still presented Hun way more than that! You think I don¡¯t know about that?¡±

    Wang shi argued closely, ¡°But Hun was raised by Old Madam since her childhood!¡± Then she stopped talking abruptly. Because she remembered that Minn had also been raised by Old Madam Sheng.

    Sheng Hong couldn¡¯t conceal the disappointment in his eyes when he was staring at Wang shi. He said slowly, ¡°My mother has already paid a lot of money for helping me with my career. Now I won¡¯t let anyone covet on her savings! She can give her money to whichever person she wants!¡±

    Then Wang shi thought, ¡®Of course you won¡¯t mind how much money she would give to each daughter, since you gave birth to all the girls.¡¯

    Sheng Hong red at Wang shi and eased his tone, ¡°Old Madam is a sentimental person. It¡¯s reasonable for her to add more money to Hun and Minn¡¯s dowries since she has raised them. We have already disobeyed her by forcing Minn to marry to Gu Tingye for Rn. You cannot say a word about how much Old Madam would give Minn as her dowries! Otherwise...¡±

    As he spoke that, he thumped on the table fiercely, which even made Wang shi tremble. After that, he shouted angrily, ¡°For all these years you have married into our family, you are disobedient to your mother-inw and unkind to the illegal children who were given birth by my concubines! I have only tolerated you for so long for the sake of your mother and your brother. Do you really think that I know nothing about that? Also, do you really have nothing to do with Wei shi¡¯s death?¡±

    Hearing that, Wang shi trembled violently with her face turning deadly pale as if she had been stricken by a lightning. Ever since she had be a devout believer in Buddha dharma, she started to believe the retribution for sin as she heard the Buddhist abbots preaching over and over again. Moreover, Concubine Lin had already paid for what she had done by living in poverty on the country estate and Mn also had a bad time in Liang family. Wang shi couldn¡¯t help but wonder what kind of punishment she would get.

    With her face as white as a sheet, she said in a low voice, ¡°As you wish, my master.¡±

    Though Wang shi was a bit narrow-minded and always acted begrudgingly, she was still a decisive person. Once she agreed to it, she wouldn¡¯t change her mind.

    The second day, she entrusted the family issues to her daughter-inw, ¡°... I will have to leave at the beginning of the next year, and these days I still need to prepare the dowries for your two sisters. You have to take charge of the affairs in our family now. If you have any questions about preparing the New Year¡¯s presents, you cane to me, or Old Madam after I leave. I understand if you will feel ufortable or reluctant to move due to your pregnancy. Just call Rn and Minn to help whenever you need.¡±

    Hai shi had already taken charge of most of the family affairs, so Wang shi¡¯s order seemed pretty simple to her. As Hai shi agreed to everything Wang shi had said, she also noticed Wang shi¡¯s red eyes and became suspicious. The next few days, Hai shi heard that Wang shi wanted to open the storeroom to take out the silks and brocades as well as the valuable timbers in stock. Also, Hai shi learned that all the things which had been taken out were divided into two parts equally. Then she understood why Wang shi had been depressed.

    As a sensitive person, Hai shi spoke to Wang shi instantly, ¡°Since my two sisters are going to be married, I should also give them some presents as their sister-inw. I will find something delicate for the girls as the congrattions to their weddings from Changbai and I.¡±

    Wang shi disagreed loudly immediately. She was really good at math and could still do the calction in her mind. Hai shi¡¯s son, who was also Wang shi¡¯s grandson, would have all of Hai shi¡¯s property by himself if Hai shi¡¯s dowries stayed untouched. However, if Hai shi gave part of the dowries to Rn, then Minn would surely get the same amount. Recently, Wang shi had already felt as though her heart was cut in pieces when she made an inventory of the two girls¡¯ dowries, by no means would she agree to give Minn her grandson¡¯s share!

    ¡°Changbai doesn¡¯t earn too much with that job in the Imperial Academy now and your child is still too young. You need to spend money on so many things in the future! Forget about this idea! I¡¯ll take care of the dowries of your sisters. It¡¯s not like we cannot afford that. And besides, our family never covet on the daughter-inw¡¯s dowries!¡± Wang shi held Hai shi¡¯s hand tightly and put her off.

    However, as a tactful woman, Hai shi was not totally convinced by Wang shi¡¯s words. So after Hai shi had gone back to her residence, she discussed with Changbai and still prepared lots of precious jewelries for Minn and Rn.

    ......

    Perhaps the dowry was an eternal topic for every family. And the people who got involved in this always included the mother-inw, the daughter-inw and the sister-inw, etc. Whenpared to the harmonious atmosphere in Sheng family, Yuan family was truly in an ugly situation.

    In the main hall of Marquis Zhongqin¡¯s mansion, all the doors and windows were closed. The floor was covered with tea and broken porcin pieces. The blending of the fragrance of tea from the floor and the sweet sandalwood vor from the knocked-over censer produced a strange scent.

    With Master Yuan¡¯s face turning absolutely livid, he pointed to Madam Yuan who was standing there tremblingly, ¡°You, you, you, how dare you?! How dare you use our daughter-inw¡¯s dowries to help out with Wenying¡¯s dowry! Are you out of your mind?!¡±

    Madam Yuan took a look at Yuan Wenshao who was standing aside, feeling super embarrassed, then she retorted, ¡°She is one of our family since she has already married into our family! All her dowries belong to Yuan family! Once her mother-inw asks it from her, she should present it without anyints! Who taught her to grumble to her husband!¡±

    Madam Yuan pped on the table violently, which made everyone there shiver. Then he growled with his beard trembling, ¡°Shut up! How shameless of you to find fault with our daughter-inw! Do you forget about all the money from Yuan family that you have given to your mother¡¯s family and Zhang family? And don¡¯t get me start on your own dowries! As a daughter-inw of our family, have you ever thought that your dowries also belong to our family?!¡±

    Madam Yuan was choked by Master Yuan¡¯s words. Seeing her husband spilling out the secret about her in front of their son with a fierce look in the eyes, Madam Yuan then realized that her husband really got mad this time. So she could only take out her handkerchief to cover her face while pretending to cry, ¡°I only did that for our daughter! Her husband has so many brothers. If I don¡¯t prepare a huge amount of dowries to her, her sister-inws will turn up their noses at her! Master, I know you pity our daughter-inw. But what about your own daughter! She¡¯s our only daughter!¡±

    At first Madam Yuan only faked her crying. However, when she thought about her daughter, she couldn¡¯t help weeping for real. The more she talked, the more grieved she got. Then she cursed, ¡°That bitch, I¡¯ll tear her mouth apart! She must have instigated my son to disobey me! She¡¯s my daughter-inw and obeying my orders is what she should do! Or what, she wants to tread on me?¡± On these words, she turned around and rushed to Yuan Wenshao. After that, she beat him with her fist while cursing and sobbing, ¡°... Why should I live such a miserable life! After all the things I have been through for raising you up, you only care about your wife! I simply just asked a few dowries from your wife, and the only thing you did was telling your dad! You ungrateful boy! I should just beat you to death!¡±

    Yuan Wenshao had no guts to push his mother away and could only dodge her fists. However, he still took a few beatings. Seeing that, Madam Yuan flew into a rage instantly. Unlike the schrs like Sheng Hong, Madam Yuan cared nothing about formalities. So he strode forward and dragged his wife who was making a scene now and pped on her face.

    Bam!

    That was rather a heavy p. Madam Yuan couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened and looked at her husband surprisingly, ¡°You, you, how could you do this to me in front of our son... I don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡±

    As she cried about it, she pounced on Master Yuan. Then he dragged her violently to the ground, saying coldly, ¡°Do you still remember what my mother said when she was alive?¡±

    Yuan Wenshao was confused about Master Yuan¡¯s words, but Madam Yuan fell into silence right away with terrified expression showed on her face.

    Madam Yuan said slowly with a grim look, ¡°My mother has said to my sister and us that you are a stupid and greedy woman who forgets mortality at the sight of money. She never wanted you as her daughter-inw but had to put up with you because you already gave birth to the children. Before she died, she ordered me to write down a divorce letter. And I still remember the things she has written on the back of the letter ¡®It was really hard for Yuan family to regain the title of nobility. We cannot allow any mistakes to happen. If your wife is too stubborn and gets our family into trouble, you can divorce her without giving consideration to the three years¡¯ mourning rule for your parents.¡¯ I still have that letter locked in table in the ancestral hall!¡±

    Yuan Wenshao was shocked because he had never heard of that. At the moment, Madam Yuan had already stopped crying and only trembled fiercely. With a disgusted look shing in Master Yuan¡¯s eyes, he cursed, ¡°Would you just look at yourself? Are you anything like the madam of Yuan family?! I have tolerated you for so long because I didn¡¯t want to embarrass you in front of our two daughters-inw! But you have gone too far!¡±

    Madam Yuan looked utterly pale out of fright. Yuan Wenshao held her up slowly and helped her to sit on the chair. He knew that the divorce letter was meant to frighten his mother. It wouldn¡¯t look good for everyone in the Marquis Zhongqin¡¯s family if his parents got divorced.

    Nobody uttered a single word anymore. Only Madam Yuan was still weeping while Master Yuan was breathing heavily due to his anger. Suddenly, the door of the hall was pushed open violently. It was Yuan Wenying who broke into the room with tears on her face. As she saw her father trembling with anger and her mother losing her wits in the messy room, she went down on her knees right away and kowtowed to her parents, crying bitterly. Yuan Wenshao who saw that the situation was getting worse rushed to the door and closed it at once.

    With tears still hanging on her pretty face, Yuan Wenying choked with sobs while saying, ¡°I¡¯ve heard everything from eldest sister-inw. It¡¯s all my fault. Father, mother, please stop fighting because of me!¡±

    Master Yuan favored this daughter a lot. Seeing Yuan Wenying being like that, he could only sit down and snorted, ¡°Your eldest sister-inw did pass on the message quickly! Howe she never has any other skills other than gossiping!¡±

    Hearing Master Yuan¡¯s critical words about her niece, Madam Yuan pounced on the ground and held her daughter, crying, ¡°My poor Wenying! Look what your ruthless father and brother have done to you!¡±

    With a displeased look, Yuan Wenshao couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Mother! I wouldn¡¯t have said anything if you only asked a few dowries from us. But the thing you asked for is Hun¡¯s manor! That includes a dozen hectaresnds in the suburbs. Much less that Sheng family live right next to that manor. Do you think they would have no idea that the owner of thends is changed?! You, you, you tell me, mother, how I am supposed to face the people in Sheng family? And how could Hun go visit Sheng family again?¡±

    As Yuan Wenshao mentioned about that, Master Yuan got furious again. Then he pointed to Madam Yuan and abused her, ¡°Wenshao is right! I know exactly how many properties you have taken from our second daughter-inw in these years! I admire Hun¡¯s parents¡¯ kindness for not minding this! The dowry belongs only to our daughter-inw, and we cannot ask too much from her even if we have urgent needs! And what have you done?! You are one more step to robbing her! Shame on you!¡±

    While Master Yuan got angrier, something urred to his mind. And he shouted, ¡°The other day, my two brothers from the third old master¡¯s family came to pour out their grievances to me. They said that all their marriage proposals have been turned down. And you want to know why? It¡¯s all because your shameless behaviors which ruined our reputation! People out there all say that you are mean to our daughters-inw and have upied their dowries! Now nobody dares to marry their daughters to our family! And how dare you still assume yourself as the eldest sister-inw in front of all the women in our family! Even I feel shameful for you!¡±

    Thinking of his old brothers, Master Yuan showed a guilty look on her face. Considering that Yuan family had always in a medium status, it was difficult for the men in the family to find women who were good matches to them. Madam Yuan¡¯s foolish actions had already influenced Master Yuan¡¯s rtives, which made him burn with anger. So he cursed a few more words.

    There was aggrieved expression showing on Madam Yuan¡¯s face. She knew that Countess Shoushan had never really respected her. However, the more Madam Yuan was disdained, the more she wanted to show off in front of Countess Shoushan.

 Chapter 146: The Discussions About the Dowry (3)

    <h4>Chapter 146: The Discussions About the Dowry (3)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Yuan Wenying knew exactly what her mother was thinking. Then she fell on her knees and persuaded, ¡°Mother, I know you only want the best for me. But mother... just think about it. My aunt (Countess Shoushan) is also a girl from Yuan family. Don¡¯t you think she already knows about how many properties we have in our family?! If I bring my second sister-inw¡¯s manor or the silvers which I receive from selling the manor, my aunt will rather despise me because of that!... Ever since my second sister-inw married into our family, she always treated me like her own sister. Every time she received some good stuffs, she would present them to me first! Mother, if you still do things like before, you will only hurt her feelings! And how can I and my second sister-inw get along well afterwards?¡±

    Seeing all the people were in favor of Hun, Madam Yuan couldn¡¯t spit a single word as if there was a coptis (Note: a very bitter Chinese medicine) in her mouth.

    Yuan Wenshao felt relieved that his sister was still a sensible person. Master Yuan also looked at his daughter delightedly and sighed deeply. Suddenly, he remembered that Yuan Wenshao still had something to do at night. Then Master Yuan winked at his son hurriedly. After making eye contacts with Master Yuan, Yuan Wenshao went out slowly along the door. However, he didn¡¯t head toward the front door. Instead, he went straight to the west yard where Hun stayed.

    The moment he stepped into the room, he saw Hun wearing a half-old green floral brocade cotton coat embroidered with fluff. That brought self-reproach to him. Because he remembered the whole box of the brand-new clothes Hun had brought here when she had just married to him. But now... Hun was sitting on the edge of the bed with her elbow resting on the table. Seeing Yuan Wenshaoing in, she said ndly, ¡°It¡¯s done?¡±

    Yuan Wenshao nodded.

    Hun smiled bitterly, ¡°It¡¯s always the same. Why do we have to stir up those things in our family? I really want to ask our mother what I have done wrong to deserve that! If she really couldn¡¯t bear to see me, just write me a divorce letter. And I¡¯ll ask to leave by myself to save me from the daily sufferings!¡± As she was saying, tears were falling down along her cheeks.

    Yuan Wenshao stepped forward and held his wife immediately whileforting her in a soft voice, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about! We are going to grow old together! I won¡¯t let you go!¡±

    Hun who had burst into tears said, ¡°Forgive me for being unfilial to our mother. But I have to ask when all of this will stop? I already lost all the silvers in my dowries. Also, the expensive clothes and stuffs in my box were extorted by our mother. Now she even wanted my manor... Mother, what on earth does she want?! Has our family reallye to the end of our resources?¡±

    On these words, Hun fell into her husband¡¯s arms with a stream of tear. Yuan Wenshao was also super angry about his mother too. He was well aware about his mother¡¯s thought. Actually, Madam Yuan only asked for the manor because she felt herself inferior in front of Hun since Sheng family was getting more and more prosperingtely while Hun was favored by Master Yuan as well as Yuan Wenshao.

    Without knowing what to say, Yuan Wenshao could onlyfort his wife with affectionate words. Suddenly, Hun straightened up from his arms and said loudly with a determined look, ¡°Wenshao, if there¡¯s only the two of us, I won¡¯t say anything even if we have to eat scanty meals! But... but...¡± She wept again and said, ¡°But what about our kids! They... they are still too young!¡±

    Seeing his wife almost crying her heart out, Yuan Wenshao also felt as if a knife was piercing his heart. Hun continued with tears, ¡°Your elder brother will inherit the title. And I don¡¯t see any chance your mother would leave any properties to us. How can I not be worried for our children! Last time my mother came, she already got suspicious. I lied to her that I feltfortable wearing the old clothes. But I couldn¡¯t fool her anymore when she saw the shabby clothes Zhuang wore. After she went home, she sent me two pieces of red brocades! It¡¯s still reasonable for her to give some presents to her granddaughter. But what if I need her to send something else to help me out in the future? That is like a p on Yuan family¡¯s face!¡±

    Her words rmed Yuan Wenshao. Then he held down his chin with two streaks of light shot from her eyes, saying, ¡°... Don¡¯t obey our mother on everything afterwards. If she asks something from you again, just tell me! And...¡± He paused a bit and said firmly, ¡°If you don¡¯t feel ufortable with your body, don¡¯t forget to sell Qiuniang and the other three girls!¡±

    Hun was stunned and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Those... those girls are presented by mother, I can¡¯t...¡±

    With anger showed vaguely in his eyes, Yuan Wenshao sneered, ¡°Hasn¡¯t mother said that we are having a rough time at home right now? Since she already is hard up on the preparation of my sister¡¯s wedding, what do we keep those girls for? Just sell them and give the money from that to mother! Let¡¯s see if she wouldin about the shortage of money anymore!¡±

    Hun was overjoyed by his statement but she didn¡¯t want to show her feelings, so she only murmured, ¡°Could... could I really do this?¡±

    ¡°Why not?! I have been fed up with those coquettish girls for a long time!¡± Yuan Wenshao still had the military style with him. So the thing he had determined on would never be changed.

    Only until then did Hun wipe away all her tears. She knew that her husband was just trying to be thoughtful. So she snuggled up to him tenderly. After they enjoyed the intimacy for a while, Hun pushed her husband away and said with a smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Lord Dou is going to hold a feast tonight? Don¡¯t let me drag you down. Go ahead!¡± As she talked, she pulled out a heavy little package from the bed and put it in Yuan Wenshao¡¯s hand, saying gently, ¡°Take it.¡±

    The moment Yuan Wenshao took it over he knew that it was a package of silver. Then he realized something and looked Hun up and down, asking right away, ¡°Where is your gold ne?¡±

    Hun blushed and said smilingly, ¡°I¡¯m already a mother. I don¡¯t need that kind of thing anymore.¡±

    Knowing that each of the girls in Sheng family had the same gold ne, Yuan Wenshao detested Madam Yuan even more since it was all Madam Yuan¡¯s fault that Hun had to sell her own stuff to help him with his career. Then he said decidedly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll make it up to you little by little!¡±

    Hunughed mildly, ¡°I know you are a man of his word. Never have you broken your promise.¡±

    After they said goodbye to each other, Hun watched her husband leave with a smile. As he walked far away, the smile on the corner of her mouth gradually faded away. Then she sat down with a serious look. In a little while, a young girl lifted the curtain and stepped in while saying smilingly, ¡°Firstdy, master is out.¡±

    Hun nodded. Then the young girl helped Hun lie on the bed ndly and made the bed before she said, ¡°You won again, firstdy. These years, when you had conflicts with Madam Yuan, master backed you up every time. Old Madam Sheng would be so happy to know that.¡±

    With an indifferent look on Hun¡¯s face, she said slowly, ¡°It has been ten years. I could finally see the hope. Come here, Cuichan, my legs are a bit aching.¡±

    Having walked over quickly, Cuichan kneaded Hun¡¯s legs gently by the bed. Hun asked with her eyes half-closed, ¡°Have you already pried into anything?¡±

    Cuichan knew what Hun was asking, so she said in a low voice, ¡°It didn¡¯t take me so hard on that. Master Yuan spoke very loudly. A lot of people have heard of their conversation. I heard that Master Yuan had scolded Madam Yuan fiercely. Also, Lady Wenying tried to persuade Madam Yuan. Also... that¡¯s right. There is a divorce letter.¡± Then Cuichan told Hun the story about Master Yuan having written a divorce letter to Madam Yuan.

    Hearing that, Hun shed a beam of light from her eyes, asking, ¡°Is that true?!¡±

    Cuichan nodded heavily and giggled with her mouth covered, ¡°This time Madam Yuan was really humiliated. See how she¡¯s gonna throw her weight about in front of you, mydy.¡±

    Havingy down with a smile on her face, Hun closed her eyes and said breezily, ¡°Maybe she would quiet herself down for a little longer than before. My grandmother is quite right. A woman has to use her brain to live her life. We can¡¯t be bullied in a fog, nor can we lose our temper and act rashly.¡±

    Cuichan listened to Hun with smile and kept massaging Hun¡¯s legs. Seeing the look of tiredness on Hun¡¯s face, Cuichan couldn¡¯t help but wipe her eyes with her sleeves, whispering, ¡°You have been through so much, mydy. Every time we go back, Mama Fang would ask me for a long time if you have a good time here.¡±

    As Hun thought of Old Madam Sheng, her eyes welled up with tears. She wept and said, ¡°I¡¯m such a disobedient girl and only gets my grandma worried. She must be annoyed at me this time because of Minn¡¯s marriage.¡±

    Cuichanforted her at once, ¡°How¡¯s that even possible?! Old Madam Sheng will only be in a sulk for a short period of time. Afterwards when she sees that the sixthdy is well off, she won¡¯t stay in anger anymore. Don¡¯t you remember thatst time madam (Wang shi) was here, she told us that Old Madam Sheng was having a better expression on Gu family?¡±

    Cuichan had used to work in the Hall of Peaceful Ages. When Hun had got engaged, Mama Fang picked Cuichan to go to Yuan family with Hun. After that, Cuichan had married to a steward who took charge of Hun¡¯s dowries. And nowadays, Cuichan was Hun¡¯s most reliable maid.

    Hun melted into smiles, saying, ¡°That¡¯s right. Gu Tingye really is an impatient man. It¡¯s just been a few days after he presented the marriage proposal invitation, he already gave New Year¡¯s gifts to our family. Those boxes of precious cloths include not only the delicate silk and satin from the Jiangnan Region, but also the fur of the lynx, the purplemb, the fox and the snow bear. He even presented a half-feet long snow ginseng. My mother has never seen that many of gifts. It seems that Gu Tinghe has already prepared those things long time ago and only waited my family to ept.¡±

    Cuichan opened her mouth out of admiration as she heard that, ¡°Those really are a lot of good stuffs. Even if Old Madam Sheng doesn¡¯t think highly of those worldly possessions, she will still be able to recognize the earnest intention from Gu Tingye.¡±

    Hun nodded and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± As she lowered her head, she saw the half-old clothes on herself. Then she became downcast right away.

    Chuichan glimpsed at Hun¡¯s face and knew what she was thinking, so Cuichan leaned over and said softly, ¡°Mydy, don¡¯t be so sullen. Sixthdy hasn¡¯t married to Gu Tingye yet. Come to think about it, Gu family also has its own family issues. We don¡¯t know how many things sixthdy might run into. She also has her own problems to deal with. However, you have already gone through all of that. I remembered Old Madam Sheng had told you to observe what kind of person your husband was. She said that if your husband was a heartless person, you should save all your money to take care of yourself. However, if your husband is still a conscientious and caring man, don¡¯t stint your money and only focus on helping him.¡±

    Hun got enlightened with a joyful look on her face. She pulled Cuichan¡¯s hands and said gently, ¡°It¡¯s so lucky that Old Madam Sheng let youe with me. You are the only one who haveforted me over these years. That¡¯s right! After all, I haven¡¯t lost all my dowries... Now Shi¡¯s dad could finally learn to be considerate and wouldn¡¯t give all the money to his mother. As long as he could always support me, I won¡¯t grudge any silvers. After he gets promoted, we will be better off.¡±

    Hearing that, Cuichan teased Hun, ¡°Hasn¡¯t he just been promoted to be the vicemander of the armed forces of five cities? It looks like mydy truly is an ambitions woman who never gets satisfied!¡±

    Hun flicked on Cuichan¡¯s forehead andughed, ¡°You little wench! Now you know how to make fun of me!¡± After Hun goggled at Cuichan, she sighed softly with a slightly worried look on her face, ¡°Speaking of this, now I only feel that I owe my grandma a lot, but...¡±

    With her eyes turning watery again, Hun murmured, ¡°It is really hard to be a daughter-inw! Especially my mother-inw is like that! I didn¡¯t mean to set Minn up. But luckily Gu Tingye is a handsome man in a high position and well deserved to be the husband of thedy of Sheng family. I even wanted to marry the legal daughter of our family to him. s... I only wish my sixth sister could live a good life. Otherwise I won¡¯t be able to see my grandma again.¡±

 Chapter 147: The Reverie on the New Yearâ€™s Eve

    <h4>Chapter 147: The Reverie on the New Year¡¯s Eve</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Minn celebrated the simplest Spring Festival on the second year of Chong De. There was no huge feast and only a few fireworks. She even received fewer new clothes than before. However, the simple settings didn¡¯t damp down Sheng Hong¡¯s excitement. On the New Year¡¯s Eve, all the people of the Sheng family gathered together to have the family union dinner and stay upte until midnight.

    Since Sheng Hong considered his family a literary family, he wouldn¡¯t allow any vulgar programs such as finger-guessing game or cards game happen. ording to the custom, Changbai, as the eldest brother, stood up with no expression on his face and recited a poem, ¡°Will there be no New Year¡¯s Eve next year? I am afraid time waits for none. Let us enjoy tonight with cheer. So that childhood will no longer run!¡±

    The poem which was written by the famous poet Su Shi was called ¡®Staying up All Night on New Year¡¯s Eve.¡¯ and was considered a very motivational and inspiring piece of work.

    However, the response from the audiences was quite indifferent. Only the little chubby Quang paid tributes to his dad by dancing with joy andughed with all his little teeth exposed. Meanwhile, Sheng Hong was having a tic at the muscles around his eyes. Minn curled the corner of her lips. Rn was deeply in her thought. Changfeng held the wine cup with his head lowered. Wang shi served the dishes for Old Madam Sheng while rolling her eyes. She almost yelled to the sky¡ª¡ª Now even she could recite this poem!

    Changbai really was an unusual man. He had recited this poem on every New Year¡¯s Eve with the same contents, same tone, same fluctuation and even the same expression on the face¡ª¡ªwhich was poker-faced.

    The first year when Hai shi had married to Changbai, she had stared at her husband with blush on her face and heard him reciting the poem shyly. Now two years had passed, she was looking out of the window as if nothing was happening now, thinking, ¡®The moon on the New Year¡¯s Eve is so big and bright.¡¯

    After that, Changfeng recited the poem ¡®Upon Passing the Imperial Examinations¡¯, which was written by Meng Jiao. He finished thest line ¡®Pleased with the vernal breeze and my swift trotting steed; Ere the day¡¯s done, we¡¯ve all the Chang¡¯an flowers seen.¡¯ with perfect cadence. Sheng Hong had stroked his beard while listening to the poem with a smile. However, after Changfeng finished reciting the whole poem, Sheng Hong straightened his face and read Changfeng a lecture, ¡°... Avoid conceit and impetuosity. Do not let your mind wander randomly. And always remember thatcency is the biggest obstacle in studying!¡±

    Changfeng drooped his head with his face brimming over with depression. He was always an uninhibited man who enjoyed a romantic life. Ever since he had passed the examination of the provincial graduate, he had been longing for going out for fun. However, much to his disappointment, he had been grounded by Sheng Hong and could only study in the mansion every day. Finally, the New Year arrived and he thought he could have a chance to amuse himself. Little did he know that Sheng Hong would demand all the people in the mansion to keep extremely low key. Therefore, Changfeng lost his only chance of going out to have a good time.

    Minn totally understood Sheng Yong¡¯s intention. It was like the people who won one hundred million prize would move away at the same night. It was a wise choice to keep a low profile when someone attained a great sess. At present, the emperor was still investigating the aplice of the rebels. Lots of the influential officials and the nobles were worried about their own destinies and lived in terror every day. If anyone dared to swagger around, his family might suffer from a serious attack.

    Therefore, although Sheng Hong was super delightful deep down, he still needed to put on a sorrowful look and sighed deeply from time to time to express that the happy event of his own family was not worth mentioning and he only wanted the prosperity of the whole nation.

    Minn felt that quite funny, so she lowered her head immediately to cover the amused look on her face.

    There were dozens of new year¡¯s dishes being freshly prepared on the bright rosewood Ruyi big round table. The bottoms of all the tes were soaked in the hot water to keep warm¡ª¡ªThe Five Blessings, The Auspicious Beginning, The Unity and Happiness, those were all the name of the dishes... There were also chicken and duck, fish and meat along with various soups. Actually, those dishes were mainly made for watching instead of eating. Most of the people there only took a few bites. Minn picked a dish which looked very verdant. As she chewed the minced fish and mutton vegetable roll slowly, the delicious taste filled in her mouth right away.

    After Sheng Hong had scolded Changfeng, Old Madam Sheng imed that she was tired and needed to have a rest. Minn could only watched her grandmother leaving but couldn¡¯t follow. This was thest time she stayed in the Sheng family on the New Year¡¯s Eve. So Old Madam Sheng had told her to stay upte with Sheng Hong and Wang shi to perform her duty as their daughter.

    Seeing that Old Madam Sheng had left, Wang shi put down her chopsticks with joy right away. After that, she turned to Hai shi with smile on her face¡ª¡ª Wang shi was expecting to enjoy her daughter-inw¡¯s service! However, before she started to give any orders, Hai shi had a sick feeling due to her pregnancy at once. Then, Hai shi covered her mouth and rushed to the outside to vomit. When she came back with the support of the others, her face already turned livid while her lips turned deadly white.

    Seeing that, Sheng Hong waved his hands and told his daughter-inw to go back and have a rest. Changbai also waved his hand and told his wife to bring their son back to their room. When Changbai and his father had waved their hands, Wang shi hadn¡¯t even got a chance to say a word. Before she could react, there was no one left beside her. Then she was struck dumb and could only stare at Minn and Rn nkly.

    Large snowkes were falling outside. Even though the floor had already been heated and the firewood in the stove was burning vigorously, people inside the room could still feel the cold air. Wang shi was the only one who wore a radiant face. Minn took a look at Wang shi and thought maybe thetter needed a few bottles of stabilizing syrup.

    Being gued by her own pent-up feelings of sadness, Wang shi poured the wine for herself and drank one cup after another while glimpsing at Minn from time to time. As a matter of fact, Wang shi always considered herself a qualified mother who was thoughtful for her illegal children. Even before Minn was born, Wang shi had already had ns for her.

    At that time, Wang shi had thought that if Concubine Wei had given birth to a boy, she had had to give Concubine Wei a cold shoulder. But if the child Concubine Wei had conceived with was a girl, she would continue tovish praises on Concubine Wei. As a result, Wang shi had got what she had wanted. A beautiful baby girl had been born. After that, Concubine Lin and Concubine Wei had kept fighting each other while Wang shi had benefited from the tussle.

    As time had gone by, the baby girl had gradually grown up and had had a sign of bing an extremely fine creature. Then Wang shi had nned to marry Minn into a family which could be beneficial to Sheng family or at least could offer a huge amount of bride price.

    Later on, Concubine Wei had been dead. Minn had been sent to the Hall of Peaceful Ages after staying with Wang shi for a short while. Time had flown fast, Minn had turned into a gorgeous and charmingdy who also had a cute and adorable personality. The good side was that Minn had managed to share Sheng Hong¡¯s adoration to Mn. But the bad side was that Rn seemed too mediocre whenpared to her sisters.

    The more Wang shi drank, the more upset she got.

    ¡®If only Minn could be like her mother.¡¯ Wang shi thought. Concubine Wei was also a beautiful woman, but she was always nervous in public. That kind of woman would never be a threatening to Wang shi. However, Minn was nothing like that. She was extremely pretty and elegant while acting prudently but never sloppily. When Rn stood together with Minn, people always assumed that thetter was the legal daughter.

    Fate was such a funny thing. Atst, among all the girls, Minn was the one who married to a man with the highest position. Right now, Wang shi was slightly drunk. For a moment, she even saw the picture of her bringing Concubine Wei into the Sheng family excitedly. Then she began to wonder if what happened now was the consequence of what she had done before.

    Minn who sat there also detected the displeased look on Wang shi¡¯s face. Knowing that Wang shi had been mentally and physically exhausted preparing the dowries, Minn decided to turn around quietly and avoid any eye contacts with Wang shi. As she turned her head, her eyes fell right upon on Rn. At present, Rn was blushing with her head lowered while turning half round to look out of the window with tenderness and love exuded through her eyes. Minn knew instantly that Rn must be thinking of her sweet Wen Yanjing again!

    After what had happened in the Grand Great temple, Sheng Hong and Wang shi both felt repulsion to this unexpected son-inw. Nevertheless, Wen Yanjing was a man who never gave up on himself. Right after he had been recovered from the wounds which had been given by Changbai, he came to the Sheng¡¯s mansion and apologized sincerely to Sheng Hong and Wang shi by kowtowing to them. At first, Wang shi put on a show of bad temper and left him kneeling on the ground. Sheng Hong also went back to his room to read books before he spitted out some courtesy words indifferently.

    Hearing what had happened, Rn rushed over crazily. The moment she saw Wen Yanjing, she burst into tears. The two lovers went down on their knees while crying bitterly face to face. They almost cried out the tears of blood. Wang shi couldn¡¯t bear to see that, so she could only drag Sheng Hong out toughly.

    Minn wasn¡¯t aware of the details. She only knew that Wen Yanjing had stated that nothing was going to change his love to Minn, not even a marriage proposal from the princess! It was said that Wang shi had been deeply touched immediately. In no time, Old Madam Sheng¡¯s principle of considering love the priceless thing in the world had resonated with Wang shi. At that time, even Sheng Hong, the sophisticated civil official had got his eyes welled up with tears. He had held his future son-inw¡¯s hands tightly and given his best wishes to Wen Yanjing¡¯s career and marriage.

    ¡ª¡ª Mama Liu had blocked the scene when Wen Yanjing had been in the room. Thanks to brave Xique who had provided all the information to Minn.

    Minn was stunned when she heard the whole story. She didn¡¯t doubt that Wang shi had really been touched. After all, women tended to be more romantic than men, no matter how insensitive the woman was. As for Sheng Hong... Since he couldn¡¯t deny the reality and had already vented his anger. He preferred not to stay in an awkward rtionship with his future son-inw. So he had only done that to give Wen Yanjing an out.

    Afterwards, Rn dropped all her depressions before and beamed with joy all the time. She even embroidered the poet which had been written by Wen Yanjing on her handkerchief¡ª¡ª ¡®The moon climbed to the tree by the lotus pond, the swan goose is in the cloud while the fish is in the water, they were only disappointed that they couldn¡¯t tell each other their innermost love.¡¯ Minn got goose bumps when she saw those passionate words. However, Rn enjoyed the poet very much and continued her embroidering work with shyness on her face.

    A moment like this always made Minn speechless.

    What was love? Was it love when Anna Karenina gave up her family to live with her mistress andid herself on the railway tracks? Was it love when Wang Baochuan (T/N: famous female character in Chinese drama) chose to stay in a poor and shabby dwelling for 18 years instead of being in her rich family? Suddenly, Minn had the impulsion to ask Gu Tingye, ¡°I jump, will you jump?¡±

    ¡®Stop it!¡¯ Minn thought that she must be out of her mind.

 Chapter 148: Prepare to Get Married (1)

    <h4>Chapter 148: Prepare to Get Married (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    After the whole family had kept low key until the Lantern Festival finished, Wang shi packed her luggage and went north to Fengtian. Then Hai shi took charge of everything in the family. Since Hai shi had already been familiar with dealing with those affairs, the handing over procession got on well. Even there were one or two bold servants who wanted to make difficulties for her, she would just vomit in time and asked Rn who had always helped Wang shi with the family matters to lend a hand.

    Maybe it was because the great personality of Rn¡¯s Sweet Yanjing had had influence on her or she had really grown up, not to mention that she had been filled with pent up anger due to Sheng Hong and Wang shi¡¯s fierce rebukes, she just opened fire to those servants,

    ¡°You bold-faced thing! How dare you retort my eldest sister-inw?! Did you answer my mother in this way when she was here? Maybe we should just ask you to leave!¡±

    ¡°I remember you were from Wang family. My grandmother¡¯s family always takes the ounts seriously. Do you think you can fool us by showing us this number? You are such a shame for the Wang family!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear anything else! You are dismissed right now! And maybe I should teach you a lesson by beating you fiercely!¡±

    ......

    After she had scolded enough, Hai shi stopped vomiting instantly. Rn was also in a good mood and went back to embroider her handkerchief from her dowry. Minn was stunned by what Rn had done. After a long while, she couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Fifth sister, you are about to get married. At least you should show some mercy on them, or...¡±

    Minn didn¡¯t know how to continue, so Rn picked up the words naturally, ¡°Or they will speak ill of me at the outside, right?¡± Hearing her words, Minn only stared at Rn with surprise and thought, ¡®Since you¡¯ve already known about this, why did you...¡±

    Rn looked at the half ¡®Mandarin Duck tumbling among the lotus leaf¡¯ pattern handkerchief lovingly without raising her head. Then she said something abruptly, ¡°You have followed me to see Old Madam Wenst time. What do you think of her?¡±

    Minn, trying to dodging Minn¡¯s eyes and stammered, ¡°Eh... she looks voluble, invigorating and straightforward...¡± Actually, Minn wanted to describe Old Madam Wen as a noisy, edgy and loud woman. However, she couldn¡¯t say those words about Rn¡¯s future mother-inw in front of Rn¡¯s face.

    Then, with Rn¡¯s head raised, she rolled her eyes to Minn and said bluntly, ¡°She¡¯s tough to deal with.¡±

    Minn was speechless. Meanwhile Rn kept talking, ¡°I¡¯m not stupid. I know exactly who¡¯s meant good for me and who¡¯s not. When I was a young girl, I came to our old house in Youyang. At that time I saw how that old bigoted woman treated our sister Shn. And I still remember what that bastard Xiucai Sun has done. Sixth sister, I did have taken in your reminding words. And I have thought about if Yanjing was sincere to me.¡±

    Minn watched at Rn¡¯s serious look and listened carefully. Rn continued in a lower voice, ¡°The reason why I speak those sweet words about Yanjing is because he never hides his family affairs from me. I know about his mother¡¯s preference to his brother. I know about his brother¡¯sck of ambition. I also know that his marriage has been dyed for a long time! He has told me in the first ce that it would be hard to be the eldest daughter-inw in his family.¡±

    ¡°But you still...¡± Minn said lightly.

    Rn interrupted her, saying firmly, ¡°I told Yanjing that I would be obedient to my mother-inw and treat my sister-inw nicely. However, I only asked him to promise me one thing, which is supporting me all the time. As long as he can do that, I won¡¯t be afraid of anything!¡±

    Minn was reminded that she had heard of something like that from Hun before. Minn fell into silence. It looked like the history of Wang shi suffering a crushing defeat from Concubine Lin because of her conflicts with Sheng Hong had been buried in Hun and Rn¡¯s minds deeply.

    Suddenly Rnughed cheerfully, saying, ¡°Yanjing promised me that he would never be partial to his families when I was bullied by them. At the worst we could just move out and avoid them! So I decide to exercise my guts and my speaking tone from now. In case I would lose the battle after I marry into their family!¡±

    Minn didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, so she just shook her head. She had assumed that Rn would have to pretend to be fragile in order to deal with her tough mother-inw. Now it seemed that it was uncertain who was going to be the fragile party.

    ¡°Fifth sister, you are going to live a happy life there!¡± Minn said that earnestly.

    Rn rolled her eyes to Minn and snorted, ¡°Of course! All of you have married or will marry into the prestigious families. I am the only one who will marry with the left hand. I have to live a happy life. Or you girls willugh at me for life!¡±

    Minn really had nothing to say now. That was who fifthdy of Sheng family was. Every time Minn had a slightly good feelings such as fondness, admiration or sympathy to Rn, thetter always had a way to destroy that within five minutes.

    ......

    As time went by, there were only a few coats for Rn to embroider for herself. Wang shi had prepared almost all of Rn¡¯s dowry. However, the preparation work of Minn¡¯s dowry was far beyond finishing. Old Madam Sheng had nned to hold Minn¡¯s wedding ceremony half years after Rn¡¯s wedding. Now things had changed so fast, so Old Madam Sheng had to speed up all the process.

    A few days ago, words hade from Youyang that Pin had already got married with Taisheng at the beginning of December. They had already received the wedding gifts which had been sent from the capital and everything had been fine. When Yun¡¯er hade over on the Spring Festival, Old Madam Sheng inquired her carefully about Pin¡¯s dowry. After that, Old Madam Sheng put herself together and buried herself into preparing for Minn¡¯s dowry.

    The dowry was really important for thedies from the dignitary families in the ancient times. Some elders from the families which lived in extravagant and exquisite lives would prepare the dowry for their valued legal daughters since their childhood.

    Even the dowries which were worth the same amount of money might conform to the different principles. There were the simple ones and theplete ones. If the family chose to make the dowry aplete one, they had to prepare the furniture such as the beds, the tables, the cabs and the boxes as well as the clothes for all seasons. Even the rosewood golden hoop closestool and the bathtub would be in the list. Some families, as dramatically as it might sound, would also prepare the shrouds. Old Madam Sheng and Hai shi had got a whole set ofplete dowries when they had got married.

    However, those were only rare cases. Most of people of the public officials¡¯ families still needed to focus on their career and didn¡¯t have time to stock all those dowries. Moreover, some of the people didn¡¯t possess the powers and positions at the beginning of their lives. So under no circumstances would they prepare all thoseplicated dowries. Thus, they had thought of a way to solve the problem.

    The silver!

    After thinking it over again and again, Old Madam Sheng realized that she could present everything to Minn other than the antique porcin from the old family house in Jinling. She had to reserve that antique for Changbai in order to hand it down to all the generations of Sheng family. Then Old Madam Sheng took out her title deeds fornds and stores, saying in detail,

    ¡°... This manor is situated in the suburb by the Baitong river. The area of this country estate is about five to six hundred acres. The steward of the manor is Mama Cui¡¯s husband. They seem like an honest couple to me. After you got married, I will let them go with you. There is also a mountain forest nearby the manor. Thend is not sorge, but its location is perfect. I have bought it together with the manor two years ago and sent Steward Cui¡¯s sons to nt some fruit trees there.¡± It was rare to see Old Madam Sheng doing so much talking. As she talked, she didn¡¯t forget to ask, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a daze!... You still remember your tasks I have told you about, right?¡±

    Minn reacted rather fast and answered fluently, ¡°Yes! Only hire the people who¡¯s faithful and never forget to do the inspection! No matter how faithful a servant is, theck of inspection will still falter his loyalty. And I should never be too suspicious in case I would hurt the servants¡¯ feelings.¡±

    Having nodded with satisfaction, Old Madam Sheng sighed and said, ¡°There is also arge piece ofnd with the area of thousands of acres which is owned by the convicted officials. But it is too close to the royal manor, so I didn¡¯t buy it considering it would be inappropriate. If I knew that you would get married so early, I would have... s!¡±

    ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s already enough, enough!¡± Minn said in a hurry. Mn had only got a paddy field with an area of two hundred acres and a plot of dry farnd. Even the area of the manor in Hun¡¯s dowry was only seven hundred acres. Of course, that didn¡¯t count what Wang shi had added into.

    ¡°What do you mean by it¡¯s already enough?!¡± Old Madam Sheng red at Minn. Then Minn shrank her neck right away. Being reluctant to see Minn in a fuss, Old Madam Sheng continued, ¡°Also, there are a few stores in Jinling and Youyang. Your eldest uncles is taking care of those stores right now. Also, I have prepared the stock dividend of a few businesses for you...¡±

    ¡°Grandma!¡± Minn couldn¡¯t hear that anymore. The country estate and the mountain forest would already cost seven or eight thousand ounces of silver. So Minn couldn¡¯t help but chip in, ¡°Even thedy from a Duke¡¯s family can only get that much of the dowry. I really don¡¯t need that much!... Also, you still need to have some savings! There is a saying goes, nothing is more reliable than the silvers beside you... Ouch!¡±

    Having received a clout on her head, Minn retreated to her quilt with her hand covering her head. Old Madam Sheng reproached her loudly, ¡°You stupid girl! Do you think your life at Gu family would be easy? You will have to deal with your mother-inw, your sisters-inw, the servants and the maids! I¡¯m telling you, there will be tons of ces for you to use your money!¡±

 Chapter 149: Prepare to Get Married (2)

    <h4>Chapter 149: Prepare to Get Married (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Minn understood what her grandmother meant, but she shook her head and said, ¡°Everyone out there knows about my identity. So I don¡¯t need to puff myself up. We still don¡¯t know what will happen when I marry into that family. But I¡¯m sure I can live with it even I don¡¯t have a huge amount of dowry. But I¡¯m more concerned about you. You are getting old and it¡¯ll be better if you can keep more money with yourself, grandma.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng was touched by Minn¡¯s words. However, she still said toughly, ¡°I have my own savings. You don¡¯t need to worry about me! I only prepared arge amount of dowry for you because you will marry into a family which is way more prestigious than us!¡±

    Thinking of what Hun had been through in Yuan family, Minn spoke with a stern look, ¡°Grandma, you have to listen to me. If I am a lucky girl, I won¡¯t be worried about being short of money. If I don¡¯t get lucky, I will only give all my dowries away no matter how much I have! I think you should save more money for yourself. Your body is not in a good condition, what if... what if the maids don¡¯t take good care of you or hurt you by ident. The money will help you by then!¡±

    Those words sounded harsh and even a bit unfilial. Minn would never utter those things unless there was no other way. Old Madam Sheng understood Minn¡¯s thoughts. So she said in a low voice with tears welling up in the corner of her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s OK. They wouldn¡¯t dare to treat me without respect!... Also, your eldest sister-inw knows about the ethics. She is always filial to me. Now I only concern about you, foolish girl...¡±

    With Minn¡¯s eyes also filled with tears, she pretended to be cheerful and said with a smile, ¡°I heard from Xiaotao that there was a popr saying in their vige which went, marrying a man, wearing his clothes and eating his dishes. After all, I will marry to a dignitary family, I won¡¯t live in a poor and pedantic life!¡±

    Old Madam Sheng burst intoughter when hearing of that. Then she straightened her face and said decidedly, ¡°Fine! Since he has racked his brain to get you, he won¡¯t let you starve!¡±

    After that, they had a long conversation. And atst, they finalized that only the manor and the mountain forest would be in the dowry. Also, Old Madam Sheng insisted on presenting Minn more silvers and a several boxes of precious cloth which were treasured up by her for years.

    After all, the dowry was easy to be nailed down since it only included properties. The people who would go with Minn to Gu family were harder to decide.

    When Hun had got married, she had gone to Yuan family with Caizan who had been sent by Wang shi and Cuichan who had been Old Madam Sheng¡¯s favorite maid along with all the inferior servants and maids from the Luxuriant Pavilion. Ten years had passed after that, Caizan had be a concubine and given birth to the eldest illegal son, which made her a threat to Hun. Meanwhile, Cuichan had married to the most powerful steward in Yuan¡¯s manor and be the most reliable maid of Hun.

    Mn was an exception. Neither Wang shi nor Old Madam Sheng had given her any maids. So Mn had only brought the servants and maids from the House of Mountain Moon with her.

    Now it was Rn and Minn¡¯s turn to get married. So Wang shi sent Caipei to Rn and Caihuan to Minn, like what she had done with Hun. Old Madam Sheng sent Cuiping who was the most experienced one to Rn. As for Minn, she already had Xiaotao and Danju who hade from the Hall of Peaceful Ages. She also had the four girls who had been taught by Mama Fang. Also, Cuixiu would alsoe to Gu family with Minn. Therefore, Old Madam Sheng didn¡¯t send anyone else to Minn.

    Caihuan was a beautiful girl who had almond eyes and peach color cheeks. Old Madam Sheng got angry at the first nce of this pretty maid and said resentfully, ¡°What is your mother up to?!¡±

    Minnforted her at once, ¡°Actually, this maid is not even as beautiful as Ruomei, not to mention me, a dazzling beauty who could make the fish sink and wild geese fall!¡±

    Hearing what Minn had said, Old Madam Sheng staggered and almost fell headlong from the bed.

    Minn was still pondering about the things about the maids when she came back to the House of Clear Dusk. She asked Danju, ¡°Old Madam Sheng has already picked up the maids who woulde to Gu family with me. I need you to ask if there is anyone who¡¯s not willing to leave their parents or has already had a desirable man. Tell them this is thest chance for them to tell me that.¡±

    Xiaotao who stood aside cut in hurriedly, ¡°Danju and I will definitely follow you,dy!¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Minn red at her, saying, ¡°You shut up. I¡¯m asking Danju now!¡±

    However, Danju showed a reluctant face while twisting her fingers. Minn was stunned and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t want toe with me? If so, you can say it.¡±

    Danju was freaked out. Then she waved her hands and replied immediately, ¡°No, no, no! How can I leave you, mydy! It¡¯s... Yancao and Ruomei.¡±

    With Minn¡¯s eyebrows knitted, she said softly, ¡°Just say it! There must have been lots of people asking you to put in good words for them.¡±

    Even since she had been engaged with Gu Tingye, she suddenly became popr. Lots of maids and servants were eager to follow her to Gu family and wanted to send this message to Minn. Xiaotao had a reputation for being naive and straightforward. Letting her send the message might get the opposite effect. Luzhi always had a sarcastic ridicule of her speech. Those maids and servants were all afraid of being sneered by her. As a result, Danju, as gentle and kind as she was, became the most suitable person to finish the task of passing on the message.

    With an embarrassed expression showed on Danju¡¯s face, she sttered, ¡°Ruomei... was bought from the outside. Also there¡¯s this thing with master Changfeng... now she only has you to rely on, mydy.¡±

    Minn was buried in her thoughts. Ruomei was the first one Mama Fang wanted to remove from the list. ording to Mama Fang¡¯s saying, Ruomei was too pretty and also knew how to read. A proud girl like that might cause trouble in the future.

    ¡°What about Yancao? Haven¡¯t her parents already found a suitable guy for her?¡±

    The expression on Danju¡¯s face turned even more awkward. She said in a soft voice, ¡°... she said she didn¡¯t want to leave you, mydy. And she really wanted to serve you for a few more years.¡±

    Hearing her words, even Minn¡¯s face turned darker.

    Xiaotao had already made the bed and was using a green flower china incense burner to warm the room. Hearing their conversation, she turned around and said, ¡°Yancao¡¯s mother has entered into our manor a few days ago. I saw them whispering in the room for a long time. So, it turned out that they were talking about this.¡±

    Being exposed all of a sudden, Danju felt embarrasses immediately.

    Minn looked over and saw Danju lowering her head and standing silently. Then Minn said slightly, ¡°You are just too soft-hearted.¡± Danju who was totally panicky under Minn¡¯s gaze couldn¡¯t hide herself anymore. Then she murmured, ¡°We have grown up together. She told me that I couldn¡¯t leave them alone when I got the chance to enjoy my happiness.¡±

    Minn¡¯s heart sank as she heard that. After a moment of silence, she said, ¡°We can bring Ruomei with us, but not Yancao.¡±

    Danju showed a shocking look on her face. Minn stared at her and continued, ¡°... Let Luzhi to rece Yancao from tomorrow. Also, tell Yancao to get ready for her wedding. After all, she has served me for a long time, I won¡¯t stint money on her dowry.¡±

    Danju agreed to that. However, before she opened the curtain and left, she couldn¡¯t help but turn around and say, ¡°Mydy, Yancao has been devoted to you during these years. And she hasn¡¯t made any mistakes.¡± It had been ten years Danju had served Minn. She knew that as easy-going as Minn might seem, this fifthdy actually had a strong state of mind. Once Minn had decided on something, it was hard to change her mind. Even so, Danju still wanted to try her best to help Yancao.

    ¡°I know.¡± Minn sat in front of the mirror with her dainty and fair elbows resting on the table, saying slowly, ¡°But I can¡¯t stand her having such intentions. Where we are about to go is a powerful noble family. Sometimes even the innocent people could be tempted by therge profits, let alone she is someone who¡¯s easy to be swayed. By doing this, I can still keep the friendship between me and her.¡±

    Minn was never scared of being tricked or betrayed. She¡¯s just afraid that the one who did that to her was someone she trusted and loved.

    In the beginning of February, the spring chill had gradually faded away. On the second day Wen Yanjing and Changfeng took the examination, Wang shi came back from Fengtian. Although she seemed fatigued with the long journey, her florid face was still glowing with joy.

    ¡°My mother has suffered from coughing these days, so she won¡¯te to witness the weddings of the two girls. But she told me that she would bring your aunt and your cousins toe here when it gets warmer!¡± Wang shi said that with her eyebrows dancing with pleasure. Sheng Hong also chuckled with dness as he heard Wang shi¡¯s words.

    Therge crabapple stone Ruyi round table was fully piled up with furs and woolen cloths, which seemed quite expensive. There were also a few boxes of ginseng which were tied by red threads. Wang shi kept babbling, ¡°... Here, here. These are all the gifts your grandmother gives you. Pick anything you like. Those furs are from the animals which were hunted in thest winter! Minn, don¡¯t stand there. Your grandmother missed you a lot. She said that you should also pick something from those gifts!¡± Wang shi had gained aplete victory this time she hade back to her mother¡¯s family. After she had begged for her mother¡¯s forgiveness while kneeling on the ground, her mother¡¯s heart had been melted. Atst, Wang shi and her mother had cried on each other¡¯s shoulder and made up with each other.

    Then Minn stepped forward with a smile and went through those heavy furs with Rn. Those stuffs touched soft and warm. So Minn praised that the gifts were really high quality goods. However, as she talked, she kept wondering why Wang shi was in such a good mood. For what she knew about Wang shi, the reconciliation with Wang shi¡¯s mother wouldn¡¯t cheer this woman up that much. There had to be something bad happening to others which made Wang shi feel pleasant. Was it possible that cousin Wang and cousin Kang had a problem with their marriage? Maybe cousin Kang didn¡¯t get along well with her mother-inw?

    As Minn was thinking about that, Rn approached to her abruptly and whispered to her ears, ¡°Sixth sister, I don¡¯t think cousin Kang was having a good time in Wang family!¡±

    Minn got amused. Then she tilted her head and whispered back to Rn, ¡°Great minds thing alike!¡±

 Chapter 150: Rulan Gets Married, Say Goodbye to the Past (1)

    <h4>Chapter 150: Rn Gets Married, Say Goodbye to the Past (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    The day when the examination finished, Sheng family sent steward Fu to wait outside the examination hall. After steward Fu had waited for a long while with his neck stretched out, Changfeng and Wen Yanjing finally walked out totteringly. The former wore a purple face as if he had suffered from excessive sex. Thetter¡¯s face was sallow like he had been starving for days. Unlike Changfeng who cared a lot about this examination, Wen Yanjing was in a rather good state of mind. After all, no matter he could pass the exam or not, he could still get a wife who was from a wealthy family.

    Maybe their different mental states also influenced the results of their examinations. After half a month, the result came out. Wen Yanjing passed the exam as the thirty-second of the second ss and became an advanced schr (Jinshi). After another test, he would work in the Imperial Academy or be granted an official position. Meanwhile, Changfeng... Eh, he would have to try again.

    As Rn¡¯s wedding date was approaching, she was getting a bit weird. Lately she was subject to changing moods. Sometimes she was totally delightful but then she would suddenly fly into a rage with no reason. Wang shi wanted to say some intimate words to her daughter, but was also contradicted by Rn. Xique was anxious about the situation, so she went to Minn for help.

    ¡°Sixthdy, you see...¡± Xique didn¡¯t know how to start.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Minn knew why Xique was here. Since Minn always knew when to y dumb and how to coax little girl, at some point, she almost became Rn¡¯s personal fire extinguisher. Even Xique always asked favor from her.

    The moment Minn stepped into the House of Carefree, she saw Rn sat by the window in a trance. The dowry had already been carried away, so now the room which used to be full of treasures now seemed a bit empty. A splendid red wedding dress was hanging on the dark redcquer wood hanger. And thanks to the dress, the room could seem brighter.

    ¡°Look who it is! My extremely popr sister! What brings you here today?¡± Seeing that Minn was here, Rn braced herself up and talked in a tart tone.

    Minn sat by Rn¡¯s side quietly, saying with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sister? Tell me about it.¡±

    Rn nced at Minn with the corner of her eyes and snorted, ¡°I¡¯m just a total loser! Don¡¯t think I deserve your concern!¡± On these words, Rn turned around angrily and used her back against Minn, leaning on the table heavily with her elbows.

    Minn pondered for a while and tried to ask, ¡°What did madam say to you?¡±

    Without turning her head, Rn only hummed with her nose. Then Minn understood what had happened right away. But she found herself helpless about the situation. Then she thought, ¡®It¡¯s all your fault, Gu Tingye!¡±

    A few days ago, the people of Wen family had chosen a lucky day to present the betrothal gifts. Gu Tingye had also checked the almanac and found that date happened to be the best day during this period. So he had sent someone to ask if he could also present the betrothal gifts on the same day. Wang shi had not thought too much about it. So Sheng Gong had agreed without any hesitation.

    On that day, Wen family had prepared plenty of scented tea, reunion fruit, gooses, sheep, wines, wild gooses and a few pieces of excellent cloths. However, Gu Tingye had been like some overnight millionaire who had managed to dig gold in South Africa. The gifts from him had been piled up in the whole yard. First, there had been one hundred and twenty-eight pairs of gold pig (Because Minn¡¯s zodiac is pig), which were worth one thousand ounces of silvers. And the cloths had included eighty-eight pieces of gauzes from Jiangnan Region, eight-eight pieces of camlets from Jiangbei Region and one hundred and eight pieces of all colored Sichuan figured satins. The jewlries had included eighteen dragon and phoenix pattern pure gold bracelets which weighed three to four ounces and eighteen pairs of dragon and phoenix pattern pure gold hairpin with pearl inserted. Also, there had been all the ssy seafood such as the abalones, the fresh oysters, the scallops, the dried mushrooms, the small shrimps, the sleeve-fish, the sea cucumbers, the shark fins, the fish maws and the hair seaweeds. Hai shi and Old Madam Sheng had both doubted those food had meant to be the tributes to the emperor. And the gift list hadn¡¯t just ended there because the livestock, the fish, the wines and the snacks had been countless. It was also worth mentioning that there had also been a pair of living fat wile gooses.

    As a matter of fact, Gu Tingye had only presented those gifts ording to the protocols of the rich and noble family and hadn¡¯t gone too far. However, Wang shi felt her eyes being stung fiercely. All those pent-up anxieties which had buried in her mind for a long time finally burst out. She had known that the gap of wealth between Minn¡¯s husband and Rn¡¯s husband would gradually reveal itself. The drastic contrast of the gifts was just a beginning.

    Ever since then, Wang shi was displeased to see Minn. Nheless, Minn was about to get married so she almost stayed in the Hall of Peaceful Ages every day. Thus, Wang shi could only call Rn over to scold her with harsh words. Minn could even see Wang shi saying those words like ¡®If you haven¡¯t met Wen Yanjing privately, those things could have been yours.¡¯, or something like that.

    What made Wang shi resented the most was that all those gifts had been sent to the Hall of Peaceful Ages directly without letting her touch. And Old Madam Sheng wouldn¡¯t hesitate to add most of the gifts into Minn¡¯s dowry.

    Even if Rn was deeply in love with Wen Yanjing, she was still a normal girl who was sensitive about her reputation and had vanity. No one would be untouched by the great wealth. Nowadays, all the people including the stewards and the servants in the Sheng¡¯s manor had striven to tter Minn.

    Minn was also an ordinary human being. She couldn¡¯t help being moved by those gold, silver and jewelries. Her heart had beaten really fast at first sight of the pile of gifts. Danju and Xiaotao had made the inventory of the gold and pearl jewelries for about half an hour. Finally that pear blossom pattern ebony make-up box from Old Madam Sheng which contained nineyers and eighty-one drawers coulde into use. And it waspletely packed.

    For the first time in her life, Minn felt good about her marriage. As long as she could get her alimony payments, she wouldn¡¯t be in muddle even if her marriage failed.

    ¡°Fifth sister, if you have anything you have to get it off your chest. You can say it to me.¡± Minn tried her best to make herself sound gentle.

    However, Rn suddenly turned around and snorted with her eyebrows raised disdainfully, ¡°How dare I?! Madam has already told me that maybe I would need you to help me to make ends meet!¡±

    Minn counted the days until Rn¡¯s wedding and found that this might be thest time she ever had a chance to coax Rn. So she decided to do this at full tilt in order to let Rn have a happy wedding. Then Minn said smilingly, ¡°Fifth sister, let me ask you this. If we could, would you trade with me? I¡¯ll marry into Wen family while you could marry into Gu family, is that alright with you?¡±

    With suspicions showed on Rn¡¯s face, she asked, ¡°You are willing to do that?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Minn answered right away. Then she grinned and said, ¡°I always have a good impression on my fifth brother-inw. He can climb the mountain in the midnight to meet his lover, he can recite those love poems, not to mention that he is already an advanced schr right now. Why would I refuse a good man like him?¡±

    ¡°You dare!¡± Rn thumped on the table violently while standing up right away. Her roar was like the thunder which made Minn feel a buzz in her ears.

    Minn was doubled up while rubbing her ears and leaning on the back of the chair, ¡°So why are you still so annoyed?¡±

    Having taken a deep breath and goggled at Minn for a long while, Rn sat down indignantly.

    After Minn had leaned toward Rn, she put her arms on Rn¡¯s shoulder while whispering to her ears, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember what you have said to me when we were back from Marquis Zhongqin¡¯s mansion after we had met eldest sister¡¯s mother-inw?¡±

    Rn was stunned as the ga gold eardrop on her ear kept wobbling. Then she said slowly, ¡°I remember... I said that all the mother-inws were evil. If I had to live like eldest sister, I would rather be single for my whole life.¡±

    Minn sighed secretly and said in a soft voice, ¡°Since you are clear about everything, why are you still being mad? Sister... are you being afraid right now?¡±

    Rn lowered her head with tears welling up in the corner of her eyes. She grabbed Minn¡¯s hand tightly without notice, choking with sobs, ¡°I am afraid indeed. I¡¯m afraid that Yanjing would let me down. I¡¯m afraid that mean woman would bully me. I¡¯m afraid that all my sisters would look down upon me! I know that lives are not easy in Gu family too. But I just... I... I don¡¯t want to get married...¡±

    After saying this, Rn started to cry bitterly. It looked like Wang shi¡¯s rebukes and Rn¡¯s own premarital fear really had crushed this poor girl, no matter how insensitive she was.

    Minn sighed slowly and said, ¡°People always say that there are three things in this world which cannot be trusted. The first one is the elders saying they don¡¯t want to live. The second one is the teenagers saying they don¡¯t want to grow up. The third one...¡±

    ¡°What is the third one?¡± Rn gradually stopped crying and asked.

    ¡°Thedies saying, they don¡¯t want to get married!¡±

    Rn was ashamed into anger. Then she beat Minn with her fists while Minn begged for mercy loudly. Rn only stopped after Minn had apologized for a long while. After they had quarreled with each other like that, Rn finally stopped being sad. Atst, the two girl both copsed on the brick bed andy next to each other in gasps, chatting randomly,

    ¡°It¡¯s so hard to be a daughter-inw. Being a mother-inw, on the other hand, is so easy!¡±

    ¡°If you want to be a grandpa, you have to be a grandson first. All the mother-inws have been daughter-inws before. Sister, you¡¯ll have that day atst.¡±

    ¡°If only I could have no mother-inw!¡±

    ¡°And where is your husbande from? You cannot get rid of someone as soon as he has done his job.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll... we will both live a good life!¡±

    ¡°You bet we will. All the human beings need to live their lives. Only the dead don¡¯t need to care about that.¡±

    ¡°You need to watch out for yourself! Your sister-inws in Gu family might despise you because you are an illegal daughter!¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. I won¡¯t even look at them.¡±...

    In fact, Minn was not that fond of Rn. As a girl who¡¯s simrly outgoing like Rn, Pin was more generous, straightforward, optimistic and kind-hearted. Meanwhile, Rn was more willful and arbitrary. However, right now Rn had already stopped being angry and was describing how she was going to decorate her new home excitedly. Minn looked at her and suddenly felt that Rn was the only vivid and real existence in this mansion where everyone knew how to cover themselves.

 Chapter 151: Rulan Gets Married, Say Goodbye to the Past (2)

    <h4>Chapter 151: Rn Gets Married, Say Goodbye to the Past (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    The twenty-seventh of February was a fortunate date which was suitable for getting married.

    Wen Yanjing was having his days. He would be granted an official position soon and marry a wife who¡¯s from a powerful family. There were lots of his friends and school fellows helping him escorting the bride. Joyous hurrahs, the deafening sound of gongs and drums were filled in the street, giving out a jubnt aura.

    This time Changfeng finally met his match in debating. He stood at the door of Sheng¡¯s mansion arguing with Wen Yanjing for almost half an hour. Their speeches quoted the poems from Tang and Song dynasties with tons of ornatenguages. The crowd kept apuding for them. Seeing the bustling scene, Wang shi finally showed a sign of satisfaction.

    Old Madam Sheng always preferred quietness. However, this time she decided to show respect to Wang shi bying back to the Hall of Peaceful Ages after the drinking had been through three rounds. Minn was also quite cheerful. After she had taken several cups of wines, she got red-hot cheeks and a fainted head. Being ufortable to stay in the room, she walked out of the yard in order to dispel the effects of the alcohol.

    It was a chilling night. There were still loud sounds of chatting and raucousughter as well as the aroma of the winesing through from the outer yard. People were still toasting each other, so the feast must have not finished, which made the inner yard seem more tranquil. Minn strolled along the stone path. Suddenly, she was curious if the iceyer on the pond had melted. Because she wanted to catch some fish before she got married.

    Thinking of that, she walked quickly to the pond. Then she saw a tall person bending over and holding the hill stones with his head lowered under the creamy white moonlight. It seemed that he was vomiting now. As that man heard steps behind him, he turned around slowly. The glistening light of theke at night under the crescent moon reflected on that man¡¯s face, that jade-like gorgeous face.

    Minn paused right away and got nervous, trying to leave instantly.

    ¡°... sixth sister?¡± Qi Heng¡¯s body is suffused with a light aroma of wines. As he stood in the moist air of the early spring, he looked even more elegant.

    Minn tried to stop, and then said with a smile on her face, ¡°Long time no see. I haven¡¯t sent my congrattions to your wedding. So, congrattions.¡±

    Qi Heng had a pair of beautiful eyes which always contained great tenderness and unspoken affections, like the waters which could be both limpid and dense. He stared at Minn in silence and then said slowly, ¡°Speaking of the congrattions. I will have to give my best wishes to your uing wedding.¡± As he was saying that, he gave an obeisance to Minn by bending down and cupping his hand in the other.

    Minn returned an obeisance right away.

    After that, the two of them only looked at each other without uttering a word. Only the water of the pond was making sound right now.

    Minn wanted to slip away. However, Qi Heng gazed at her so intently as if he just couldn¡¯t get enough looking at her. Minn was not that strong-willed, so she could only find something to say, ¡°You... what are you doing here?¡± They were standing in the inner yard right now. Normally the man who didn¡¯t belong to Sheng family couldn¡¯te in.

    Qi Heng smiled with his pretty eyes curled, ¡°I¡¯ve got a bit loaded. So Changbai let me to rest in his study.¡± He knew the paths in the Sheng¡¯s mansion and Changbai¡¯s study was on the junction of the inner and outer yard. So it was not strange that he would make his way to the pond.

    Now Minn didn¡¯t know what to say again. So the air was filled with weird silence again. Qi Heng looked at Minn from her eyebrows, her eyshes, her smile to that little pair of dimples on her face. Then all of their pasts shed back to him. With a bitter feeling welling up in his mind, Qi Heng snorted and said, ¡°Sixth sister, you don¡¯t need to worry about yourself anymore. Last month on Marquis Weibei¡¯s wedding, there was lots of people proposing toasts. Commander Gu has taken lots of cups of wines for the the empress¡¯s brother. I heard thetter said that he would return this favor to Commander Gu when there was a wedding in the Gu¡¯s mansion... Oh, I forgot that I couldn¡¯t call you sixth sister anymore. ording to our seniority in the n, I should call you second aunt from now on.¡±

    Minn didn¡¯t respond anything. After a long while, she said tardily, ¡°You are right.¡±

    Hearing her words, Qi Heng only felt the wine he had drunk rushing to his brain. Suddenly he couldn¡¯t even stand still. Having shaken on the ground, he leaned on the hill stone to keep himself steady. He wanted to spit some sarcastic words to Minn to sneer at her, but he couldn¡¯t bear to hurt her. So, they just both became speechless.

    However, Qi Heng still felt depressed. So he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I have something that has buried in my mind for a long time. Now I only want you to tell me the truth today.¡±

    Minn said softly, ¡°Please say it.¡±

    Having stood still and taken a deep breath, Qi Heng put on a severe look on his pure and handsome face, saying, ¡°You know about my feelings to you over the years. But you always y dumb and treat me coldly. I swear to God today that if you have shown a single sign of responding my love, I would risk anything for us! But you never gave me any chance at the beginning. You thought that I could not be relied on, that I would get you into trouble and hurt you. You treated me like some kind of monster! Just tell me why!¡±

    Minn raised her head while her tender and pink neck showed out. Qi Heng almost went crazy even by looking at the beautiful lines of her neck. After a short while, Minn said with her head lowered, ¡°We have known each other since childhood. I¡¯m afraid that maybe even you don¡¯t know it for yourself that you and the princess are very alike. You both look indifferent to fame, but are actually very ambitious deep down. You were born in a prestigious family but still study diligently and keep your integrity. Everyone knows that you are an extraordinary young man among all the childes in the capital.¡±

    MInn spoke those words with a sad tone while facing theke. It seemed that she was also calling back memories from long long time ago. Then she continued, ¡°You always have to be the best in everything. After a few days you had learned about the Han fu (T/N: poetry in Han Dynasty), you began to study The Book of Songs. While you were learning the Guange handwriting style, you also practiced the Yan style and Liu style at the same time. As Mr. Zhuang praised your handwriting, you picked up the drawing lesson right away. You knew that one could not bite off more than he could chew. So you have worked from dawn to night. I know those numerous gifts of yours don¡¯te from nowhere.¡±

    Qi Heng could tell that Minn had said those words with a slightly sad tone, which brought him sorrow too.

    Minn paused for a moment to cool herself down. Then she turned around and looked at Qi Heng, saying word by word, ¡°You always want to be the best. You are too good for me to have. You want too much things. And I¡¯m just one of them.¡±

    Qi Heng only felt his heart bleeding right now. He bit his lips fiercely until he could taste the smell of blood. After that, he said with difficulty, ¡°You... you are always clear about everything.¡±

    Minn stared at her tiptoe while feeling a dull pain in her heart, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t have anyone to rely on. So I have to be clear about things.¡±

    Seeing Minn¡¯s thin and delicate body which seemingly easy to be blown away by a gust. Qi Heng, being softhearted, said bitterly, ¡°I know about your difficulties. I, I have never med you. I just hate myself for being useless! Gu... he¡¯s not a bad guy. Don¡¯t listen to those rumors. You... You have to live a great life!¡±

    Minn, as emotional as she got, raised her head and said loudly, ¡°Living a great life is all I want for my whole life.¡±

    After she had said that, Qi Heng already got tears filled in his eyes with his eye sockets turning red. Meanwhile, Minn adjusted her dress with a beaming smile, in order to cover the tears which had dropped on her tiptoe. Then she bid farewell to Qi Heng and left without turning back her head.

    The crescent moon was still shing a dim light on the sky. However, the light was not as charming as just now.

    Having walked hastily to the Hall of Peaceful Ages, Minn went to the inner room quickly. Old Madam Sheng had already taken off her essories and was resting on the bed. After Minn given obeisance to Old Madam Sheng, she asked all the maids and servants in the room to leave. Then she stepped forward and said, ¡°Grandma, tell me about the things with He family. What has happened to them after you came to their homest time?¡±

    Old Madam Sheng was confused about Minn¡¯s weird actions. She looked at Minn for a while, showing a strange smile, ¡°Ever since your marriage was settled, you have never asked a single word about He family. Now what, you suddenly want to know about it today?¡±

    Minn said firmly with a calm look, ¡°I can¡¯t pretend that something doesn¡¯t exist by being indifferent to it. I should be clear about everything.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng rose upon her elbows slowly with appreciation in her eyes, praising, ¡°I already made it clear to them that you have already been engaged. Also, there were never any agreements between He family and us. You and He Hongwen didn¡¯t have a matchmaker nor any love tokens. So there¡¯s nothing between you and him in the beginning!¡±

    Minn nodded while bending down to thank Old Madam Sheng. Then she asked, ¡°So what did the people in He family say?¡±

    Old Madam Sheng smiled with light shed in her eyes and replied, ¡°My sister is an open-minded woman. Ever since Cao family¡¯s matter, she knew very well in her heart what was about to happen. So she didn¡¯t mind too much. Hongwen was an aspiring man. When he heard that the people in Zhang family had intention to gather all kinds of herbs and visit all the famous physicians, he made up him mind to follow them to enrich his experience. He¡¯ll leave in a few days. I guess it would take him two to three years toe tack. His mother always has a weak body. Lately she has suffered from sickness again, so she needs to nurse her health.¡±

    Hearing Old Madam Sheng¡¯s answer, Minn still remained calm and asked, ¡°Has anyone in He family sent any words or subjects to me?¡±

    Old Madam Shengughed, making the Buddhist prayer beads on her wrist shake vigorously. Then she answered, ¡°My sister knows about the inside story of your engagement. She only said that you must feel so aggrieved. She also imed that no one in He family would say anything about your marriage. After all, Old Master He has already submitted his resignation to the emperor. Their family is about to leave the capital in about a year. As for the rest... Hongwen has also left a message to you.¡±

    Minn said attentively, ¡°What did he say?¡±

    Old Madam Sheng said slowly, ¡°He said that he was sorry, that he didn¡¯t deserve you and it was not your fault that you two didn¡¯t work together.¡±

    Hearing that, Minn fell in to silence for a long time. Old Madam Sheng observed the changes on Minn¡¯s face and said sincerely, ¡°You don¡¯t have to take it to your heart. It¡¯s better that both of you can move on. You won¡¯t see each other in the future anyway. The most important thing is to live your own life.¡±

    Minn raised her head and showed an adorable and bright smile on her face, saying, ¡°Grandma, you are right. It doesn¡¯t matter if we will see each other in the future. Old Madam He is your best friend. We can get along with each other like normal rtives, him and I.

    Only until then did Old Madam Sheng feel secured. She praised, ¡°I¡¯m so d you can think this through.¡±

    Minn said with a smile, ¡°Since our eyes are on the front of our faces, we should always look forward.¡±

 Chapter 152: Flower Wedding (1)

    <h4>Chapter 152: Flower Wedding (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    When Rn returned to Sheng family after three days of the wedding, her family threw a huge feast for her. There were six tables being set in the mansion. Not only did lots of rtives and friendse, even Mn and her husband as well as Aunt Kang were here. Old Madam Sheng was displeased with that. During the meal, she stared at Wang shi with cold expression in her eyes, which made Wang shi lower her head without daring to say anything. Meanwhile, Aunt Kang who sat beside Wang shi still remained gentle and tender, as she usually did.

    After the meal, Old Madam Sheng and Wang shi called Rn over to ask about her condition after the wedding. Then the three sisters left the elders and went to have a chat.

    Mn and Rn both came to their former room to recall the past memories. After that, they gathered together in Minn¡¯s House of Clear Dusk. Seeing those two girls in her room, Minn got terrified right away. However, she still had to force herself to ask Danju to serve tea for her sisters.

    The fresh cucumber slices in the tea showed glittering green color after Danju had poured the boiling water in the cup twice. Mn, who was wearing ake blue gauze jacket, looked quite elegant and charming in the prospering early spring weather. Right now she was facing the ceramic white-ware tea cup with a piece of sadness on her face while saying, ¡°I know that sooner orter, someone else will live in our yards. I just didn¡¯t realize that our rooms would be emptied so quickly with nothing left. As the saying goes, ¡®A married daughter¡ªSplit water.¡¯¡±

    After Mn had been married, all her stuffs in the House of Mountain Moon were moved away. Now there was only a little maid taking charge of the cleaning. This ce which used to be filled with happyughters and cheerful voices werepletely empty. Actually, people of Sheng family had already started the work of moving out Rn¡¯s stuffs in the House of Carefree too. They just didn¡¯t have enough time to empty the whole ce.

    Every time Rn saw Mn, she was like a game fowl which only waited for a war with all of its feathers ruffled. Hearing Mn¡¯s words, Rn immediately wanted to retort. Then Minn opened her mouth ahead of Rn and said smilingly, ¡°Eldest sister-inw is about to give birth to her second child. Our third brother and fourth brother are also going to get married. After we were all married, our nephews and nieces would definitely live in our rooms. Isn¡¯t it a good thing that we could have more family members?!¡±

    Mn stared at Minn attentively for a while. Then she chuckled and said, ¡°Sixth sister, you surely is a sweet talker. Now wonder why you could marry into a more prestigious family than us. I have to say that you are the luckiest one among all of our sisters.¡±

    Minn put on a stern face right away, saying, ¡°Sister, I was only obeying our parents¡¯ decision about my marriage.¡±

    Rn grinned with her hands covering her mouth and said instantly, ¡°Of course! Only our parents could decide who we can marry to. How can we make decisions by ourselves?¡± Minn couldn¡¯t help but nce at Rn. Clearly, thetter had forgotten how she had managed to marry to her husband.

    Surprisingly, Mn was perfectly calm and only said with a smile, ¡°Sisters, you both are right... By the way, my fifth brother-inw has already passed the Imperial Examination. Has he made any ns for his career?¡±

    Rn blushed slightly, showing that kind of enchanting expression which only could be seen on a newly-married woman with joy on the corner of her eyes. Minn started to let her imagination run wild with her head tilted. ¡®They must have amazing sex.¡¯ She thought.

    ¡°... He will be a tutor in the Imperial Academy at first. After that, he will try to look for a job in the government. But we are still not certain about the future.¡± Rn said that proudly with redness on her face. Although Wen Yanjing had not been chosen as an optional Reviser like Changbai, he still had a promising future since he was able to work in the Imperial Academy.

    Mnughed with light flickering in her eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my sister. You can fawn on our sixth sister when your husband wants to find a job. Then your husband would easily get the position of a magistrate of a prefecture, or even a position higher that that!¡±

    Rn changed the expression on her face at once while ring at Mn with anger. Then Minn stopped imagining Rn¡¯s married life instantly and said seriously with a severe look on her face, ¡°Fourth sister, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Granting positions to the officers is an important affair to our country. How can we make jokes about that? If some other people heard your words just now, they would assume that my fourth brother-inw... no, the official positions of all the officers in my fourth brother-inw¡¯s family were achieved by seeking help from their rtives.¡±

    Now it was Mn¡¯s turn to change the expression on her face. And Rn started to giggle with her handkerchief in her hands.

    Minn then decided to stop right there because she didn¡¯t want Mn to feel too humiliated. So Minn changed the subject in a hurry, ¡°It was so bustling in our mansion the day when fifth sister got married. It¡¯s such a shame you couldn¡¯t be here, fourth sister!¡±

    There was a weird look showing on Mn¡¯s face, which was mixed up with happiness and fury. Then she said calmly, ¡°Just some family affairs... It¡¯s something about Concubine Wan, so I couldn¡¯t withdraw myself from that.¡±

    As Minn still wondering nkly who Concubine Wan was, Rn already reacted quickly and asked in spirits, ¡°Concubine Wan had already given birth to a baby? It¡¯s a boy or a girl?¡± Having taken a sip of the tea with a smile, Mn said slowly, ¡°It happened before the New Year. A girl.¡± Mn¡¯s smile seemed very reluctant while she was saying that. She also didn¡¯t tell her sisters that the doctor had diagnosed that Concubine Wan had been pregnant again yesterday.

    Rn took a deep breath with a disappointed look on her face. Meanwhile, Minn suddenly realized that Concubine Wan was Chunge.

    Having put down the cup and used her handkerchief to wipe the corner of her mouth leisurely, Mn said sadly with concerned look on her face, ¡°The doctor also said that it would be hard for Concubine Wan to give birth again due to the difficulties she had in delivering the babyst time... s...¡±

    ¡°Why did she have difficulties in that?¡±

    Mn sighed slightly and said, ¡°The doctor said that the baby was too big...¡±

    Minn suddenly got rmed. She had also heard that Mn had been a virtuous woman in Liang family. During Chunge¡¯s pregnancy, Mn had offered many nutritious food like cubilose or ginseng to Chunge for every meal. Sometimes Mn had even used the money in her dowry to buy expensive food for Chunge. Those kind postures had brought numerouspliments to Mn.

    However, Minn still remembered that the reason for Concubine Wei¡¯s prematurely delivery had been her oversized baby and the cold food she had eaten. At that time, the midwife hadn¡¯te in time, so Concubine Wei had died.

    Minn lowered her head, not willing to say a word anymore.

    Nheless, Rn was not able to figure out anything and only felt bored. So she found another topic, ¡°Sixth sister, what is Aunt Kang doing here? Hasn¡¯t mother said that Aunt Kang was forbidden to enter our house forever?¡±

    Minn sighed and said, ¡°Aunt Kang only had a chance to visit us because of your wedding. Though I didn¡¯t see it for myself, I heard that she had cried and talked a lot in Madam¡¯s room. It seems that... eh..., cousin Yuan¡¯er didn¡¯t live a good life in Wang family. After all, Aunt Kang and Madam are sisters. So atst, Madam got softhearted and ept Aunt Kang again.¡±

    ¡°What happened to Yuan¡¯er?¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t she live a good life?¡±

    Only at this moment did Mn and Rn showed their tacit understanding as sisters. They both concentrated on the crucial part of Minn¡¯s words and asked at the same time. After that, they looked at each other and coughed embarrassedly, waiting for Minn¡¯s answer.

    Minn was speechless about them. Then she organized her thoughts before she spoke, ¡°I heard that Cousin Yuan¡¯er, oh, I should call her cousin-inw actually. Anyway, she has contradicted our aunt. Then our aunt went furious and beat several maids and servants of cousin Yuan¡¯er. Grandmother also got annoyed. Shemanded cousin Yuan¡¯er to study the rules of etiquette and transcribe the Women¡¯s Commandments over hundreds of times. Now cousin Yuan¡¯er has to follow our grandma everyday to learn the rules. If she dares to obey the order again, she would be forbidden to eat anything... That¡¯s what Aunt Kang said.¡±

    Rn put on a leisurely look withcent expression on her face at once, saying, ¡°I knew it! Cousin Yuan¡¯er always has a short fuse. She knows nothing about how to be a daughter-inw! No wonder our aunt would look down on her!¡±

    Minn sighed and said, ¡°I have heard from Old Madam that our grandma from Wang family was a reasonable and tolerate person. But even a person like that was irritated, I guess it must be our cousin-inw¡¯s fault.¡±

    Mn curled the corner of her mouth. It seemed that she disdained Cousin Yuan¡¯er¡¯s bitter experience. Then, she rolled her eyes and came up with an idea. Suddenly, she sighed deeply and said sorrowfully, ¡°Even if Yuan¡¯er has done something wrong, she still has chance to make things right. I only pity... my mother..., I heard that she didn¡¯t eat or sleep well in that mansion. Now that we all got married and she was already punished, I couldn¡¯t help wondering when she coulde back. Sixth sister, you are an important person to our family now, can you plead for mercy for my mother?¡± On these words, Mn¡¯s eyes were welling up with tears again.

    Rn snorted and sneered, ¡°Fourth sister, you have already married into another family. I suggest you leave our own family¡¯s matters alone and mind your own business first. I have heard that Liang family was having a bad time these days. His majesty already sent the imperial edict to scold Liang family twice. Why did such a great family run into so many setbackstely? Is it because some poisonous woman has entered their family?¡±

    With Mn¡¯s face turned extremely red, she flew into a rage and sneered back, ¡°I know I am a loser. But I could still rely on my husband¡¯s family to live a good life. Unlike someone who has to use her dowry to support her husband¡¯s whole family! Now I understand why people always say that a daughter is a money-losing proposition!¡±

    ¡°What did you just say?!¡±

    ¡°Just human words! Don¡¯t you understand?¡±

    ¡ª¡ªMinn looked up and sighed heavily. This was theirst sister reunion before her wedding. And it ended with Mn and Rn¡¯s parting on bad terms. After the fight, Minn made an inventory of the things her sisters had damaged. There were two tea cups, three tea tes and a pair of flower style snack tes being smashed.

    ¡°That¡¯s too close, too close!¡± Danju patted her chest and said, ¡°Luckily I have acted fast. When I saw Fourth Lady and Fifth Ladye, I put away that highest grade Hitmo Frozen Stone Banana Leaf pattern tea set which was presented by Old Madam right away... It¡¯s just I must have scared Xiaotao. She was having tea in the room when I took away the tea pot and tea cup abruptly. Haha, sorry that I have broken your cup. Don¡¯t be mad at me, Xiaotao.¡±

    Xiaotao who was cleaning the table said embarrassedly, ¡°Well... actually, I was using your cup.¡±

    Minn, ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 153: Flower Wedding (2)

    Chapter 153: Flower Wedding (2)

    Trantor: Iris

    A few days before Minn¡¯s wedding, Old Madam Sheng called over all the stewards of the manor in Minn¡¯s dowry to let Minn greet them.

    ¡°You have served me for a long time. I will put the words at first, do not think you can put on airs in front of your new mistress because of your seniority. If you have done anything wrong, Sixth Lady could punish you right away! And do not think you can still beg for leniency from me at that time!¡±

    An old man with a square face in the middle of the stewards who were kneeling in front of Old Madam Sheng kowtowed and said in a hurry, ¡°How dare we offend Sixth Lady! From today, Sixth Lady is our only mistress. Old Madam, you can rely on us!¡±

    Then Old Madam Sheng nodded and said, ¡°You are a sensible man. If you can handle the affairs in the manor well, Minn would also treat you well.¡±

    After that, Steward Cui brought his sons, Cui Ping and Cui An, to kowtow to Minn. Minn nodded and answered their obeisance.

    In fact, Steward Cui was not that old. He didn¡¯t even reach fifty. However, his face was swarthy and wrinkly due to the exposure under the sun all year long. He was also pretty good at nting crops. His two son¡¯s looked sturdy with big hands and feet. One of them helped their father with the livestock while the other nted some fruit trees on the mountain. Besides, there were also two male servants. One called Liu Mangui,who seemed smart but didn¡¯t smile or talk. The other one called Ji Qiang. This man who had mud in his fingernails suffered from stammer. After Minn asked about his background, she found surprisingly that he was Luzhi¡¯s brother.

    This discovery shocked Minn. Because the brother and the sister had nothing inmon.

    ¡°My mother died early. My brother is so docile that he always gets bullied. Other people always throw hard and menial work to him. And he has taken me for others lots of times. If it were not for Mama Fang, my brother would be dead already!¡± Luzhi talked about his brother¡¯s past sullenly, ¡°He¡¯s already twenty-five and still hasn¡¯t got married.¡±

    ¡°No wonder why sister Luzhi is such a tough girl.¡± Cuixiu smiled and said that.

    ¡°It¡¯s called experienced.¡± Qinsang also smiled gently while pricking Cuixiu¡¯s forehead, saying, ¡°When we arrive at Gu family, you can no longer talk randomly like this. Otherwise you would only humiliate ourdy. And people in their family would assume the girls from Sheng family are all poor educated.¡±

    Cuixiu covered her forehead and nodded. Then she said, ¡°Gosh... It¡¯s such a shame that sister Yancao and sister Jiu¡¯er couldn¡¯te with us. After so many years we lived together, I just feel something¡¯s missing in my life without them.

    Ruomei snorted slightly and said, ¡°They are both lucky girls. Their parents all cherish them a lot. You can stop worrying for them!¡±

    Bisi covered her little mouth in an adorable way and said smilingly, ¡°Mama Liu never wanted Jiu¡¯er to go with us in the first ce. So Jiu¡¯er only lived in our yard to enjoy a few years¡¯ good time. As for sister Yancao, huh, her parents were afraid that she would have a rough time in ourdy¡¯s future husband¡¯s family, so they had already asked Fang Mama to let Yancao leave us to find a husband after ourdy got married. However, they never realized that ourdy would marry into such a rich family! Now it¡¯s toote for them to change their decision. An intelligent girl like ourdy has already seen through them!¡±

    Hearing their conversation getting more and more absurd, Danju straightened her face and scolded, ¡°Do you think we can talk about ourdy¡¯s affair so randomly?! Ourdy is a kind person who doesn¡¯t want to break other people¡¯s family apart. Also, ourdy has heard that the man that Yancao¡¯s parents had found for Yancao as her husband was a reliable person. That¡¯s why Yancao stays here. You guys can stop talking nonsense! Sister Qinsang is right. When wee to Gu family, we have to speak and act cautiously. Always keep your mouths shut and stop gossiping like a big mouth woman! You know about ourdy, she¡¯s not a soft person!¡±

    As the leader of all the maids in Minn¡¯s yard, Danju had treated all the maids nice and gently, but she also had formed an imposing manner over these years. Bisi pouted and stopped talking while Ruomei lowered her head silently.

    Although Cuixiu was the youngest one among the girls, she was always the smartest one. Seeing the atmosphere being awkward, she dragged Danju¡¯s sleeves and coaxed her, ¡°My dear sister, there¡¯s still one thing on my mind. Please exin it for me!... I heard that Eldest Lady only brought four maids with her when she got married. So did the Fourth Lady. So why did fifthdy and ourdy need so many maids with them?¡±

    Danju smiled at Cuixiu with the corner of her mouth hanged up, saying, ¡°That¡¯s not the same. Eldestdy¡¯s husband and Fourthdy¡¯s husband bothe from families with noble titles. Bringing too many maids are not inappropriate. Fifthdy¡¯s husband is from a schr¡¯s family which doesn¡¯t have so many maids and servants. So it¡¯s better to bring more maids to serve them. As for ourdy... Mama Fang told me that General Gu has established his own family. But it has not been a long time since he moved into the new mansion. So there are not too many reliable servants in his mansion. That¡¯s why you little girl are so lucky to have the chance to see the world with us.¡±

    Xiaotao who had been gobbling the peach finally raised her head with juice on the corner of her mouth, asking confusedly, ¡°But... I heard that ourdy¡¯s wedding is about to be held in Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion!¡±

    Danju turned around and said smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s true. But General Gu and ourdy wille back to the new mansion after greeting the elders.¡±

    All the girls all took a tumble and spitted ¡®Oh¡¯. After that, their faces were brimming over with joy¡ª Without any elders in the new mansion, Minn could make her own decisions in many things, which meant that all the maids would be more rxed there.

    On the tenth of the March, Old General Bo¡¯s wife came over to Sheng¡¯s mansion before dawn. Danju presented tworge red packets (T/N: red paper containing money as a gift) instantly while conveying gratitude to Old Madam Bo. Then the maid beside Old Madam Bo took over the red packets.

    The moment Old Madam Bo saw Minn, she hanged a smile on the corner of her mouth and praised, ¡°Nice. What a good girl. Sheng family really is a blessed family. All the boys and girls are excellent!¡±

    Wang shi said respectfully, ¡°All thanks to your lucky words.¡±

    After Minn had taken a shower, she was pressed on the seat in front of the mirror and started the make-up procedure. Although Old Madam Bo was an aged woman, she still had a pair of skillful hands and did Minn¡¯s make-up neatly and quickly. Before Minn could whine a lot, Old Madam Bo already applied thick fragrant cream on her face. Then, there were four or fiveyers of powder being added on the cream as if Old Madam Bo was painting walls. After that came the drawing eyebrows and applying blusher parts.

    Minn only sat there obediently. When Old Madam Bo finished her work, Minn didn¡¯t have the interest in looking into the mirror. She had already witnessed the scene of her sisters¡¯ wedding, so she was pretty sure that she must look like a white dough with blusher.

    However, ... Brother Bao (T/N: A male character in a famous Chinese novel who loved Sister Lin but married Sister Bao) did have two sharp eyes. All the girls with that make-up looked the same, but he still managed to distinguish Sister Bao and Sister Lin. Well, dear Sister Bao, if you could just apply thicker powder, maybe you were able to fool Brother Bao on your wedding night. At least, you should sleep with Brother Bao first. In that case, all those researchers wouldn¡¯t make meaningless deductions like ¡®Does Baochai have a marriage without sex¡¯ while assuming they were actually making academic researches.

    Minn didn¡¯t know about what happened next. It seemed that there was something very heavy being pressed on her head. As long as she moved a bit, she could hear something tinkling above her. Meanwhile, she also felt her neck getting a few inches shorter.

    After Minn had eaten some sweet cubilose Chinese date porridge, a bunches of women of all ages came into the room and spoke words of good omen. Minn didn¡¯t need to answer any of those. The only thing she needed to do was lowering her head and showing a shy face. Xiaotao who was beside Minn held a porcin jar with snacks and ginseng slices in it for unexpected need. Danju was guarding Minn¡¯s personal belongings in case anything would be missing.

    After a while, there were cracking sounding through from the outside. Here came the procession to fetch the bride.

    Gu Tingye was riding a tall horse in a red wedding suit. On his left was Shen Congxing, also known as the new Marquis Weibei, while on his right was Qiu Shu, who was the eldest son of the Grand Secretary and also the one who had won third ce in this year¡¯s imperial examination. The men who were behind them were Zheng Jun, the Commander in Chief of the Pce Guards, and his brother Zheng Xiao, the Empress¡¯s brother-inw.

    Changbai stood in front of the door with the corner of his mouth twitching. ¡®That¡¯s perfect. The influential civil and military officials, members of the imperial house. They are all here.¡¯ He thought.

    As a rule, the people of the bride¡¯s family would make difficulties for the bridegroom¡¯s team.

    As Liang Hangang who was on the bride¡¯s side asked how to use the spear, Young General Zheng imed that he would love to demonstrate it for them at once.

    Then Wen Yanjing cleared his throat and came up with a few questions. Qiu Tan answered all of them without a hitch. Then Wen Yanjing decided to end his session on good note. The two new Jinshi shook hands cheerfully while talking about what they had been through in the Court Examination. As a matter of fact, it had only been a few days since the Court Examination finished, they didn¡¯t need to recall their memories like that. As a result, their conversation only made Changfeng who was standing beside them feel sad.

    Yuan Wenshao was the most sensitive person. As righteous as he looked, he was the only one who sneaked to the door without making any sound and opened the door secretly. After that he gave a secret signal to Gu Tingye who was waiting for this moment. Then Gu Tingye whistled andmanded his men to shout and rush into the Sheng¡¯s mansion.

    Changbai gave the conclusion: First, we have a traitor, which means that we don¡¯t have a strong will. Second, our enemy is too powerful. They are so cunning and valiant. Atst, let¡¯s go back to watch the fun next.

    Changdong who was standing beside Changbai was touching the red packets which had been given by Gu Tingye. Hearing the sound of bank notes rubbing each other, Changdong could feel the friendly sentiments from his new sixth brother-inw. Then he couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°But, eldest brother, you didn¡¯t help block the door either!¡±

    Although those men who had blocked the door hadn¡¯t tried their best, they had still gone through the motions, unlike Changbai who had only stood there without moving a muscle.

    Changbai said slowly with his hands still holding together, ¡°Because, I have received your sixth brother-inw¡¯s gift, the fishing on the Wu River which was painted by Qian Xiuzhi.¡±

    ¡°Ah?!¡± Changdong opened his mouth widely and stammered, ¡°But, but... you have said they were...¡±

    Changbai put on a serious look and instructed his brother earnestly, ¡°Since I have already received the painting, I couldn¡¯t block the door anymore. But what does it have to do with talking about them? Changdong, you have to remember this, man should always distinguish from right or wrong.¡±

    After saying this, Changbai turned around calmly and left slowly with the lower hem of his rope flying in the air, like the elegant schr of Wei and Jin Dynasty.

    At the same time, Changdong was in a daze behind his brother with admiration on his face.

 Chapter 154: Flower Wedding (3)

    <h4>Chapter 154: Flower Wedding (3)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Old Madam Sheng was wearing a brand new six Fu (T/N: Fu meant fortune in Chinese) greeting doors pattern sapphire blue dark striped coat today. With a stern look on her face, she stared at Gu Tingye who was kowtowing to her and took over the tea which was served by him. Then without saying a word, Old Madam Sheng passed a red packet to him while sizing him up and down with lightning-like expression in her eyes. Thanks to Gu Tingye¡¯s years of military career during which he had seen too many people in his life, even the dead ones, he managed to remain calm with a smile under Old Madam Sheng¡¯s gaze.

    When seeing Gu Tingye again, Wang shi only feltplicated with bitterness in her mouth. So she could only sit there dignifiedly while putting on some courtesy words. Atst, Sheng Hong showed up to take charge of the situation. As a great actor, when Sheng Hong said the phrase ¡®I feel so gratified¡¯, he even managed to force out some tears at the corner of his eyes. With his wless expression and gesture, he made himself look exactly like a kind old father.

    After Gu Tingye had served tea and given his obeisance to Sheng Hong and Wang shi, the bride in the gorgeous dress with a red bridal veil on her head who was led by Old Madam Bo entered into the hall slowly. Gu Tingye who was not distracted only kowtowed and bid farewell to Sheng Hong and Wang shi with Minn. At that moment, Sheng Hong who almost burst into floods of tears said repeatedly, ¡°Great! Remember this, love and respect each other, devoted to each other through your whole lives, have lots of children and teach them well.¡±

    Meanwhile Wang shi finally got this emotioning, so she said gently, ¡°Minn, you have to be respectful and prudent. Always listen to your husband and the elders. Remember not to act recklessly.¡± After saying this, Wang shi was quite satisfied with herself. She was not good at speaking ssic words after all. When Rn had got married, Wang Shi had almost fainted due to her cry and failed to say anything atst.

    Before Minn left, Old Madam Sheng finally couldn¡¯t retrain herself. She held Minn¡¯s hand firmly with tears shing in her eyes. With a red bridal veil on Minn¡¯s head, she could only see the area around her feet so she had no idea about the expression on Old Madam Sheng¡¯s face. As Minn lowered her head, she saw a wrinkled and skinny hand with its knuckles slightly turning white holding her chubby hand tightly. Suddenly, Minn had a lump in her throat. Then a huge teardrop from Minn¡¯s eyes fell on both her hand and her grandmother¡¯s hand which were holding together.

    Old Madam Sheng then released Minn¡¯s hand right away as if she had been burnt. After that, she tried very hard to open her mouth and said in a low voice, ¡°From now on, live a good life...¡±

    Hearing those words, Minn felt her chest filling with soreness and couldn¡¯t utter a single word. So she could only nodded heavily, which nearly shook her red bridal veil off.

    Minn tried her best to lower her head in order to let her tears fall straightly on the ground, in case her make-up would be ruined. She didn¡¯t know who was leading her now, but she knew she was still heading to the outside. When she arrived at the gate, her brother Changbai carried her on his back to bridal sedan chair. After she got in the sedan chair, the curtains of the chair were closed and the chair started to shake. Minn realized that they were setting out. Then she hastened to pull out a fine cotton handkerchief from her sleeve and used the corner of it to wipe out the tears on the corner of her eyes.

    Therge bridal sedan chair with pearls and jades decorations and gorgeous paintings inside was now carried by eight guys. Those guys did their job quite well cause the bridal sedan chair kept moving forward without much shaking. Minn heard deafening sounds of the drums and firecrackers as well as the happyughters and cheerful voices on the street.

    Only until then did Minn feel her face a bit hurt. Old Madam Bo seemed like a fragile woman, but she had disyed her great strength when she had done Minn¡¯s make-up. As Minn recalled that procedure, she felt her face more and more aching. Then she hissed and uttered, ¡°Awe!¡±

    Xiaotao who was walking outside the sedan chair heard it at once, then she approached the curtain and asked gently, ¡°Mydy, do you have a stomachache out of hunger? I have food here!¡±

    Minn couldn¡¯t help butugh¡ª¡ª Xiaotao really was a foodie! Then Minn scolded gently, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry at all!¡±

    Xiaotao who was still quite concerned about Minn said, ¡°Mydy, you don¡¯t need to endure hunger!¡±

    Minn was speechless now. Then she argued, ¡°I am not!¡±

    The Feng Shui(T/N: Geomantic Omen in Chinese) of the ancient times had amon rule. In the outer city of the capital, the rich families lived in the east and the west while the poor families lived in the south and north. While in the inner city lived all the royal or influential officials families. Thanks to Old Master Sheng who had a sharp insight in purchasing the estate, the Sheng¡¯s mansion was situated in the inside area and was not far away from Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion. After Minn had stayed in the sedan chair for about two meals¡¯ time, she arrived at her destination.

    Minn walked forward confusedly with one of her hands on Danju¡¯s wrist while the other holding the bright red satin which had been thrusted into her hands again. The moment she stepped into Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion, she heard the sounds of noisy firecrackers right away. There was a long wedding carpetying on the ground until the main wedding hall. Minn stepped on the carpet and walked slowly. As she saw the color painting carving doorsill, she knew that she finally arrived.

    In the next period of time, Minn was like a puppet. She bowed down, stood up, turned around and then repeat the whole procedure again and again under the instruction of the wedding moderator. After a moment of dizziness, she was dragged away like a little puppy. However, it never urred to her that her bridal chamber was even more morous than the hall. Minn was pressed on the wedding bed while hearing the loudughters of the all the women in the room.

    Compared to Minn who was in a rather awkward situation, Gu Tingye was the calmer one. He took over an ebony steelyard with silver iid which was also wrapped with red satin expertly and then used the beam to remove the brilliant red veil¡ª¡ª Being a man who had already married once, he surely managed the wedding procedure with ease.

    Minn felt a beam of light shooting in her eyes, then she saw a tall figure upon her head. As she lifted her eyes, she looked right into Gu Tingye¡¯s eyes. The expression in his eyes was always deep and calm. That was one specific thing about Gu Tingye. The look on his face always seemed meaningful when he squinted someone with that pair of long and narrow eyes. Minn seized the chance to blush in time. Then she lowered her head and showed a perfect bashful look. Gu Tingye shed a smile in his eyes with the corner of his mouth twitching.

    After that, he sat down besides Minn while murmuring something. And Minn could vaguely hear his words, ¡°... What have happened to your face?¡± Minn only shouted in her heart¡ª¡ª ¡®Do you know how exhausted I am until now?! How dare you mind about my make-up!¡±

    ¡°Wow! What a beautiful bride!¡± A women in a flower pattern pomegranate red brocade coat said that smilingly. Then all the other women started tough and make jokes.

    Minn raised up her head to have a look at those women. They were all wearing silks and satin clothes and precious jewelries. As Minn heard thepliments from those women, she couldn¡¯t help but choke up with redness on her face, thinking, ¡°Nonsense! You sure you can tell I¡¯m a beautiful bride with this make-up?!¡±

    Next, someone scattered some peanuts and jujubes onto Minn and the bridegroom¡¯s heads. Minn didn¡¯t dare to move a bit, so she had to endure that. In the meantime, Gu Tingye responded instinctively and caught some of the objects, which aroused a boat of guffaw.

    ¡°Hey! Brother Ye, this is the bridal chamber, not the arm field. I don¡¯t think your excellent Kungfu can help you now!¡± It was still that plump women who wore the pomegranate red coat who teased Gu Tingye. The whole room burst intougher. Then Gu Tingye drooped his hands slowly and smiled without saying anything.

    All the women in the room didn¡¯t dare to carry the jokes too far in consideration of Gu Tingye¡¯s position and temper. Then a woman came over with a te of food in her hand and picked up a piece of something like the dessert to Minn¡¯s mouth. Minn was aware of that tradition, so she forced herself to bite a bit of that pastry. As expected, what was inside of the pastry was raw. Then the woman grinned and asked, ¡°Is it raw?¡±

    Minn, who was cursing inwardly said gently with her head lowered, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s raw.¡±

    Then the room was exploded withughter again. The woman who had served the dessert said, ¡°All thedies, you have heard that the bride just said that she would give birth to babies. Let¡¯s look forward to her lots of babies. Remember, the more children, the more happiness.¡± (T/N: In Chinese, the word ¡®raw¡¯ sounds like ¡®give birth¡¯.)

    With Minn¡¯s face turning extremely hot, she joined all those women byughing nkly. However, deep down she was still reminding herself that she lived in an age where there was no birth control. Praying to Songzi Guanyi (T/N: a goddess in Chinese tale who could bring child to a family) was really not a meaningful thing.

    The final procedure was drinking the cross-cupped wine. There were a pair of fleur-de-lis pattern porcin wine sses being tied up with a red rope in a golden begonia pattern rosewood round tea tray. Minn, with her face turned red again, leaned slightly to one side and drank the wine together with Gu Tingye. As they were getting closer to each other, Minn lifted her eyes and saw the featurely chin of the man in front of her, which caused a flutter of her heart.

    ¡ª¡ª ¡®After all, this one was a first-ss looking guy. After the lights were turned off and my eyes were closed, nothing wouldn¡¯t be ovee.¡¯ Minn thought.

    After the ceremony had finished, Gu Tingye was sent to treat the guests. Before he stepped out of the door, he turned around and seemed to have something to say. However, he decided to close his mouth and leave when he saw all those women in the room. That plump woman had been trying very hard to hold back herughter. Seeing Gu Tingye going out, the woman walked toward Minn and said affectionately, ¡°Second sister-inw, I¡¯m your eldest sister Xuan-inw. Don¡¯t be afraid. Now that we are all families now!¡±

    To thank to this woman¡¯s kindness, Minn also returned a smile and said, ¡°Sister Xuan-inw.¡±

    At this moment, a woman who was standing beside the table suddenly chuckled and said with her handkerchief covering her mouth, ¡°Eldest sister Xuan-inw, you are being too impatient. Don¡¯t you see that Minn¡¯s real eldest sister-inw hasn¡¯t say anything. And you have alreadye cosying up to the new bride!¡±

    Another woman teased instantly, ¡°That¡¯s so unreasonable. I heard that the impatient woman is not able to have sons. But look at our Eldest sister Xuan-inw, she already has two sons. So I¡¯m telling you, our Eldest sister-inw Xuan only bes impatient in the perfect timing!¡±

    All the other women in the room allughed out loudly. Meanwhile Sister Xuan-inw pretended to be angry with her hands crossed behind her back and said with her mouth curled, ¡°Fine fine fine! I¡¯m an old woman now. You guys have always made fun of me over all these years and I¡¯m already resistant to that!¡± On these words, she pointed to a woman who was sitting quietly by the two-Xi-wordsntern and said to Minn smilingly, ¡°Sister-inw, you see, that is your legal eldest sister-inw!¡±

    That woman who seemed to be around thirty was wearing a dark red fortune words pattern striped coat with two fingers width velvet edge. Her fair and clear oval face had no make-up on it but still looked very elegant and pretty. Right now she was smiling tenderly, however, there still seemed to be a little sullenness on her face. She didn¡¯t wear too many jewelries either. As Minn was still observing this woman, thetter already stood up silently and walked toward Minn. Then all the other women in the room gradually turned quiet and stopped chatting andughing.

    Minn knew that this woman was the legal eldest daughter-inw of Gu family, the wife of Gu Tingyu and the Madam of Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion, Shao shi. Minn still couldn¡¯t get off the bed now, so she nodded to Shao shi instantly and greeted with respect, ¡°Eldest sister-inw!¡±

    Having walked over, Madam Shao held Minn¡¯s hand gently. Minn only felt that Shao shi¡¯s hand was super cold. Then Shao shi said slowly, ¡°We will be families from now on. I believe we will be more familiar to each other in daily lives. You don¡¯t need to be reserved.¡± Shao shi didn¡¯t talk too much. Her words soundedposed but still contained an unspoken feeling of solitary and indifference.

    Then Madam Shao turned around and said to other women, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the front hall now. There are so many guests here today. After all we are still the hosts, we can not make jokes of the bride the whole time when the guests are out there.¡± All the other women smiled and agreed to her. After that, sister Xuan-inw led all the other women out of the room.

    Madam Shao turned around again and talked to Minn with a soft voice, ¡°I know you have your maids. But Second brother-inw didn¡¯t live here before, so the servants he has brought here might not be very skillful. I will leave you two maids by the door. If you need anything, just tell them. You must be tired now. I have already told the servants to prepare some food for you. They will serve the dishester, don¡¯t get hungry.¡±

    After saying this, Madam Shao smiled to Minn. Then she also left after Minn had given thanks to her.

    Minn was staring at the closed door while feeling quite surprised. Madam Shao and Old Madam Qin surely gave peoplepletely different impressions. The former one was kind, gentle, thoughtful, but always carried with a piece of indifference as if she wanted to shut everyone down. Maybe others might find that ufortable, but Minn kind of liked that. She always felt at ease when someone stopped their considerations where it should stop.

    Now that all those women had gone, there were only Danju, Xiaotao as well as the other two maids being left here to serve Minn.

    Danju had already been worried about Minn¡¯s condition since Minn had sat tight for too long. After all the other women had gone, Danju approached Minn and asked in a low voice in a hurry, ¡°Mydy, are you hungry now? Do you want to have a cup of tea?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Minn replied that while touching her waist which almost went stiff. She could really use a good stretch right now. However, the other two maids which had been left by Madam Shao were still there, Minn didn¡¯t want them to see that. So she said to Danju, ¡°I need to wash my face, fetch me some hot water.¡±

    All those thick powders on her face were killing her. Danju answered Minn¡¯s request and left.

 Chapter 155: Flower Wedding (4)

    <h4>Chapter 155: Flower Wedding (4)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Seeing Minn kept rubbing the back of her waist, Xiaotao walked over and kneaded Minn¡¯s waist. Xiaotao really had a gift in massaging with the pressure she gave being always to the point. Minn hummed inwardly because of thefortable feeling. However, since the two new maids were still standing in the corner of the room, she could only put on a dignified smile and called them over, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    The two maids seemed to be terrified. Then the older one of them stepped forward reverently and answered, ¡°Madam, my name is Xiahe and her name is Xiazhu. We were sent by the Master to serve you.¡±

    After all, Minn had lived ten years of high-fed life in Sheng family. When she observed the two girls, she found them being very respectful and prudent but also a little bit nervous andcking the natural and graceful manner. Then Minn realized that those two girls hadn¡¯t been officially trained as the inner yard¡¯s maid. She made an assumption that they might have only been trained over the past six months.

    Generally speaking, all of the maids of the prestigious families were trained from their childhood. They would enter into the inner yard when they were around ten years old and learned the appropriate manners. There were rules about how to eat, behave, make tea, dress thedy, do the cleaning, bnce the ount. Even the way they spoke or treat the guests would be taught. Besides, they were around the nobledies all day, so they were also to be influenced by what they constantly saw and heard.

    As the saying went, ¡®Man would rather marry a maid from a respectable family than ady from a normal family. Minn used to turn up her nose at that saying. However, after she had seen Mama Fang¡¯s strict and detailed training, Minn had to admit that all the sayings made senses. Moreover, Mama Fang had also imed regrettably that the training in Sheng family had already been simplified. She also said that if Minn lived in Marquis Yongyi¡¯s mansion, at least half of the maids who were serving Minn now would be driven away!

    Xiaotao had been scared by Mama Fang¡¯s words a lot that she couldn¡¯t even sleep for several nights, having feared that she might be kicked out.

    Therefore, the chapter in those films when a Childe saved a girl who wanted to sell herself to someone in order to bury her dead father andter the girl felt so grateful and begged the Childe to serve him for her whole life would never happen in the real rich families. Even if a Childe did have saved a girl, he would let the Mama in his family to train the girl first. Then the girl had to learn the rules and the manners from the beginning. So by no means would the girl be able to serve the Childe right away! In case the only thing the girl wanted was to seduce the Childe instead of repaying the debt of gratitude! The people in the ancient times were quite sharp-sighted. Those stupid soap operas were just so unrealistic.

    So far, it seemed that Gu Tingye didn¡¯t trust the person in Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion so he had chosen to recruit the servants by himself. It was said that the emperor had also rewarded him lots of servants along with the country estates and the manors. However, Minn still didn¡¯t know where those two girls hade from.

    Seeing Minn remaining silent, Xiahe showed a terrified look on her face. Minn nced at her and then said with a smile, ¡°You have a beautiful name. Who named you this?¡±

    Xiahe let out a sigh of relief secretly and answered, ¡°It¡¯s Momo Chang. She named me that because we were picked up in the mansion in summer.(T/N: In Chinese, Xia meant summer)

    Minn remembered their names to herself. She kind of liked those two girls because of their quick tongue and easy manners. At the same time, Xiaotao couldn¡¯t help but voice her opinion, ¡°You two have good, I mean, perfect names.¡±

    Minn rolled her eyes to Xiaotao, knowing that thetter were still minding about her overly simple name.

    After Minn talked with the two new maids for a while, Danju brought in a washbasin with two other maids following her who were carrying the water bottle, the soap and the towel.

    Xiaotao stood up instantly and took over the towels. Having put on the longer towel on Minn¡¯s chest, Xiaotao took out a small half-transparent shell hair brush from her personal embroidery bag to smooth the hair on Minn¡¯s temples. After that, Xiaotao soaked the other towel. Meanwhile, Danju took off the ring, jade bracelet and other eight gold bracelets on Minn¡¯s hands and put those jewelries in a safe ce.

    Minn lowered her head slightly to let them wash her face and hands. Only after they had changed to the third basin of water were all those powders on Minn¡¯s face washed away. After that, Danju opened her personal little box and took out a few delicate porcin bottles. Then she dipped some of the flower cream and applied it onto Minn¡¯s face, neck, and hands while massaging those parts gently.

    Atst, Danju helped Minn change into a brand new informal dress while Xiaotao tidied Minn¡¯s hair and clothes.

    Danju and Xiaotao had done those things too skillfully, which meant that they had already been familiar to those works. Xiahe and Xiazhu opened their mouth slightly and the other two maids who had been assigned here by Madam Shao looked at each other with a bit surprised look in their eyes because it never urred to them that an illegal daughter from a fourth grades official¡¯s family could possess such an imposing manner. Then all the maids didn¡¯t dare to look down upon Minn anymore.

    After Minn washed herself with the help of Danju and Xiaotao, the door was opened again. A few maids and servants served a few dishes and desserts. Mama Cui followed them in and set the table. After that, she sent all the maids away besides Danju and Xiaotao.

    Mama Fang had taken care of putting all the suitcases and packages of Minn in order at the outside. Since she had finished her job, she then stepped into the room. As she saw Minn¡¯s face, sheughed immediately, ¡°Mydy, you always hates those makeup on your face. Look at you now, already washed all of those things away.¡±

    Minn had just picked up her chopsticks. Hearing Mama Cui¡¯s words, she bulged her cheeks and said, ¡°Mama, do you know that I have used three basins of water to wash those powders away!¡±

    Cui Mama watched Minn eating food with fond nce. Then she called Danju and Xiaotao over to have some desserts. Xiaotao whose mouth was filled with food asked, ¡°Mama, has everything finished at the outside? Where do we sleep tonight?¡±

    Mama Cui pinched Xiaotao¡¯s nose while saying, ¡°Have you seen any maid like you? So the first thing came to your mind was not ourdy¡¯s affair but your own residence?... Everything has been settled now. After all, you won¡¯t live too long here. As long as the trousseau and the packages are well reserved, we don¡¯t need to worry about anything. There were only a few suitcases being opened. We can wait until we arrived at General Gu¡¯s mansion to open the rest.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve had a long day, Mama.¡± Minn said that while swallowing a piece of lotus flower cake, ¡°You should have been rxing yourself right now. But I still have to drag you into all of this.¡±

    Cui Mama used her handkerchief to wipe out the food left on the corner of Minn¡¯s mouth like she had always done when Minn had been a little girl. Then she said smilingly, ¡°Mydy, don¡¯t talk nonsense. If my body is strong enough, I wouldn¡¯t leave you even if you drive me away.¡±

    Having smiled to Mama Cui, Minn lowered her head and continued to goggle the food. Seeing that, Mama Cui couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°I heard they were drinking lots of wines outside, tonight... mydy, you have to be... careful. No matter what... you can not let General Gu do whatever he wants.¡±

    Mama Cui had already tried her best to organize her words. But Minn still blushed at once.

    After Minn had beenpletely full, she turned calm and rxed again. It was such a shame that she was in Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion so she had to behave herself well. Otherwise she would have yed poker game with Xiaotao and Danju. That surely was a good way to kill time. While she was waiting there, she could only let her imagination run wild like that. As one third of the pair of huge red candles which were the same size of baby¡¯s arms burned out and Minn almost fell asleep while lying on the bed, she suddenly heard noisy soundsing from the outside. Then someone shouted, ¡°Second Master is back!¡±

    Minn regained her consciousness all of a sudden and jump out from the bed like a jumping shrimp. Having pondered for a while, she sat back in a hurry.

    The smell of booze spread in this room the moment the door was pushed open heavily. Two strong old women servants tried very hard to carry Gu Tingye inside. Then they put him on the bed slightly. Minn told herself not to look at the drunkard beside her while saying to the two servants calmly with a calm smile, ¡°Mama, you two must be exhausted. Danju, present them two red packets.¡±

    Danju was quite familiar with giving red packets right now. As the two servants wiped the sweats on their foreheads, they weighed the heavy red packets in their hands and realized that there must be at least five ounces of silvers inside, which excited them a lot. After that, they bid farewell to Minn and left.

    The moment the two servants stepped out of the room, Minn got off the bed right away. However, the guy beside her suddenly woke up with a very sober look while murmuring, ¡°Those guys are so mean!¡±

    He stank of alcohol now, which made Minn couldn¡¯t help but frown to that. After he had shaken his head and tried to sober up, he leaned his huge figure on the bedrail and opened his long and narrow eyes slightly to look at Minn with a meaningful smile on his face. Suddenly, he said with his eyebrows knitted, ¡°I will go take a shower. Why don¡¯t you take off those jewels too?¡±

    Xiahe and Xiazhu who were standing beside them went to the next room instantly to prepare the bathtub and hot water. With his hand waving, Gu Tingye stood up and left. At first he was still staggering, but after that he walked quite steadily.

    Minn was standing behind him in a trance. Mama Cui who came back to her sense immediately directed Xiaotao and Danju to take off all the jewelries on Minn while she hanged up Minn¡¯s wedding dress and helped Minn put on a soft cotton sleeping dress. After that, Mama Cui dragged Danju and Xiaotao who were still hesitating out of the room.

    Minn started to bite her fingers now. She felt those brilliant red quilts on the bed quite an eyesore. After a while, Gu Tingye came back alone in a white satin sleeping clothes with his hair still a bit wet. After this tall and strong man had fallen right onto the bed, he leaned on the pillow while looking at Minn with meaningful look in his eyes without saying anything.

    Under that passionate gaze, Minn only felt her body burning and her throat totally dry. Then she coughed and said, ¡°I just ate some night snacks, I, I... I will gargle again.¡± As saying this, she rushed to the next room.

    Next, Minn gargled for five times andforted herself over eighteen times behind the door. She even recited the regtions about the duty of the couples in the marriagew repeatedly. Atst, she walked back in a brave and decisive way. When she returned to the room and tried to get in the bed, she saw Gu Tingye already fall asleep with his back on the head of the bed.

    Minn was totally relieved then and felt ease instantly. Having walked by the table with her bare feet, she poured a cup of tea for herself and drank that up quickly. Before she could let out a sign of relief, a voice came through from her behind, ¡°You have finished washing yourself?l

    Minn almost chocked herself with that tea. Then she put down the cup hastily and turned around to have a look while coughing constantly. It turned out that Gu Tingye had already been awake somehow and was staring straightly at her with his ck and deep eyes which were as sharp as the ss kes. The light from the dragon and phoenix pattern red candles shined on his face, which made his eyes seemed dazzling.

    Minn was in a daze for a few seconds. Then she poured a cup of tea right away and served the tea to him, saying tamely, ¡°Please, have a drink, have a drink!¡±

    Seeing Minn¡¯s jade-like pretty wrist, Gu Tingye felt his throat getting dry. So he also drank up the tea after taking over the cup. Then he gave the cup back to Minn. After putting the cup back on the table, Minn just stopped right there. Gu Tingye chuckled and said with an affectionate look in his eyes, saying, ¡°Still don¡¯t want to go to bed?¡±

    Minn took a deep breath and aid loudly, ¡°There is something I need to tell you!¡±

    Gu Tingye waved his hands and ignored her words, ¡°Lets wait until tomorrow. We should have a rest first.¡± On these words, he got off the bed. With his tall figure and long legs, it only took him two steps to reach to Minn. Then he grabbed Minn¡¯s hand right away.

    ¡°Actually, I have something important to tell you!¡± Minn was making her final struggle.

    ¡°It can wait.¡±

    After he had raised his strong arms, Minn only felt her feet being high up in the air. The next thing she knew was that she had been held up by Gu Tingye. To put it more precisely, she had been carried by him. With her face down, she got a bit scared when looking at the ground. So she could only grabbed him tightly. After that, she was thrown to the bed gently.

    Gu Tingye dragged a quilt while tearing down the twoyer red brocade pomegranate seeds gauze and the thick brocade curtains. Then he turned around and only found Minn shrank herself at the corner of the bed and kept trembling.

    ¡°I, I, I, I...¡± She went totally tongue-tied.

    ¡°You¡¯ve had a long day. You must be so tired. Come rest yourself.¡± Gu Tingye held the girl¡¯s hand while touching her fine skin carefully. Her hand felt very soft, as he kept touching her, he could feel clearly of her slender finger bones.

    ¡°I¡¯m not tired!¡± With her face turnedpletely red, Minn finally took a deep breath after she had been suffocated for a long while.

    ¡°Not tired?¡± There was almost green light shing in Gu Tingye¡¯s long and narrow eyes. Then he added, ¡°That¡¯s perfect!¡±

    ... (After one night, you know what have happened!)

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you have something to tell me before?¡± Gu Tingye suddenly remembered that.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the strength to say it.¡± Minn, who was nearly half-dead said that.

    ¡°But you said it was important.¡± The man said that with loving expression in his eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember anything...¡±

 Chapter 156: Bonus: Wedding Night

    <h4>Chapter 156: Bonus: Wedding Night</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Tut~tut~tut~...herees the thing for the whole night...

    ******

    ¡°Not tired?¡± There was almost green light shing in Gu Tingye¡¯s long and narrow eyes. Then he added, ¡°That¡¯s perfect!¡±

    ... (After one night, you know what have happened)

    He suddenly pulled Minn over to the bed. After that, this tall and strong man pressed on Minn¡¯s body immediately, attaching his bodypletely to hers. Meanwhile, she also reached into her clothes with his fingers. He felt the girl¡¯s tender skin, her slender waist which was so delicate that he could break it off easily. Then he slid his hands up, touching her two plump breasts while feeling the sweet smell greeting his nose.

    Minn was shivering violently. Gu Tingye¡¯s muscles were too strong. As his body rubbed over her, she just felt aching all over. Then she started to whimper, ¡°Purr... I don¡¯t know about this.¡± No, actually, she was well aware of what they were doing now. ¡°... Purr, I have never done this.¡±

    The man was burning right now while having no idea what she was talking about. The only thing he wanted to do was kneading her body.

    Minn¡¯s body arched under his rub. She then leaned to other side to dodge him while burying her head into the pillow. As she sobbed like a frightened little beast, she still left half of her snow-white face and one of her earlobes at the outside. Gu Tingye stared at her nkly. He couldn¡¯t help but reach to her and bite her earlobe. Minn groaned instantly and tried to avoid him, but was pressed onto the bed firmly.

    The man used the tip of his tongue to feel her moist mouth and tore off the girl¡¯s clothes at the same time. The jade-like delicate little beast was so scared that she almost screamed. However, she only dared to moaned. As the man got more and more intrigued, he began to kiss the girl along her neck while biting her skin impatiently. When his face reached to her chest, his eyes turnedpletely red. Her boobs were small and exquisite, looking a bit timid. He bit her nipples right away while keeping sucking them.

    Finally, Minn couldn¡¯t endure that. She cried and stretched out one of her smooth legs to kick right on his bare and strong chest. However, Gu Tingye caught her off guard and grabbed her ankles. He felt the little ankles of his wife being so fragile as if they would be broken with a single pinch. Having opened her legs and bent them in a haste, he bent down to press on her body heavily again.

    He used his lips to seek her soft neck and earlobes. He kissed and licked those parts of her body while breathing heavily. While Minn was in a daze, she felt one of her legs being lifted. Something hot was rubbing the lower part of her body. Then she felt a sharp pain from there.

    Minn cried, this time, she cried for real. With tears running down her face, she bit her lips to prevent herself from shouting while trying her best to endure the pain.

    Gu Tingye had also restrained himself for a long time. After he had felt that his wife¡¯s body was not that stiff, his movements became even more aggressive. As he kissed on her small lips, he didn¡¯t stop moving up and down violently. The only thing Minn could do was putting her head into the pillow. With her tears wetting half of the pillow towel, she cried loudly and begged, ¡°... Purr, just stop;...We can do it next time, purr... please let go of me! I can¡¯t do this anymore...¡±

    Minn always knew that she was an unpractical creature. Although she really was a strong-willed girl and wouldn¡¯t feel a thing when someone criticized or sneered at her, she actually possessed a weak body. She couldn¡¯t stand the coldness, the heat, the itch as well as the pain. Even a slight sense of pain would make her cry with floods of tears.

    Gu Tingye kept coaxing her. The way she looked like when she begged was too enchanting. Her body tasted so great. He couldn¡¯t help holding her tender butt up and pressed it to the lower part of his body fiercely. With his movements turning more and more drastic, he stuck that part of his body into her so hard that she had arched like a shrimp. Now she really flew into a rage, trying to find a ce to vent her anger. Then she touched a part of his body and bite that ce violently, not knowing if that was his shoulder or his arm. However, her action only stimted his wildness. He rubbed her body crazily while opening her legs to a wider angle to insert his genital in her body. Minn, feeling her body being sore and limp, could only lie on the bed without any strengths left in her.

    There was nothing Minn could do except for rubbing her eyes and sobbing in a low voice. This bed seemed to be the end of her world where she could only be pressed down by this man and have sex with him.

    After she didn¡¯t know how long, only when Minn felt that her waist was about to be broken did Gu Tingye stop with a heavy breath. Minn was still trembling as if she had died for once. Sweats were streaming all over their bodies. While the girl was lying feebly on the bed like a pile of slime, the man was still holding her in his arms tightly.

    ¡°Honey, did it hurt?¡± He asked.

    Minn felt so ashamed that her face looked like a boiled shrimp. As her extreme shame turned into anger, she only wanted to bite off his flesh to vent her spleen. But the only thing she could do now was turning her face away. Seeing her being like this, Gu Tingye giggled softly while not forgetting to kiss her neck and shoulders. Minn, being unable to move a bit, could only curse him a lecherous man inwardly and picture the scene of beating him violently in her mind.

    While she went off into wild imaginations, she suddenly felt a hard thing against her waist. She shivered right away, feeling herself half dead with fright. Then she suddenly had the strength to creep off his body and slip into a quilt. After that, she wrapped her body along with her head entirely, while trembling in the quilt.

    After Gu Tingye had seen her being so afraid like that, he was a bit irritated but also amused. Then he stretched out his strong arms and grabbed Minn as well as her quilt. As he dug out Minn¡¯s head from the quilt like peeling off the rice-pudding, he teased her in a deep voice, ¡°What are you scared of? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to eat you alive.¡±

    ¡°Purr... Don¡¯t do that ever again... Let go of me. Second Uncle... Oh, no, my husband, my dear, just give me a break. I¡¯ll listen to everything you say afterwards! Please let go of me, let go of me!... Purr...¡± Minn nearly knelt on the ground to beg him.

    Gu Tingye couldn¡¯t help butugh loudly. He still held Minn in his arms while kissing her and rubbing her body. Today he really had increased his knowledge about her. This girl would say anything when she asked for mercy. But as long as she escaped from the dangerous situation, she would deny everything she had said. She would pretend that nothing had happened. And those words she had said for begging would bepletely forgotten by her.

    ¡°Honey, be good! Let¡¯s go to sleep, I won¡¯t touch you anymore.¡± Although he said that, he didn¡¯t stop reaching his hand into her clothes. As he touched her soft boobs, he felt his lower belly being hot again. Only after he had kneaded her for a bit longer did he cool off a bit.

    Minn refused to trust his words. The two of them dragged the quilt for a long while. Atst, Minn insisted that they should sleep in separate quilts. However, Gu Tingye only held her as well as her quilt together in his arms and searched for her tender lips to kiss her again.

    *******

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you have something to tell me before?¡± Gu Tingye suddenly remembered that.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the strength to say it.¡± Minn, who was nearly half-dead said that.

    ¡°But you said it was important.¡± The man said that with loving expression in his eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember anything...¡±

 Chapter 157: Faces in Marquis Ningyuanâ€™s Mansion (1)

    <h4>Chapter 157: Faces in Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s Mansion (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Only until midnight did they stop making out. Minn who was already worn out andy on the bed feebly with her eyelids drooping heavily, having no intention to move a bit even though she was covered with sweats. As for Gu Tingye who had spent years drifting about and already got used to living a tough life didn¡¯t want to take a shower either. The only thing he would like to do now was kissing and hugging the sleepy girl in his arms.

    Minn had a very sound sleep. While she was in a trance, she felt that she hade back to her military training time in college when she had to stand at attention and take goose-step eight hours a day. At that time, she had always fallen asleep the moment her head had touched the pillow as if she had been beaten violently. Right now, her waist was limp, her legs were hurt, her bones seemed to be reinstalled and her head was in apletely mess. Maybe a reset button was necessary for her.

    At dawn, Minn was awake because she felt pressure on her body. Then she opened her mouth to exhale difficultly like a fish which had left the water. Having groped with her eyes closed, she found that a huge and strong leg was pressing on her belly right now. That made Minn fly in a rage all of a sudden and only want to scratch the face of the man beside her. At the moment, Gu Tingye also woke up, feeling quite ready for a ¡®morning exercise¡¯.

    However, Minny t on the stomach like a tortoise, burying her head in her pillow. Instead of turning the tortoise over, Gu Tingye just threw himself over Minn and kissed the girl¡¯s gentle and delicate back all the way down, his stubble making the fair skin pin in a minute.

    Minn was almost suffocated and fought hard to refrain from rolling her eyes. She turned her head back with great difficulty, ¡°You...you get off me. I can¡¯t breathe.¡±

    Gu Tingye, chuckling in a great mood, rolled over and held his cute wife into his arms while lying down on the bed. Minn started panting on his chest and seeing the manughing in such a good mood, out of indignation, she thumped on the chest with her two little fists, only to be hurt by the hard muscles. Minn couldn¡¯t help but shout in pain, ¡°Get your hands off me. I have to find some ointment.¡±

    Gu Tingye said in a happy tone, ¡°No worries, I don¡¯t feel any pain.¡±

    Minn raged, ¡°I do!¡±

    As the man who had delved deep into the top two most unrestrained ces, Jiang Hu underworld and military camp, and earned himself quite a name from both, Gu Tingye, as expected, took her wrong, ¡°It won¡¯t hurt soon in the future,¡± said Gu Tingye in a doting tone as he nuzzled against Minn¡¯s face, his eyes darkening.

    It took Minn quite a while to actually realize what he was talking about. Her face blushing scarlet, Minn blurted out, some wrath in her tone, ¡°Not there!¡±

    ¡°You...didn¡¯t feel any pain?¡± Gu Yingye¡¯s eyes lit up with some expectation coloring his tone as his hand groped down over Minn¡¯s thigh.

    Minn nearly choked. She pressed his hand with all her might, her whole body aching, and threw him an angry stare, ¡°Don¡¯t do it!¡±

    The light of the morning sun beamed down through the curtain on them. So Gu Tingye saw Minn¡¯s face straightly by that light. There was a tired look on Minn¡¯s snow-white little face. The dark circles under her eyes were even more obvious but those eyes were still enchanting with so many expressions inside. Gu Tingye was so appealed to that, then he pulled her little hand to his mouth and started to blow on it with light shing in his beautiful eyes.

    After a long while, Minn only uttered, ¡°Well... Hmm..., we still have a life-time to spend together...¡± Her voice sounded lower and lower atst, which could be considered as a begging gesture.

    Gu Tingye burst intoughter and held Minn in his arms all of a sudden. After that he wadded her up and kissed all over her body while his chest shook due to hisughter.

    Then, the maid outside called them behind the door, ¡°Second Master, Second Madam, time to get up.¡±

    It took Minn quite a while to realize that the maid was calling her. Then she hurried to get up. However, Gu Tingye who was beside her was still chuckling. Minn clenched her little fists and thumped on his strong and broaden shoulders while scolding him in a low voice, ¡°Stopughing! Someone¡¯s here... Fine, you just won¡¯t stop, right?... Stop it or I¡¯ll call the Bu Kuai (T/N: Bu Kuai was the policeman in ancient Chinese) to catch you!¡±

    Yao Yiyi had scared her four-year old nephew like this before. The original words were, ¡°Stop crying, or I¡¯ll call the policeman to catch you!¡± Now in the critical situation, she just let those old words slip out of her tongue.

    Gu Tingyeughed even more loudly with his body trembling on the beddings. Minn who was also lying between those brocade beddings was enveloped in the shadow of his huge figure. Right now, this angry girl was nning to bite the man like a little beast which had just grown teeth with threatening gestures. However, her movements looked not scary at all but only adorable. After Gu Tingye had teased her for a long while, he finally had enough and called someone to help them wash and get dressed.

    Mama Cui who had already prepared for this brought Danju and Xiaotao in the room first. She then put on arge coat on Minn and led her to the next room to have a bath. After that, Mama Cui asked the servants and maids who were holding the basins, the buckets and the towels at the outside toe in. Those servants were divided into two groups so they could serve Minn and Gu Tingye separately.

    Minn came out after she had put on her underclothes and dress. Then she found that Gu Tingye had also finished washing himself while Xiahe was doing up his hair. After everything was done, a woman who seemed like the mama in charge came in to find the white silk handkerchief on their bed. Seeing the blood on the handkerchief, that mama smiled and put it in a red and golden carved wooden box.

    The clothes the couple would wear on the first morning after their wedding should be treated seriously. Minn was wearing a red peony pattern gold iid brocade coat, arge five phoenixes toward sun pattern gold hair pin with ruby iid, a pair of red coral earrings with gold tassels, a two fish bringing fortune pattern gold and jade ne with a blessing lock and around seventeen or eighteen dragon and phoenix pattern gold bracelets. She was almost overwhelmed by those objects. Also, due tost night¡¯s overwork, she felt all her muscles aching. Every time she tried to raise her hand or lift her feet, she showed a miserable look due to the pain. Mama Cui who concerned about Minn a lot then looked at Gu Tingye with an unkind expression in her eyes when thinking of the bruises all over Minn¡¯s body.

    Gu Tingye had also put on a scarlet festive coat with spun gold bat flower pattern brocade embroidered from the shoulder. There was also a rosin color belt iid with jade around his waist. He was standing in front of the full-length mirror at the moment to let Xiazhu tidy the lower hem of his clothes.

    Minn looked to his side and couldn¡¯t help makingpliments inwardly, ¡®Such a strong red color like a raging fire always gives people a feminine impression. But when this tall and strong man with a straight back and wild shoulders wears that color, his manhood hasn¡¯t been decreased a bit. Instead, he still has that imposing aura around him.

    Seeing that Minn was looking at him from the mirror, Gu Tingye turned around to have a look at her. Having sized her up and down, he smiled and said, ¡°You look really pretty.¡± Minn nodded with a naughty expression in her eyes but a serious look on her face, saying in a low voice, ¡°You also look really pretty.¡±

    Gu Tingye faked a scary look and red at Minn while thetter was smiling apologetically. In a second, they both smiled at each other spontaneously without any barriers between them anymore. Maybe there really were some people who could be intimate with each other over one night.

    All the maids and servants were lowering their head without saying anything. However, they were all surprised deep down. The servants from the Sheng mansion thought, ¡®Ourdy became close to General Gu so easily.¡¯ while the servants from the Gu¡¯s mansion thought, ¡®Never have I seen our Second Master being so kind to anyone.¡¯ There were a few tactful maids shooting a nce at Minn secretly and thinking, ¡®Such a charming and gorgeous new madam will surely be favored by Second Master.¡¯

    ording to the normal procedure, the things they would do on the first day after their wedding were kowtowing to the elders of the immediate family first, then greeting the coteral rtives. After that, they would go to Gu¡¯s ancestral temple and write Minn¡¯s name in the family tree. They could eat the meal when they had time off during this procession. The situation in Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion was a bit special, so Minn had already asked Gu Tingye about what they would do today. However, he had only answered, ¡°We should pay our respects to our parents first.¡±

    His words sounded too meaningful and ambiguous. First of all, his father had been dead for a long time. Second, his mother had died even earlier. Atst, the one he called mother right now was actually his step-mother. And Minn had heard that he had not been in a good rtionship with his stepmother.

    Minn felt quite puzzled right now. Under the circumstances like this, how she was going to understand the implications in her new boss¡¯s words?

    As Minn was wondering that, a mama in charge who wore a dark brown striped brocade coat arrived at the door. Then the maids by the door who opened the curtain for this mama gave their obeisances and said, ¡°Mama.¡±

    Mama Xiang was fair-skinned had a benignant look. After she had entered into the room, she gave her obeisance to Minn and Gu Tingye and said with a smile, ¡°Second Master, second madam. Old Madam has asked you to worship Old Master and Old Madam Bai in the ancestral temple first. She¡¯ll wait you there.¡±

    Gu Tingye smiled and replied, ¡°Thanks foring, mama. We¡¯ll be there soon.¡± The smile on the corner of his mouth looked genial but didn¡¯t reach to his eyes.

    Minn then ordered Danju to give a red packet to Mama Xiang. Mama Xiang took over her reword with a beaming smile and then bid farewell to Minn and Gu Tingye. Perhaps Minn had treated Mama Xiang too affably, Gu Tingye then took a meaningful nce at her. Then they both walked to the ancestral temple with people crowded around.

    The ancestral temple was a ce where all the memorial tablets of the ancestors being set out for the descendants to worship. In ancient times, one¡¯s parentage was really important. It was said that the more memorial tablets a family had, the more honourable the ancestor in this family was. It also meant that the family had been of long standing and was a real notable family.

    When Minn had worshiped Sheng¡¯s ancestors in You Yang, she had counted the memorial tablets of Sheng family carefully because she had been too bored while kneeling there. And the result¡ª¡ªAye! No wonder why the prestige and wealth of Sheng family were not able to make them the biggest family in their hometown.

    ording to Pin¡¯s words, their ancestor, Great Grand Master Sheng had been a beggar and with no name. One day, he had heard the words from a part-time fortune-teller which had imed, ¡°The times of peace and prosperity wille soon.¡± When those poor beggars had heard that, they had suddenly arisen hope in their heart. And only because of that had Great Grand Master Sheng set his teeth to survive. After that, he had given himself the family name ¡®Sheng¡¯ and also a first name. (T/N: In Chinese, the word Sheng meant prosperity.) However, Pin probably had imagined ny percent of the story. Because she had had no patience in kneeling in the ancestral temple, she had then decided to make up a story to let off her anger.

    The real story was, although Great Grand Master Sheng had lost his parents in his childhood and be a beggar at a very young age. It was said that he had never forgot about his parents¡¯ name. However, as for the previous generation before his parents, he hadn¡¯t been able to remember anyone of them. Also, he hadn¡¯t had the guts likemander-in-chief Wei who had asked his wife to fake all the names of the three generations of his family to report to the emperor in order to be granted as an official. Therefore, there were only a few memorial tablets in the ancestral temple of Sheng¡¯s family . As a matter of fact, the number of their ancestors was not even enough to form a Hulu Brothers team. (T/N: Hulu Brothers are characters from a Chinese famous cartoon. There are seven of the brothers.)

    As a result, when Minn stood in the ancestral temple of Gu¡¯s family, an inferiority feeling welled up in her heart immediately.

    In the stately hall which had numerous tall pirs, the wall on the north had been entirely cast into a sacrificial altar. Those memorial tablets which were around eight or nine inches high had been arranged in seventeen or even eighteen tiers. Seeing the dense tablets, Minn couldn¡¯t help being short of breath.

 Chapter 158: Faces in Marquis Ningyuanâ€™s Mansion (2)

    <h4>Chapter 158: Faces in Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s Mansion (2)</h4>

    Old Madam Qin had already been in the ancestral temple. The moment she saw Gu Tingye and Minn, she walked toward them and said with a gentle smile, ¡°You must be so tired yesterday. Come on, pray and kowtow to the ancestors.¡±

    The maids had already prepared the cattail hassocks and the incense. Minn nced over and saw a brand new memorial tablet in the center of the bottom row on which written ¡®In memory of my beloved father, Yankai Gu¡¯. Minn was well aware of what she should do next. She followed Gu Tingye closely and fell on her knees on the cattail hassock. After that, she burnt the incense and prayed. Atst, she put the incense back into the censor to finish the whole procedure. Minn turned around and saw that Gu Tingye was starting at an old memorial tablet on the right of the bottom row, on which written ¡®In memory of my beloved mother, Bai shi¡¯. The expression in his eyes seemed a bit gloomy.

    Having collected herself again, Minn saw that there were actually two smaller memorial tablets beside the memorial tablet of Gu Tingye¡¯s father. One belonged to Bai shi, who was also Minn¡¯s real mother-inw. The other one which looked more delicate and exquisite had the words ¡®In memory of my beloved mother, Qin shi¡¯ on it. Minn couldn¡¯t help but look at Old Madam Qin and think, ¡®If she dies, what will be written on her memorial tablet? Since a woman¡¯s first name couldn¡¯t be written on the tablet in this age, there will be two same memorial tablets by then.¡¯

    Gu Tingye came back to earth quickly. He then turned around and said, ¡°We should give obeisance to Old Madam now.¡±

    Old Madam Qin was sitting on one side of the hall with a sad look on her face. Hearing what Gu Tingye had said, she wiped the tears on the corner of her eyes and waved her hands, saying gently, ¡°Just skip that, skip that.¡±

    ¡°The etiquette can not be abolished. Old Madam, please don¡¯t refuse.¡± Gu Tingye said that in a low voice but with a rather resolute attitude. Minn was very sharp-witted to follow her husband¡¯s lead. She told Danju to put those two cattail hassocks in front of Old Madam Qin and made a kneeling down posture.

    Seeing that she couldn¡¯t get away with this, Old Madam Qin then sat tight and ept Gu Tingye and Minn¡¯s obeisance with a smile. After the couple had stood up, Minn received a pair of extremely transparent jade bracelets with spun gold iid and a heavy bronze color gourd-shaped brocade pouch with pearl iid.

    ¡®Kowtowing to Old Madam Qin is quite worth it.¡¯ Minn thought.

    ¡°Go to see your eldest brother now.¡± Old Madam Qin looked at them and said that with her eyes glistening with tears, ¡°He never had a single day of joy over the past two years. Before the New Year¡¯s Eve, his condition was even worsened. Now he has to stay on the bed all day. I bet he will be so happy to see you getting married.¡±

    With the look on Gu Tingye¡¯s face turned sullen, he seemed to fall into sadness too. Then he said lightly, ¡°Of course we will visit him.¡±

    Then, Gu Tingye and Minn walked to the main yard with arge retinue. The crowd was quiet on the way. Only Old Madam Qin talked about Gu Tingye¡¯s brother¡¯s condition from time to time. However, Old Madam Qin couldn¡¯t talk too much in order to keep her demure figure as an elder. So she also quieted down after saying a few words. Minn who had just married into the family also couldn¡¯t speak too much. Then she decided to shut her mouth like a m while pretending to be bashful. At the same time, Gu Tingye had no intention to speak at all with a sullen look on his dark face. Minn assumed that if she asked him why he looked like this, he would definitely answer, ¡°I feel so sad for my brother¡¯s illness.¡±

    ording to Minn¡¯s observation, this man would definitely say what he didn¡¯t think.

    After all the people had walked for a quarter, they finally arrived at the main yard. As they entered the inner yard, they all smelled a strong scent of medical decoction. Minn followed Old Madam Qin into arge bedroom where the woolen carpet wasid on the tile floor. There was no decorations in this room because all kinds of medical pots and furnaces had already piled up from the table by the wall to the bed. Even the utility cab had been full of tins and bottles. It had already been the spring in March, the furnace fire was still burning vigorously in this room.

    A man was lying in a flower and bird carving red sandalwood bed. Madam Shao was sitting by the bed while shedding tears to herself. As she heard people¡¯s steps, she wiped out the tears on her face and stood up to greet the visitors.

    ¡°Tingyu, your second brother is here to see you!¡± Old Madam Qin called that slightly. Seeing that Gu Tingyu was trying to sit up, she pressed him back to the bed hastily. Then she hold his hand and pat it gently while chattering softly with her eye sockets turning red.

    Although Minn was quite unsatisfied that Old Madam Qin had skipped the introduction of her, she still stepped forward with a smile and then bent down to give her obeisance with Gu Tingye, ¡°Nice to meet you, eldest brother, eldest sister-inw.¡±

    Madam Shao stood up right away to return the obeisance. Meanwhile, Gu Tingyu propped himself up on one of his elbows faintly and then lean on the pillow with the help of Madam Shao. After that, he nodded to Gu Tingye and then smiled to Minn, saying ¡°Please excuse my rudeness. I am a useless person.¡±

    Minn replied in a hurry, ¡°Please don¡¯t say that, brother, your health is the most important thing.¡± As Minn looked up, she was startled to see the man in front of her. Though Gu Tingyu had scarcely any breath left and was all skin and bones with a sallow face, it was still clear to see that he looked exactly like Old Madam Qin, even more delicate and prettier than her. Of all the ancient people Minn had seen, only Qi Heng was able topete with Gu Tingye in appearance.

    Being both good-looking, Qi Heng looked more handsome while Gu Tingyu looked beautiful in a more feminine way. After Gu Tingyu had said those words, he coughed lightly again with a few blue veins standing out on his pale neck and unusual redness showing on his cheeks.

    ¡°My son, have a rest now.¡± Old Madam Qin looked as if she was nearly heartbroken. Her hand which was touching the back of Gu Tingyu¡¯s hand shook slightly. Right at this moment, her affection for his son seemed quite sincere.

    Gu Tingyu held Old Madam Qin¡¯s hand smilingly while staring at Gu Tingye the whole time. As Gu Tingyu watched from the tall and straight body to the face which was full of vitality of his brother, there were jealousy and sullenness showing in his eyes. Only after he had taken a few breaths was he able to open his mouth, ¡°You finally agreed to see me. Fine, it¡¯s all our destinies. I should give you the things which belonged to you at the first ce. It happened before, and it will happen again.¡±

    Having gazed at Gu Tingyu for a long while, Gu Tingyeforted his brother with a kind look, ¡°Brother, why did you say that? Your illness is only temporary. When you are recovered, everything will be fine.¡±

    Gu Tingyu gave out a wry smile and said, ¡°You did have grown up. Look at you saying thoseforting words. You must have experienced a lot of things after you have left our home for several years. That¡¯s a good thing. Now you are the only support of Gu¡¯s family.¡±

    Gu Tingye lowered his head without saying anything. After a while, he smiled again and soothed Gu Tingyu as if they really were two loving brothers. Gu Tingyu started to cough and have a fever again after he had said a few words. After that, he fell asleep again. Then all the people there left the room cautiously without any noise.

    Old Madam Qin¡¯s face was covered with mncholy. When she left the room, she turned around and said to Madam Shao, ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten anything yet, right? You can tell the maids to look after Ting yu. Come have the breakfast with us.¡±

    Madam Shao declined that proposal at first. Then she agreed and followed everyone out of the room. After that, the crowd headed to the side yard on the east. When they entered into the yard, they saw a table full of dishes in the center and a youngdy being busy preparing everything.

    This youngdy who had a beautiful oval face was wearing a rose violet entangled floral branch pattern coat with a gold bottom peony shape ruby hairpin on her oblique bun, giving others a very affable impression. When she saw that everyone arrived, she smiled with her eyes curved, saying, ¡°Mother, eldest sister-inw, second brother, second sister-inw, you are finally here. I got so hungry, if I wait any longer than this, I¡¯ll eat by myself first!¡±

    Hearing her words, Madam Shao burst intoughter with a joyful look showing on her face. Unlike Madam Shao who behaved affectionately towards that youngdy, Old Madam Qin still remained indifferent and only said, ¡°Let¡¯s start the meal. Everyone¡¯s hungry now.¡±

    Old Madam Shao pulled that youngdy over and introduced to Minn, ¡°This is your third sister-inw, Weige¡¯er¡¯s wife. She¡¯s from Earl Chengping¡¯s family, the Zhu family. She¡¯s the most warmhearted one among us. Anytime you feel bored in future, you can go chat with her. She¡¯ll be more than happy to solve your problems.¡±

    When Minn heard the name ¡®Weige¡¯er¡¯, she was almost choked to death by her own saliva. Then she realized that Viagra wasn¡¯t called that name in ancient times.(T/N: Weige¡¯er is another name for Viagra in modern Chinese.) The person Madam Shao had talked about was Gu Tingye¡¯s third brother, Gu Tingwei, who was also the natural son of Old Madam Qin.

    Minn grinned and nodded. Suddenly she found herself in a dilemma. In respect of age, she was a few years younger than Zhu shi. But in respect of the seniority in the family, she was Zhu shi¡¯s elder sister-inw. As she was pondering that, Zhu shi who seemed to care nothing about how they would call each other approached and gave her obeisance to Minn with a smile, saying, ¡°It¡¯s nice meeting you, second sister-inw.¡±

    Then Minn could only responded with redness on her face, ¡°It¡¯s nice meeting you too, third sister-inw.¡± Then she took over a pouch which had been prepared by Danju long ago and passed it to Zhu shi. Thetterughed and epted the pouch with an amiable look while saying, ¡°It feels so good to be the youngest daughter-inw of the family. I wish I could have more brothers and sister-inws!¡±

    The crowd broke out in a riot ofughter, even Old Madam Qin hanged up a smile on the corner of her mouth.

    After all the dishes had been set on the table, everyone sat at their seats one by one. Minn saw Madam Shao and Zhu shi were still standing there, so she also stood aside consciously and prepared to help serve the dishes. Old Madam Qin then waved her hand and said, ¡°You three can sit down and have the meal now. There¡¯s a saying goes, the seniority can be ignored in the first three days after the wedding. Also, we are not that kind of family which attaches importance to those rigid rules. Come, sit here.¡± Then she pointed at Gu Tingye while saying, ¡°You can go to the side room. Your third brother is waiting for you there. It has been a long time you two haven¡¯t seen each other. This time you can finally have a good chat with him. You and Minn can greet other rtives after the breakfast.¡±

    Gu Tingye bent down and consented to Old Madam Qin. Then he walked to Minn and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll go there first. You... have a good meal here.¡± Although there was no expression on his face, but the concerned expression in his eyes was still obvious.

    It seemed that Old Madam Qin didn¡¯t saw that scene because she had just turned around to give orders to the maid. However, she still put on a smile on the corner of her face. Madam Shao looked at the new couple smilingly but felt jealous and bitter inwardly. Zhu shi was the only one whoughed out and said, ¡°Second brother, we won¡¯t eat our second sister-inw!¡±

    Gu Tingye then bid his farewell to all the women and left with a smile.

    Minn was still standing there with her head lowered and her face turning red, feeling a bit panicky¡ª¡ªPerfect, perfect, now she was already able to blush at anytime she wanted. If she was able to control how much redness she had on her cheek, she would be a master of blushing then.

    Minn lifted her eyes gently to nce at all those women there. So far, everything was perfectly normal. Her mother-inw was kind and agreeable, her eldest sister-inw was dignified and virtuous, her youngest sister-inw was energetic and amiable. The atmosphere in this family was harmonious and sweet. If all of this was real, then she surely was a lucky girl.

    However, ever since Minn had been drowned in the debris flow, she understood one thing that there were always surprises in her life. She just didn¡¯t know what kind of surprises Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion would give to her.

 Chapter 159: Faces in Marquis Ningyuanâ€™s Mansion (3)

    <h4>Chapter 159: Faces in Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s Mansion (3)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    On the rosewood round peony carving table ced lots of dishes. A trayful of steaming hot stuffed buns was set out in the center, around which were the red bean maize flour steamed cakes, the goose grease fried rice balls with sweet bean paste, the four-colored green onion vored steamed bread rolls, the fried dough twist and the jujube paste Chinese yam cake. There were also two kinds of porridge on the small table by the side, which were the millet pumpkin porridge of sweet vor and the mushroom chicken porridge of salty vor.

    Minn had an appetite immediately. However, she had to keep reminding herself that she was in her husband¡¯s family now and should pay attention to her manners.

    Old Madam Qin took a seat at first. As she looked around, she asked with a smile, ¡°Where is Tingcan? Her sisters-inw were already here. Why doesn¡¯t shee out?¡±

    Mama Xiang who was serving the porridge right now turned around and answered, ¡°Seventh Lady said that she would have breakfast with Lady Xian and Young Master. She will visit Second Madam when shees back.¡±

    Madam Shao sat beside Old Madam Qin with a faint smile on her face, saying, ¡°I¡¯m so grateful for Seventh Sister-Inw that she could apany Xianjie¡¯er these days.¡±

    Zhu shi, having pulled Minn to sit down with her together, was asking softly what kind of porridge Minn liked. Hearing that, Zhu shi grinned and said, ¡°Our Seventh Sister-In-Law has the best temper among us. She¡¯s respectful, filial and likes kids a lot. I wonder which lucky guy will marry her in the future!¡±

    Old Madam Qin scolded lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t talk rubbish. You are letting your Second Sister-In-Lawugh at you.¡±

    As Minn took over the mushroom chicken porridge and smelt the faint scent, she chuckled and said, ¡°Old Madam, please don¡¯t say that. I have already heard that Seventh Lady¡¯s literary talent ranks the top among all thedies in the capital. Today I finally acknowledge that not only does Sister Tingcan have a talent in literature, she¡¯s also a kind-hearted and virtuousdy. Those qualities are so precious.¡± Minn hadn¡¯t made up thosepliments. Once she had heard Lianjie¡¯er and Mn quarreling with each other. At that time, Lianjie¡¯er had eximed loudly, ¡°My Seventh Aunt in Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion is so much better than you in poetry and painting!¡±

    Old Madam Qin showed a pleasant look while saying, ¡°Don¡¯t spoil her with those ttery words! She¡¯s still an innocent girl!¡±

    Minn lowered her head with a smile and started to eat her breakfast. When she ate her salty and fresh porridge together with the fried dough twist and the fried rice balls, she just felt her mouth was full of tasty smell.

    If Minn hadn¡¯t remembered wrong, this Lady Tingcan was actually a few months older than her. Normally, ady from a noble family which had settled in the capital for a long time would already get engaged. Why hadn¡¯t Lady Tingcan been betrothed to a man yet? If she had to mourn for thest emperor, dying a year of her marriage already seemed quite fair. However, it seemed that Gu¡¯s family hadn¡¯t even pick a family for Lady Tingcan yet.

    There was only one reason. Those families which had been chosen before had been through too many changes. Some looked down upon Gu¡¯s family, the others were looked down upon by Gu¡¯s family. During the two to three years when thest Emperor had died and the new Emperor had ascended the throne, more than half of the noble families in the capital had been involved in the mutiny cases. Therefore, it was not strange to see the noble families experiencing violent ups and downs.

    When eating, do not converse. When in bed, do not speak. Gu Tingye was not able to follow thetter rule but his step-mother did carry out the former one. Old Madam Qin didn¡¯t utter a single word during the rest of the time of their meal. After all the women had finished eating, the maids came in session with basins, jars, cups and handkerchiefs. Minn washed herself and rinsed her mouth. Then she started to sip the tea slowly.

    Minn had raised her hand, twisted her fingers, dipped her fingers in the water, rinsed her mouth and held the tea cup to form theplete set of the action. Her movements seemed gentle and fluent, which made her looked elegant and graceful. Zhu shi who was beside Minn observed the whole procedure and got surprised secretly while thinking, ¡®This illegal daughter from a fourth-grade official¡¯s family really has been taught well. She is not impressed by those luxurious disy or the solemn etiquette and always remains calm and leisured. When she stands there, she smiles warmly. When she sits down, she looks breezily.¡¯

    It was said that Old Madam Sheng was the legal daughter from Earl Yongyi¡¯s mansion who used to be the most dignified and proudest girl. Right now Xu¡¯s family was not in a good condition, but back to the old days, Old Madam Sheng¡¯s parents¡¯ family had been very influential. Thinking of that, Zhu shi was enlightened. She heard that this new bride had been raised by Old Madam Sheng from her childhood. No wonder Minn¡¯s behavior and manners would look so decent and graceful.

    On the other side, Minn was using three of her fingers to hold the tea saucer with difficulty while still had to show a bashful smile. At the same time, she thought, ¡®At that time when Momo Kong has taught us the manners and behaviors in Sheng¡¯s family, she wouldn¡¯t have thought that three of her four students would actually use the things she has taught.¡¯

    Momo Kong, as an elite educator, really was an efficient person!

    Perhaps they had eaten for too long, Mama Xiang turned around to look at the hourss and reported softly, ¡°Old Madam, it¡¯s about time. Fourth Old Master must already be waiting there. How about I asking Seventh Lady to go there first. It¡¯ll take less time for them to get there than us.¡±

    Old Madam Qin thought about it and then nodded, saying, ¡°You are right.¡± She turned around and smiled to Minn and the others while saying, ¡°We all have good appetites when a happy event happens in our family. Look how long we have eaten the breakfast. Let¡¯s go there now. We cannot let everyone wait for us.¡±

    Minn and the other two sisters-inw stood together with their heads lowered while answering Old Madam Qin¡¯s words. After that, they all followed Old Madam Qin out.

    After they had walked a few steps, they saw Gu Tingye and another young man standing in the yard. As everyone came closer, Minn saw that the young man looked like Gu Tingyu a lot with a pair of attractive eyes, two rose lips and pretty white teeth but was more masculine. When he saw Old Madam Qin and the other women, he bent down and made an obeisance right away with a beaming smile on his face, ¡°Mother, I was talking about the garden with Second Brother just now. You know, we should also nt full of locust trees in the garden like Marquis Jingning¡¯s family.¡±

    Old Madam Qin couldn¡¯t help smiling when she saw her youngest son. Then she scolded gently, ¡°Youzy boy. All you care about is amusing yourself. When will you focus on studying and practising martial arts? Didn¡¯t your Second Brotherugh at you?!¡±

    Gu Tingwei put one of his arms on Gu Tingye¡¯s shoulder and said with his eyes dancing with joy, ¡°Mother, I have always been like this since I was a little boy. When have you seen my Second Brother ridicule me? Remember when I climbed a tree to mess with a nest and then was stuck there? I was afraid of being punished so I never let you know about that. Every time it was Second Brother who carried me down! Right, brother?¡±

    Gu Tingye nced at Gu Tingwei with a smile, saying, ¡°You are a father now. It¡¯s time for you to consider about your career.¡±

    Old Madam Qin smiled even more brightly and said to Gu Tingye, ¡°I feel more relieved if you could supervise your naughty brother.¡± Then, she turned around and introduced to Minn, ¡°This mischievous man is your Third Brother-In-Law.¡±

    Minn moved her legs slightly and took half step forward while looking down with her head lowered, saying softly, ¡°Third Brother-In-Law.¡±

    Gu Tingwei changed into a serious look while making an obeisance, ¡°Second Sister-In-Law.¡±

    The two groups of people joined together. Zhu shi walked to her husband consciously meanwhile Minn stayed put in a daze. Gu Tingye, having waited for a long while, had to walk toward Minn and stood by her side. Then he couldn¡¯t help ring at Minn but only saw those two big watery eyes blinking innocently. Right now the morning fog had just dispersed, which made her long eyshes a bit wet. With Gu Tingye¡¯s heart getting a bit softened, he asked Minn gently, ¡°Have you eaten your fill?¡±

    Minn shook her head lightly with an indignant expression on her bitter face.

    Gu Tingye said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s eat other things when we go back.¡±

    Minn nodded immediately, showing a fawning look. If she had a tail right now, she would definitely wag it. Gu Tingye turned around slowly with the corner of his mouth hanged up slightly and put on a serious look again.

    Old Madam Qin walked ahead of everyone with the support of Madam Shao. Behind them were the two couples. All the people went around the crabapple flowering pattern door and walked along the macadam path beside the front door of the east yard. In no time, they entered the main yard from the side door. After they had bypassed a tall and majestic ten thousand steeds galloping carving marble screen wall, the view in front of them suddenly became open and clear. There was a broad paved path around fifty steps long leading to the spacious hall. All of the sixteen vermillion doors had been opened. On the horizontal inscribed board was a regr script which was read ¡®Auspicious Lily Hall¡¯ with firm strokes.

    Minn then raised up her head and looked around the surroundings. Then she found the furniture and decorations around her being quite simple and modest. Whenpared to Marquis Xiangyang¡¯s mansion which looked overly extravagant, this ce possessed a low-pitched luxury style and seemed even more magnificent.

    As everyone approached the door, a steward-look man around forty stepped forward to make a bow with his head lowered. He said loudly with a vigorous look, ¡°Old Madam, Madam, Second Master, Second Madam, Third Master, Third Madam, pleasee in. The Old Masters have already arrived.¡±

    Old Madam Qin nodded slightly. Madam Shao took a look at Old Madam Qin and then turned around, saying, ¡°Steward Qin, thanks for your service. You can go report our arrival now.¡±

    Steward Qin answered and got in.

    Meanwhile, Minn who was standing beside Gu Tingye suddenly felt the cold air around this man. Then she couldn¡¯t help but nce at him secretly. At the present, the look on his face still remained indifferent while his eyebrows were raising up lightly. However, when Minn looked down, she saw that he had already clenched his fists in his sleeves with the knuckles of his hands turning a bit white. Luckily the coat he was wearing today had two wide sleeves, so his hands were mostly covered.

    Minn was suddenly rmed and got more prudent.

 Chapter 160: Faces in Marquis Ningyuanâ€™s Mansion (4)

    <h4>Chapter 160: Faces in Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s Mansion (4)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    When they entered into the hall, they saw that there were already full of people chatting in the room. The males and females were sitting in two rows on both sides while their seats were arranged ording to their ages. There were two old couples sitting on the seats above and the empty seat in the middle should be left for Old Madam Qin. After all the people in the room had seen Old Madam Qin and othersing in, they all stood up to give their wee. Old Madam Qin smiled and said, ¡°Uncles, please don¡¯t ridicule us. Women just like to chatter. I¡¯m so sorry that we have dyed so much of your time.¡±

    A middle-aged woman on the right stood up and saying smilingly, ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t talk like that. We have only waited for a short while, there¡¯s no need to apologize.¡±

    Old Madam Qin then stepped forward to sit on her seat. Meanwhile, Madam Shao sat on the first seat of the female¡¯s row on the right and Zhu shi sat next to her. After that, Gu Tingwei sat on the seat of the male¡¯s row on the left. Then it were Gu Tingye and Minn¡¯s turn to give their obeisance to the elders. The maids and the servants had already finished preparing the cattail hassocks and the tea. While Gu Tingye and Minn were kneeling down in front of the elders to make their obeisances, Old Madam Qin introduced the elders to Minn tenderly.

    Since the two old couples were not the immediate families of Gu Tingye, Minn only needed to serve tea and call their titles instead of kowtowing this time. Of course, the less strength she put forth, the less reward she received. Therefore, she only got two small pouches.

    After that, they stood up to greet Gu Tingye¡¯s brothers, sisters and cousins. Minn made bows to the ones who were older than Gu Tingye meanwhile received the obeisances from the ones who were younger than him. This time thementator¡¯s duty was given to Zhu shi, who did her job perfectly by exining everything clearly with her fluent speech.

    As a matter of fact, long before Minn got married, Old Madam Sheng had already told Minn Gu¡¯s family structure. Minn, as studious as she was, had taken notes carefully¡ª- Right now, there were three families in Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion, which were the first, fourth and fifth family.

    When the Old Master Gu¡¯s father had died, the Gu¡¯s family property had been divided up and the other illegal sons or daughters of the family had already moved out. Some still lived on the Ningyuan Street to live their lives with the support from the legal branches of the family. Others who had made achievements in their lives chose to buy their own mansions to live far away from Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion.

    At first, the fourth and fifth families had wanted to move out too. However, Old Master Gu had been garrisoned to the frontiers throughout the year and couldn¡¯t take charge of the affairs in the mansion. Therefore, his two brothers still remained in their old residence. After Old Master Gu had returned to the capital with his families on imperial orders, the three families got along well in the mansion and lived together happily.

    Fourth Old Master was portly and stocky who looked exactly like a rich country gentleman. It was just his eyes looked a bit muddy. Fifth Old Master dressed like a schr and looked very elegant with his long beard. Being one of the few schrs in Gu family, he had passed the provincial imperial exam when he had been young but never passed the national exam. Before he was unemployed at home, he had stayed in the position of the basic official for a few years. Now his daily life was filled with chanting poetry and painting pictures, which gained him a cultured reputation in the capital.

    Minn tried her best to remember them.

    Then, she greeted a serial of male or female ¡®Gu Ting X¡¯s and their families. There were too many names for Minn to recite, which made Minn gotpletely confused. The only thing she remembered was that she had given away eight gourd shape and five lotus shape pouches with an addition of arge packet of gold and three or four jade jewelries. Deep down, Minn felt that she was bleeding when sending away those rewards.

    At the end of Zhu shi¡¯smentary, she held up her tea cup to take a sip while MInn only figured out who her immediate families were in Gu¡¯s family. Old Master Gu had three sons who had been given birth by his three wives (Minn admired that Old Master Gu had been able to treat all his wives equally) and two daughters. The illegal daughter, Gu Tingyan had already been married and didn¡¯te today. As for the legal daughter, Gu Tingcan, who hadn¡¯t been betrothed yet was gorgeous with an oval face and two enchanting eyes. She was intelligent, demure, and reserved while having the lofty character of a talented girl.

    Besides, Minn also knew that Sister Xuan-In-Law who had made jokes on the day of her wedding was Fourth Old Master¡¯s eldest daughter-inw.

    In the meantime, Danju was standing on one side of the hall with blue veins standing out on her forehead. Her eyes opened widely because she had tried to remember all those rtives with all her strength in order to help Minn go over all those names when they came back. Minn was heartbroken for the money she had spent today while also felt sorry for her own muddled state. She lowered her head and murmured something. Xiaotao who stood next to Minn heard that and encouraged Minn right away, ¡°Lady, you are that kind of person who are able to know one¡¯s subornates and make good use of them.¡±

    ¡°You mean subordinates.¡± Hearing that, Minn wasforted immediately.

    After the recognizing rtives procedure had been finished, several maids came in with tea, fruit and snacks. All the men were still sitting in the hall to have tea and chat with each other while the women all stood up and walked toward the inside. The hall was super spacious and was divided into two rooms by the flower carvingcquer wood partition board. People could still hear the voices and see the faces of the ones who were at the other side.

    In the inner room, there were lots of colorful tea and fruits being ced on several round tables. Minn was pulled over by the warm-hearted Zhu shi and sat next to her. A few youngdies and madams came forth to have a chat with Minn. However, Minn who didn¡¯t recognize anyone of those women could only smile shyly. It was the first time she met those women anyway, so the conversation between them was quite meaningless.

    When someone praised about Minn¡¯s clothes, Minnughed and replied, ¡°Thanks a lot.¡±

    When someone praised about Minn¡¯s delicate jewelries, Minnughed again and replied, ¡°I¡¯m so ttered.¡±

    When someone praised about her gorgeous appearance, Minn continuedughing with redness on her face and replied, ¡°That¡¯s so kind of you.¡±

    ... And so on.

    After they had talked for a while, all thosedies and young madams all found Minn a boring girl who couldn¡¯t make jokes or talk enjoyably. Then those women all left to have their own conversations together. There were only Old Madam Qin, Fourth Old Madam, Fifth Old Madam, Madam Shao, Sister Xuan-In-Law and Zhu shi sitting at the table with Minn.

    ¡°... I have to say that our eldest sister-inw is the luckiest one among us. All her daughtesr-inw are so outstanding. Look at Tingye¡¯s wife! What a goddess like beauty! Even I am attracted to her!¡± Fourth Old Madam said that with a beaming smile on her face while sizing Minn up. The violet golden brocade coat she wore today seemed very expensive. ¡°My daughters-inw are so not presentable whenpared to Tingye¡¯s wife!¡±

    Sister Xuan-inw swallowed the tea in her mouth in a hurry and said, ¡°Hey, my dear mother-inw, I have no objections that you want to praise my sister-inw who looks like a fairy. She¡¯s beautiful indeed. But don¡¯t wound your own daughter-inw¡¯s pride!¡± As saying this, she fell into Fourth Old Madam¡¯s arms. Then Fourth Old Madam grinned and scolded, ¡°You cheeky little monkey, since when do you start to mind about your pride?¡±

    Everyone burst intoughter while Minn put on a shy look and smiled with her head lowered¡ª¡ªSeeing the close rtionship between Sister Xuan-In-Law and Fourth Old Madam, it was hard to believe that Fourth Old Madam was actually Gu Tingxuan¡¯s stepmother.

    By contrast, Fifth Old Madam was the quieter one. She only pulled Minn¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°Since you just came here, you might now know that your mother-inw has worked herself too much over these years. She treats all the people in our family nice and tenderly. She often gives helps to the poor, respects the old and cherishes the young. I¡¯m telling you, she¡¯s the most decent woman among us.¡±

    Fourth Old Madam followed her words, ¡°That¡¯s so true. She has to take care of Tingyu who¡¯s suffering from the illness, help Tingyu¡¯s wife with the family affairs and look after Xianjie¡¯er. It¡¯s so hard for a woman to be concerned over all the ones in the family!¡±

    Old Madam Qin smiled and said, ¡°Look at you two. Aye... fine, I have a thick hide and don¡¯t know what shyness is. Just continue makingpliments about me.¡±

    Her words made everyoneugh again. Meanwhile, Madam Shao looked at Old Madam Qin with appreciation in her eyes.

    Fifth Old Madam had a meagre face and seemed very cultivated. She then continued to talk to Minn in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to all those rumors. You mother-inw really lives a tough life. Now that you have already married into our family, you should persuade Tingye in future. Family harmony is always the most important thing for us.¡±

    Fourth Old Madam went along with her, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right.¡± And Minn nodded heavily.

    When all those women were chatting andughing, they suddenly heard dispute from the other side. Fourth Old Master said in anger, ¡°... Gu Tingye, good for you! Now you have made some progress in your career so you think you can assault your uncle?! It¡¯s not like I have asked you to climb a mountain of swords or plunge into a sea of mes. It¡¯s just a dinner at night! And I have meant for your own good. How dare you despise me like that?¡±

 Chapter 161: Faces in Marquis Ningyuanâ€™s Mansion (5)

    <h4>Chapter 161: Faces in Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s Mansion (5)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Gu Tingye sat there calmly and replied him, being neither humble nor pushy, ¡°I haven¡¯t dealt with the military affairs yet and His Majesty has ordered me to do something for him. I need to go back to Commander¡¯s Mansion after lunch. As for the dinner... let¡¯s wait for another time.¡±

    With Fourth Old Master¡¯s beard fluttering due to his fury, he shouted while thumping on the table, ¡°Don¡¯t use your assignments as your excuse! You think I¡¯m an old man who knows about nothing? You father has been ten times busier than you, but he never refused any requests from his own brothers! Now your uncle has asked you something, and you just turned me down?!¡± On these words, he assumed a posture to pounce on Gu Tingye. It seemed like he even wanted to kick his nephew. Gu Tingxuan who was sitting beside Fourth Old Master tried his best to hold his father back while whispering to Fourth Old Master. Then Fourth Old Master realized that Gu Tingye was not his own son after all and couldn¡¯t be kicked or rebuked by him randomly. So Fourth Old Master could only sit back to his seat in a huff.

    ¡°Tingye is not as powerful as my father. So I cannot do two things at one time. Fourth Uncle, please forgive me.¡± Gu Tingye said that while ncing at Fourth Old Master coldly. The expression in Gu Tingye¡¯s eyes turned fierce all of a sudden, then changed back to normal immediately. Seeing that Gu Tingye was covered with murderous intention with a sullen face, Fourth Old Master even got a bit scared. Then he, not daring to act rashly, turned away and refused to talk anymore.

    Seeing what had happened, Fifth Old Master was quite unsatisfied. Then he stroked his beard and said with his eyebrows knitted, ¡°It¡¯s fine that you can¡¯t leave your work for the dinner. But why do you have to live in another mansion? What¡¯s so bad living in our own mansion? Don¡¯t you want those rumors about our family to stop?¡±

    Minn¡¯s heart missed a beat when hearing their conversation. She remembered Gu Tingye had told herst night that Old Madam Qin had already agreed to let them live in another mansion. Why would Fifth Old Master bring that up again? As Minn thought about that, she stole a nce at Old Madam Qin. Thetter was putting on a reluctant look on her face and standing up to say to the men at the outside in anxiety, ¡°Fifth uncle, drop it, just drop it! Please stop saying that! Tingye must have his own reason by making that decision!¡±

    Fourth Old Madam pulled Old Madam Qin to let her sit back while saying gently, ¡°What possible reason could he have? His mother is still alive and he refuses to fulfil his duty as a son. Is that reasonable? No matter how highly Tingye is regarded at the outside, being unfilial is actually a felony.¡± As she said that, she also darted a look at Minn.

    Minn was still lowering her head and thought, ¡°Save it! You think you can frighten me?! I know that disobeying parents is a capital felony. Any officials who are used of that will be fiercely punished. But thatw only applied to one and his biological parents or his legal mother! Old Madam Qin is Gu Tingye¡¯s stepmother! Thus her case is outside the protection of thew! The imperial court never care about the conflicts between the legal sons and their stepmothers.¡¯

    Sheng Hong had been Zhizhou in Deng Prefecture, he had settled two cases when the mothers hadmitted adultery and killed the son¡¯s father. In the first case, the illegal son had killed his legal mother, so he had been sentenced to decapitation. Afterwards he had been sent into exile for penal servitude. However, in the second case, the legal son had killed his stepmother, thus he had been sent into exile at a ce only hundreds of miles away from his home for a few years. After he had served his sentence, he would be able toe back home. Because of these two cases, Sheng Hong had been praised by the local gentlemen and received a board which had the script ¡®An Honest Official¡¯ on it.

    ¡ª¡ªHowever, what Minn had thought in her mind couldn¡¯t speak out frankly. ¡®Purr, Second Uncle, you are so pitiful.¡¯ Minn said to herself inwardly.

    As expected, Gu Tingye was speechless for the moment. With his eyebrows knitted fiercely, his body was sending out scary aura right now. However, as an unyielding schr, Fifth Old Master was not afraid of that. He looked right into Gu Tingye¡¯s eyes and continued scolding, ¡°Your Commander¡¯s Mansion was awarded by His Majesty. It all depends on you if you want to live in that ce or not. It¡¯s not like anyone¡¯s forcing you to do that. Filial piety is the most important of all virtues. One should always have more gratitude for the person who brought him up than the one who gave birth to him. You have also read those principles in the books in your childhood. Why are you being so silly now?¡±

    Gu Tingye clenched his fists tightly with the look on his face turning cold and solemn. He stared at Fifth Old Master quietly for a long time while thetter red at him furiously. Then after a while, Gu Tingye stood up slowly. As he was standing there, he possessed this imposing manner at once without needing to get angry. He only said lightly, ¡°I can¡¯t not obey His Majesty¡¯s order. I¡¯ll leave this afternoon.¡±

    Those were thest words Gu Tingye had said there. After he had finished, he held his fist in other hand respectfully and then turned around to leave while giving a flick of his sleeves, leaving the rest of the people in the hall gazing at each other. Fifth Old Master almost fainted due to his anger¡ª¡ªJust like Gu Tingye couldn¡¯t say it out loud that the legal court could do nothing about the conflicts between his stepmother and him. Fifth Old Master also couldn¡¯t go to Yamen to use Gu Tingye¡¯s disobeying to his mother. Gu Tingye had yed a wonderful trick!

    Minn even wanted to apud for him, but¡ª¡ª

    Gu Tingye had left too abruptly. Now Minn who was still staying in Gu¡¯s mansion was in a rather awkward situation. All the other women looked at her with disgruntled expressions in their eyes. Minn also wanted to retreat. However, she was sitting in the corner right now while Zhu shi and Fourth Old Madam blocked her way out. She felt her blood freezing under the gaze of everyone in the room. Then Minn cursed Gu Tingyi of being so unreliable, ¡°Damn you. Now that you have left and you want me to close the rear?!¡±

    Finally Sister Xuan-In-Law couldn¡¯t stand the awkward situation and stood out to break the ice. While everyone in the room was remaining silent, she suddenly chuckled and said, ¡°Well, sister-inw, did you just see that? Your husband is so stubborn a guy! You have to watch out in the future!¡±

    Minn nodded constantly.

    Only until then was the tension in the room eased a bit. Fourth Old Master at the outside thumped the table heavily with his tea cup and said angrily, ¡°This man knows nothing about ethics and rules. No matter how contributions he has made to our country, he just did those things in vain!¡±

    After he had said that, lots of people in the outer or the inner room all started to criticize Gu Tingye. Though they chose the obscure words to express their feelings, it was easy to tell that they meant the same thing.

    Gu Tingcan, the Seventh Lady, was the one who got the most furious. As she was saying loudly, ¡°Mother you have treated Second Brother good enough, and he is just too unfilial!¡± She suddenly saw Minn who was lowering her head and saying nothing, then she said to Minn aloud, ¡°What do you say, Second Sister-In-Law?... I heard that you have been well-educated since your childhood. I guess you know well about what filial duty is. Why don¡¯t youment on what have happened today?! Do you think Second Brother has done a right thing?¡±

    Sister Xuan-In-Law frowned right away while looking at Minn with a worried look. Meanwhile, everyone also fell their eyes on Minn. Even the men at the outside quieted down. Minn snorted inwardly and raised her head slowly. She was wearing a breezy look on her face with two little dimples showing on the corner of her mouth. All the women there were startled by that.

    Minn didn¡¯t answer Gu Tingcan¡¯s question straightly, instead, she said in a loud voice, ¡°Two years ago, Officer Lu, the former minister of the Ministry of Works, was praised by His Majesty with the words, ¡®Diligent, cautious, vignt, sedulous and with a loft virtue.¡¯ Then His Majesty has promoted Officer Lu as the Vice Prime Minister. Short afterwards, Officer Lu has also been awarded a mansion inside of the Xifu door.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about...¡± Gu Tingcan couldn¡¯t help but interrupt but was stopped by Madam Shao.

    Minn continued while counting her fingers, ¡°Actually, Officer Lu¡¯s old mansion is a great ce indeed. Although it is a bit far from the imperial city, but it is situated in picturesque scenery. What¡¯s more, all of Officer Lu¡¯s good friends and even some of his rtives live in that area. In ordinary days, he could get together with his rtives or have a few drinks with his friends. How nice is that! At that time, I heard a lot of his rtives and friends have persuaded him to stay at the old mansion and not to move out. After all, His Majesty has already rewarded him the mansion. It¡¯s not like the mansion would run away by itself! Aye..., However, Officer Lu moved to his new mansion the moment he received the imperial edict. He said this at that time, ¡®The reward from His Majesty is the most valuable thing in this world. If I don¡¯t ept it, it¡¯ll be like disrespecting His Majesty.¡±

    After she had said that, the whole ce fell into silence. There was only the clear sound of the porcin from Fourth Old Master¡¯s fiddling with the teapot lid. Fifth Old Master was in a sulk and also stopped talking. Since Minn had referred to the respect to the Emperor, no one dared to scold Gu Tingye anymore. After the people in the room stayed silent for a long while, Old Madam Qin sighed and said, ¡°I feel so sorry for my two brothers-inw and Tingye. They shouldn¡¯t have be displeased each other because of an old woman like me.¡±

    Zhu shi was the one who reacted the most quickly by standing up and saying with smile, ¡°Well, Second Brother-In-Law is just being loyal to His Majesty, Fourth and Fifth uncle was focusing on the filial duty. They were all being right. I¡¯ll go check on them. Tingye should at least stay until he finishes the lunch. Later I¡¯ll prepare some good wines. Let our uncles and Second Brother-In-Law have a drink with each other, and they will surely talk things through!¡±

    Fourth Old Madam also tried to smooth things over and said loudly, ¡°Wei¡¯s wife is so considerate. Let¡¯s set the table with some wines on our table too. We are all families; everything can be solved between families!¡±

    After she had said that, the atmosphere there turned pleasant instantly. Everyone started to talk and joy was overflowing in the room again. Minn let out a sigh of relief and then began to chat with Sister Xuan-In-Law. After they had only talked for a short while, a shy maid entered into the hall and slipped into the inner room gingerly. Minn squinted her eyes and saw that the maid was Xiazhu. Right now, Xiazhu was saying tremblingly in a low voice with a pale face, ¡°... Second Madam, Second Master told you toe over. He said that there were still lots of packages for you to deal with.¡±

    With the looks on all the women¡¯s faces turning weird, they all stared at Minn with strange smiles. Minn¡¯s face was burning now while thought angrily, ¡°I was cleaning the battlefield now and now you remembered to save me?! If I was hoping for you to rescue me, I would already been burned!¡±

    Men are truly unreliable?!

 Chapter 162: Men Are from Mars (1)

    <h4>Chapter 162: Men Are from Mars (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Sorry that I forgot to post these two parts.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    The bashful look on Minn¡¯s face onlysted until she returned to the room. The moment she walked into the door with her head lowered, her hand was held by a huge hand. Then she raised her head and saw Gu Tingye looking at her with concern and apologies in his eyes. The man said, ¡°Sorry that I have forgotten about you.¡±

    Minn was not that angry actually. The fierce family battle on the first day after their wedding really wore her out. So she only sighed softly, ¡°It¡¯s so hard to be your wife.¡±

    Gu Tingye was speechless for a long while. After that, he held Minn¡¯s hand to lead her to the inside. Minn suddenly smelled delicious scent of food. As she looked up, she found that there were already dishes being set out on the double Xi (Xi meant happiness in Chinese words) elytra pattern rosewood table. The golden sugar maize baked pancake, the milk red bean coconut ky pastry, a few tes of seasonal snacks and Minn¡¯s favorite three delicacies orhiette soup which suffused the tempting smell all around cheered her up. Then she sat by the table with joy and said with a beaming smile, ¡°Are those prepared for me?¡±

    Gu Tingye had been a bit upset before. But when he saw Minn being overjoyed like a kid, he felt himself free from anxiety as well and said, ¡°They just served this. Your servant is keen and quick in her work.¡± As he was saying that, he put a pair of chopsticks in Minn¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat quickly. There are still lots of things for us to do in the afternoon.¡±

    Minn hesitated and said, ¡°We are going to have lunch with others after a short while...¡±

    ¡°You sure you¡¯ll have an appetite when facing those people?¡± Gu Tingye asked that with his eyebrows raised up.

    Hearing his words, Minn jabbed the dishes with her chopsticks right away. Seeing her eating in amusement, Gu Tingye also smiled and ate more.

    ¡°What¡¯s the rush. No one is grabbing the food from you.¡± With a smile on the corner of his mouth, Gu Tingye watched Minn whose face was already bulging with food but still had to maintain the elegant manner. Her snow-white face was still covered with the gloss of the morning sun and her pink and tender lips were like the fresh lotus in June. When looking at a face like this, he felt an inexplicable warmness in his heart.

    ¡°Just now... were you scared?¡± Gu Tingye asked in hesitation. He knew his rtives so well that he didn¡¯t expect they would go easy on Minn. So he assumed that his wife might have been scolded violently by his rtives.

    Minn shook her head with her bulging face while trying hard to swallow her food, saying, ¡°Of course not. I even have defended you in front of them!¡± Good things should always be told. Doing a good deed without leaving a name was not popr in this ages.

    Gu Tingye got intrigued right away. Then he raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°You fought them back?¡±

    When speaking of her exploits, Minn couldn¡¯t stop beaming at once. Having put down her spoon and chopsticks, she retold what she had said in the hall briefly. Not only did she imitate Officer Lu¡¯s tone skillfully, she also managed to describe the facial expressions of everyone in the hall vividly.

    Gu Tingye listened to her carefully with his eyes brightened up and the corner of his mouth curved like the crescent moon.

    After Minn had finished telling the story, she still seemed to have the desire to express herself, ¡°... Lucky for them that it was me who argued with them. If my eldest brother is here, oh my... he would definitely state the loyalty, filial piety, charity and righteousness. By then, Fourth and Fifth uncle would have to kneel down before the memorial tablets in the ancestral temple!¡± Minn wasn¡¯t kidding right now. Although Changbai didn¡¯t talk to much in ordinary times, he was still able to go straight to the point as long as he opened his mouth. His mother, Wang shi had deep experience about that.

    Finally, Gu Tingye put on a smile on his face which had been sullen for a long time. He stretched out his hand to rub Minn¡¯s cute little nose with great tenderness in his eyes while saying in a voice sounded like the aged wine,¡±I thought I have left you in a wolves cave. I really have broken out in a cold sweat just now.¡±

    Minn bit the chopstick with a flower-like smile on her reddish face while saying in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of the wolves. The only thing I am afraid is that no one will back me up.¡±

    Gu Tingye whose heart almost melted said immediately, ¡°I¡¯ll back you up! Whatever you want to do, I¡¯ll be your support.¡±

    Every time Minn got pleasant, she would act very adorable. She then began to coax Gu Tingye like she used to amuse Old Madam Sheng by lying on his shoulders and chuckling like a sweet melon. In the meantime, she also served the porridge and dishes to Gu Tingye zealously like a little squirrel. Even an experienced man like Gu Tingye was melted by her. He only felt a pity that it was inconvenient to do lots of things under the broad daylight.

    Having coughed stiffly, he put a steamed pork with rice flour ball into Minn¡¯s bowl while changing the subject, ¡° You... really don¡¯t want to ask about my Fourth and Fifth Uncle?¡± Normally, if the bride saw a scene like that for the first time, she would surely ask her husband why those things happened in his family.

    Hearing his question, Minn who had a slow reaction finally realized that and asked, ¡° Oh, that¡¯s right. Why did they say that? Hasn¡¯t Old Madam already agreed to let us move out? Why did they treat you so bad?¡±

    That was a good question. Minn dered Gu Tingye¡¯s uncles guilty at first, which made Gu Tingye stopped frowning right away. With his gloomy mood being swept away, he said smilingly, ¡°I used to be a naughty boy when I was young. Old Madam couldn¡¯t talk too much as my stepmother. Every time it were my uncles or aunts who told me off in front of my father. It happened so many times in lot of things.¡±

    Minn ruminated on his words slowly and then uttered a scornful sound inwardly. Meanwhile, she blinked her big eyes with a faint smile on her face and drawled, ¡°Gu¡¯s family is no nice. With the friendly uncle and aunts and genial sisters and brothers-inws, this family is really full of joy. I feel so grateful to be able to marry into a family like this.¡±

    Gu Tingye was amused by that. He liked Minn¡¯s present tone a lot. He felt that she was like a naughty kid who yed dumb and pretended to be tame deliberately but eventually failed. After they had chatted andughed for a while, someone from the outside came in to tell them that the lunch was ready. Gu Tingye held Minn¡¯s little hand and walk to the outside while telling her gently about the matters which needed her attention.

    As a matter of fact, Minn felt that Gu Tingye¡¯s concern was very unnecessary. After what had happened just now, those people there would try to create a harmonious and joyful atmosphere for sure. Then as expected, when they arrived at the table, no one talked about the conflicts just now anymore. No wonder Minn used to be called Forteller Yao in her previous life.

    At the man¡¯s table, Gu Tingye stopped wearing his cold face and acted like a respectful junior in time. His two uncles also knew how to behave. Since they knew that being tough was not useful, they chose to make the best of the circumstances and drink with Gu Tingye as their apologies. In the meantime, Minn continued to use her courtesy words to reply to most of the questions. But as for some tough questions she couldn¡¯t muddle through, she still had to answer them honestly.

    Seeing Minn¡¯s refined style of conversation, Fifth Old Madam couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Have you studied in thedy¡¯s school before? Which teacher has taught you?¡± Hearing her question, Gu Tingcan who had eaten her meal quietly suddenly raised her head and looked forward to Minn¡¯s response.

    Minn put down her chopsticks and smoothed the gold decoration on her sleeves while saying with a smile, ¡°I haven¡¯t been to thedy¡¯s school. But my grandma has invited a Momo who retired from the royal pce to teach me and my sisters for a few days when I was around six or seven.¡±

    As Gu Tingcan heard it was just a Momo who had taught Minn, she curled the corner of her lips and lowered her head again. Fifth Old Madam shook her head and said, ¡°That¡¯s not right. The Momo only teaches behaviors and manners. Has your family invited any tutors for you?¡±

    Minn knew she couldn¡¯t hide anymore, so she had to confess, ¡° When my father was promoted as the Zhizhou of Deng Prefecture that year, he invited Sir Zhuang from the capital to teach my brothers. At that time, my sisters and I were still young, so we also studied with our brothers for a few days.¡±

    Gu Tingcan, being interested this time, moved her lips with a light shing in her eyes. However, she still didn¡¯t spit out a word. Meanwhile, Old Madam Qin smiled tenderly with the jade silver hair pin on her sideburn shaking slightly, ¡°You were talking about that Sir Zhuang who has set up a private school in Prime Minister Shen¡¯s mansion?¡±

    Having paused her breath for a second, Minn said with a calm look on her face, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Old Madam Qin pped her hands andughed, ¡°That really is a good teacher. You and your sisters are so lucky to be able to learn from him! No wonder why your speech is always so organized. It turns out that you have learned from the top. Your younger sisters-inws should all learn from you in the future to avoid talking nonsense. Please don¡¯t me Tingcan for what she said today, I have spoiled her too much since her childhood.¡±

    Tingcan who finally couldn¡¯t restrain herself grumbled to Old Madam Qin softly with the green gold stone earrings on her ears swinging slightly, ¡°Mother, it¡¯s all because of you! Why didn¡¯t you invite a good teacher for me when I was young? Now you remember to scold me and my sisters!¡±

    The look on Old Madam Qin¡¯s face changed right away. But she didn¡¯t want to rebuke Tingcan in front of everyone. In the meantime, Sister Xuan-inw who were beside her grinned and said, ¡°Tingcan, Sir Zhuang is not a teacher for thedies. He only teaches the Juren and Jinshi! If you have to me, why don¡¯t you me your uneducated brother! Aye... you can¡¯t count on them. Luckily, Xiange¡¯er and the nephews of the fifth family are all promising boys. I bet we can only rely one them in the future!¡±

    Her words pleased Fifth Old Madam and Zhu shi a lot while making everyone satisfied at the same time. Minn took a few nces at Sister Xuan-inw secretly and found that Sister Xuan-inw was actually a very considerate person who did things neatly regardless of her straight and rude words. Minn could also tell that Sister Xuan-inw was taking good care of her sister-inw Tingying, who was the only daughter of Fourth Old Madam. By contrast, the eldest daughter-inw of the fifth family seemed quite mediocre, even a bit timid. But the daughter of the fifth family, Tingling, was rather a graceful girl and talked cheerfully.

    Speaking of this, Tingcan, Tingying, Tingling all looked very pretty. Tingcan was like a ganoderma lucidum on the cliff who lookedely and lofty. Tingying was more dignified and tender. As for Tingling, she really was an intelligent, sweet and adorable girl.

    It took them a long time to finish the meal. As the maids and servants were about to finish cleaning up the dishes and Minn was about to leave, Old Madam Qin invited her to the inner room. Then with Minn¡¯s heart sinking, she thought, ¡°Herees this again. What are you ying at this time?¡±

    Gu Tingye also put on a gloomy face. After he had pondered with his head lowered for a while, he looked up to Minn¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯lle with you afterwards. Don¡¯t talk too much, let me handle everything.¡±

    Minn nodded.

    In the wing-room on the west, Old Madam Qin was sitting in the middle with Madam Shao and Zhu shi by her sides. While the three of them were chatting with each other, they heard the maids at the door called that there was a visitor, then they stood up to greet Minn smilingly. However, when Gu Tingye showed up in the room, they all got a bit surprised.

    Old Madam Qin kept aposed look. Then Zhu shi stood up in a hurry and ordered the maids to serve the tea. After that, she sat back by Madam Shao¡¯s side. Gu Tingye made an obeisance by cupping one of his hands in the other while Minn also showed her respect to her mother-inw and sisters-inws by tidying up her dress. Afterwards, Gu Tingye sat on the chair on the upper right. That made Minn confused again. She didn¡¯t know if she should sit with her sisters-inws or her husband.

    Right at this moment, Gu Tingye coughed heavily and threw a nce at Minn. Then without any hesitation, Minn walked toward his direction and sat down beside him. Seeing the couple¡¯s behavior, Madam Shao and Zhu shi look at each other with meaningful expressions in their eyes.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Old Madam Qin put down her tea cup and said amiably, ¡°Only your wife needs to know about this.¡± Before Gu Tingye could answer her question, she sighed softly and said, ¡°Well, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s good for you toe. It¡¯s only one day she has married into our family and there were already too many things for her to deal with. I¡¯m also afraid that she can¡¯t take it. I guess you know why I invited you two here.¡±

    Gu Tingye sat there straightly and said in a calm voice, ¡°It¡¯s about Rongjie¡¯er.¡±

 Chapter 163: Men Are from Mars (2)

    <h4>Chapter 163: Men Are from Mars (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Minn was reminded of something and thought, ¡®So that¡¯s what it is all about, I already knew about it.¡¯

    Old Madam Qin nodded with a smile. Then she nodded her head to Mama Xiang. After Mama Xiang had left, Old Madam Qin turned around and said, ¡°Since you have already thought of that, I won¡¯t babble about it anymore. s... I have nned to tell Minn this a few dayster when she settled down. But now you two are going to leave right away, so I have to say it out now.¡±

    Gu Tingye stood up and bowed to Old Madam Qin and Madam Shao, saying in a heavy voice, ¡°I did this absurd thing because I was too young and ignorant. I¡¯m so grateful to you, my sister-inw, for having looked after Rongjie¡¯er over the two years.¡±

    Madam Shao rose to her feet hastily and returned his obeisance, saying, ¡°We are families, don¡¯t regard me as an outsider. Rongjie¡¯er is a good girl. She and Xianjie¡¯er have got along well. As a matter of fact, I never really helped that much. Hongshao was the one who took care of Rongjie¡¯er.

    Gu Tingye put on a sullen look again and sat down. Before he could say anything, he saw the curtains being lifted. Mama Xiang led two women who dressed like madams into the room. A little girl was walked in the middle of them.

    After the two women had gone down on their knees, they stood there with their head lowered and their hands drooping.

    Minn looked over carefully. The woman on the left who wore a apricot nting long coat with Ruyi pattern edge was around eighteen or neen with a pretty oval face, two almond eyes and peachy cheeks. The long-faced beautiful woman on the right who seemed a bit older around twenty-seven to twenty-eight was wearing a creamy yellow, double-breasted coat with Ruyi pattern edges. The little girl in the middle was around seven or eight. She was in a light red camlet coat with dark red edges. Although the girl looked thin and weak with a timid look on her face, it was still clear to be seen that she had a fine look like that Manniang.

    Old Madam Qin said to the girl gently, ¡°Rongjie¡¯er,e to see your father and your mother.¡±

    That little girl glimpsed at Madam Shao and found thetter nodding lightly. Then after she stepped forward tremblingly, she knelt down and kowtowed on the ground, calling, ¡°... father.¡±

    Gu Tingye looked at this girl with aplicated look on her face while nodding his head.

    ¡°And your mother?¡± Old Madam Qin smiled and reminded Rongjie¡¯er.

    Being timid-looking, Rongjie¡¯er peeked at Minn and bit her lips without saying a word. Minn really wanted to voice her opinions, so she looked to Gu Tingye. However, he only waved his hand and said to Rongjie¡¯er, ¡°You can call her Madam.¡±

    Everyone there changed the looks on their faces. Madam Shao couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°It¡¯s better to call her mother. Rongjie¡¯er, just say it!¡±

    However, Rongjie¡¯er just couldn¡¯t utter that word. The women on the right opened her mouth a few times, but when she looked at the woman on the left, she shut her mouth again. Gu Tingye didn¡¯t mind about the others but only looked at Rongjie¡¯er straightly and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to call her mother, just call her madam.¡±

    Rongjie¡¯er, with a stubborn look on her face, blurted out the word, ¡°Madam!¡¯

    Madam Shao showed a regretful look on her face and stopped saying anything. Zhu shi was drinking her tea with her head lowered. Old Madam Qin looked at Minn with a very meaningful look. Meanwhile, Minn felt herself wronged because after all, she was the one who hadn¡¯t said a word from the beginning.

    At the moment, a servant who came from the side led Rongjie¡¯er to sit down on the small chair by one side and gave her some snacks. After that, Old Madam Qin pointed to the two women while introducing to Minn, ¡°They are the concubines of Tingye. This one is Concubine Gong, she has attended to Rongjie¡¯er over the two years. And this is Qiuniang. She was the maid of Tingye since his childhood andter became his concubine.¡±

    Those two women stepped forward in a hurry to give their obeisances to Minn. Now it was Minn¡¯s turn to be upset. Because this time she didn¡¯t bring any pouches with her. Having groped in her sleeves for a long while, she took off two gold bracelets and presented them to the two concubines.

    When the two women raised their heads to give thanks to Minn, they both couldn¡¯t help ncing at Gu Tingye. Concubine Gong¡¯s eyes were filled with bitterness as if she was weeping andining about something. Meanwhile, Qiuniangj, whose face was brimming over with joy almost burst into tears. However, Gu Tingye was only staring at Rongjie¡¯er with his eyebrows knitted.

    After the introduction, Old Madam Qin said to Minn, ¡°Now that you two are going to move out, they should also follow you there.¡±

    Minn nodded. Before she could say anything, Gu Tingye said ahead of her, ¡°Of course they will. But my new mansion is in a mess right now. They can wait for a few more days. After everything is settled there, I¡¯ll send someone to pick them up.¡±

    With dim light flickering in Old Madam Qin¡¯s eyes, she fell into silence for the moment. Meanwhile, Concubine Gong went down on her knees in front of Minn, saying, ¡°I am willing to go now. Madam, although I am a fool, I can still run errands for you when you dealing with the family affairs.¡±

    Gu Tingye said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t you still need to take care of Rongjie¡¯er?¡±

    Concubine Gong¡¯s face turned pale. Then Qiuniang who was beside her wanted to say something at once. Gu Tingye looked at thetter and said with a softer tone, ¡°You two stay here. I¡¯ll pick you up afterwards.¡± Then Qiuniang closed her mouth right away with excited expression in her eyes.

    Minn was still touching a string of bracelets on her wrist in her sleeves while thinking secretly, ¡®Why did I only present them two bracelets? I should have given them all the bracelets on my wrists to match General Gu¡¯s reputation.¡¯

    As she was pondering, she was suddenly enlightened. When Gu Tingye had left his home, most of the concubines had thought that he had actually been kicked out of the house. Then they all left Gu¡¯s family since they had no expectations in Gu Tingye anymore. Well, it was also possible that they had been driven away by the Old Master.

    After all, there was no need to feed all those concubines for a loafer who might nevere back. Then what about those two concubines? Hmm, that was soplicated.

    Old Madam Qin still wanted to have a chat with Minn. However, all the women felt timid because of Gu Tingye¡¯s presence. Therefore, the people all dispersed immediately. Qiuniang and Hongxiao (Concubine Gong) seemed to want to follow Minn and Gu Tingye. However, Gu Tingye walked very fast and even Minn had to trot to catch him up.

    Only after they had walked out of the side yard on the east and stepped on a path from the side door did Gu Tingye slow down. He supported Minn to let her breathe slowly. Having heard Minn¡¯s evenly breath, Gu Tingye then walked on the tree-lined path slowly.

    ¡°Do you... have anything to say to me?¡± After they had walked for a while, Gu Tingye said.

    Minn who had restrained herself for a long time asked right away, ¡°Qiuniang looked older and more steady than Concubine Gong, why hasn¡¯t she be a formal concubine? She was not qualified to look after Rongjie¡¯er before. Was that because of her identity?¡±

    Gu Tingye never thought that Minn would ask about that. Then with the look on his face eased, he said in a low voice, ¡°Hongshao is from the Yu¡¯s Family. Yanhong has pointed her as my concubine by herself. As for Qiuniang... it is already difficult for her to stay in the family.¡±

    Two sentences, two women, two kinds of attitudes. Minn remembered that inwardly.

    Then they continued to walk. After Gu Tingye had waited for a long while, he finally couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You, really don¡¯t have other things to say?¡±

    Minn was still thinking with her head lowered. Hearing his words, she raised her head nkly and said in surprise, ¡°Say... what?¡±

    Gu Tingye paused while staring straightly at Minn and saying in a firm tone, ¡°You are unhappy.¡±

    ¡°Why would I be unhappy?¡± Minn said that with a puzzled look.

    Gu Tingye watched Minn carefully. With the expression in his eyes turning deep and dark, he said slowly, ¡°You are unhappy about Hongshao and Qiuniang.¡±

    Minn grinned and said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. You were wrong about me...¡± However, she was interrupted before she could finish the sentence.

    ¡°You don¡¯t like them, right?¡± Gu Tingye asked directly.

    Minn waved her hand and chuckled, saying, ¡°I¡¯m a tolerant person, I think...¡± Then she was interrupted again.

    ¡°Are you being jealous now?¡± Gu Tingye asked again with his eyebrows wrinkled deeply.

    ¡°Of course not! Listen to me, there was a saying in the Women¡¯s Commandments...¡± Minn tried her best to exin but was interrupted once more.

    ¡°Stop talking!¡± Gu Tingye suddenly shouted that, which frightened Minn a lot.

    Then he took a deep breath with a sullen look. The darkness in his eyes was like the endless abyss and the imposing aura kept sending out from him. Seeing his huge figure approaching her, Minn was too scared to even say a word. He said slowly, ¡°I have said that I have heard too many lies in my whole like. I want you to speak your mind to me. Just tell me the truth!¡±

    Minn said inwardly, ¡°If I tell you all the truth about me, I will be considered as a ghost and burned!¡±

    As Minn was lowering her head without uttering anything, Gu Tingye just waited there in silence while forcing her to talk. Being unable to bear this, Minn sighed slightly and tried to find another way out by saying implicitly, ¡°Emperor Gao, our Taizu (T/N: the first founder of the dynasty) of our dynasty loved to reward the officials with beauties. However, he never rewarded the generals or officials to whom he had betrothed the princesses. Why is that? Those officials also helped Taizu conquer thend, achieved the ranks of nobility and performed immortal feats. Why couldn¡¯t they be rewarded the beauties?¡±

    Gu Tingye¡¯s pupils expanded and contracted lightly while his eyes kept flickering. Minn looked at him with a smile and said calmly, ¡°Even a heroic man like Emperor Gao knows about it clearly. Actually all the men are clear in their minds. Why do you have to ask?¡±

    The princess was the emperor¡¯s own daughter after all. If all the madams felt happy to see their husbands marrying the concubines, why hadn¡¯t the emperor presented the concubines to the princess¡¯s husband?

    The emperor rewarding beauties to the officials was a time-honoured custom. When the famous official Fang Xuanling had been rewarded a concubine, his wife had drunk the rice vinegar which looked like the poison to present a protest. Her move had set a precedent for virago objecting to their husbands being rewarded beauties.

    Taizu was an ugly and romantic man who liked to consider others in his own ce. Thus he had had the habits of rewarding women to the officials. It was said that Duchess Ying had stood in front of the door with two chopping knives in her hands and imed that she would kill those beauties the moment they had entered into Duke Ying¡¯s mansion then kill herself. Duke Ying who had been half dead with fright had knelt on the steps in front of the throne room for three days to let the emperor withdraw the reward.

    Taizhong, also known as Emperor wu had also rewarded beauties to the officials from time to time. At that time, Duchess Han had been even more fiercer by taking her little son and daughter with her whileying the firewood with kerosene on the ground, announcing that if those beauties married to her husband, she would die with the children. Duke Han had been scared out of his wits and begged Emperor Wu with tears streaming down his face for half of the day. Atst, Duke Han had finally saved himself from this crisis.

    Of course, there were lots of guys epting those beauties with joy and even being proud of that. So actually, all the problems were because of men.

    Minn¡¯s speech sounded quite fresh. Gu Tingye nodded silently and then looked straight into Minn¡¯s eyes while saying, ¡°But I already had concubines.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Minn said smilingly with her eyes curved, ¡°So I¡¯ll take care of Rongjie¡¯er and get along well with Qiuniang and Hongxiao. I¡¯ll be a virtuous woman! I really will!¡±

    The modern men and women hadn¡¯t evolved that much from the ancient people. The wives of the men who were on the Forbes Billionaires List endured their husbands¡¯ cheating without protest. But the petty dealers¡¯ wives would always make a violent scene even if they didn¡¯t get divorce when they found out about their husbands¡¯ infidelity. The reason for this phenomenon was the gap of power and wealth between the husbands and wives. At present, she was the illegal daughter of a fourth grade official while he was the second grade influential official, which meant he was more powerful than her. So she had to be ¡®virtuous¡¯.

    Things were just this simple.

    Minn¡¯s words were super sincere and Gu Tingye trusted that she had meant for what she had said. However, the look on his face seemed even more gloomy. With his eyebrows knitted tightly and the expression in his eyes turning ferocious all of a sudden, he red at Minn bitterly as if he wanted to eat her alive.

    Minn, as vignt as she was, observed that the situation was going on a wrong path. So she vouched herself again in a hurry and nearly thumped her chest while saying that, ¡°I won¡¯t y dirty tricks! You have to trust me. I¡¯ll treat them nice! Just wait and see!¡± How pathetic she was! If she could speak those genuine words when she had applied to join the Party in her previous life, she would have seeded!

    After she had said that, Gu Tingye¡¯s face was dark like the bottom of the pan, the expression in his eyes was extremely sullen and the look on his face was peculiarly gloomy. Then the two of them just stood face to face in silence while his heavy breath spouted on Minn¡¯s face. Minn was still in panic while thinking whether she should vow to show her earnest feeling.

    After a long while, Gu Tingye, having let out a deep breath, held Minn¡¯s hand and continued to move along silently with his head lowered. Minn, being in a trance, tried to look at his side face carefully. She felt that the words she had said had been reserved enough and the determination she had expressed was very solid. Why was he still being angry?

    It was true that men and women were from differents.

    [Author¡¯s note:]

    About the titles,

    First, in A Dream in Red Mansions, Jia Zheng and Jia She, as two brothers, didn¡¯t live apart. But the titles of their sons were ranked separately. Jia Lian (Jia She¡¯s son) was called Second Master Lian while Baoyu (Jia Zheng¡¯s son) was called Second Master Bao. However, the titles of their daughters were ranked together. Yingchun (Jia She¡¯s daughter) was called Second Lady, Tanchun was called Third Lady (Jia Zheng¡¯s daughter) and Xichun (Jia She¡¯s daughter) was called Fourth Lady. I don¡¯t understand the reason for this.

    Second, the grandfather was called Grand Master and grandfather¡¯s brother was called Grand Uncle. The father was called Old Master while father¡¯s brother was called Uncle. Since Pan Jinlian called Wu Song (Pan Jinlian¡¯s brother-inw) uncle too, then juniors like Gu Tingye should call his uncles with the rank such as Fourth Uncle.

    Third, due to the high mortality rates of the children in the ancient times, the boys and girls would be named as ¡®X ge¡¯er or X jie¡¯er¡¯. When the boys were old enough to go to the school, he would be given a formal name. It was uncertain for the girls when they would have their formal names, someone might even be named after they had reached marriageable age.

    Fourth, the titles of those rtives might not be very rigorous. I would try my best to use the titles which were easily understood to the readers.

 Chapter 164: The First Three Days After the Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 164: The First Three Days After the Wedding</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    The mansions of the nobility stood in great numbers in the capital, but only the ones which had been awarded to the founders of the state when those men had been knighted were able to upy the whole street, like Marquis Xiangyang¡¯s mansion which were twones away on the south or Duke Ying¡¯s mansion which were three streets away on the north. After that, the scale of all the other mansions which had been awarded to the men with military merits or the members of the imperial house weren¡¯t able topare to the former ones. For example, Marquis Dongchang¡¯s mansion and Marquis Fuchang¡¯s mansion which had been confiscated seemed quite luxurious, but actually only covered more area than the normal family.

    Minn understood that a lot. When the country had just been founded, it had had a vast territory with a sparse poption. Thus it had been reasonable for the emperor to be generous. Later on the capital had gradually be thriving and prosperous, an inch ofnd might even valued an inch of gold. There were no other ces to spare since the founders of the states had already upied most of thend.

    Of course, there were also miserable families like Hun¡¯s husband¡¯s family. As the residence of a founder of the state, Marquis Zhongqin¡¯s mansion also upied more than half of the street with its pavilions, terraces and towers. However, after Marquis Zhongqin had been involved in the mutiny case, the family¡¯s title of nobility had been deprived and the mansion had been closed down. Even though the family had been rehabilitated afterwards, they still couldn¡¯t get their previous mansion back.

    As for the Gu family, several generations of Marquis Ningyuan had garrisoned the frontiers, therefore their mansion had only upied the whole Ningyuan street which was not too long or broad.

    However, all in all, there were always exceptions in this world. Like Guojiu Shen (T/N: Guojiu was the title of the brother of the empress), not only was he a rtive of the empress, but he had also done lots of deeds of military merits. So his mansion, Marquis Weibei¡¯s mansion, was actually situated in the mountains and the forest with rivers surrounded, which was the most excellent ce in the capital.

    Minn also understood that. There were lots of nobility being used these years. After a few rounds of investigations, the properties which had been confiscated from those guilty families were countless. With plenty of money to spend, the new emperor would definitely grant a huge reward to his brother-inw, eh, well as well as his followers, like Gu Tingye.

    So when Minn saw the grand and splendid Fuyuan Commander Gu¡¯s mansion, she was not so amazed. The only thing that surprised her a lot was that there was only half of a mountain forest and a manor of a convicted official which had just been confiscated between Commander Gu¡¯s mansion and Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°What do you think? Do you like it?¡± Seeing Minn¡¯s shocking face, Gu Tingye smiled and asked that.

    As Minn watched the colorful and flourishing garden which had wooded mountains with flowers and trees all over inside, she almost opened her mouth. Only after a short while did she say, ¡°Was it really necessary to argue for that long since our mansion is so close to theirs?¡± Minn only felt it had been a waste of time to debate with Gu Tingye¡¯s families.

    However, with his eyebrows raised, Gu Tingye said, ¡° Whatever the distance between their mansion and ours, we are still an independent family now. No other people could get involved in our business.¡±

    With joyful look showed on Minn¡¯s face, she thought inwardly, ¡®Does it... mean that, I don¡¯t need to get up early in the morning?¡¯

    The first day after their wedding she had already been busy the whole day, not to mention the aches all over her body still existed. Right now, Minn was extremely exhausted. When they arrived at Commander Gu¡¯s mansion, it was getting dark already and she wasn¡¯t even able to see clearly what her new house looked like. After Danju had supported Minn into the room, Minn changed into the informal dress after she had washed herself, then she fell into sleep on the dragon phoenix pattern brocade red quilt at once.

    Minn had nned to have a rest and then eat dinner. However, she fell into a deep sleep the moment she closed her eyes and no one waked her up ever since. It was only until midnight that Minn had waken up. While she was in a daze, she thought she was still in Sheng¡¯s mansion. Then she reached out the upper part of her body to touch the table by the bed, however, she only felt a rough bare chest.

    With her eyes squinted, Minn who was muddleheaded still didn¡¯t know who was lying beside her. Then she gave another few touches to the chest.

    Arge hand grabbed her hand. The man lifted the Rosa Rubus flower pattern brocade and satin bed curtain while getting up with his arms hooked around the copper hanger by the window. By the dim light which was from the ram¡¯s horn shape pcemp on the flower carving red sandalwood round table next to the bed, Minn finally distinguished who the person in front of her was.

    Half of Gu Tingye¡¯s ck and thick hair were hanging down loosely on his shoulder. His snow-white satin pajama waspletely untied while his brown and strong chest totally showed out. Minn squinted her eyes in the dark and saw that there seemed to be some wounds on his chest. The incense was still burning in the room, giving out an enticing scent. Nheless, the smell was not able to cover the strong scent from the man beside her.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Gu Tingye who also seemed to be in a trance due to the sleep held Minn in his arms right away with his eyes half squinted.

    ¡°I want to drink water.¡± Minn tilted her head, showing her snow-white skin while opening her pink and tender lips to speak confusedly, ¡°I want Danju.¡±

    Gu Tingye was a viligant person after all. Though he had also been tired these days, he was stillpletely awake right now. Seeing Minn still being in a daze, he stretched out his long arms to pick a teapot from the warm cage. After that, he poured the warm tea into a fine porcin cup and passed it to Minn. After she drank all the tea with her two chubby hands holding the cup, she said nkly, ¡°Can I have more?¡±

    Having nced at her, Gu Tingye poured another cup for her. This time she only finished half of the tea and returned the cup to her husband. Then shey down spontaneously and turned around to sleep in her quilt again.

    With the cup still in his hand, Gu Tingye looked at Minn who had already slept soundly, without uttering anything for a long while. Then he, having drank the rest of the tea in the cup, put the cup back on the table. After that, he slipped into Minn¡¯s quilt. The soft and sweet-scented body of the girl was plump but possessed a small frame. The man, being fond of holding this body in his arms, hugged her even tighter. Then he began to touch the part on her chest along her bras, feeling the ce he was touching quite smooth and soft.

    At first he just wanted to touch her, however, that movements actually intrigued him. Then he approached even closer to find her tender lips which still had the drops of the tea she had just drunk. As he kissed on those lips, he felt his body turning hotter and hotter while his hands kept touching her body hurriedly.

    Only until then did Minn feel something was wrong about her body. Then she wriggled her body and woke up. With her eyes opened confusedly and her mouth opened slightly, she started to struggle gently but was pressed under his body firmly.

    She felt her body being on fire. In the meantime, there was something inserting into the ce between her legs. At first, Minn still tried very hard to endure that. But after all she hadn¡¯t had too many experiences of sex. Later on, she felt even more aching and hotter with her legs hanging on his arms weakly while groaning. She really wanted this to end fast.

    Little did she know that this man had had enough sleep and was rather energetic now. He put forth all his strength while rubbing her body hard. His passionate kiss almost melted her into a pile of water. Minn who couldn¡¯t bear this anymore began to weep and beg. However, he was even more sexually aroused by her soft sound for mercy. Then he bit her fair and delicate shoulder while roaring in a low voice.

    Hearing the heavy breath from his throat, Minn felt her body burning now. That terribly hot feeling finally swallowed her and made her go faint.

    ...

    Early in the morning of the next day, the moment Mama Cui entered into the couple¡¯s room, she smelled the after-sex-scent all over the ce. Those blushed maids had already helped Minn take a shower. Mama Cui saw the couple sitting on the bed together. Minn¡¯s eyes were still heavy with sleep while Gu Tingye was full of energy. At the present, he was putting Minn¡¯s jade-like feet on his knees to slowly help her put on the socks.

    Then Mama Cui stepped forward, trying her best not to goggle at Gu Tingye, and took over the socks quickly. She gave her obeisance to him, saying, ¡°Master, please go wash yourself. I can serve mydy now.¡±

    Gu Tingye was not irritated at all. Having stood up and threw on a long-sleeve broad informal coat, he headed straightly to the inner room on the side. After he had left, Mama Cui squatted down to put on the shoes and socks for Minn. While she helped Minn putting on the coat, she casually lifted up Minn¡¯s clothes. Then she saw the blue and red marks spreading from Minn¡¯s shoulders to her chest.

    Mama Cui flew into a rage right away. But she chose to restrain herself and nned to tell Gu Tingye off when Minn came back to the Sheng family.

    Meanwhile, Minn felt herself even more tired after the sleep and couldn¡¯t even straighten up her waist. Also, she was super starving. So when she saw the steaming hot breakfast on the table, there was even green light shooting from her eyes at once. She broke her personal record by drinking three bowls of the porridge without a break, which almost got her stuffed to death. Gu Tingye also had a good appetite. Not only did he eat a lot, when he saw Minn gobbling the food, he also served the dishes to her smilingly.

    Minn only found him look like a darkminded keeper of the pig farm who was trying his best to fatten the pigs in order to eat their meat. Then she red at him fiercely but only saw him staring at her with a meaningful expression in his curving eyes. That made Minn¡¯s face turn deadly red again.

    Now she didn¡¯t even want to say a word. Considering that there were no other elders in this mansion, she finished eating the breakfast quickly and go to her bed again to take an unprotected sleep. Beingck of sleep and muddleheaded, she was not capable of fighting him. The most important thing for her right now was recovering her fighting capacity.

    Gu Tingye had intended to let Minn recognize the stewards in the mansion and hand over the family affairs to her. However, when he saw her almost falling asleep when she was standing, he decided to put everything behind first and went to the study himself to deal with some urgent affairs.

    Maybe he had been benefited from the harmony between Yin and Yang, today Gu Tingye felt the sun shining extraordinarily brightly. (T/N: In Chinese culture, Yin meant for female while Yang meant for male) When he heard the birds twittering and smelled the fragrance of the flowers in the mansion, he only found everything in this world so harmonious. He even forgot about those unpleasant things which had happened yesterday and wore a smile on the corner of his mouth the whole day. The only thing on his mind wasing back to his room. Even if he couldn¡¯t do exactly the thing he wanted, he would like to tease her as long as he could.

    After Minn had had a rest in the daytime, she had finally gained some strengths back. At night, she nned to talk about the romantic things, the dreams and the family matters with her husband. Unluckily, Gu Tingye had apletely different ns for their night together. Before Minn could open a topic, he dragged her to the bed and had crazy sex with her until the midnight.

    On the morning of the third day after their wedding, Gu Tingye looked at Minn worriedly. Seeing her being out of spirits, he get very concerned and regretted that he shouldn¡¯t have wanted her that much yesterday since they had to go back to Sheng¡¯s mansion today.

    Minn who was lying on the table with an aching body held her porridge bowl tremblingly while crying inwardly¡ª¡ª As a worker who used to work in thew department, she agreed that it was the duty for the couple to have sex and admitted the importance of sex in marriage life. She was even willing to cooperate. But, but... Purr, the spirit was willing, but the flesh was weak!

    During the three days after their wedding, Mr. Gu seemed to have no other requests to Minn. He never asked her to deal with the family affairs or take charge of the household duties. The only and the greatest demand of him was her good behaviors in bed.

    Minn held her lotus pattern porcin te with a bitter face, thinking sadly, ¡®All those madams of the influential families have to focus on the brainwork while fighting battles of wits and courage everyday. But I have to devote myself in the physical work, what¡¯s more, the heavy physical work! What, what, what is this! Collecting Yin to recover the Yang?¡¯

    The more she thought, the more depressed she got. Then she became totally furious. After all, she was a little girl but he was a sturdy man! Eh... The size didn¡¯t fit at all, not to mention the difference between their physiques and patience. He had no honour winning this! Huh! Why didn¡¯t he wait until she reached thirty or forty when she became a desirable woman! She would like to see if the old man Gu would be that strong!

    Minn drank the porridge while thinking of that. As she felt quite excited about her imagination, she identally affected her body, which triggered the pain on her waist and legs. Then she could only hiss while gasping¡ª¡ª Damn you, let¡¯s wait and see!

 Chapter 165: Back to the Sheng Family (1)

    <h4>Chapter 165: Back to the Sheng Family (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Before Minn became Gu Tingye¡¯s wife, most of thedies who hade to congratte on her wedding had kept on singing praises about the eminent background of Gu¡¯s family. At that time, the only thing that had impressed her a lot had been the luxurious betrothal gifts from Gu Tingye instead of those women¡¯s words. After three days of her wedding, the moment Minn¡¯s coach stopped in front of the Sheng¡¯s gate, they saw Changbai and Changdong already wait there. In the meantime, Mn and Rn also arrived with their husbands.

    As Minn got off the coach with the help of Danju, she saw the t small sedan that Rn had taken and the t small coach that Mn had taken. Then Minn turned around to look at the splendid three-in-hand coach painted in ck, on which hung a blue curtain decorated with dragon patternedce in silver threads, feeling a bit ufortable.

    The smile on Rn¡¯s face froze right away while the look on her face turned indifferent. Mn¡¯s body also turned a bit rigid but she managed to put on a calm look right away. Minn couldn¡¯t help ncing at Gu Tingye, thinking, ¡®This coach... Have you vited any rules?¡±

    After all the people there had given obeisance to each other, Gu Tingye smiled gently to Liang Han without saying anything. However, Minn had a slight feeling that Gu Tingye actually had a dislike for Liang Han. After that, they entered into the mansion in session. The new couple should pay respects to Old Madam Sheng in the Hall of Peaceful Ages first.

    Old Madam Sheng was sitting upright there while Minn and Gu Tingye knelt on the cattail hassocks to kowtow. Although it had just been a few days that Minn had left, Old Madam Sheng acted as if she hadn¡¯t seen Minn for almost half of her life. However, Old Madam Sheng¡¯s face turned darker and darker when she held Minn¡¯s hand to have a fully observation of her granddaughter.

    It had just been two days, Minn seemed to have already been worn out. The dark circles under her eyes were so obvious that they seemed to be shaded on her face by a dark cyan eyebrow pencil and were not able to be covered by the thin powder. Although she looked dispirited, there was still a charming expression showing in her eyes. Then Old Madam Sheng turned to Gu Tingye. This man looked like a refreshed person with pleasant look on his face. However, the expression in his eyes showed that his needs had been well satisfied these days.

    With blood rushing into Old Madam Sheng¡¯s brain, she couldn¡¯t help being worried for Minn while also feeling displeased. Nheless, Old Madam Sheng still couldn¡¯t say anything. So she only red at Gu Tingye with knife-like expression in her eyes. Meanwhile, the man she was looking at still remained calm as if he knew nothing about what was happening. After Old Madam Sheng had flew in to a rage for a few rounds inwardly, she said, ¡°Go kowtow to your parents, they are expecting you right now.¡±

    Minn, being reluctant to leave right away, smuggled up to Old Madam Sheng while saying gently, ¡°I¡¯lle back as soon as I finish kowtowing to my parents. Then we¡¯ll chat together.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng nodded with a smile while watching the couple leaving. However, the look on her face changed the moment they had got out. Then, she winked at Mama Fang. Thetter, upon receiving the signal, instantly turned around to find Mama Cui to made an inquiry.

    Mama Cui was always a quiet woman who held herself aloof from the world. She never picked a quarrel with anyone for decades. This might be the first time she ever had a strong intention to tell someone off. Before Mama Fang reached to her, she had already waited on the porch in the side room of Hall of Peaceful Ages for a long time.

    ¡°It¡¯s normal for the new couples to be intimate with each other, but I¡¯ve never seen anyone like him!... He didn¡¯t care if there¡¯s anyone else around. Every time he saw ourdy, he became like a wolf in the mountain with green light shooting from his eyes. As long as no one was looking at him, he would put his hands on ourdy no matter it was daylight or night!¡± Mama Cuiined that while patting the table with her teeth gritted, ¡°Ourdy has just grown up! How could he... do that?!¡±

    Mama Fang was stunned by those words with an awkward expression on her face. If she hadn¡¯t known that Mama Cui was a short-spoken and honest woman, she wouldn¡¯t believe anything she had just heard. Then Mama Fang said, ¡°Master Gu isn¡¯t a young boy anymore, why did he behave like that? Hasn¡¯t he... had any other concubines right now?¡±

    Speaking of that, Mama Cui finally got her temper under control, saying, ¡°Our poordy didn¡¯t have time to deal with the family affairs these days. But I have already inquired about the matter in the house and learned that the previous concubine and Tongfang (T/N: A maid in name but a concubine in reality) of Master Gu is staying in Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion now. It is said that Master Gu would fetch them after a while. He really is a busy man. Most of the time in the day he would deal with his business and seldome back to the mansion. So it is actually very tranquil in the mansion. There is a woman called ¡®Lady Fengxian¡¯ living in the side yard. I heard she was sent by a general. I never saw that girl but the words came that Master Gu... never paid any attention to her.¡±

    Hearing that, Mama Fang didn¡¯t even know whether she should be happy or worried. After a while, she said, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that Master Gu adores ourdy, but...¡± After that, she didn¡¯t know how to organize her words. So atst, she only said, ¡°Let¡¯s report to Old Madam then.¡±

    ...

    Old Madam Sheng always preferred quietness, so she never liked to gather all the women rtives in Hall of Peaceful Ages in case of raising mor. Therefore, the rtives of the Sheng family all sat in the main yard where Wang shi lived to wait for the dishes. As Gu Tingye and Minn went straightly into the main hall, they saw Aunt Kang and her husband, Yun¡¯er, Mn, Rn, Hai shi who was already heavily pregnant, Changwu, Changbai, Changfeng, Changdong, Liang Han, Wen Yanjing, Yuan Wenshao all being there.

    After they greeted each other, Minn and Gu Tingye entered into the side room on the east. Sheng Hong and Wang shi were sitting on the brick bed by the window while watching the new couple kneeling down and kowtowing to them smilingly.

    Wang shi looked at Gu Tingye with a beaming smile and asked, ¡°General Gu, has our Minn brought any troubles to you?¡±

    Hearing that, Sheng Hong who was sitting beside her went stiff. His wife really had impressed him by saying the exact same words as an opening when all of their daughters except for Hun hade back after their weddings.

    The only differences were the way she had uttered those words. When she had talked to Liang Han, she had raised her eyebrows while snorted with a disdainful tone as if she had been collecting the debt, ¡°Has our Mn brought any troubles to you?¡± When she had talked to Wen Yanjing, she had asked with concerned expressions in her eyes and an expectant look on her face, being rather gentle and serious, ¡°Has our Rn brought any troubles to you?¡± Atst, when facing Gu Tingye, Wang shi used a soft tone which sounded half ingratiating and half reverent.

    Sheng Hong was speechless about that. Luckily, Minn was his youngest daughter. So this was thest time he had to tolerate those words. Thank god.

    Gu Tingye¡¯s response sounded quite decent, ¡°Minn has behaved properly. She is a tender girl with mild characters. All the members of my family like her a lot.¡±

    Minn, head lowered, was rolling her eyes now. In her own view, her best behaviors had only disyed on the bed.

    ¡°... I feel so relieved that you all started your own families.¡± Sheng Hong smiled at Gu Tingye while stroking his beard, ¡°If Minn¡¯s mother and I are not in the capital anymore, please take care of this girl.¡±

    ¡°Father... you are going to work in another city?¡± Hearing Sheng Hong¡¯s words, Minn was reminded of something and asked that softly.

    Sheng Hong looked at Minn with satisfaction. He had to admit that this daughter of him was quite intelligent and could always perceive the whole from one sample. Then he smiled, ¡°Your Eldest Brother has already served for enough years as an official historian in Imperial Academy. Words came to us a few days ago that he would be granted as a tutor in the Imperial Academy or a supervisor in one of the Six Departments. Father and son should always avoid working in the central authorities together. So I¡¯ll just make way for your eldest brother...¡±

    Although he said those words to Minn, he was actually looking at Gu Tingye. As a sensitive person, Gu Tingye pondered for a while and said, ¡°Father-inw, your consideration is quite reasonable. The works in the Imperial Academy are dignified, including teaching the history and drafting the confidential papers. And the supervisors in the Six Departments deal with the concrete matters such as transcribing and sending the memorials to the throne and inspecting the delinquencies. Those two humble positions both provide huge power. My brother-inw Zecheng (The courtesy name of Changbai) is a prudent and intelligent man. I believe he will bepetent at either position.¡±

    That was exactly what Sheng Hong wanted to hear. After Gu Tingye had finished his speech, the look on Sheng Hong¡¯s face seemed even more amiable. And they enjoyed quite a lovely conversation. Minn understood her father¡¯s intention. If there was a man of the Sheng family working in the Cab (T/N: The central administration of the country), that would be a huge glory for the family. As far as she knew, there were two ways to enter into the Cab. First, the candidate of the Imperial Exams could start working in the Imperial Academy as the assistant of the emperor. Then as time went by, the assistant could be promoted to the Grand Secretary of the Imperial Academy who was qualified to enter the Cab. As for the second way, after the official of the Imperial Academy had served enough years, he could work in the Six Ministries or Six Departments. Then, after several promotions, he could umte experiences by taking office out of the capital for one or two terms. And then, that official would be granted as the assistant or the minister of the Six Ministries. Atst, it would be very likely for that official to enter the Cab.

    Changbai was a discreet man who often kept a low key. Many of his direct superiors were the pupils of Hai family. With the help of those guys, Changbai could expect his bright future in any time. However, nearly all of these superiors had beenpletely annihted during the Shen Chen Mutiny. Thus Sheng Hong wanted to hear where Gu Tingye stood. The emperor was a tough man. Since Changbai was from a decent family and had passed the standard imperial examination to get his position, as long as the emperor thought highly of him, his career was still promising even if he didn¡¯t have any resources in the Cab.

 Chapter 166: Back to the Sheng Family (2)

    <h4>Chapter 166: Back to the Sheng Family (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Minn said inwardly, ¡®This is the power of the family! The marriage alliance will always bring two families together. Among the nobility in the ancient times, there is no other power connection between two families which is stronger than the marriage alliance.¡¯ This might sound a bit ridiculous, but was actually the truth.

    Family n was the basic unit in the ancientws. Normally, people only rmended the people of their own family to work in the essential position of the government. Because, when one of the family hadmitted a crime, he might implicate three generations of his family, sometimes even nine generations. Sometimes if that guilty person got really unlucky by encountering an emperor with a special character, even his disciples and teachers might be convicted too. Since the families were bound to suffer together, they would definitely choose to share fortunes with each other too. Therefore, as far as one¡¯s rtives were not thatme or even a bit talented, he would definitely be willing to offer his help. After all, helping a rtive was equal to helping himself. The only thing to keep the prosperity of a family was the mutual help among the members.

    The only reason that Jia, Shi, Wang, Xue families (T/N: Four prestigious families in the book A Dream in Red Mansion) had declined was that the fourth generation of those four families was not promising. At least, there was an imperial concubine from Jia family. And Wang family had this Wang Ziteng who was the Great General of several armies. The only schr, Jia Zhu, had died at a young age. As for the rest members of the fourth generation, Jia She ruined other people¡¯s family because of a few folding fans. Xue Pan beat someone to death. Jia Baoyu seduced His Royal Highness¡¯s favorite boy. Those guys couldpete the ability of stirring up troubles with each other.

    A family without promising descendants would surely fall into decay sooner orter.

    Minn could understand Gu Tingye and her father¡¯s conversation, so she just waited there quietly. Meanwhile, Wang shi who couldn¡¯t understand that at all felt kind of bored there. She had nned to put on a show as a strict legal mother and criticize Minn in front of her powerful son-inw. However, Sheng Hong just talked about the destiny of the country and the future of the nation without a break. So Wang shi had no chance to chip in the whole time.

    Fortunately, after a short while, the people who had been waiting outside in the main hall flowed over into the room. Yuan Wenshao and Changwuughed in the crowd while iming that the dishes were about to be cold. Sheng Hong also felt that there was nothing else to speak to Gu Tingye, so he followed everyone to eat the meal outside smilingly.

    In the meantime, Minn was dragged by the women to dine in the inner hall. The maids had alreadyid the Ruyi patterned round table in ck paint. After all the dishes had been served, all the women were seated around the table to chat with each other while eating. Wang shi let Minn sit beside her.

    Everyone present were female. Looking at Minn, they all had a clear idea of how Minn was treated in Gu family. Someone admired Minn, someone envied her, someone felt happy for her. Anyway, Minn¡¯s presence made everyone there fall into a deep thought.

    Mn stared enviously at Minn. Minn was wearing a bright red and wide sleeved formal dress of silk embroidered with phoenix patterns. Her gauzy Beizi (An item of traditional Chinese attiremon to both men and women, arge loose coat), thin as onion skin, had flower clumps in golden threads. Her hair,bed into a Riyi style topknot, was anchored by arge gold hairpin with five phoenixes spreading the wings toward the sun. The ruby on the solid gold earrings with tassels on her ears was extremely dazzling. Before she went out of Commander Gu¡¯s mansion, Gu Tingye had also thrust six or seven rings of gold, jade or some other precious stones into her fingers, which made Minn feel ashamed to show her hands.

    Such attire was not just luxurious. As a matter of fact, only the wife of the man with high official rank was allowed to dress up like that. The longer Mn looked at her, the more ufortable Mn felt. However, she still had to put on a joyful look while chatting with Minn from time to time.

    Having tried her best to endure the dizzy feeling, Minn held the wine cup and turned around to look right into Wang shi¡¯s eyes, saying sincerely in a clear voice, ¡®I¡¯ll give the first toast to Madam. I used to be a sickly girl when I was little. Without the thoughtful care from Madam and Eldest Sister, I would be dead already! I have to give my thanks to you here, Madam!¡± On these words, Minn drank off the wine in her cup. At least the part about Hun in her speech was true.

    With tears welling up in Wang shi¡¯s eyes, she also tossed off the wine. She held Minn¡¯s hand and babbled, feeling a bit touched, ¡°You little girl. Why did you say those nonsense on such a good day! We are families, there¡¯s no need to say thanks... You have always been an obedient girl since childhood and never caused troubles like your elder sisters. How can I not love you dearly?!¡± As Wang shi got so emotional saying those words, she even took those words seriously herself.

    Face turning pale, Mn lowered her head and stopped talking. Minn then took a nce at Mn. Thetter had dressed up very elegantly in a formal way as a madam with light make-up and a prim chignon. Even her earrings were the regr round ones. However, the tiredness and tension on the corner of Mn¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t be hidden and the anxiety in her mind had formed a deep wrinkle between her eyebrows.

    Minn sighed slightly. She didn¡¯t want to settle ounts with Mn right now, but she needed Mn to be clear that they were not that close. The only thing Minn was afraid of was that Mn would make a request to her openly. So Minn had to take some precautions about that.

    Seeing Minn and Wang shi being on good terms, Aunt Kang got a bit jealous and said, ¡°Minn has married well. Your family will surely count on you in the future. Don¡¯t forget what your mother has done for you. Never forget which family youe from¡ª-!¡± Half of Aunt Kang¡¯s dowry had been spent on her illegal sons¡¯ and daughters¡¯ marriage. She had intended to make do with those weddings. However, as a family with a noble title, Kang family valued the disy of splendor a lot even when they didn¡¯t have that much money.

    With the corner of Minn¡¯s mouth curved into a polite smile, she decided not to reply to Aunt Kang. Meanwhile, Rn was not pleased. She had always been an outspoken girl. Ever since Kang Zhao¡¯er had married into Wang family, Rn had considered Aunt Kang as a despicable woman. She only didn¡¯t utter, ¡®The return of the bride of Sheng¡¯s family has nothing to do with you! Why don¡¯t you stoping to us so often?¡¯ or something like that for Yun¡¯er¡¯s sake.

    ¡°Aunt, you are right! Sixth sister, you have to remember this, you should always repay the one who has treated you nice. Even if you can¡¯t do that, don¡¯t return kindness with ingratitude!¡± The showy silver red coat with silk embroidery and pink velvet edges that Rn was wearing cast a red tint on her ruddy face. Those two rosy cheeks showed that she had lived a fine married life.

    The look on Aunt Kang¡¯s face turned super awkward. Then she lowered her head to drink the wine alone. Yun¡¯er who knew about the ins and outs of the matter felt sorry for what her mother had done. Changwu treated Yun¡¯er really nice and had offered generous help to Kang family over these years. Moreover, in consideration of the close rtionship between her husband¡¯s family and Sheng Hong¡¯s, Yun¡¯er was definitely not willing to be loathed by the people from Sheng family. So right now she only wished her mother could talk less.

    Yun¡¯er held Rn¡¯s hands to apologize in a low voice while keeping serving dishes for Wang shi. Minn who saw that couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly.

    Hai shi, sensing the awkwardness in the air, decided to ease the tension, ¡°Mother has visited Eldest Sister in Yuan family a few days ago. She said that Eldest Sister¡¯s belly seemed even bigger than mine. But she actually got pregnantter than me. Is it possible that she¡¯s pregnant with twins? Since Eldest Sister ims about her collywobbles the whole time, perhaps there are two strong boys kicking her belly!¡±

    Her words made all the women thereugh. Wang shi was the happiest one. The great pleasure drove Wang shi to drink several cups of wine without a break. As the alcohol started to work on her brain, she couldn¡¯t even utter the words clearly. When the wine had been round twice, a maid came in from the outside and whispered to Minn¡¯s ears.

    Then Minn stood up and said to the others with a smile, ¡°Perhaps Old Madam would like to give me some advice. I¡¯ll go over then.¡±

    Wang shi was already unconscious now. Hai shi smiled, ¡°Just go. Old Madam has a lot to say to you.¡±

    After Minn had bid her farewell to everyone smilingly, she turned around to follow the maid and left. The moment she got out of the room, she hastened her steps and rushed directly to the Hall of Peaceful Ages. After she had entered into the yard and turned left to get into the side room, she saw that there was already a table of dishes being prepared there and Old Madam Sheng was waiting for her by the window.

    Minn was touched by her grandma a lot. Then she grinned and pounced on Old Madam Sheng while shaking Old Madam Sheng¡¯s arms with a cute look on her face, saying, ¡°Grandma, you and I are truly connected. I haven¡¯t eaten anything on purpose knowing that you must be waiting for me!¡± Old Madam Sheng, being unable to keep a straight face,ughed and scolded, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you little monkey that I¡¯m starving!¡± Minn then threw herself into Old Madam Sheng¡¯s arms while uttering sweet words, ¡°Let me massage your belly, grandma!¡±

    Old Madam Sheng pinched Minn¡¯s cheek, saying, ¡°What¡¯s the massage for since there is nothing in my stomach. You want me to be hungrier?!¡± Minn supported Old Madam Sheng to sit by the table and filled a bowl of soup vored with white gourd, ribs and mushroom. Then she coaxed, ¡°Grandma, please take a sip, take a sip!¡±

    Seeing that scene, Mama Fang got her eyes watery and said, ¡°It¡¯s been so long Old Madam hasn¡¯t been this happy!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by so long?!¡± Old Madam Sheng turned around to re at Mama Fang, saying, ¡°It has only been two days!¡±

    Minn held her face while saying in a sentimental tone, ¡°One day seems like three years for my dear grandma when I was not here. s, see how many years we haven¡¯t seen each other! Grandma, you must have suffered from the love-sickness! What am I gonna do? Being too adorable is not my fault, right?¡±

    Finally, Old Madam Sheng couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter, ¡°You shameless girl only know about blowing your own trumpet! Shame on you!¡±

    Minn tilted her head with her pretty face approaching Old Madam Sheng and said smilingly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what shame is!¡±

    Amused by Minn¡¯s endearing behavior, Old Madam Sheng couldn¡¯t help butugh loudly and pat Minn. The two were then immersed in such great joy of reunion.

 Chapter 167: Back to the Sheng Family (3)

    <h4>Chapter 167: Back to the Sheng Family (3)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    During this meal, Old Madam Sheng listened to Minn babbling about the people in Gu¡¯s mansion the whole time. The room was filled with Minn¡¯s happyughter and cheerful voices. Minn actually felt sad deep down, knowing that she wouldn¡¯t be able to see Old Madam Sheng so often in the future. So she tried her best to pretend that everything was going well by giving a vivid description of how interesting her newly married life was as if there was only happiness in Gu¡¯s family.

    Old Madam Sheng listened to Minn with a smile. After they had finished the meal, Mama Fang ordered the maids to clean up the table and leave. Then, she also left and closed the door.

    ¡°I have something to ask you, sit there!¡± Old Madam Sheng put on a stern face. Minn who had lived with Old Madam Sheng for so many years knew that her grandma was about to say something serious. So after serving the tea to Old Madam Sheng in a hurry, she sat back tamely, waiting for Old Madam Sheng¡¯s lecture.

    As Old Madam Sheng saw the tiredness hidden under Minn¡¯s pretended smile, she felt herself being in a dilemma. Ever since Old Madam Sheng had heard Mama Cui¡¯s words which had been retold by Mama Fang, she had been quite indecisive as to whether she should ask the intimate details about Minn¡¯s married life. Most people would just ignore that. Having filled her mind with thousands of ideas, Old Madam Sheng finally said, ¡°Did he... treat you well?¡±

    Minn tried very hard to interpret Old Madam Sheng¡¯s words in a decent way. With her face turning red, she said in a low voice, ¡°Yes, he treats me well.¡± Which part of our life were you asking?

    Old Madam Sheng opened her mouth but then shut it again. Not knowing how to continue the topic, she changed the subject right away, ¡°Who is in charge of the affairs in your mansion?¡±

    Minn hesitated, ¡°Eh... I¡¯m not clear about that.¡±

    Hearing that, Old Madam Sheng seemed to put on a reproachful look in her eyes. Having pondered for a while, she sighed and continued to ask softly, ¡°How are the houses and gardens in your mansion? I heard that ce used to be the mansion of a high-ranking official when thest emperor was on the throne and has been abandoned for almost ten years. Do you think it needs to be repaired?¡±

    Minn answered with a confused look, ¡°Eh... I don¡¯t know about that, either.¡± She barely got the chance to walk out of the bedroom and didn¡¯t even know what her own mansion looked like.

    With eyes wide open in shock, Old Madam Sheng wore a gloomy look again and asked in a worried tone, ¡°Then, do you know how many properties you have in your mansion?¡± Since Minn had spent most of her time staying with Gu Tingye, Old Madam Sheng thought that this couple must have talked about something useful!

    Minn said embarrassedly, ¡°I... don¡¯t know that either.¡± She didn¡¯t need to talk too much with Gu Tingye on the bed since the only two things they had done there were sleeping and doing bed ¡®sport¡¯.

    Seeing Minn being entirely ignorant about everything, Old Madam Sheng waspletely speechless and could only stare at her little granddaughter in a daze. Old Madam Sheng never expected that all the skills and methods she had taught Minn would be of no use atst. It seemed that her grandson-inw only needed to be satisfied with his fundamental desire.

    Feeling embarrassed beyond words, Minn thought about what to say in a fluster for a long while. Then she spoke haltingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandma. He really has treated me nice.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng, as feeble as she felt, could only sigh deeply.

    ¡°... Grandma, I understand what you mean. I¡¯ll be careful.¡± Minn knew that Old Madam Sheng was worried about her. In fact, Minn knew exactly how troublesome her situation was. It was not that she didn¡¯t want to struggle for her life. But she just really hadn¡¯t had the time over the past two days.

    ¡°Forget about it. Tell me, has your husband been troubled by anything these days?¡± Old Madam Sheng asked, not even bothered to sigh.

    Troubles? Minn felt that everything had troubled him. He had a difficult step-mother, a half-dead brother, and a full house of annoying rtives. Having thought about that for a while, she suddenly said gently, ¡°Grandma, as I see it, he... intends to inherit the title of Marquis Ningyuan.¡± Gu Tingyu had been beyond recovery and might be dead at any time. It was impossible for him to have a son as an heir.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Old Madam Sheng was intrigued by Minn¡¯s words and asked in high spirits, ¡°What makes you think so?¡±

    Minn came over to Old Madam Sheng with a cup of tea in her hands while fumbling for the right words to say, ¡°Only after I have seen it by myself did I know how bad his rtionship with other members of the Gu family is. I can even call that ¡®hatred¡¯. There are so many ces in the capital. If he really wants to make a thorough break with the people of the Gu family and cut down the contacts with them, why did he choose a mansion which is so close to Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s. After all, His Majesty could always grant a mansion wherever he wanted.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng nodded while taking over the tea cup. Having skimmed the tea scum with the lid, she said, ¡°It makes sense.¡±

    Minn sat beside Old Madam Sheng with her eyebrows knitted slightly, ¡°That¡¯s also the confusing part. Last year, I have already heard that His Majesty has intended to award a knighthood to him. At that time, His Majesty had summoned Marquis Xiangyang very frequently. So why does Gu Tingye...?¡±

    Before Minn finished her sentence, Old Madam Sheng already understood Minn¡¯s doubts and said with a smile, ¡°Your are trying to ask, if Gu Tingye really wants to be granted a knighthood, why wouldn¡¯t he choose to be Marquis Xiangyang? In that way, he could obtain more property and get rid of those troublesome rtives at the same time.¡±

    Minn nodded. Actually, she had been fed up with dealing with those loathsome rtives of Gu Tingye.

    ¡°You are still too young to understand the implication in between.¡± Old Madam Sheng smiled softly while patting Minn¡¯s hands, saying in a tender voice, ¡°Think about it, there are two kinds of pressures for him to choose. One is from his step-mother. The other one is from his newly acquired legal mother. Which one is easier to deal with?¡±

    Being enlightened by Old Madam Sheng¡¯s words, Minn seemed to understand Gu Tingye¡¯s intention a bit.

    With meaningful expressions shing in eyes, Old Madam Sheng smiled, ¡°Your husband is the second legal son of Old Master Gu. Since his brother has no male descendant, he is perfectly justified to inherit the title of Marquis Ningyuan and doesn¡¯t have to owe anybody¡¯s favor. So this thing could be done with only a little help from His Majesty. Though Marquis Xiangyang mansion is quite prestigious now while Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion is in a low state, we cannot judge things by the appearance. If he chooses a seemingly easy way right now, he would face lots of troubles in the future.¡±

    Minn was greatly inspired and took a humble. Old Madam Qin was the step-mother of Gu Tingye. Even she only needed to make do with the etiquette with Old Madam Qin since her real mother-inw was Old Madam Bai who had already died, let alone Gu Tingye. However, if Gu Tingye wanted to inherit the title of Marquis Xiangyang, he had to treat Old Madam of Marquis Xiangyang¡¯s mansion as well as all the other brothers of the same n generously because he wasn¡¯t from the original Marquis Xiangyang¡¯s lineage. Otherwise others would definitely call him an ungrateful man. There would be countless troubles for him to deal with.

    Old Madam Sheng, having leaned back slowly,y on the brick bed cozily while saying leisurely, ¡°I guess your husband is an obstinate man who hates to be controlled by others the most.¡± Thements from Old Madam Sheng was so straight to the point that Minn couldn¡¯t help but nod heavily. That was exactly the truth.

    Old Madam Sheng nced at her and suddenly said, ¡°Remember this, first, never confront a tough guy like him with toughness... I don¡¯t think you can be tougher than him anyway!¡± Minn sighed while giving out a wry smile. Old Madam Sheng continued, ¡°Also, ording to those things he has done, I think he is a sensible person who couldn¡¯t tolerate lies. So if you want to do something, you should just tell him straightly. You should never agree something to his face but oppose him secretly. And don¡¯t pretend to be a virtuous woman while keeping things from him. That would bring misunderstandings between you two.¡±

    Minn looked down while nodding her head, thinking, ¡ª- Mama Cui, you did have passed on the message quickly.

    Seeing the look on Minn¡¯s face, Old Madam Sheng knew that Minn hadn¡¯t fully understood the thing she had just said. Then Old Madam Sheng decided to speak frankly. She started at Minn, saying with a fierce voice, ¡°Being virtuous is like being the y figure Bodhisattva or the memorial tablet of Confucius, which should only be worshiped in word. If you choose to be a virtuous woman for real, you would regret for your whole life!... Remember, your husband would at least be the support for half of your life! Even if you don¡¯t love him, you have to make sure of his loyalty to you! Never let other women take advantages of you! Don¡¯t try to be aloof or put on airs. Even if your husband is a devoted man at first, you have to be capable of watch him closely!¡± Old Madam Sheng seemed to have said those words too quickly, so she had to take a breath before saying with bitterness on the corner of her mouth, ¡°Don¡¯t be like me.¡±

    Suddenly, tears ran down from Minn¡¯s face. She cried on Old Madam Sheng¡¯s knees. She had known from a long time ago that all those lectures Old Madam Sheng had given to her had meant to remedy Old Madam Sheng¡¯s own regrets. Also, Old Madam Sheng actually pined her own hope on Minn¡¯s happiness.

    Minn stroked Old Madam Sheng¡¯s winkled hand while saying in a low voice, ¡°When Teacher Zhuang taught us history, I loved to hear him telling the story of Han Bai in Former History of Jin Dynasty. General Han tried to fight against tens of thousands of enemy troops with only thousands solders in an isted city. All the people around him persuaded him to surrender but he refused firmly. When the city was about to be conquered, he put his sword in front of his neck, saying, ¡®Man proposes and God disposes. I have done everything I could and only have this life to spare.¡¯ Hardly had his voice faded away, floodwater rushed down from the mountain across the city. More than half of his enemies were drowned in the flood. And he was also free from the dangerous situation.¡±

    With Minn¡¯s voice turning clear and bright, she said slowly, ¡°Grandma, I remembered everything you have said clearly in my mind. I¡¯ll try my best to live a good life. No matter I am in favorable or adverse circumstances, I won¡¯t treat anything with disrespect, nor would I be eaten up with pride. I won¡¯t throw my weight around, nor be neglectful or careless. I won¡¯t keepining or give up easily. Who knows, maybe God would finally look upon me with favor and I¡¯ll... meet my bright future.¡±

    Author¡¯s note:

    There are lots of old sayings about the rise and decline of the ancient families. For example, a family¡¯s wealth could onlyst for three generations, or the descendants would destroy the property that the elders have struggled for. All in all, the thriving situation of the schr¡¯s family could alwaysst longer than other families.

    A ssic example was Fan Zhongyan¡¯s family. His n had kept their g flying for eight hundred years from the Northern Song Dynasty to the initial stage of the Republic of China era. Basically, all the families that could maintain their prosperity for hundreds of years had followed the pattern of Fan¡¯s family. They set up schools in the n, disposed the family estate fairly, cultivated the nsman and helped each other.

    Chen family in Haining had carried out that procedure really well.

    ¡®Chen¡¯s n has been prestigious for generations. No other families could have so many officials like Chen¡¯s family. For three hundred years, there were two hundred Jinshi, three ministers as well as other high rank officials in Chen family. That is so abnormal.¡¯

    Meanwhile, the four glorious families in A Dream in Red Mansions were actually the parties of bureaucracy. Their family base was not as decent and upright like those schr-gentry families, not to mention their abilities of disciplining their own nsmen.

    If Xue Pan or Jia She were born in a family like Chen¡¯s, they might be beaten to death or driven out of the family. Of course, it was also possible that they would change into decent men.

    Some humble opinion from the trantor:

    I¡¯m saying this as a reader, not a trantor to be honest. The first few days after their wedding was such a torture to me. I have to say that it was the first time that I wanted to quit this novel because I just cannot bear to see Minn suffer from...how do I put it in a polite way...well, whatever, excessive sex. Gu Tingye, as I see it, is more like some barbarian who knows nothing about caring for a young girl who might not have prepared herself for that.

 Chapter 168: Minglanâ€™s Confession, Gu Tingye Dealing with Family Affairs (1)

    <h4>Chapter 168: Minn¡¯s Confession, Gu Tingye Dealing with Family Affairs (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Only until the end of the Wei Hour (Around 3 p.m) when the sky turned golden yellow did the new couple bid their farewells to the others. Gu Tingye nced at Minn, finding her eye sockets being red and her drooping long eyshes being wet. Then he realized that she must have cried, which made his heart get softened a bit. He had drunken lots of wine with those men on the feast and was already slightly tipsy. After he had seen Minn¡¯s look, he then pretended to totter. Changbai and others saw that and ordered the servants to support Gu Tingye to get into the coach too.

    A few censers were set out on the tables in the spacious coach. There was a thin carpet beingid on the ground. Minn helped Gu Tingye lean ant on the cushion and fan him gently with the fan she had just found to dispel the smell of booze from him. The coach kept wagging. The afternoon in thete spring was a bit muggy. The red copper censer on the table was sending out a light fragrance of Liu Lan, which disperse vaguely in the semi-closed space.

    Gu Tingye had only pretended to be drunk. However, the atmosphere in the room made him a little sleepy. After he had slept for a while, he opened his eyes in a daze, seeing Minn slightly closing her eyes and leaning on the cushionzily with a pink gauze circr fan with coral pearl iid in her hand.

    While Minn was half asleep and half awake, she suddenly felt a bit itchy on her eyelids. She opened her eyes while reaching out her hand to touch that ce. Then she saw Gu Tingye staring at her quietly with his rough fingers fondling her eyelids. He asked, ¡°You are awake?¡±

    Having nodded and put down the circr fan, Minn held herself up to sit up while smiling with two dimples showing on the corner of her mouth, saying, ¡°Do you need water?¡±

    Gu Tingye, feeling dry in his mouth right now, nodded right away. After Minn had poured the warm tea from the lodestone tea te on the table, she served the tea to Gu Tingye¡¯s lips and let him drink little by little. The moment she put down the tea cup, she felt the sky and earth spinning around. Gu Tingye pressed her on the carpet with the tip of his nose toward hers.

    The strong breath of man along with the smell of the booze were sprayed to Minn¡¯s face. Minn couldn¡¯t even breathe under his huge body. She tried her best to push him away while saying, ¡°... You¡¯re too heavy, heavy...¡± Hearing her words, Gu Tingye moved away his body while still gazing at Minn with his bushy eyshes almost poking Minn¡¯s eyelids. Suddenly, he asked, ¡°You have cried. Why?¡±

    Minn breathed heavily and said in a low voice, ¡°I can¡¯t... see my grandma very often afterwards. I feel sad about that.¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe that. Tell me the real reason.¡± He was clear of Minn¡¯s temper. As long as she wasn¡¯t hurt on the body, she would be very tough and seldom get too sentimental. It was not like she and Old Madam Sheng would be part forever, there was no need for her to cry her eyes out. Even if she felt a bit sad leaving her grandma, she would definitely make some jokes to cool that off.

    Gu Tingye was still staring at Minn with his eyes which were dark like night. Minn was a bit nervous deep down while feeling an uncertain feeling of pressure. So she could only stammered, ¡°Grandma, grandma has scolded me...¡± After she had said that, she felt at ease at once. Seeing the man in front of her having no intention to move, she could only continue, ¡°Grandma worried that I couldn¡¯t live well. She has pointed out that I have done so many things improperly. Also, she was afraid that I would irritate you while she was not able to look after me in the future...¡±

    With Gu Tingye¡¯s body leaning to one side, he helped Minn lean against the woolen cushion and let her sit in his arms. Then he raised his voice and said in a weird tone, ¡°That¡¯s why she has intended to let you marry into the He family?¡±

    Minn felt her blood freezing. Suddenly she envied those couples who didn¡¯t know each other before their weddings. Although those wives knew nothing about their husbands, the husbands also weren¡¯t clear about their wives past either, unlike Gu Tingye who knew everything about Minn.

    ¡°My grandma thought his family was quite decent.¡± Minn murmured that gently.

    ¡°What about afterwards?¡± Gu Tingye only looked at her deeply with no emotion in his eyes.

    That was rather aplicated question. There were so many meanings being hidden under those words.

    With Minn¡¯s head tilted, she suddenly changed to another subject, saying in a low voice, ¡°On that day, Old Madam Qin let Concubine Gong and Hongxiao give obeisances to us. When you stood in front of me to speak those words, I was actually... very happy about that. That day you have saved me from being at a loss. I know you have told them toe to the mansionter in order to let me take over the family affairs first. You have protected me and treated me nice. I know all of that.¡±

    After she had said that, the vague sullenness in Gu Tingye¡¯s eyes all faded away while a faint smile showed on the corner of his mouth. He seemed to want to cover that smile, but failed to hide the curving corner of his mouth.

    Minn looked at the light fume in the air while saying gently, ¡°My grandma has spoken highly of He Hongwen. However, when I was forced by Cao family, he pushed me forward to let me deal with all those things knowing that I was unwilling to do that. When facing thatdy from Cao family, I was always in a dilemma no matter what I did!¡± Thinking of the grievance she had had at that time, Minn couldn¡¯t help choking with sobs. Then she turned around slowly to look at Gu Tingye directly with the expression in her eyes as clear as the spring water, saying, ¡°But you are a different man! You always stand in front of me and protect me. You keep out all those embarrassments and troubles for me. At that time, I felt that I wouldn¡¯t have a slight feeling of fear even if there is a mountain of swords and sea of mes in front of me as long as you were with me!¡±

    Liu Yao had asked Yang Xianrong, ¡°How do youpare me with that man in Sima family?¡± Yang Xianrong answered instantly without any hesitation, ¡°Even since I have married to you, I finally know what a real man should be like!¡±¡ª- Her words sounded extremely powerful and firm. As a middle aged remarried woman, Yang Xianrong could still be the empress of two emperors and loved dearly by Liu Yao, the emperor of Zhao dynasty. Her son had also been appointed as the crown prince. There must be a reason for that.

    Making love confession did take skills. When uttering those sincere words, one shouldn¡¯t only shout slogans, not should he or she be too mannered. Also, those words should hit right on the spot. Because the love confession should always be spoken out loudly in a clear and explicit way. There were so many restrictions to restrain the women in the ancient times. As a woman who had ¡®histories¡¯, Minn had to react fast right now. She couldn¡¯t make any ambiguous statements when her husband had already known about her past.

    If she spoken anything wrong, she might create misunderstandings between she and her husband. Even worse, some other woman might take advantage of this and ruin their marriage.

    In the meantime, there was a genuine expression glowing in Gu Tingye¡¯s eyes. Like the water in a tranquil ancient wall in which tossed a stone, his eyes were stirred up with glowing light and color at once. There was an indescribable joyful feeling rising up in his mind. Meanwhile, he said fiercely on purpose, ¡°You little rascal! You want me to y the devil all the time, right? Fine, I just like to be the devil!¡±

    Minn was waiting for him to say that. She then smiled with joyful expression in her eyes and redness on her cheeks, while throwing herself to him. After that, she kissed on the man¡¯s cheek while saying, ¡°Second Uncle, you are so good to me...¡±

    Gu Tingye felt his face bing fragrant and her lips being super soft and tender. Before he could get delightful, he suddenly reminded of something and put on a gloomy face right away. Minn seemed to have realized her mistakes too. Then she used her sleeves to cover her mouth while opening her eyes widely to look at Gu Tingye timidly.

 Chapter 169: Minglanâ€™s Confession, Gu Tingye Dealing with Family Affairs (2)

    <h4>Chapter 169: Minn¡¯s Confession, Gu Tingye Dealing with Family Affairs (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Minn¡¯s eyes actually looked very enchanting, which attracted people a lot. However, her curved eyebrows looked rather facile and delicate, giving people a quite reserved expression. Thus when she looked at someone, the look in her eyes was like the translucent water which could melt that person. Gu Tingye suddenly reminded of a precious ancient portrait of a beauty that he had founded in his father¡¯s study in his childhood. He remembered that graceful and charming figure of the beauty on the aged yellowish paper. He also remembered himself being held spellbound by that appealing beauty.

    At that time, he had no idea why his heart had beaten so fast. Never had he realized that a woman could be both elegant and enchanting.

    ¡°I made a mistake.¡± In no time, Minn admitted her mistake with her head lowered and her hands drooping, showing a good attitude.

    ¡°You foxy little girl!¡± Gu Tingye scolded that softly while ring at her with a straight face. However, he still couldn¡¯t hide the smile in his eyes.

    Soon he knew that not only was she a foxy girl, she was also good at going back on her words. In the daytime, she had said so many loving words to him, which made him desire her so much. He felt himself bing a lustful man and only wanted to do it with her violently. However, when finally the night came, she just kept a straight face while ordering the the maids to set two sets of quilts on the bed in dead earnest.

    Gu Tingye looked at her with his eyebrows raised. Then he lowered her head to drink the tea. Meanwhile, Minn also kept her head lowered to stare at her fingers.

    ...

    Later in the night, with Minn¡¯s head resting on the pillow, she only felt dizzy. Her body got so hot while her face seemed to be burning right now. The man who was on the top of her was still fondling her body with his heavy breath sounding super tempting. Though Minn¡¯s body waspletely limp, she still had a piece of consciousness remaining in her brain. Then she begged softly in a raucous voice, ¡°... If I can¡¯t get up from the bed tomorrow, I, I don¡¯t want to live anymore...¡±

    Gu Tingye was still reluctant to stop. He only coaxed her to obey him with his hand reaching down. Minn, being totally weak and limp, said in a hurry, ¡°We should always do things step by step. Have some patience. You, how could... we can still do it in other days. I have already behaved well tonight...¡± Thinking of her previous behaviors, Minn was satisfied with herself a lot since she had made noticeable progress in having sex in a tremendous pace.

    Hearing her words, Gu Tingye couldn¡¯t help tittering. Then he muttered in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°You did have done better... Fine, I¡¯ll let you go this time.¡± On these words, he also pinched her body heavily.

    He also didn¡¯t want to go too far either. When he thought of those two dark circles under her eyes, he knew he had to stop where it should stop. Moreover, it had already been three days since their wedding. She should start to handle the family affairs and get to know about the household duties. He should at least let her have some time to sort those things out before Old Madam Qin sent someone to interfere in their family matters.

    The second day, Minn got up early decidedly. After that, she asked Danju to dress her up while enduring the intention to yawn. Today Gu Tingye was wearing a royal blue round flower pattern coat with tight sleeves and tassels. After his hair had been bound up, he stood there straightly with an imposing manner, looking overly handsome.

    After the breakfast, he dragged Minn into the side room. After he had dismissed all the maids and servants, he began to exin the affairs in the mansion to Minn.

    ¡°...I have drifted outside for all these years. It hasn¡¯t been a long time since I had my own mansion. Most of the stewards and the maids who were presented by His Majesty are either from the guilty official¡¯s families or have sold themselves in the early years. Those people don¡¯t have roots. You can observe them. Keep the useful ones and sell the others.¡± Gu Tingye said seriously with a stern look. Right now he looked very mature and calm. ¡°As for the rest of the people here...¡± He suddenly paused, seeming to think over the words he was about to say, ¡°They were sent by Old Madam and my aunts. You, should also observe them carefully.¡±

    Hisst words sounded quite meaningful. As Minn pounded on her sore waist, she remembered the things he had said by heart. Normally, it was the mother-inw¡¯s duty to hand over the family matters to her daughter-inw. Minn felt she really had an extraordinary marriage.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let Sir Gongsun send you the title deeds fornds and the ounts of our family. If there is anything you don¡¯t understand, you can ask Sir... Forget about it, just ask me.¡±

    ¡°Sir Gongsun?¡± After she had listened to him speaking for so long, she finally heard a familiar name, ¡°On that day, when I ran into the pirates...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s him.¡± Gu Tingye said smilingly, ¡°These days he has worked really hard by wearing two hats at the same time. Perhaps he is the one who looks forward to my wedding the most.¡±

    ¡°You let Sir Gongsun take charge of the family affairs?¡± Although Minn had only met Gongsun Baishi for once, that man actually had given her a deep impression. He seemed like an adviser who always waved his feather fan in the winter to put on a profound gesture. Eh, had Zhuge Liang taken charge of the imperial affairs about Liu Bei¡¯s wives and kids? (T/N: Zhuge Liang and Liu Bei are both history characters, the former is thetter¡¯s adviser)

    Gu Tingye was amused by her words inwardly, but the look on his face remained calm. He took a sip of the tea while saying, ¡°Sir Gongsun, has lived a tough life.¡±

    Afterwards, they had talked about another few things. Gu Tingye was a man after all, so he hadn¡¯t paid too many attentions to the trifles in the family and couldn¡¯t exin the affairs clearly. After Minn hadn¡¯t got precise answers for several questions, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°... What on earth are the things you actually know? Only how to fight a battle or wander from a ce to another ce, right?

    Gu Tingye was a bit irritated by her question. He rolled his eyes to her while saying angrily, ¡°What on earth do you know?¡±

    Minn said clearly, ¡°The astrology, the geography, lyre-ying, chess, calligraphy, painting, the Eight Diagrams, arithmetic, divination, yin-yang, five elements, Daoist magic, irrigation and water conservancy, business, war craft...¡± Gu Tingye waspletely dumbfounded hearing that. However, suddenly, Minn added, ¡°I knew nothing about those!¡±

    With disdainful expression showing in Gu Tingye¡¯s eyes, he nned to say something to sneer at her. However, Minn continued, ¡°But at least I know about the names of the maids who dress me up and wash my face.¡± Mr. Gu still confounded Xia Zhu with Xia He, that was so strange.

    With Gu Tingye¡¯s eyebrows raised, Gu Tingye said frankly, feeling no ashamed at all, ¡°I have their indentures. Why should I care about the other things? One should never stick to the trifles. As long as I could seize their great weaknesses, no one would dare to betray me!¡±

    His words actually made sense. For example, at that time when Mongolia had conquered half of the world, this country had decided to fight against Southern Song. Mongolia had sent its whole army to fight. So no matter how moving and tragic Southern Song had been or how righteous its indignation had been, Southern Song had been bound to be over. And now, no matter how much the people in Gu¡¯s family hated Gu Tingye, they still couldn¡¯t do anything.

    Gu Tingye had had many women before. However, neither those women who only had had flings with him nor the women like Manniang or Qiuniang hadn¡¯t been so close and intimate to him. When he and Minn were together, they made fun of each other, they cursed each other, theyughed loudly together, they could say anything in front of each other. Perhaps quarrels could enhance their rtionship. Before their weddings, Gu Tingye had already had a few quarrels with Minn, so after they had married for three days, he already regarded Minn as the apple of his eyes who could give himfort and steal his entire heart.

    ¡°All right.¡± Seeing Minn being speechless by his words, Gu Tingye put down his tea cup with joy. As he looked out of the window with a pleasant look on his face, he said smilingly, ¡°I have to go to the imperial court everyday from tomorrow. At that time, I wouldn¡¯t have time to exin things to you since I¡¯ll be busy dealing with the affairs in the Department of the Army. If you have anything you want to know, you better ask now. Afterwards, I¡¯ll show you around in our mansion. The garden behind the mountain is very spacious. Whatever kinds of trees or flowers you like, I¡¯ll find some gardeners to nt for you. And that mountain forest, I think we can rear some livestock like deer, crane or chickens. Oh, you still have questions? Fine... ask me about some major events. Don¡¯t bother me with those trifles.¡±

    Minn put down her hand which had raised up and pondered for a while. Then she asked seriously with a faltering expression on her face, ¡°How many silvers do we usually spend every year?¡±¡ª Actually, she wanted to ask, how much did you earn every year?

    Was it toote to ask that since they had already got married?

 Chapter 170: The Affairs, the Love, the People and the Silver of the Past (1)

    <h4>Chapter 170: The Affairs, the Love, the People and the Silver of the Past (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Commander¡¯s mansion used to be an award which had been given to Marquis Zhongjing by Taizu Emperor Gao. Its location was near Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion. Therefore, the avenue in front of the gate also called Avenue Zhong Ning. However, when Tai Zong Emperor had been on the throne, Marquis Zhongjing had been involved in the major mutiny case. After he had failed in the rebellion, his title had been deprived, his Tiequan had been destroyed (T/N: Tiequan is a credence for absolution which is given by the Emperor), his property had been confiscated and his family had been exterminated. After that, the mansion had been presented to the famous official of the Wu Dynasty, Officer Xiong Linshan and renamed as ¡®Cheng Manor¡¯. After Officer Xiong had resigned, he had submitted a petition to the Emperor to return the mansion. The Emperor at that time, Ren Emperor, then had taken the mansion back and granted lots of manors and farnds to Officer Xiong in his hometown.

    Except for the mountain forests on the front and the back, Cheng Manor covered an area about ny acres and could be divided into two sections.

    The front yard was also called the outer manor, which was the ce where men dealt with their businesses. The front gate consisted of three red paint doors while each of them had forty-nine copper nails on the surface. There were also two corner gates on the east and the west. The ground of the yard was paved with bright and clean huge bstone. Along the pavement were four outer studies situated symmetrically in two rows. The stable, the garage and a few rows of the reversely-set houses with narrow yards in which lived all the maids and servants were outside of the study area. Through the Outer Rite Door, there were five spacious and huge council rooms being seated in the center with the warm houses, the side houses and the tea rooms by both sides.

    Then, through three Inner Rite Doors, the inner yard appeared.

    Due to lots of scruples and restrictions, Minn was now sitting in a jampan which had light gauze curtains all around to nce over the front yard quickly. Gu Tingye pointed at some ces to acquaint her with the mansion. As they entered into the inner yard, Gu Tingye asked Minn to get off the jampan and walk with him. However, Minn suggested politely that she was too weak to walk for a long time and preferred to stay in the jampan. Then, the expression in Gu Tingye¡¯s eyes turned strange right away. He approached to her ears while suggesting even more politely, ¡°Is it because you want to save your strength to...?¡±

    After thinking for a while, Minn said, ¡°I¡¯d better just walk.¡±

    This man who had sharply cut eyes, straight nose and thin lips was now putting on a meaningful look in his eyes as if he wasughing at her quietly.

    There were five spacious halls with wing-rooms in the middle of the front. On the horizontal inscribed tablet was written three words ¡®Morning Sunlight Hall¡¯, which were lively and vigorous in calligraphy. Minn gasped in admiration inwardly and turned around, saying, ¡°As an official who had stayed in power under two different emperors, Officer Xiong really was an respectable man who remained righteous and honest all the time. Since he was from a family of schrs, he didn¡¯t need to use any jubnt words. The two words, ¡®Morning Sunlight¡¯, are already enough!¡±

    Gu Tingye looked at those three words and also nodded.

    On the left of the Morning Sunlight Hall was a yard where Gu Tingye¡¯s inner study situated. On the right was a side hall with vegetation. Across a white stone paved path and a festoon door was a main yard with seven Jians and seven Jias. There were three wing rooms and three side rooms by the two sides. With three rows of Baoshas on the front and the back, the whole building contained more than twenty rooms, which looked splendid and gorgeous. Atst, when looking up, three huge words on the horizontal tablet woulde into view¡ª- House of Auspiciousness. (T/N: Jian and Jia were the units of the ancient Chinese architect. Baosha was the house which surrounded the main house.)

    Minn felt this ce quite familiar to her. After she had watched the house a bit longer, she finally found that she had actually set out from here this morning.

    The three reversely-set Baoshas on the back of the House of Auspiciousness had two corner doors, one of which led to the back porch in which set up a council room which was used specially by the female members of the family for dealing with the family affairs and receiving guests. The other corner door was connected to the corridor which led to a huge drawing room.

    Minn felt giddy with her two legs getting limp while she was touring around the whole ce. Gu Tingye only found that dazed look quite funny. Then he decided to take her to have lunch first. After they had taken a nap, the couple went for a stroll again.

    With the House of Auspiciousness in the center, there were five yards and rows of houses in the north, east and west. Those houses should be the residences of Old Master, Old Madam and the other boys and girls of the family. Unfortunately, now those ces were all empty.

    The yards near them were connected to the main yard by the verandas. Across the passageway from the north to the south were those yards which were a bit further from them. After passing through all those yards, they arrived at a garden and a mountain forest with luxuriant flowers and nts. Minn¡¯s favorite area of this ce was a lotus pool where the water was glistening and clear. The water lily above the pool sent out delicate fragrance and the lotus roots under the water surface was seen indistinctly. One side of the pool was connected to the Lotus Fragrance Pavilion while the other side was connected to that huge drawing room.

    Minn was tired due to the walk. Then she stepped into the Lotus Fragrance Pavilion to rest herself.

    ¡°There are only two of us in such a huge mansion?¡± As Minn stared at the doors and windows on eight sides of the pavilion while leaning on the pearl-like stone handrail, asking that feebly.

    ¡°You think this one is big enough?¡± Gu Tingye stood in the corridor while facing a small wooded mountain which was also in the direction of Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion, saying calmly, ¡°You have been to Marquis Xiangyang¡¯s mansion. That ce is twice as big as this one.¡±

    Minn gazed at the same direction while pondered secretly with her head lowered, ¡®He wants tobine the two mansions! I can only hope he wouldn¡¯t break anyws to expand the ce.¡¯

    ...

    In Yao Yiyi¡¯s age, every time when the winter and summer vacations were about to end, all the students who had had fun for the whole vacation would stay at home quietly to catch up on their homework. After all those years, Yao Yiyi witnessed that scene again magically.

    At night, after they had finished eating dinner, Gu Tingye took arge pile of official documents from the study into their room. The desk in the western side room which was connected to the main bedroom was covered with papers as well as the brushes and ink. He read the documents carefully while writing notations on them.

    Minn was stunned to see that. Was he making up his unfinished work now because he would meet the emperor tomorrow?

    Seeing Gu Tingye being buried in thought while staring at the documents, Minn intended to say, ¡®Since you have so many things to work on, I¡¯ll go to sleep first.¡¯ However, Gu Tingye put a thick stack of ounts and lists of the servants¡¯ names in front of Minn¡¯s face while stating that they should work together and make progress together.

    Minn, trying her best to hold back her yawn, could only sit on the small chair beside him and begin to read the ounts. Under candlelight, Gu Tingye felt very grateful that Minn could apany him. Then he turned around and saw Danju who was standing there nkly, saying, ¡°Juzi, go make some tea.¡± He vaguely remembered that the names of Minn¡¯s maids all sounded like fruits. (T/N: Juzi means Orange in Chinese)

    Perfect name, easy to remember.

    Danju who worried about Minn¡¯s condition had already prepared the sleeping suit and the hot water to let Minn have a rest early. However, now Danju had to turned around to prepare the tea and snacks. Qinsang who was watching stove fire in the Baosha saw the gloomy look on Danju¡¯s face and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Although Danju was very displeased inwardly, she didn¡¯tin anything, ¡°Fetch me the fresh grape which has been sent to us this morning. Also, cut that juicy peach into several pieces.¡± After saying that, she went to get the tea and the tea pot from the cab.

    Hearing that, Qinsang stood up and left right away. Lvzhi who was beside her said surprisingly, ¡°Didn¡¯t ourdy say that she wanted to sleep early?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ¡®madam¡¯!¡± Danju corrected Lvzhi with a straight face while taking out a brand-new set of magpie on the branch patterned porcin tea set of pink, ¡°Master and Madam still have something to discuss. There are so many things Master needs to exin to Madam.¡±

    Bisi giggled while covering her mouth, ¡°Master is so funny. Yesterday he called Sister Qinsang ¡®Zaozi¡¯, called Xiaotao ¡®Taozi¡¯ and called me ¡®Li zi¡¯. Sister Danju, what have Master called you?¡±Having carried therge kettle on the stove by the door over to make tea, Danju said in a serious voice, ¡°It has only been a few days no one has restricted you. Did you hear what you have said? You think you can make fun of Master now? If other servants in the mansion hear you talking like this, they will assume that the maids from the Sheng family know nothing about the rules!¡±

    As Danju was saying that, Qinsang carried a tray of fresh fruit inside of the room. Then Lvzhi took out a lotus shape crystal bowl which was around six inches long. Having washed their hands, they started to ce the fruit in the bowl. As they were doing that, Lvzhi said, ¡°What an arrogant girl. Mama Cui really should punish you violently.¡±

    Seeing the skillful movements and cooperation of Danju and Lvzhi, Caihuan found herself unable to render any assistance. Then she smiled and said, ¡°Sister Bisi is still too young. It¡¯s an understandable mistake to make. We are all from the same family. Let¡¯s not tell Mama Cui about that.¡±

    Hearing her words, Lvzhi paused her movements all of a sudden. Danju showed hesitation in her eyes. Only Qinsang raised her head while saying smilingly, ¡°Bizhi, I need to remind you that we have served Madam since her childhood. Don¡¯t you know about her temper? We have just arrived here and this is exactly the time we should build a positive image for our master. Don¡¯t be so confused.¡± Qinsang¡¯s words sounded very meaningful.

    Bisi shut her mouth immediately with the expression on her face suddenly going frozen. Caihuan found that quite strange. However, she didn¡¯t know how to make a detailed inquiry. So she said deliberately, ¡°When I was in Sheng¡¯s mansion, I heard that Sixth Lady is the most good-tempered and generousdy among the threedies. Even if we do anything wrong, she won¡¯t punish us fiercely, right?¡±

    Danju had a strong bond of sisterhood with other maids who had grown up together with her. So she never really criticized or punished strictly to them. However, Danju was still on guard against Caihuan. Hearing Caihuan¡¯s words, Danju stared at her while saying slowly, ¡°Our Madam has said that everyone would make mistakes. Those things like breaking the cups or bowls or messing up with one or two errands could still be punished lightly as long as we could state the causes. There is only one thing that couldn¡¯t be forgiven.¡±

    ¡°Which one?¡± Caihuan asked that nervously. After that she changed to a smiling face and said, ¡°Sister, just tell me that. I¡¯ll remember that in my heart.¡±

    ¡°Scheming.¡± Danju looked right into Caihuan¡¯s eyes while stressing each syble slowly, ¡°As long as one has wicked idea inwardly, our Madam will definitely send him or her away no matter how outstanding that person is.¡±

    With Caihuan¡¯s heart trembling a bit, she put on a respectful look on her face while saying with a beaming smile, ¡°Madam is so right about that. The most important thing for us is loyalty. Other things should all be put aside!¡± On these words, she finally recalled something and asked gently, ¡°... By the way, I remember that there is a maid called Yancao. Why didn¡¯t shee with us?¡±

    Danju nced at her and said in a clear voice, ¡°She is old enough to get married. So her parents have asked Old Madam Sheng to betroth her to some guy.¡±

    Caihuan still wanted to ask about Mama You. However, Lvzhi already said ahead of her, ¡°Didn¡¯t Xiaotao and Cuixiu go to pack up a few suitcases? What took them so long?¡±

 Chapter 171: The Affairs, the Love, the People and the Silver of the Past (2)

    <h4>Chapter 171: The Affairs, the Love, the People and the Silver of the Past (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Danju served the fruit to the main room. Before she left, she pondered for a while and then put a fresh red pomegranate in the bowl. Then she put the tea and the fruit in the room with a smile. Seeing that Minn was only wearing little clothes, Danju took out an informal bluish white coat with red plum in the snow pattern and then threw it gently on Minn¡¯s shoulder. Atst, after Danju had turned up three of the sheepskin pcenterns, she left slowly.

    For all these years, Minn always kept a good study habit. As she looked through the ounts, she didn¡¯t forget to make extracts (Although no one understands the things she has written). In the meantime, she also muttered something softly. Gu Tingye raised his head to nce at her, finding her jade-like face with blush and her peach-like cheek with pink lips seeming super adorable under the candlelight.

    He then clenched his fists and coughed gently. Minn looked up at him and only found the calm look on Gu Tingye¡¯s face. Then she heard him saying, ¡°I need you to help me clean up the inner study tomorrow. I have already given all the things I want to move into the study to Sir Gongsun. I don¡¯t mind about other things, but I need two reliable maids to guard my things... It¡¯ll be the best if they don¡¯t know how to read.¡± Minn was about to say yes. However, when she heard hisst words, she thought for a while and then answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know the servants here very well. My own maids all know how to read. Xiaotao is the dumb one among them who hasn¡¯t learned to read for long. But I can guarantee you that she is a reliable girl. Let her guard your documents for the moment. I¡¯ll find someone else for youter. It¡¯s not easy to find dependable servants so quickly. As for these days... If you don¡¯t mind, I can tidy the study for you.¡±

    Whether the maids knew how to read was not important, the only thing that mattered was if the maids were reliable. Since he couldn¡¯t be sure of the loyalty of the maids, he found that it would be better to find ones who couldn¡¯t read. After all, it would be too easy for a maid who had been educated to peek at the documents and remember something. However, for those who didn¡¯t know how to read, they had to carry the documents out secretly if they wanted to steal the information. That was rather a dangerous move and they were easy to be caught.

    Gu Tingye nodded with satisfaction. Then he frowned slightly, saying, ¡°Why do they all know how to read? You have taught them that? Is that really necessary?¡±

    Minn nodded while saying with a serious look, ¡°Only educated maids deserve an elegant madam like me.¡± As a matter of fact, Minn had only taught her maids how to read because she had needed them to read the rules of the House of Clear Dusk.

    Gu Tingye raised his eyebrows. Right now, the golden line pattern on his dark blue silk robe was flickering slightly. The bluish white sleeping suit on him cast a bright light on his face, which made him seem even more charming. With his fists clenched and his lips curved, he smiled and said, ¡°Nice, nice, Schr Sheng,e help your husband grind the ink.¡±

    Minnughed and walked over to grind the ink for him. Meanwhile, she put on a bitter face on purpose while sighing with her head wagged, ¡°s, the master hands of mine.¡±

    Gu Tingye stared at her while chuckling. Then he saw Minn grinding the ink slowly and elegantly with her snow-like wrists, being a bit stunned. After a long while, Minn had finished grinding a whole inkstone of ink and prepared to go back to her seat. However, Gu Tingye dragged her all of a sudden and asked calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t you, have anything to ask me?¡±

    Minn found his question very abrupt. Then she asked in a daze, ¡°Ask... about what?¡±

    ¡°Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion.¡± Gu Tingye replied, ¡°Are you sure there is nothing you want to know?¡± The situation in Gu¡¯s mansion was super strange, which was obvious to anyone. Nheless, Minn hadn¡¯t asked anything about that.

    Minn understood what he meant and answered with an innocent expression in her eyes, ¡°I did have some questions. But Old Madam Sheng has taught me not to ask the things I don¡¯t understand so soon. I should always think about it by myself first. In this way, I¡¯ll look very intelligent.¡±

    Gu Tingye¡¯s frowning eyebrows also got relieved. He burst into aughter and said, ¡°All right, all right, you are the most intelligent girl. So tell me about your thought.¡±

    Having got rid of Gu Tingye¡¯s hand, Minn dragged the small chair beside her and sat on it, saying in a soft voice, ¡°... When I saw your families for the first time, the first thing I felt strange is their ages. First of all, Old Master Gu was the eldest son of his father, so he must have got married very early. However, brother-inw Xuan and brother-inw Yang are both much older than brother-inw Yu, why is that?¡±

    Gu Tingyu was only twenty-eight years old and had no elder brothers. However, the eldest son of the fourth and the fifth family, which was Gu Tingxuan and Gu Tingyang were already around thirty-three or thirty four years old. So far, the only legal grandchild of the first family of the Gu family was the two-or-three-years-old Xiange¡¯er, who was Gu Tingwei¡¯s son.

    As for the legal grandchildren of the fourth and the fifth family, they were no longer kids anymore. Gu Tingxuan¡¯s son was already a teenager while Gu Tingyang¡¯s eldest daughter was old enough to get married.

    With a light shed in Gu Tingye¡¯s eyes, he put on a smile on the corner of his mouth. Minn stared at him while saying with a sigh, ¡°I guess Old Master Gu and his first wife must be deep in love.¡±

    After Gu Tingye had heard of that, the look on his face slowly turned sullen. Minn¡¯s words also had another meaning. It could be inferred that if Old Master Gu loved the first Old Madam Qin very much, then he wouldn¡¯t treat Old Madam Bai who had married to him afterwards so nicely. Meanwhile, his love to the first Old Madam Qin might extend to the second Old Madam Qin who was also the current Old Madam of Gu¡¯s mansion.

    Gu Tingye held Minn in his arms gently and said softly, ¡°I have heard from my Fifth Aunt that the first Old Madam Qin was the childhood sweetheart of my father. They were deep in love with each other. She has suffered from illness all the time, then my father submitted a proposal to the emperor to garrison the frontiers just because he didn¡¯t want his elders to interfere with his family affairs. The second Old Madam Qin also keeps saying about the beauty, the elegance, the virtue and the kindness of the first Old Madam Qin all the time as if thetter was the best woman in this world. As for my father, he has cherished the memory of that woman for a lifetime.¡±

    Minn pouted in Gu Tingye¡¯s arms while saying gently, ¡°The second thing I don¡¯t understand is the age of Old Madam Qin.¡± As saying this, Minn felt the muscle of Gu Tingye tightening. Then she continued, ¡°Judging from Old Madam Qin¡¯s year of birth, she is forty-four years old this year. When you were born, she was already neen. It meant that when she married into Gu¡¯s family, she was already twenty years old. In other words, when the first Old Madam Qin died, the second Old Madam Qin was already around sixteen. What... was this all about?¡±

    If Old Master Gu really was deeply in love with the first Old Madam Qin and had wanted to marry anotherdy of Qin¡¯s family to let her take care of Gu Tingyu, he could have married the second Old Madam Qin at that time. Why had he married Old Madam Bai before he had married the second Old Madam Qin?

    Minn sensed that Gu Tingye¡¯s body went stiff. Having got up from his arms, she looked right into his eyes while saying in a firm but gentle voice, ¡°At that time, what reason did Old Master Gu have to marry Old Madam Bai?¡± That was rather an awkward question but also the root of all the problems.

    Gu Tingye gazed at Minn for a long while, not knowing what to say. For all these years, Gu Tingye hadn¡¯t known how to speak about his own family issues even if he had always depressed. He didn¡¯t even know how to start. Minn never asked about that too. However, she was good at recognizing the whole through observation of the part. Thus she was already clear about some of the facts of Gu Tingye¡¯s family. Minn had never seen Gu Tingye putting on a look like this on his face. Right now, his eyebrows raised up highly, his eyes were sunken with gloomy expression. He seemed very dangerous but also quite indifferent as if he didn¡¯t know what to do. After a long time, he spoke slowly, ¡°My grandfather¡¯s family is the Bai family of Haining. Have you heard of that name before?¡±

    Minn would love to express her admiration. However, she really hadn¡¯t heard of the Bai family. The most famous families from Haining were Chen family of which seven family members were Jinshi, Zhao family of which the father and his two sons were all Hanlin, Xu family which the former official of the Cabs came from as well as other influential and prestigious families. Anyway, Bai family was not in that list. So, Minn could only shake her head.

    Gu Tingyeughed ironically, saying, ¡°Of course you haven¡¯t. Bai family was not a noble or schr-gentry family. They are salt merchants.¡±

    Minn was stunned. When arranging the four major careers of the ancient times by social ss from the highest to the lowest, it would be schrs, farmers, artisans and the merchants. As a family which was upied in business, it would be better if the family members were the Confucian Businessman or the Righteous Businessman. But Bai¡¯s families happened to be the salt merchants who were always disdained by other businessmen. Eh... it was really hard to speak her respect of Bai family out loud.

    Gu Tingye continued, ¡°Do you know what kind of thing the salt merchant family has the most?¡±

    ¡°Salt.¡± Minn blurted it out without any hesitation. The next second she got a knuckle on the head. Then she covered her forehead right away while cried out lightly, ¡°Silver. The most thing they have is the silver.¡±

    With his index and middle fingers bent, Gu Tingye red at Minn while showing a faint smile. He really didn¡¯t know how she managed to spoil the sad and serious atmosphere.

    Minn looked at his two bent fingers in fear while saying, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that your father has married your mother because of the silver!¡± The merchants were in a low social status, so they were not able to threaten the influential officials.

    ¡°But that was the very truth. I guess no one would believe it. But I have looked into this and finally knew about the whole story.¡± The look on his face suddenly turned gloomy. Then he put his finders on his knees and said with cold expression in his eyes, ¡°That year, Empress Jing¡¯an deceased. Emperor Wu who had been eaten by his sadness and anger suddenly changed into a suspicious and raging man. Not only had he beaten lots of imperial concubines and maids to death, he even ordered the Imperial Noble Consort tomit suicide and exterminated her whole family. At that time, the uncle of the Imperial Noble Consort was in charge of the Ministry of Revenue. After he had been found guilty, the great deficit of three million ounces of silvers which was caused by all the noble and influential officials was also exposed. It was not a huge matter that could weaken the nation, since the debt could be paid off slowly. However, Emperor Wu vented his anger on all those noble officials and decided to punish them severely. He gave the order that the officials who were not able to pay off their debts within half a year would be deprived or their titles!¡±

    Minn was startled. After a long while, she asked, ¡°How much did Marquis Ningyuan owe?¡±

    ¡°Not too much.¡± Gu Tingye wore a scornful look on the corner of his mouth, saying, ¡°Just eight hundred and eighty thousand ounces of silvers.¡±

 Chapter 172: The Affairs, the Love, the People and the Silver of the Past (3)

    <h4>Chapter 172: The Affairs, the Love, the People and the Silver of the Past (3)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Minn almost choked. Eight hundred and eighty thousand ounces of silvers?! Those big spenders! They really had spent money like water!

    Having taken a deep breath, Gu Tingye looked up at the roof of the carved beams and painted rafters, saying with a cloudy face, ¡°Gu family has cleared an ount of the family property that very night. However, they only found it impossible to pay off their debts. As it was closer and closer to the due date, at that time, the property of Duke Rong was already confiscated and his families who were descent to plebs lived a tough life. All the people of the Gu family were extremely fretful. Then, someone mentioned about... Bai family.¡±

    Minn, beingpletely shocked, could only listen to Gu Tingye¡¯s following words, ¡°My grandfather is quite an impressive man. He used to be a boatman on the sea. After he had saved up enough money to go ashore, he has managed to make connections with the officials with the help of someone I didn¡¯t know. Then he began to do the salt business! After twenty years of struggling and umting, he made his family in possession of great fortune. When he was at a young age, he wasn¡¯t so close to his brothers. And the old child he had was my mother.¡±

    Minn only sighed deeply while having no intention to say a word. Old Madam Bai, a woman who didn¡¯t have brothers to rely on was from a low-ss family but possessed a huge amount of money. It was almost like the word ¡®Fortune¡¯ was written on her forehead.

    ¡°So, that was why Old Master Gu has married Old Madam Bai?¡± When Minn spoke those words, she didn¡¯t even realize how ironic she sounded.

    Gu Tingye gave out a wry smile, however, the coldness in his voice couldn¡¯t be hidden, ¡°The story next has different versions. I have heard of so many of them and couldn¡¯t even tell which one is true. However... one version which has been told the most frequently was that my father has proposed that my mother should marry to him as a concubine. Huh, perhaps he thought that a daughter from a merchant family should already be grateful to be able to marry into a marquis¡¯s family. However, Bai family disagreed with my father and insisted that my mother had to be the madam. Then, under the threats of the Bai family, the first Old Madam Qin was forced to die.¡±

    Minn gasped in astonishment while standing up instantly. She stood straightly and said in a decisive voice, ¡°That¡¯s nonsense! A pack of lies! Which nut dared to reverse right and wrong!¡±

    Gu Tingye raised his head to look at Minn with a cold expression in his eyes. Then he put on a sarcastic smile on the corner of his mouth, saying, ¡°How did you know? Maybe it is the truth.¡±

    Minn took a deep breath and said in a loud voice, ¡°That¡¯s right. There has been lots ofdies from rich families marrying into the noble families as concubines. But for what? Because they want to offer their property in exchange for the power through the marriage! After thedy got married, it will be more convenient for the rich family to do business. Also, the noble family could also share in the money profits. That¡¯s a win-win situation. However, Bai family¡¯s condition is totally different. Grand Old Master Bai only had one daughter and there was no one who could continue his salt business. So there was no need for him to seek help from the noble families. What¡¯s more, since Old Madam Bai didn¡¯t have any brothers, her father would want to find her a reliable husband. Why would Grand Old Master Bai force Old Master Gu to marry Old Madam Bai through threatening? And forcing Old Madam Qin to die? That¡¯s called starting a feud! What a bunch of lies! Why would anyone believe that!¡±

    Minn still felt angry and thought secretly, ¡®With that huge amount of the dowry, Old Madam Bai could marry to anyone! It¡¯s not like all the other men in this world have died and Old Master Gu was the only one left. To be honest, Bai family has no reason to stick to Gu family. On the contrary, Gu family which was in a desperate situation should have begged Bai family about this marriage.¡¯

    Old Madam Bai had saved Gu family with those silvers. And Old Master Gu had asked her to be his concubine?! That was just impossible! Could that lie be more ridiculous?

    Gu Tingye leaned on his chair while snorting for a while. After that, he looked at Minn peacefully with the expression in his eyes turning clear, ¡°Because of that rumour, my brother hated me the most ever since I was a little child. I didn¡¯t me him since I was the naughtiest boy in the family who always brought troubles to our family. It took many years before Momo Chang, my mother¡¯s wet nurse, told me about the truth when she came to visit me in the capital. It turned out the first Old Madam Qin was weak and sick the whole time. When rumors spread in the mansion that Gu family could be rescued as long as my father married thedy from Bai family, she got so grieved that she actually died of difficultbour. My grandfather only betrothed my mother to Gu family because he knew nothing about that. Ever since I knew about the whole story, I retorted my father even more often. And even my temper has got worse...¡±

    Minn stared at Gu Tingye in a daze, feeling for the first time that he was actually very pitiful. It was a huge shame for Gu family to let ady from a businessman¡¯s family be their madam. The existence of Old Madam Bai was a symbol of Gu family¡¯s hopeless situation before. Therefore, Old Master Gu had allowed the false usation against Old Madam Bai being spread around but never put a single word for her. He had also watched Gu Tingye degenerating under the depression and anger without telling the truth.

    Of course, the first Old Madam Qin was pathetic too. However, at least she had enjoyed her life and lived at ease for a period of time. Besides, as the madam of Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion, she should take on the responsibilities when the family had been in a crisis. Also, her death had made Old Master Gu transfer his anger to Old Madam Bai and Gu Tingye. Minn could call it a even.

    ¡°... Father has always missed his ex-wife a lot and mother was a short-tempered woman. She never really had a good time in the mansion. As days went by, they just became more and more hostile to each other. When my mother was pregnant with her second child, she had a quarrel with my father, which caused her premature delivery. Then she died of flooding.¡± Gu Tingye stated that calmly as if he was telling about someone else¡¯s story. With the look on his face being astonishingly indifferent, he continued, ¡°Nowe to think about it, my father never treated me bad. I really was an unpromising boy at that time. I guess he wouldn¡¯t rest in peace knowing that I have treated her wife and brothers so cruelly.¡± On these words, Gu Tingye couldn¡¯t stop snorting while showing coldness and sarcasm in his eyes.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Gu Tingye saw Minn being in a trance, then asked, ¡°Do you think I shouldn¡¯t have done this?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± It took Minn a long while toe back to her sense. The past of Gu¡¯s mansion was too legendary. The betrayal, the lies, the plots, the rumors and the revenge action of the Count of Monte style were too hard for her to digest.

    After that she had asked that abnormal question, Minn also gave examples actively, ¡°Everyone has benefited from this except for you and your mother. Gu family has gained a decent reputation, Qin family still reserved their marriage alliance with Gu family. But what have Bai family gained? Old Madam Bai has been framed without any reason. Someone was still speaking ill of her even after she had deceased. And you, you have been kicked out of your own family and led a wandering life alone. Have you ever thought what if the Fourth Prince hasn¡¯t plotted a rebellion? What if he epted the truth that Third Prince was the Crown Prince?¡±

    The fire which was suddenly lightened in Gu Tingye¡¯s eyes burnt all his self deprecation. He gazed at Minn and snorted from deep down, ¡°If Fourth Prince hasn¡¯t plotted the rebellion, Third Prince would ascend to the throne without any difficulties. Then Eighth Prince would be out of the picture. Then, nothing would change in Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion. Those property which were gained at the price of the blood of Bai famliy would still exist. Those people who have oppress my mother and me would still enjoy their well-off life. Since my father has already died and I wasn¡¯t in the family, I bet even my mother¡¯s memorial tablet would be removed from the ancestral temple. As for myself, I would still drift along with all those ruffians and rascals.¡±

    Minn nodded heavily and looked right into his eyes, saying, ¡°So, it is not wrong for you to hate them.¡± Her voice sounded even more earnest than the one she had had when she applied to join the Party.

    Gu Tingye suddenly burst intoughter out of no reason. Momo Chang also cursed Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion all the time with furious look on her face. However, at that time, he had only felt annoyed instead of rted. In his view, Bai family had also done things wrong. They had known perfectly well that they had been no match for Gu family but still betrothed ady to Old Master Gu, expecting that the miracle could happen. Old Madam Bai had known perfectly well about those adversities in her future marriage but never made a n for herself. So atst, she had ended up dying early.

    Every time he had thought of that, he only snorted with indifference.

    All those grievance and anger from his childhood was not that strong right now. After all the things he had been through during his wandering life and all the life-and-death moments he had witnessed, he wouldn¡¯t be irritated so easily anymore. No matter how violently the fire in his heart had burnt, there were only ashes being left there. Right now, he was only not willing to ept the fact that the only reason he hade to this world was because of those silvers.

    Until today, after Minn had said those words, Gu Tingye suddenly reminded of all those dusty memories of him. That was right. He had never stopped secretly resenting his families. But he just couldn¡¯t get those feelings off his chest, so he chose to sneered at his past indifferently.

    Gu Tingye sighed. It turned out that it was not that hard to admit that he actually hated his families. His darkest secrets which he couldn¡¯t tell anyone about for all these years just escaped his lips like that. At the moment, he only felt at ease.

    It seemed that having a wife who could find excuse for him to resent his families really was a good thing.¡±

    ¡°By the way.¡± Minn twisted her fingers while asked with hesitation, ¡°Well... how much dowry has Old Madam Bai brought with her?¡±

    ¡°About one million ounces of silvers. She also brought some manors and stores.¡± Gu Tingye answered fluently.

    Minn was stupefied this time. She almost thumped on her chest while crying, ¡°Oh, my, goodness! One million ounces of silvers! If I have that amount of money and a daddy who loves me so much, I will definitely hire a troop of bodyguards, find me a reliable servant, travel abroad, discover treasure in western country! The world is such a tremendous ce! By no means will I marry to that widower who loves his ex-wife deeply and has so many family debts!¡±

    Old Madam Bai, and Grand Old Master Bai. What could I say about you?

    Atst¨C

    ¡°As the saying goes, an innocent man might get into trouble because of his wealth.¡± Minn uttered that softly with a sad look on her face while standing there with her hands drooping.

    Gu Tingye dragged her toward him while holding her in his arms, feeling very touched deeply. After he hadforted her for a while, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so sorry for us. It has already been over a long time ago.¡±

 Chapter 173: The Household Chores for a Madam (1)

    <h4>Chapter 173: The Household Chores for a Madam (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    At night, only after they had talked with each other until midnight did they go to sleep.

    Minn still felt sad when she went to sleep, she even wished that she could thump her chest and stamp her feet in her dream to vent her feelings. Gu Tingye alsoy on bed quietly while holding her in his arms. Minn thought that he might found it inappropriate to do any intimate things with her after he had just cherished the memory of his dead mother.

    The man¡¯s body was burning hot, which made Minn who was in his arms feel like sleeping with a stove. After a short while, she already got sweats all over her body. As she was in a daze, she only wanted to kick the quilt away. However, while she was kicking, she hurt her toes. Then as muddleheaded as she was, she moaned andined, ¡°My toes hurt.¡± After that, she felt a huge calloused hand rubbing her puffy toes. At first, he just rubbed her toes. However, he kept messaging her, then started to slide his hand higher and higher along her smooth leg. Minn roller her body, trying to get rid of his hand. She really wanted to say, ¡°Just think of your poor mother.¡± But she didn¡¯t have the guts to utter those words. So, she only said to him, ¡°You have to go to the Imperial Court tomorrow.¡±

    The man seemed to pause right away. Then he wiggled with difort while holding Minn even tighter in his arms to rub her with his body.

    After a long while, as the sky slowly brightened, with Minn¡¯s eyes half squinted, she stared at the bed curtains in a trance and touched the bed. However, there was already no one beside her. Then she instantly woke up with a jolt, calling, ¡°... Where is Master?¡±

    As the red silk bed curtain with clouds embroidered by golden threads was lifted, Danju approached Minn with a smiling face and said, ¡°My Madam, Master would bete already if he waited for you! I think Master is already in the Imperial Court right now.¡±

    Minn sat on the bed nkly while thinking, ¡®The Morning Report in the Imperial Court starts at four o¡¯clock in the morning. If the time on the road is also counted, Mr. Gu might only have slept for two hours. No wonder why it only took a short while for him to behave himselfst night. It¡¯s really difficult to be an official in the ancient times.¡¯

    ¡°Who helped Master wash himself?¡± Minn asked that in a still feeble voice.

    ¡°We also got upte. Thanks to Xiahe (Lit. summer lotus leaf) and Xiazhu (summer bamboo) who still remembered about their duty. Madam, please give us a working schedule to let us serve Master in the morning by turn.¡± Danju nced at Minn¡¯s body which was buried in the brocade quilt. It could be seen that Minn¡¯s bare shoulders had some new blue and purple marks before the old marks faded away. Right now, Minn was only wearing a red exquisite Ruyi ne and a greenish yellow bellyband which was embroidered with green flower-de-luce.

    Seeing the dark circles under Minn¡¯s eyes again, Danju felt both angry and worried. Then she took a white cotton underwear over for Minn to wear.

    Minn, being in a daze, let Danju help her get off the bed. Suddenly, something urred to her. Then, having got rid of Danju¡¯s hand, Minn walked on the thick carpet with her bare feet to the hourss. Then she found that¨C It was just half past five in the morning.

    Minn began to let her mind wander. The situation right now was so weird. She didn¡¯t need to give morning obeisance to anyone in this mansion or call the roll in the morning. And her husband had already gone to work. Did it mean that... she could sleep for a bit longer?

    Thinking of that, she ran straight back to her bed. Then she raised her feet and lifted the quilt to lie in the bed again.

    Danju was too familiar with the whole set of Minn¡¯s action. Then she lifted Minn from the bed anxiously and cried gently, ¡°Madam, you cannot sleep again. Don¡¯t forget you have so many things to do today. One Mama has already passes on the message that all the maids and servants would gather together in the front hall and wait for your orders. If you sleep again... sleep again? I¡¯ll call Mama Cui over!¡±

    Minn then got up miserably. Having bathed herself in the bathtub for a long while, she finally felt better. The soft light from the horn shape pcenterns gradually got dimmed while the day broke. As Minn sat in front of the dresser to let Danju help her get dressed, Xiaotao entered into the room and reported, ¡°Mama Lai who is in charge and Liao Yong¡¯s wife are here.¡±

    ¡°Tell them toe in.¡± Minn said gently, ¡°Danju, since we don¡¯t need to go out today, you can make a simple bun on my hair. Leave the rest of my hair where they are, I don¡¯t want my scalp being so tightened.¡±

    Danju who had been taught directly by Mama Fang had already got used to serve Minn. With her quick and neat actions, she coiled Minn¡¯s hair into a bun quickly. Then she braided the rest of Minn¡¯s hair into flower buns and put them under the big bun. Atst, she decorated her masterpiece with pearl hairpin and gold clips.

    After a short while, A stocky middle-aged woman with a round face and a thin woman with slightly dark skin came in. After that, they gave their obeisances to Minn in a reverent posture. Minn nodded slightly, saying, ¡°Mama Lai, Liao Yong¡¯s wife.¡±

    Only after that did the two of them get up. Mama Laiughed and said first, ¡°Madam, please receive our respects. How do you feel today? I should have given my obeisance to you earlier. But I didn¡¯t dare to bother you since you have been too busy these days. Yesterday, Master has told us that Madam would check on the servants in the mansion today.¡±

    Minn gave out a kind smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, everyone hase, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the first time Madam gives orders to us, we have got up very early to wait for you.¡± Mama Lai said that deferentially with a smile, ¡°I wonder...¡±

    Minn looked at the hourss beside her and interrupted, ¡°After half an hour, I¡¯ll meet you in the Morning Sunlight Hall. I want the two of you divide the servants into groups first.¡±

    Mama Lai was confused. In the meantime, Liao Yong¡¯s wife suddenly raised her head while asking cautiously, ¡°Madam, I dare to ask, how should we divide them? By their duties? Or by their family connections?¡±

    Minn looked at her with admiration and answered, ¡°By their duties. The ones who do the same jobs should stand together.¡± As she was saying this, she saw that Mama Lai seemed to want to say something. Then Minn turned around and said, ¡°Mama Lai used to work for Old Madam Qin, right? Why don¡¯t you lead all the servants from Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion to stand in another group.¡±

    Hearing that, Mama Lai gave out a reluctant smile and said, ¡°We all belong to the Gu family. There is no need to separate us from the others. When I left Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion, Old Madam Qin has told me specifically that you were such a good-temper madam and we should try our best to serve you well, my madam.¡±

    Minn, having turned around slowly in front of the dresser, stared at Mama Lai quietly, which made thetter¡¯s heart trembling. After quite a while, Minn put on a light smile on the corner of her mouth while saying in a polite but cold tone, ¡°Just do as I told.¡± She had no intention to give Mama Lai a reason.

    Liao Yong¡¯s wife who was a bit surprised glimpsed at Minn secretly right away. Then she lowered her head. Mama Lai looked at Minn¡¯s face which was as gorgeous as the snow, finding herself in awe for no reason. After that, she also lowered her head and agreed to Minn.

    After they got out of House of Auspiciousness, Mama Lai and Liao Yong¡¯s wife bid farewell to each other smilingly and headed to two different directions.

    Liao Yong¡¯s wife was young and walked very fast. It only took her a short while to to walk out of the narrowne along the hallway. There were already a bunch of women waiting for her. As they saw Liao Yong¡¯s wife, they rushed forward to her and cornered her while asking,

    ¡°What kind of person Madam is?¡±

    ¡°Does she have a good temper?¡±

    Liao Yong¡¯s wife said in a heavy voice, ¡°It really surprised me that a young and delicate girl like Madam would have such an imposing manner! Mama Lai has already met with a rebuff just now. You should all behave well. Don¡¯t ask yourself a snub!¡±

    On the other side, Mama Lai had also returned to the yard where all the servants lived. When facing the questions from others, she only replied heavily, ¡°She is a tough one!¡±

 Chapter 174: The Household Chores for a Madam (2)

    <h4>Chapter 174: The Household Chores for a Madam (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Minn was sitting in the right side room to eat her breakfast. As she was chewing the not-so-delicious fried cake in her mouth with her eyebrows knitted, she also tried to slowly recall the things that she had readst night. Then she decided to put the ounts aside and checked on the people first. After Minn had taken over the name list of the personnel, she started to sort out the information in her mind quickly.

    All the servants in Commander¡¯s mansion added up to 62. That number was too little for a huge mansion like this indeed.

    Meanwhile, those people could be ssified into three groups. The first group of the servants who had been bought by Gu Tingye from the outside had no roots. However, it was still likely that they had already been at someone else¡¯s service. The second group of the servants had been awarded by the Emperor. Most of them had used to be the family servants of the guilty officials before. There might even be somedies or young masters among them, which was worth paying attention. The third group consisted of four families which were from Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion. Two families had been sent by Old Madam Qin while the other two families had been sent by the Fourth and Fifth Old Madam respectively.

    Well, Minn almost forgot to count the servants who hade with her from Sheng¡¯s family.

    After she had finished eating the breakfast, she checked her appearance quickly and then put on an informal front opening coat embroidered with plum flowers on twisted branches and a virescent gauze cloak. Today she chose the bright color and gorgeous dressing style. Then she was led by a few maids to the Morning Sunlight Hall.

    At present, the sun was shining brightly in the sky. The doors on the four sides of the hall had already been opened. There were four Central Scroll Paintings on the eastern and the western walls. On the front wall on the north hanged the tablet which was granted by the emperor. A glossy rosewood square table was right below the tablet with armchairs of the same material by both sides. Two rows of wide chairs with short backs were arranged trimly by two sides of the hall. There was a small tea table carved with Ruyi patterns between each two of the wide chairs. The floor was paved with polished Blue gstone with a dark red woolen carpet in the middle.

    What a hall of the mansion! It was grand and magnificent of great momentum.

    Minn looked at that rosewood huge chair with high back while thinking that only a woman in Old Madam Sheng¡¯s age would look somanding on that chair. However, since she was the madam of this mansion, there seriously was no one who could sit on that chair other than her.

    After she had walked steadily toward the chair and took her seat, the elder servants who had carried the tea tray there for a long time stepped forward right away to give their obeisances. Minn then nodded to them slightly. As she raised her head to have a look, she saw that the swarm of people who stood under the stairs had already been divided into a few groups. Some groups stood there neatly while the other ones being rather attentively.

    Liao Yong¡¯s wife took a step forward and said reverently with her head lowered, ¡°Madam, that¡¯s all the servants in the mansion except for four doormen. I have also brought the servants who work in the kitchen.¡±

    Being very satisfied with the straightforward style of Liao Yong¡¯s wife, Minn nced at thetter with admiration and nodded.

    Liao Yong¡¯s wife seemed to be inspired. Then she pointed at several rows of people who were standing outside of the hall and introduced shortly, ¡°These ones are in charge of the cleaning, these ones do the needlework. These ones take charge of the purchase work. These ones guard the yards. As for them...¡± After her long speech, she pointed at dozens of girls who seem very young and said, ¡°They haven¡¯t been assigned to anything yet. Momo Chang said that after Madam married into our family, those girls should be taught about the rules before they serve. Minn memorized secretly of which groups of people stood there orderly and which groups looked less disciplined. She also memorized the leader of each of the groups.

    Atst, Liao Yong¡¯s wife hesitated for a second and then said in a low voice, ¡°Also, thedy in the House of Thorns Leaf... Eh, That Lady Fengxian in House of Ling Ding, the two maids who serve her aren¡¯t from our mansion, so... they didn¡¯te.¡±

    Minn frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the name of the ce she lives anyway?¡±

    Liao Yong¡¯s wife reacted fast, ¡°It used to be called House of Thorn Leaf, but Lady Fengxian changed the name to House of Ling Ding... Master doesn¡¯t have time to care about this, so we just use that name too.¡±

    Minn didn¡¯tment anything but only smiled at Liao Yong¡¯s wife, which made thetter¡¯s heart beat fast. After that, Liao Yong¡¯s wife stepped back with her head lowered. Minnughed inwardly while thinking, ¡°It looks like this Lady Fengxian is a proud girl. Not only hasn¡¯t she tried to win favor of others, she seems to have annoyed lots of people.¡±

    After that, Minn turned around to look at Mama Lai. Then she found a few people who dressed fine clothes showing on the stairs by the door. Mama Lai smiled and introduced them to Minn, ¡°Lai family and Hua family were sent by Old Madam Qin. Tian family was sent by the Fourth Old Madam. Diao family was sent by the Fifth Old Madam.¡±

    After the introduction, those people went down on their knees and kowtowed to Minn while paying their respects together.

    Minn was not veryfortable about the scene of so many people kowtowing and giving obeisances to her, but she still managed to endure that. After she had told them to stand up with a gentle smile, she put down the tea cup and ovepped her hands on her legs leisurely, saying in a loud voice, ¡°Master has said that the Morning Sunlight Hall should only be opened at festivals or when the important guests arrive, instead of any random asions. I considered meeting everyone here today a big event. So I ventured to open the hall. Now we finally meet each other officially.¡±

    Hearing her words, the people had different reactions. Some were touched, some were joyful, some were suspicious, some put on a fake smile and so on.

    Minn noticed everyone¡¯s reactions and then said with a smile, ¡°After today, we¡¯ll live under the same roof. Since I didn¡¯t know about you before, I¡¯d like to get to know about everyone here.¡±

    Her words confused everyone there.

    Minn didn¡¯t exin anything and only waved to the ce behind her. Danju had already prepared a desk in the hall with papers, inks and inkstone on the surface. Then Ruomei stepped forward and sat down in front of the desk, preparing to do the writing. Danju then stood next to Ruomei. After that, Xiazhu walked toward them shyly.

    Danju said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Let me ask you this, how old are you, where are you born?¡±

    Xiazhu was in a daze while answering nkly, ¡°I¡¯m thirteen, Hillock...Vige. I was born in Hillock Vige on the west of Tong Prefecture.¡±

    ¡°How many people are there in your family?¡± Danju asked fluently with a paper in her hand.

    ¡°My father, my mother, my grandmother, three brothers, two sisters, I... I am the youngest one in my family. My families are all farmers.¡±

    ¡°How did youe to our mansion?¡±

    Xiazhu looked at Minn, finding thetter nodded at her gently. Then she nerved herself while replying, ¡°When I was eleven, it hasn¡¯t rained for a long time. We had a poor harvest that year and my brothers wanted to get married. Then my father found a trader and sold my two sisters and me to be maids. I was so lucky to be here that I could eat good food everyday!¡±

    Someone was already tittering in the crowd. Minn then cast a slight nce at them. They fell into silence right away while standing there sternly. Ruomei took notes of Xiazhu¡¯s words quickly. There was only the rustle of the writing brush rubbing the paper.

    ¡°What happened next?¡± Danju asked in a soft voice.

    Xiazhu, getting more and more courageous, said smoothly, ¡°Afterwards, Momo Chang picked me and taught me rules for more than half a year. Then I was capable of serving Master.¡± When facing Danju and other maids of Minn, Xiazhu always felt inferior spontaneously, like a middle school students admiring a master student in the same workce.

    Then, Ruomei stopped writing while saying with no expression on her face, ¡°Come leave your fingerprints here. If we find out that you have lied to our Madam, this will be the prove. Don¡¯t me anyone at that time.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t!¡± With Xiazhu¡¯s head shaking ceaselessly, she left her fingerprints right away.

    Minn smiled and said, ¡°All right. Good for you. Come here now.¡±

    Xiazhu let out a sigh of relief and ran toward Minn as if she had heard of her pardon. All the other servants who stood there already knew what this was all about. Someone¡¯s face turned pale. Someone showed a hesitation on the face. Someone seemed not to be convinced.

    Minn didn¡¯t pay any attention to them. She looked to Mama Lai¡¯s direction and waved to a beautiful girl. This girl who had arched eyebrows and two big eyes as well as slender waist andrge breasts did look very pretty and charming. Minn then ordered, ¡°That¡¯s right, you. Come here.¡±

    After the girl had looked at a middle-aged woman beside her with doubt, she took a deep breath and stepped forward. Danju dragged the girl toward her with a tender smile. That girl seemed to be a bold one. She didn¡¯t show a single sign of timidity while measuring Minn up and down constantly. Lvzhi who was quite unhappy to see that walked over and pulled Danju away. Then she turned around and said smilingly, ¡°Madam, may I question this sister?¡±

    Minn nodded with a smile while telling Qinsang to rece Ruomei.

    Before Lvzhi came up with a question, that girl started to speak with a beaming smile, ¡°My name is Mingyue, I am...¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t use this name!¡± Lvzhi interrupted her all of a sudden, ¡°It¡¯s so simr to Madam¡¯s name. Tell your parents to change another one for you. Get rid of the front four sybles!¡±

 Chapter 175: The Household Chores for a Madam (3)

    <h4>Chapter 175: The Household Chores for a Madam (3)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Mingyue flushed at once. She turned around to look at the woman beside Mama Lai with reluctant expression in her eyes. Lvzhi didn¡¯t care about that and continued to ask straightaway,

    ¡°How old are you?¡±

    ¡°Fifteen and a half years old.¡±

    ¡°You were born in your own family or bought from the outside?¡±

    ¡°In my own family!¡± Mingyue said that proudly, ¡°My mother is Mama Diao, the maid of Fifth Old Madam. My father is...¡±

    Lvzhi interrupted her again, ¡°Are they also in this mansion?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Mingyue turned around and pointed to the crowd with pride. The woman beside Mama Lai and a middle-aged man behind her stepped forward and bowed.

    ¡°Then you don¡¯t need to introduce them. They¡¯ll tell us about themselves then.¡± Lvzhi spoke like a judge, ¡°Is there anyone else in your family? Where are they now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there is.¡± With her teeth gritted, Mingyue continued, ¡°I have a sister and two brothers. My sister is serving Lady Tingling. My brothers... They haven¡¯t been assigned to anything yet, waiting for Second Master and Second Madam to give orders.¡±

    Qin Sang wrote down Mingyue¡¯s words with serious look on her face. Lvzhi was still wearing a poker face, saying, ¡°Which means, not all your families havee, right? Fine, what about you? Have you done any jobs before?¡±

    Mingyue answered withcency, ¡°I was chosen to serve Lady Tinghui...¡±

    ¡°In which ss?¡± Lvzhi had already got used to interrupt her.

    With an awkward look appearing on Mingyue¡¯s face, she replied, ¡°Third... the third ss. But I always worked by Lady Tinghui¡¯s side...¡±

    ¡°How old were you when you started to serve in the mansion?¡±

    ¡°Thir... Thirteen; But I...¡±

    ¡°It means that you have only served one or two years, right? When have you been promoted to the third ss?¡±

    ¡°... It was... half of a year ago. But Master Yang always praised me...¡±

    ¡°Do you know how to read?¡±

    ¡°A little bit...¡±

    ¡°How many words can you recognize? Be clear! Have you read Three Character Primer before? What about One Thousand Character Primer?¡±

    ¡°... I have read half of the Three Character Primer. But nothing else except that...¡± Mingyue looked at Qin Sang who was writing swiftly and Ruomei who had sat there before, with her face turning extremely red.

    ¡°Have you been awarded anything during this period? Silver? Jewelry? Clothes?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Mingyue answered quickly with her deadly red face, ¡°Eldest Madam has rewarded me lots of new clothes. She also told me that I should serve Second Madam and Second Master well. She praised me that...¡±

    ¡°Have you been punished before? Or criticized? Or beaten? For what reason?¡±

    ¡°Definitely not!¡±

    ¡°Think twice before you speak!¡± Lvzhi said coldly, ¡°You are going to leave your fingerprints here. It doesn¡¯t matter if you have made some mistakes before. After all you have already moved to a new ce. But if you lied the first time you saw Madam, you can not work here anymore!¡±

    Mingyue felt quite embarrassed being questioned like this in front of everyone. She turned around to look at Mama Diao for a few times with her face gradually turning pale. Then she said in a soft voice like a mosquito, ¡°I have only been scolded by Eldest Madam for a few times because I have broken some stuffs of Lady Tinghui. And that¡¯s all...¡±

    ¡°Done!¡± Lvzhi pped her hands as a sign of finishing the questioning.

    After Mingyue had left her fingerprints with a gloomy look on her face, she stepped back slowly. There seemed to be tears rolling in her eyes. The moment she came back to the crowd, she held Mama Diao right away while sobbing slightly.

    Minn nodded to Lvzhi to show her satisfaction. She had already mentioned that it would take so long if each of the people all told a long story. Therefore the main principle of this enquiry was being concise and serious. The most important thing were their personal records. As for their difficulties or their miserable histories, that should be put aside for the moment and could be asked about again when it was necessary.

    Then, she saw a familiar figure standing by the side of the hall. As she pondered with her head lowered, she felt that quite ridiculous.

    After Xiazhu and Mingyue had been questioned, the rest of the servants all knew about Minn¡¯s intention. Some were indifferent about the inquiry, some showed angry looks on their faces, some looked quite furtive. Anyway, the enquiry had risen mours ofments.

    As Minn thought it was time to say something, she stood up right away. Then everyone fell into silence immediately. Minn smiled and said, ¡°You have seen the whole process, right? Most of you will serve in the mansion. Since I¡¯ll hire you, I have to know about your abilities, your previous jobs and how you did your job? It¡¯s called letting everyone do his best. Do you understand?¡±

    After she had said that, most of the people gradually became quiet. A few of them even started to look confident, especially Liao Yong¡¯s wife and some other women beside her. Because they thought that Minn¡¯s decision was even more beneficial to the people who came from the outside like them.

    Liao Yong¡¯s wife stepped forward and went along with Minn, ¡°Madam is right! This is an efficient and simple way! Madam didn¡¯t know about us before. So it¡¯s better for us to answer the questions honestly in front of everyone rather than sounding out each other¡¯s intention in a muddleheaded state!

    The people who stood in Mama Lai¡¯s group showed sullen looks on their face. However, they didn¡¯t dare to refute Liao Yong¡¯s wife for the moment. So they could only wink at each other with their head lowered.

    Having smiled at Liao Yong¡¯s wife, Minn took a few steps forward and looked down on those servants while speaking in a same mild tone, ¡°After this thing was done, I¡¯ll begin to assign tasks for you. Before that, I have to say this first. I think the most critical thing of the rtionship between us is loyalty. We will get along with each other for a long time. It¡¯s important for us to respect each other. Therefore, I hope that no one would get confused right now. Remember this, anyone who¡¯s caught lying to me shall be kicked out of our mansion! Pardon me for speaking so frankly!¡±

    The elegant and gorgeous young madam stood there while speaking slowly and politely, seeming quite gentle and graceful. However, no one in the crowd dared to underestimate her.

    The people in Mama Lai¡¯s group gazed at each other, being at loss. They had wanted to arrogate power to themselves ever since they had arrived at this ce .However, they had run into the devil-like Gu Tingye who had put on a cloudy face all the time and forbidden them to ask about anything. At that time, Old Madam Qin had asked a few questions to him, he had just refuted her fiercely in front of everyone in the mansion that the family affairs should be handled only by the madam of the family. However, there had been no madam at that time!

    Thus they had waited and waited. Finally, Minn had married into the Gu family. They had assumed Minn to be an inexperienced and subtle girl so that they could ask for everything they had wanted since they could take advantage of their seniority as the servants who had served in Gu family for a long time. However, at first, Minn had hidden in her own room for two days. And after she hade out, the first thing she had done was doing the background checking instead of allocating assignments.

    The look on Mama Lai¡¯s face kept changing. Atst, she couldn¡¯t help but argue loudly, ¡°Madam is so considerate. The people who are from the outside must be questioned carefully. But we have served the people of several generations in Gu family. There is no need to ask us. Madam, if you have anything you don¡¯t know about us, you may ask Old Madam Qin, Fourth Old Madam and Fifth Old Madam!

    Hearing that, Minn took back her smile while staring at Mama Lai calmly with a bright but also cold expression in her eyes. Sweats were slowly oozed on Mama Lai¡¯s forehead. She just couldn¡¯t understand why such a young girl would look so threatening!

    There was only silence in the hall. Everyone was expecting to see what would happen next.

    Minn stared at Mama Lai and said slowly, ¡°Mama Lai, this was the second time you retorted me today.¡±

    Mama Lai knelt instantly while saying in a trembling voice, ¡°I dare not. I just wanted to give you some advice, Madam.¡±

    Minn said coldly, ¡°I have thought that Old Madam Qin has sent you here to be my helper instead of my elder.¡±

    Mama Lai, with sweats all over her back, said repeatedly, ¡°I dare not, I dare not...¡±

    Minn squinted her eyes slightly while saying slowly with a ice-cold voice, ¡°Mama Lai, when you retorted me this morning, what have I told you?¡±

    Mama Lai raised her eyes with fear showing in her eyes but didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Minn smiled and added in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you have forgotten about my words. It was not long before I spoke to you. Since you have such a short memory, you should go back home and enjoy your retirement.¡±

    Mama Lai was tingled by her words and said in a hurry, ¡°Madam has said... Madam has said that I should do things as you told!¡±

    Minn gave a beaming smile with dimples showing on her face, looking extremely beautiful, ¡°Good memory, Mama Lai.¡± After that, she took back her smile and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t ever forget next time.¡±

    Mama Lai kowtowed over and over again. When she went back to her ce, she was already covered with sweats.

    Minn seemed to be a bit tired, then she saidzily, ¡°Liao Yong¡¯s wife, tell me, who is the most respected person in the mansion.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s Master, of course.¡± Liao Yong¡¯s wife answered right away.

    Minn asked again, ¡°And who am I?¡±

    Liao Yong¡¯s wife responded in a loud voice, ¡°You are the Madam in charge of this mansion!¡±

    ¡°... Perfect.¡± With a slightly tired look showing on Minn¡¯s face, she sat on the high-backrge chair slowly. Then she took a sip of the tea while saying, ¡°Anyone who is not able to remember that, shall never work here.¡±

    With these words, no one dared to argue anything. Danju, Lvzhi and other maids of Minn all felt overjoyed and specially proud. They even started to look at other servants with imposing manner. Before, they had worried that as an illegal daughter of an official of the fourth ss, Minn would be bullied and disdained in a prestigious family. So they had also been worried all the time.

    Little did they know that Minn was calm, fearless and unperturbed. She smiled gently and criticized lightly. Without losing her temper or speaking too much, she had already managed to hold everyone in awe¨C Danju and other maids couldn¡¯t help shing lights in their eyes.

    Next, the servants began to answer the questions in turn. Then the ce outside of the hall gradually became empty. At the present, only Xiaotao and Xiazhu were by Minn¡¯s side. Also, there were a few ountants who had been called over just now and some pageboys standing beside Minn.

    While Minn was sitting on the chairzily, she turned around and said in a tender voice, ¡°Sir Gongsun, have you seen enough?¡±

    A middle-aged schr who had stood in the corner of the hall then stepped forward tardily. He made an obeisance and bowed to Minn while saying with a smile, ¡°Pardon my rudeness, Madam.¡±

    Minn stood up and bowed to him to return the obeisance. Then she asked Gongsun Baishi to sit on the first seat.

    ¡°Why did Madam do that?¡± Gongsun Baishi held her tea cup while giving out a crafty smile, ¡°I thought you were going to give assignments.¡±

    Minn stared at him for a while and then said slowly, ¡°I have heard of a story when I was a little girl. There was an emperor who wasn¡¯t too fatuous. However, he happened to have a bunch of deceitful officials. When the emperor only wanted to pick two beauties for himself, the officials began to search beautiful girls recklessly in a national scale, which raised a popr discontent. When the emperor only wanted to build a small garden, the officials began to extort money from the citizens, which made the people live in misery... After a few years, the country ruined. As for that emperor, he still felt himself quite undeserved when he was beheaded.¡±

    Gongsun Baishi looked at Minn with great interest, waiting for Minn to continue. Then Minn said, ¡°In all ages, many good things were ruined because of four words ¡®employing the wrong people¡¯. Sometimes the master refers to the east, but the servants head to the west. Therefore, investigating the crews before dealing with the family affairs is really necessary. No matter what I want to do, I will always need reliable and suitable people to help me. Otherwise, I would only make ns in vain!¡±

    Minn turned around to look out of the hall with a leisure look, saying, ¡°Since I need them to work for me. At least I should know what kind of persons they are.¡± It was really necessary to possess a precise and detailed personnel files to manage an enterprise. Also, if some of the servants lied to her, she would then have an excuse to drive them away.

    The look on Gongsun Baishi¡¯s face gradually turned serious. After he had gazed at Minn for a while, he made an obeisance to Minn reverently and said in a low voice, ¡°Commander Gu is so lucky to have you as his wife, Madam.¡±

 Chapter 176: The Household Chores for a Madam (4)

    <h4>Chapter 176: The Household Chores for a Madam (4)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Thepartments in the hall by the Inner Rite Door became quite busy right now. The people there had been divided into three groups. In the first group, Cuixiu was in charge of asking the teenage girls while Bisi took the notes. The rest of the servants were questioned by Danju and Ruomei in the second group as well as Qinsang and Lvzhi in the third group. The duration of the question varied from each person. The younger ones who didn¡¯t have too many experiences finished the process very quickly. While the older servants all got lots of stories to tell.

    Danju, as considerate as she was, had taken out a few screens from the inside as temporary barriers. In this way, the servants who were questioned didn¡¯t need to worry that their personal details would be eavesdropped. For example, Hao Dacheng¡¯s wife who did the needlework was actually in her second marriage now. Her ex-husband had been beaten to death when his master¡¯s property had been confiscated. As for Hao Dacheng who was in charge in the outer yard, he had been a wifeless servant of a guilty official. Then, the widower and widow had got married and also had a few kids.

    The Morning Sunlight Hall was so spacious that Minn always felt it like the exhibition hall of the museum. Therefore, she moved to the side hall next to the Morning Sunlight Hall and started to hear Sir Gongsun reporting the family ounts. Gongsun Baishi showed a super leisure look while stroking his bear in an even more elegantly way than Sheng Hong. There were a few stewards and ountants standing there. Minn pointed at some ces on the ount book and asked them a few questions. As a result, they answered the questions fluently in a very reverent attitude.

    ¡°Thanks for your hard working.¡± Minn turned around to thank Gongsun Baishi, ¡°It¡¯s so hard for such a superior man like you to handle those trivialities!¡±

    Gongsun Baishi watched Minn pointing at the ount book while putting on a wry smile, ¡°I¡¯m a man who likes to be unrestrained. Those are not the things I am good at. Ever since Commander has established his own mansion, I really have had a tough time.¡±

    Minn ordered Xiaotao to serve the tea while saying smilingly, ¡°Why did you say that, sir? Ifmander deals with those things by himself, he will feel the same. Sometimes people break a fly with wheel. However, we all know that it is not an efficient way.¡±

    With the corner of his mouth curved to a smile, Gongsun Baishi agreed, ¡°That¡¯s absolutely right!¡±

    As they were talking with each other, he found Minn having a refined style of conversation and an active mind. Although he enjoyed their conversation, he knew it was not appropriate for them to talk too long since he was a man and hadn¡¯t signed a contract to be the servant of Gu¡¯s mansion. Thus after a short while, he stood up to bid his farewell. When he left, he asked a boy servant to lead Minn to the inner study.

    ¡°My name is Gu Quan. Madam, you can call me Little Quanzi.¡± Gu Quan was around thirteen or fourteen with a round face and two narrow eyes. The smile on his face made him look quite smart. As he walked ahead of Minn by the side to lead the way, he grinned and said, ¡°... Master is my great benefactor. At that time I was just a beggar on the street. If it were not for Master, I would have died miserably on the street.¡±

    Minn wanted to say, ¡°Well, you might also be the leader of beggar gangs.¡±

    After they had walked along an east-westne outside of the Morning Sunlight Hall and crossed a floral-pendant door which had the flowers and woods as decorations, Minn finally arrived at the front of the Inner Study. The wall in the study which had used to separate the tworge rooms had already been got through. On the left and the right of the study were two side rooms while on the front and the back were two small warm rooms and Baoshas for people to rest. Minn nodded inwardly while thinking that she could sleep here if she had a row with Gu Tingye in the future.

    As she stepped into the study, she found the writing desk, the drawing desk, the music instrument table, the fruit table, the tea table were avable in all varieties. The six windows which faced the south were clean and bright. Clearly someone had already done some cleaning there. There were two huge beech boxes with iron surface and wrap corners on the ground. The bookshelves on four sides of the wall were still empty. After Minn had taken a stroll in the whole ce, she gave out a wry smile. Then she asked Gu Quan to open the boxes and take out the piles books inside. After that, she started to sort out those books simply ording to what she had seen in Changbai¡¯s study. Under Minn¡¯smand, Xiaotao and Gu Quan carried those books into the bookshelves in proper order with sweats stripping from their faces. In the meantime, Minn also touched the brand new book covers with her fingers, The Analects of Confucius, The Great Learning, The Doctrine of the Mean, The Book of Mencius, Huan Nan Tzu... This study really was fully equipped with all kinds of books. Minn even found a few pieces of unique copies. However, ording to the thickness of the dust on those books, she was pretty sure that the books had only been used for¨Cdecoration. Since that was the case, Minn thought there was no need for her to ssify the bookshelves. However, it still looked ugly since there were still some empty cells of the bookshelves. As a result, Minn decided to buy some unofficial history books or some novels to fill in the nk.

    After she finished tidying the bookshelves, Minn started to deal with the desk. As Minn arranged the purple stone ink sticks from Hu Prefecture, the Cloud and Mist ink ingot from the southern Su Prefecture, the ink-painting white jade writing-brush washer from Qiong Lin, a rack of purple rhiho furs brushes from small torge, the three stacks of snow-white delicate Yanzi paper, she sighed secretly, ¡®Lovely flowers, why were you stuck in a dunghill.¡¯

    After Minn cleaned up the study, she went back to her room. As she pounded on her waist and legs while preparing to have a rest, another valet of Gu Tingye who called Gu Shun rushed back to the mansion on a horse. He came report to Minn that Gu Tingye wouldn¡¯t have lunch in the mansion today and Minn had to eat by herself. As a matter of fact, Minn didn¡¯t mind about that at all. Except for giving birth to babies, women could do lots of things on their own. It was not like her appetite would be influenced when she ate the lunch alone.

    However, as a virtuous wife, Minn still needed to ask something as a polite gesture, ¡°Then where will Master eat the lunch?¡±

    Gu Shun used his sleeves to wipe the sweats on his face while wheezing, ¡°I heard it was quite a scene on the Imperial Court today. Only until eleven o¡¯clock did the officials stop arguing with each other and leave. After the meeting was dismissed, His Majesty called Master and other generals to discuss something in the pce. It is said that they would have the meal there too.¡±

    Minn replied a yes slightly with no expression on her face. However, she felt pity for Gu Shun who had been so tired rushing back. So she asked Xiaotao to hand a cold wet handkerchief to him as to wipe his sweats. Xiaotao did as Minn had told instantly and also poured a cup of tea for Gu Shun.

    Gu Shun drank off the tea immediately and adjusted his breath. Having given his thanks, he saw Minn¡¯s gloomy face. Then he added, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. This kind of things happens all the time. Sometimes His Majesty summons Master, sometimes other generals would call Master over.¡±

    Actually Minn was just a bit tired instead of being worried. Hearing his words, she said with a smile, ¡°Look how tired you are. If this kind of thing happens again, you would always be this fatigue, right? I guess you still have to go back to Master afterwards.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t say that, Madam!¡± Gu Shun said that in a loud voice with excited look on his face, ¡°I owe Master my life. Never will I be tired working for you two! As long as Master and Madam give the orders, I won¡¯tin a thing even if I have to break my legs!¡±

    Minn burst intoughter and said, ¡°Just keep your legs! Xiaotao, serve Little Shunge¡¯er some fruit. Also, grab some coins for him to buy some snacks.¡±

    Xiaotao ran to the inner room right away. Then she came out with a porcin tray of golden candied dates on the one hand and a handful of coins in the other hand.

    The smart Danju knew that she should question the staffs in the kitchen first. After she finished asking, she told those staffs to prepare for the meal right away. So the lunch was not dyed. As Minn faced the whole table of dishes, she said in a soft voice, ¡°Tell Ruomei and other girls to eat the meal first and have a rest. There will be enough time for them to do the questioning in the afternoon.¡±

    After Xiaotao had folded her sleeves in threeyers primly, she raised up her waist and began to serve the rice, soup and dishes for Minn while saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mydy, Lvzhi is clever girl. She will never starve herself.¡±

    Caihuan who stood next to them also smiled and said, ¡°Madam, you can rest assured. I have already sent the young maid to ask. I heard that the servants in the kitchen have already delivered the dish boxes to other sisters.¡±

    Hearing that, Minnid down her chopsticks and said smilingly, ¡°You are a smart girl.¡±

    With a bashful look showed on Caihuan¡¯s face, she said, ¡°I am the new one here. Madam, I¡¯m a silly girl who don¡¯t understand the rules of yours, so I need to watch and learn. I just hope that you won¡¯t dislike me, Madam.¡±

    Minn swallowed a piece of fish gracefully and said with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Take it easy. As the saying goes, a distant journey tests the strength of a horse and a long task proves the character of a man.¡±

    Hearing that, Caihuanughed, looking quite reverent and obedient. Then she continued, ¡°When I served Madam Wang, I always heard her praising that you are the most excellent girl among all thedies, Madam. She also mentioned that you always had a clear mind and knew how to appoint people on their merit. She even praised that the maids who served you were the most disciplined ones.¡±

    Minn put down her chopsticks and took a sip of the soup with her spoon. Then she glimpsed at Caihuan and said slightly, ¡°As long as you are not aplete fool and are willing to work hard, you would eventually master the skills and behave perfectly. The most important thing is the bond between us. They have served me for almost ten years, of course they are closer to me than you. But I know you are a good girl, take you time. There is still plenty of time for us to stay together. All right, you can go have your lunch now. Xiaotao can guard the door this afternoon, you can apany me to the front yard.¡±

    With light shing on Caihuan¡¯s face, she went out in a joyfull.

    After she had left, Minn put down her spoon and pondered for a while. Then she asked in a low voice, ¡°... What do you think, of this girl?¡±

    ¡°She talks too much and loves to inquire about lots of things.¡± Xiaotao pouted, ¡°However, she really is good at the needle work. A diligent girl, also. Always rushing to do anything.¡±

    Minn poked the rice with her chopsticks while saying, ¡°It¡¯s reasonable for her to love inquiring about things. She has to know as many things as she could since she is the new one here. I¡¯m just afraid that... Forget about it, I can¡¯t be in a state of nervousness all the time. Xiaotao, remember this, just don¡¯t let her get into my room. There are lots of thing for her to do at the outside.¡±

    Xiaotao answered with a stern look, ¡°If she is clever enough, she won¡¯t act on her own. As long as she can behave herself, I believe you won¡¯t mistreat her, mydy.¡±

    ¡°I hope...¡± Minn still didn¡¯t have any confidence in Caihuan. Maybe that was amon problem for a legal worker.

 Chapter 177: The Household Chores for a Madam (5)

    <h4>Chapter 177: The Household Chores for a Madam (5)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    After the lunch, Minn touched her poor skinny body, feeling that it was necessary for her to have a rest and gain some weight. That would also help improve her endurance on the bed, right? Then she rolled into her bed while yawning right away. While she was in a daze, she was still recalling the things she had seen and thought over these two days one after another.

    The cost of living was super high in the capital. Ever since Hai shi had married into the Sheng family, there had been ten of the masters and madams, three concubines, four Tong Fangs, which meant a total of seventeen hosts in the family. And the number of the servants including the maids, the elder female servants, the male servants and the stewards added up to fifty eight. After Hai shi had started to deal with the family affairs, Minn had often helped take care of Quange¡¯er. Sometimes she had been able to overhear a few words about the household spending. The yearly spending including the social expenses for a big family like the Shengs was around four thousand ounces of silver. Wang shi kept to a strict budget and Hai shi always encouraged frugality. Therefore, the ie of Sheng family had always been enough and to spare. Including the profits which were brought by the manors and the stores of the Sheng family and the Fenli (T/N: Fenli means for sry in ancient times) from Youyang, Sheng family could save lots of money every year for the dowry of the younger generation.

    As for Minn¡¯s new home, Gu Tingye, as a second ss official, earned one hundred and fifty ounces of silvers and sixty one dan rice per year (T/N: dan is a unit of dry measure for grain). However, the rice which was presented to the officials had been stocked for many years. Even the servants in the Sheng family didn¡¯t eat that. So normally, the rice would be converted into silvers in the rice store. Since Gu Tingye had another identity as a military officer, he had an extra ie from the military supply, which was two hundred and twenty ounces of silvers. In short, Gu Tingye was able to gain a total of five hundred ounces of silvers every year. ording to the tradition, there would also be Ice Presents and Charcoal Presents. (T/N: Ice Presents and Charcoal Presents are the presents which are given by the officials in the low level.)

    ording to the estate book in Minn¡¯s hand, Gu Tingye possessed two manors next to the Yan Mao River in the suburb, one of which called ck Mountain Manor and upied more than eighty acres of farnd. The other manor called Ancient Stone Manor and upied the farnd which covered an area of hundreds of acres. What¡¯s more, the emperor had granted Gu Tingye thend on half of the West Mountain in the capital as well as a manor with hot spring. The profits of all those estates could add up to five thousand ounces of silvers.

    PS: nomercial properties had appeared on the estate book yet.

    On that day when Minn had asked Gu Tingye how much money in the mansion was she able to spend, Gu Tingye hadn¡¯t given her a precise number. But he had mentioned that not only had Minn been able to dispose all those real estates as she had wanted, he had also put fifty thousand ounces of silvers in the counting house for Minn to spend. Also, he had imed that if those money was not enough, Minn could ask for more from him anytime.

    Minn, an illegal daughter who had only had one and a half ounces of silver as her monthly spend, now was able to dispose such a huge amount of money. Suddenly she felt herself having leaned on a moneybag. Suddenly, she would like to ask for three bowls of cubilose porridge every day. She would eat one of them, watch at one of them and pour thest one of them at the same time.

    With such a small poption in Gu¡¯s mansion, Minn didn¡¯t even know how to spend that much of money! She had to kept reminding herself that she only had the right to use the money instead of the right to own it. So under no circumstances could she squander the funds... Nevertheless, could she take a small sum as the, eh, management sry?

    Thinking of that, Minn started to disdain herself. It seemed that she really had the potential to be a embezzler.

    Gu Tingye, Minn and Rongjie¡¯er were the master, the madam and thedy in the family. Besides them, there were also two concubines as well as Lady Fengxian in the family. ording to the Fenli rule in Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion, Minn, as a madam, had a wage of thirty ounces of silvers per month (After she had got married, her wages had been fifteen times as much as before). The young madam (Minn¡¯s future daughter-inw), would have a wage of twenty ounces of silvers per month. As for Rongjie¡¯er and the other concubines only had two ounces of silvers as their monthly wage.

    The problem was the wage for Lady Fengxian. Usually the Tongfang would have one ounce of silver per month. However, Gu Tingye had no intention to deal with her. At the time when Minn had asked him about Lady Fengxian, he had even got confused for a while. After Minn had reminded him, he had only put on a sullen face.

    After that, only after Minn had asked Xiahe had she known that Lady Fengxian had been distributed to the Jiaofang Department (T/N: A ce which cultivates the prostitutes especially for the officials) as a family member of a guilty official (Qinsang had clenched her fists tightly while hearing that). Because Lady Fengxian had still been a virgin at that time, she had been sent to Gu¡¯s mansion half a year ago by Old General Gan. (Through legal process, in Xiahe¡¯s words)

    At first, thisdy who was said to be aplished in lyre-ying, chess, calligraphy and painting finally couldn¡¯t bear Gu Tingye¡¯s days of ignorance to her. One night, she had yed the music piece ¡®Clear Winding River¡¯. Unfortunately, such an elegant master piece had been intolerable for the ears of that yboy. Gu Tingye had only learned how to fight in his childhood and was good at fistfights on the street and kill enemies in the battle. As for his artistic aplishment, there was none.(Minn thought secretly that if Lady Fengxian had sung a popr song, Gu Mingye might have been able to beat time for her). Also, Gu Tingye had been overly exhausted that night. Being awakened in his dream really had irritated him. He had kicked down two of the doors right away with his roar reverberating through half miles.

    The second day in the morning, Gu Tingye had ordered someone to move Lady Fengxian¡¯s stuffs to the house which was in the most remote corner in the west of the mansion.

    After several months, Lady Fengxian had finally realized that the visual effect might be straighter and more important than the auditory effect for men. Then at one night, she had delivered the evening snacks to Gu Tingye in a white and scanty coat. Unluckily for her again, she hadn¡¯t run into Gu Tingye who had been supposed to deal with the official business at that time. Instead, Momo Chang who had been cleaning the room at that moment had met Lady Fengxian by ident.

    Momo Chang, as a wet nurse in a salt merchant¡¯s family, had no refined genes in her at all. This fretful woman with a sharp tongue who was said to have used a butcher¡¯s knife before decided to rant and rave Lady Fengxian right away. She had cursed Lady Fengxian with ugly words and evenpared thetter to the girls in the whorehouse in a vivid description, which had attracted all the servants to gather around there and watch the fun.

    Atst, Momo Chang still hadn¡¯t had enough scolding that poor girl. She had even followed Lady Fengxian to the House of Thorns Leaf to cry out her swearwords. Lady Fengxian really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Being ashamed and resentful, Lady Fengxian almost hanged herself on the ceiling.(But finally failed to do that. Since she hadn¡¯t suicide in the Jiaofang Department, she must be a tough girl). Minn assumed that Lady Fengxian must have changed the ce she lived to House of Ling Ding after that.

    Also, Minn seriously doubted that Gu Tingye had incited Momo Chang to do so. After all, he had been in a close rtionship with those ruffians and loafers, which meant his mind was sneakier than the one of the masters of the prestigious families. Lady Fengxian was a gift from his old superior so he couldn¡¯t mistreat her or kick her out. So he had chosen to find an elder Momo to insult her, making her feel so ashamed to step out of her room.

    As it turned out, that was quite an efficient method. Lady Fengxian had seldom gone out of her room for over half a year.

    So, how much monthly wage should be paid to her? The longer Minn thought of that, the sleepier she got. After a short while, she fell right into asleep. The sun gradually went down while still giving out warmness. Minn didn¡¯t know how long she had slept. It was Xiaotao who waked her up.

    ¡°What happened?¡± With her eyes still squinted, Minn looked at the hourss and found that it had already passed twelve o¡¯clock.

    Xiaotao, with excitement all over her face, approached to Minn and said softly, ¡°Fifth Old Madam is here!¡±

    ¡°So soon?¡± Minn opened her eyes widely right away, fully awaken, ¡°Just her alone?¡±

    ¡°And two of her daughters-inw, Eldest Madam Yang and Second Madam Di.¡± Xiaotao whispered and chuckled, ¡°Exactly like you have predicted, mydy. I have asked the doorkeepers to keep noticing on the servants. And there really were someone who have gone out. And that person is from the Diao Family!¡±

    Minn sat on the bed in a daze while sighing slightly, ¡°Since we live so close to each other, how can they note.¡±¨C She finally realized that she had to charge the management fee, considering of her hard work!

 Chapter 178: Household Chores for a Madam (114.6)

    <h4>Chapter 178: Household Chores for a Madam (114.6)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    After Minn dressed herself up, Xiaotao, as reluctant as she was, watched Minn stepping out of the room slowly with the support of Caihuan. The moment Caihuan lowered her head, she saw the bracelet on Minn¡¯s wrist, of which each of the round pearl was as big as the little finger and as bright as the stars.

    Being shocked by that, Caihuan had a further understanding of the wealth of Gu¡¯s mansion. Even Wang shi only possessed a few pearls which were of the same size and quality and could only iy them on her hairpins or bracelets. However, just now, Caihuan had seen Minn put on a string of those pearls so randomly.

    While Caihuan was still pondering of that, she and Minn already arrived at the side hall of the House of Auspiciousness. Two crabapple flower trees next to the huge red pirs gave out a pleasant coolness in the early spring. The ss which was rare to be seen in ordinary families was made to be the windows here. As the sun shined into the hall through the transparent windows, the whole ce seemed extremely bright.

    The moment Minn stepped into the hall, she saw Fifth Old Madam and her two daughters-inw sitting there. The maids were serving tea. Having stepped forward with a smile, Minn gave her obeisance to Fifth Old Madam and said, ¡°Greetings, Fifth Aunt. Pardon me for beingte.¡±

    Fifth Old Madam sat upright on her seat. Today she was wearing a purple red brocade Beizi with Ocean Ruyi pattern, looking even more graceful than thest time Minn had seen her. Hearing Minn¡¯s words, Fifth Old Madam said in a t tone, ¡°You are a busy girl today. I only hope you won¡¯t mind an old woman like me bothering you.¡±

    Minn smiled gently and answered briefly, ¡°I dare not.¡± Then she turned around and gave her obeisance to the other two. After she had sent her regards to them, Eldest Madam Yang and Second Madam Di both stood up and returned the obeisance.

    The four of them all sat down after the greetings. Second Madam Di was a young woman who was around twenty-six or seven. This elegant and noble madam was wearing a beaming smile on her fair and pretty face. Seeing the atmosphere being a bit awkward in the room, she praised, ¡°By the way, this is the first time I have been here! How splendid this mansion is! I have thought that it would need lots of repairs since it has been vacant for so long! Now I feel myself such a shallow woman!¡±

    Minn smiled modestly and replied, ¡°Second sister-inw, I have thought the exact same thing as you did. Butter I acknowledged that His Majesty has sent someone to guard this ce all the time, which saved us lots of works from repairing this ce.¡±

    With light shing in Fifth Old Madam¡¯s eyes, she put on a slightly disdainful look while saying politely, ¡°Since His Majesty has already showed appreciation for your family, why are the decorations in this room so simple? I just feel ufortable looking at such an empty ce.¡±

    Minn responded quickly by lowering her head shyly, ¡°It¡¯s your nephew¡¯s idea. He said that we should open the storeroom after all the servants in the mansion have their own duties. He didn¡¯t want to see idents happen due to the rush. I didn¡¯t want to refute him...¡±

    Second Madam Di covered her mouth and chuckled, ¡°Second Brother-In-Law Ye is always like that! I¡¯ve never seen him change a bit. Don¡¯t me yourself for this.¡±

    Minn also grinned as a kind gesture. The tension in the hall was eased for the moment. Then Minn nced at Eldest Madam Yang, finding thetter being still quite nervous. During the whole time, Eldest Madam Yang only shrank into herself and drank the tea alone, daring not to say anything.

    Minn found that quite strange. Gu Tingyang was the eldest legal son of the Fifth family, why did...

    While they were chatting with each other, Fifth Old Madam was still wearing a cold look on her face. As Minn talked about the affairs in the mansion, Fifth Old Madam used her handkerchief to wipe the corner of her mouth, saying, ¡°Since there are so many ces to be fixed up here, why don¡¯t you order someone to start working as soon as possible? What¡¯s that meaning of doing those useless things?¡±

    Minn yed dumb and kept smiling gently, ¡°I am a silly girl who is afraid of making mistakes. Since we are not in a rush setting up the ce, I¡¯d like to take my time and figure out what kinds of people I will hire first.¡± Minn was quite curious how this woman who always assumed herself to be a refined madam was going to start a quarrel.

    With a sullen look suddenly showing on Fifth Old Madam¡¯s face, she clenched her hand on the table into a fist while asking, ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m here?¡±

    ¡°To visit me, what else can it be?¡± Minn gave out an adorable smile.

    Having paused a bit, Fifth Old Madam said with sarcasm, ¡°I dare not! Tingye really is a sessful man right now. How can I expect him to respect an old woman like me! I only wish that he won¡¯t tread me under his feet!¡±

    Minn used the teacup lid to skim the tea scums while saying smilingly, ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t tease me like that. What do you mean by treading you? You really have confused me.¡± Then she glimpsed at the two sisters-inw, seeing them drinking their tea in unity.

    Being choked by Minn¡¯s words, Fifth Old Madam showed a mixed expression on her face. Then she thumped on the table, saying, ¡°Fine! Hear this, it¡¯s fine that Tingye wants to live in his own mansion, we won¡¯t argue with that anymore. We have worried that the two of you don¡¯t have skilled servants. After all, it is hard to manage such a huge mansion. Don¡¯t you see that we only sent those servants to you with good intentions? But look what you two have done, Tingye has disregarded them for months, and you, it has only been a few days since you have married into our family, and you already started to interrogate those elders as if they were prisoners!¡± Fifth Old Madam kept snorting while saying that.

    Minn observed Fifth Old Madam¡¯s action, being not offended at all. As a matter of fact, ever sincest time when she had argued about whether Gu Tingye should live in his own mansion in Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion, she found the characters of his aunts quite interesting.

    Fourth Old Madam seemed to be a lively woman who liked to tell jokes, but was actually very prudent. She never uttered a single inappropriate word. On the contrary, this Fifth Old Madam looked like a polite and elegant madam. However, deep down she was a rather impulsive woman who would take actions right away once she felt upset or was instigated.

    It was true that men could not be judged by their looks.

    ¡°So that is what it was all about.¡± Minn stopped fiddling with her tea cup and stared at Fifth Old Madam peacefully. Then she said in a loud voice all of a sudden, ¡°Are they all here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± A reverent voice came through from the outside.

    ¡°Pleasee in.¡±

    After the gauzy apricot curtain with bamboos had been lifted, Xiahe came into the room and then held up the curtain. After that came in several middle-aged women who were from the Lai, Hua, Tian and Diao families. The second they saw Fifth Old Madam, the looks on their faces changed right away. They all looked at each other with different expressions. After Xiahe put down the curtain, she took out a stack of papers from her sleeves and handed them to Minn respectfully.

    Having taken over the papers, Minn took a nce at them and got a bit surprised. Then sheughed inwardly and took back the papers. When she raised her head again, she looked at the four women with a faint smile on her face, saying, ¡°What a good messenger Fifth Old Madam has. You have just been questioned this morning and my Fifth Aunt arrived so soon.¡±

    The looks on the four women¡¯s faces looked even more awkward. The other three women all looked straight at Mama Diao with seemingly reproachful impressions in their eyes. Under the gaze of all the other women, Mama Diao nearly drooped her head to her chest with a purple face. Seeing that, Fifth Old Madam was quite displeased. She never realized that Minn would act so fast and call those Mamas over during their conversation. It looked as if Minn was ready to start a confrontation.

    ¡°So what? I can¡¯t even ask?¡± Fifth Old Madam said loudly.

    Minn seemed to find her quite funny and then replied in a sweet voice, ¡°I have just asked them a few questions. Why are you so vexed, Fifth Aunt? Didn¡¯t you just tell me that they were presented to me? Now I can¡¯t even ask them a few questions?¡±

    Fifth Old Madam, flying into a rage, stood up immediately and said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have said anything if you just asked a few questions. But you were interrogating them! You almost let them confess who their ancestors were! Tell me this, do you trust us or not? Just say it if you don¡¯t. I¡¯ll bring them back right away. I won¡¯t let them annoy you!¡±

    Minn chose to y dumb again, ¡°What¡¯s so bad about that? Does asking a few questions have anything do to with my trust in you?¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have questioned the servants who were sent by your elders!¡± Fifth Old Madam refused to reason things out then.

    Minn, having put down her teacup, sat upright and said to Fifth Old Madam reverently, ¡°Aunt, I wonder if you know the first thing His Majesty has done after he ascended the throne? Aye..., he ordered the Ministry of Personnel to hand in an evaluation form of all the officials over the past ten years.¡±

    Fifth Old Madam looked at Minn in a daze, not knowing the implication in the words she had just heard. Then Minn continued, ¡°ording to your words, His Majesty must be mistrustful of the emperor before him by doing that.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! When have I ever said that?!¡± Fifth Old Madam was freaked out. She didn¡¯t understand how Minn had managed to get on that subject. Fifth Old Madam cried out, ¡°Don¡¯t try to put a me on me!¡±

    Minnughed joyfully and said, ¡°But all the officials were actually left to His Majesty by thest emperor. However, I didn¡¯t see His Majesty quit questioning them. Aunt, weren¡¯t you talking about the same thing?¡±

    Seeing Fifth Old Madam biting her lips with her chest moving up and down, Minn smiled even more joyfully, ¡°Oh, right, I have heard from Teacher Zhuang that ourst emperor has also asked an evaluation form of all the officials from the Ministry of Personnel when he took the throne. s, is it possible that... you think that ourst emperor also mistrusted Emperor Wu? Well, maybe you didn¡¯t mean for that. So perhaps that is Fifth Uncle¡¯s idea.¡±

    Hearing that, Fifth Old Madam felt her blood freezing. Then, being both startled and scared, she didn¡¯t dare to lose her temper again and only waved her hands, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t talk rubbish. I didn¡¯t mean that!... Ask them as you wish. It¡¯s not a big deal. I, I didn¡¯t say anything! Go ask them!¡±

    Minn decided to end this thing on good note, knowing that she couldn¡¯t go too far. She sat up straight and stated solemnly, ¡°Although I am a woman, I also find ourst emperor and His Majesty extremely wise. Supervising the officials is always good for keeping an honest political system and protecting the happiness of the civilians. That is why the Ministry of Personnel has conducted an assessment every three years and an evaluation every five years. That is all for the prosperity for our nation! Fifth Aunt, do you think so too?¡±

    ¡®You are asking me if His Majesty is a wise emperor, what else can I say?¡¯ Fifth Old Madam thought of that while agreeing to Minn continuously with sweats all over her forehead. Second Madam Di who was beside her also helped smooth things over. Minn only replied them with a tender smile.

    The four elder servants who stood there looked at each other with vignt looks in their eyes. Then they lowered their head.

 Chapter 179: Household Chores for a Madam (114.7)

    <h4>Chapter 179: Household Chores for a Madam (114.7)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Although Minn had shown a smile on her face as a friendly gesture, she still felt that it was necessary to strike this old madam one more time. Otherwise her afternoon nap might be interrupted again. With that in mind, she took out the stack of papers while saying with a smile, ¡°Fifth Aunt, since you are already here, I would appreciate your help to clear up my confusion.¡±

    Seeing Minn changing the subject, Fifth Old Madam let out a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Minn pointed at the person on the side while saying in a soft voice as before with a smile on her face, ¡°Ever since this Mama Diao has entered Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion with you, she has worked in five different positions. She worked as the kitchen purchaser for three months, the make-up buyer for two months, the keeper of the woods in the back garden for half a year, the night-watch Mama for four months, and the Mama who disciplined the new maids for five months. I found that quite strange. Why Mama Diao failed to work in one single position for a full year?¡±

    The profits which Mama Diao had been able to earn from each position had dropped from arge penny to zero.

    Hearing Minn¡¯s words, Mama Diao almost knelt down on the ground. Fifth Old Madam, with her face turning purple ck, also wore an awkward expression on her face. She gave a few coughs, not knowing what to say. Then she turned around to look at her two daughters-inw.

    Second Madam Di, having sensed the awkward situation, said in a hurry, ¡°Sister-inw, there are things you don¡¯t know. Mama Diao has suffered hardships when she served my mother-inw. So her physical condition... is not that good. My mother-inw showed solicitude to her...¡± Now Second Madam Di couldn¡¯t even continue her own words. Because if things were just like what she had said, why had Fifth Old Madam sent a servant who had been ill to Gu Tingye and Minn? Had Fifth Old Madam intended to send help or trouble?

    However, Minn nodded, seeming to be convinced, ¡°So that¡¯s what it is! Luckily I have asked just now. If I haven¡¯t, I would make Mama Diao¡¯s condition be worsened by asking her to do the difficult work!¡±

    Mama Diao who got worried right away chipped in at once, ¡°Second Madam, please let me say a word! I did have suffered from illness in earlier years. But I have already made a full recovery over these years!¡±

    Minn waved her hands generously and then pointed to the words on the paper while saying with a smile, ¡°Mama, take it easy. I know you are a loyal one. However, I see in those papers that you have been ill over dozens of years and only got recovered two years ago. I think it¡¯ll be better for you to rest a bit longer. I don¡¯t want outsiders to say that Gu family doesn¡¯t show sympathy for their servants!¡±

    Mama Diao only felt herself having a Coptis in her mouth with sweats all over her forehead. The other three servants all nced at Minn secretly. They finally realized that this young madam really was a tough person. After that, they couldn¡¯t help but fear their new madam.

    With that tender and modest look on Minn¡¯s face, she said in a super kind tone, ¡°See? Fifth Aunt, the questions are really necessary, right?¡±

    Though Fifth Old Madam was filled up with pent up anger, she still couldn¡¯t say a word. Then she nodded with difficulty.

    With a beaming smile on Minn¡¯s face, she turned around and fixed her eyes on Mama Lai. Thetter who got quite nervous under Minn¡¯s gaze could only say in a trembling voice, ¡°Second Madam, what is your order?¡±

    Minn held the teacup while fiddling with the tea cup lid leisurely. ¡°I really had no intention to let Fifth Aunt be angry at me today. I just felt so wronged. It¡¯s not like I have beat or scolded anyone of you. But Fifth Old Madam still came to criticize me because I have asked you a few questions. She has even used me of mistrusting Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion. s... It seems that you are all too exalted to work for me. If anything happens to you in the future and someonees to speak out for you, I will never be able to handle the family affairs.¡± Minn said as she gazed at Mama Lai with her two sharp eyes.

    Mama Lai only felt her heart beating unusually fast. However, Minn continued, ¡°Anyway, I understand. After all, you have served in Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion for so many years. You all deserved to be cherished. Mama Lai...¡± Hearing that, Mama Lai was tingled and then stood reverently immediately. Then Minn said, ¡°Today I have criticized you twice. Do you want to argue with that?¡±

    Mama Lai answered hastily, ¡°Second Madam, you have been so right. How dare I argue anything.¡±

    ¡°You are an experienced servant. How was it possible for you to make any mistake?¡± Minn made herself very clear with the bright looks in her eyes.

    With Mama Lai¡¯s teeth gritted, she said, ¡°I am such a stupid woman. I should never retort you and think I could take advantage of my seniority, Madam. I admit that I have crossed the line!¡±

    Minn nodded with satisfaction, asking, ¡°So tell me, have I done anything wrong?¡±

    Mama Lai dered firmly right away, ¡°Of course not! I was the one who did wrong!¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Minn shook her head while saying, ¡°Even if I did wrong, you shouldn¡¯t have retorted me in front of everyone.¡± Everyone there was startled hearing that.

    Minn continued, ¡°Especially the second time, you knew that I have just married into Gu family and haven¡¯t built my prestige yet. That was the perfect timing for me to make a show of force. Don¡¯t tell me that the things I have said were merely minimum matters. Even if I did have made some mistakes, you shouldn¡¯t have refuted me in front of so many people. The right thing to do was persuading me afterwards! Sister-inw, what do you say?¡±

    Second Madam Di looked at Minn with meaningful expression in her eyes and said with a smile, ¡°Sister-inw, you are absolutely correct.¡±

    Minn pped her hands and chuckled, ¡°I feel quite relieved hearing this. Looks like Old Madam Qin wouldn¡¯te to criticize me.¡±

    Hearing that, Fifth Old Madam showed a sullen look on her face, knowing that she was the one Minn had meant to speak those words to. Minn had tried to tell her two things: First, she shouldn¡¯t have found faults with Minn the first day she dealt with the family affairs. Second, she was not Minn¡¯s mother-inw, so she had no ground to make any usations!

    In the meantime, some women¡¯s voices came from the outside. Minn then frowned at once. Caihuan, as sensitive as she was, had already realized that Minn was not a woman to be trifled with. So she went out consciously to see what was happening. After she hade back, she reported, ¡°Madam... it is the maid of Lady Fengxian. She wants to see you.¡±

    That news changed the atmosphere in the room. Everyone there put on different looks. Eldest Madam Yang looked at Minn with a worried look. Second Madam Di looked quite unperturbed. And Fifth Old Madam seemed to be expecting a revenge for herself.

    Minn stared at Fifth Old Madam, finding thetter very ridiculous. Then Minn felt that if she didn¡¯t ask that maid toe in, this old madam must have something to say again. So she called, ¡°Tell her toe in.¡±

    A maid who was around seventeen or eighteen came in. This girl was very pretty. The red waistcoat on her made her waist seem quite slender. As she raised her head, she knelt to Minn right away, saying, ¡°Madam, please receive my obeisance.¡±

    ¡°Get up. If you have anything to say, say it quickly. I have some guests here.¡±

    That maid hesitated for a short while. However, seeing that Minn had no intention topromise, she could only report, ¡°Ourdy knew that Madam is very busy now. So she didn¡¯t dare to bother you. We have thought that since you have already met all the people in the mansion, it should be ourdy¡¯s turn to pay her respects to you, Madam. Ourdy has ordered me to pass her message. She said that she should at least serve a cup of tea to you, Madam.¡±

    Minn only smiled without replying anything to her. Instead, she turned around to face the four servants, ¡°Mama, what do you think I should do?¡±

    Mama Lai felt the blood vein on her forehead jumping. She didn¡¯t understand Minn¡¯s intention. Before she could figure it out, Mama Hua had already stepped forward and scolded loudly, ¡°What a rude girl! You think anyone could serve tea to our madam? First, the elders should agree to that; second, Master has to give his consent. Also, our madam hasn¡¯t shown her approval yet! Now you think yourdy cane here by simply asking?¡±

    While listening to that, Minn was wearing a joyful look all the time and staring at Mama Hua with a smile. And Mama Hua who sensed Minn¡¯s gaze chested out right away, feeling a bit proud of herself.

    Mama Tian who was beside Mama Hua also got things straight. Seeing the maid still wanting to say something, she went to grab the maid¡¯s arm and said in a loud voice, ¡°What is the identity of yourdy? A concubine? A Tongfang? How do you think our madam is going to meet her? With what kind of etiquette? Quit your nonsense and dismiss yourself right away! Wait until Master gives the order!¡±

    On these words, Mama Tian pushed the maid while asking Xiahe to drag that girl out of the room.

    Minn watched the fun the whole time, feeling quite satisfied. She said with a beaming smile, ¡°This Lady Fengxian is sent by someone from the outside. It¡¯s inappropriate for me to criticize anything about her. I feel so lucky to have experienced Mamas like you! I always knew that you understand the etiquette and have good sense!¡± Although Minn didn¡¯t indicate whom she was referring to, she only looked at Mama Hua and Mama Tian, which made the two servants show grateful expressions in their eyes and talk even more humbly.

    In ancient times, the employees should always make an oath to express their loyalties before they started working. Those four women had just changed their workce, they should at least show their advantages such as their abilities, their determinations or their loyalties to let their new madam trust them. After all, their new employer cannot put them in important positions for no reason. As for Mama Diao who was obvious a disloyal one would never be assigned to a post.

    After that, the four Mamas were all dismissed. Minn still ordered the maids to serve the tea and snacks smilingly. However, the look on Fifth Old Madam face was rather ugly. She really had bit the ground today. Not only had she gained nothing, she had also been taunted while couldn¡¯t get angry about it. Otherwise, she would be used of questioning the emperor¡¯s ability. That was thest thing she wanted. Thus she had to shut her mouth.

    Minn observed the gloomy face of Fifth Old Madam, understanding this woman¡¯s feeling. Among the three old madams of Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion, only Fifth Old Madam was the first wife of Fifth Old Master. Not only did she have a son, a daughter and even a grandchild, her son-inw was also a schr. Meanwhile, Old Madam Qin was the third wife of Old Master Gu. As for Fourth Old Madam, she was the second wife of Fourth Old Master and only had one daughter. So Fifth Old Madam should be the most confident woman among three of them.

    And also, the least calcting one.

    The reason why Fifth Old Madam hade to look for trouble today was simple. She was just discontented with Gu Tingye¡¯s imposing manner and wanted to put pressure on Minn. As long as she could find fault with Minn, she believed that Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion would have the right to make requests to Gu Tingye.

    However, she didn¡¯t realize that she had made a mistake by thinking of that. However, Mama Hua and Mama Tian did.

    After Minn and Second Madam Di had chatted andughed with each other for a while, Fifth Old Madam and her two daughters-inw decided to leave. Before they bid their farewell, Minn said in a low voice, ¡°Fifth Aunt, pardon my offense to you today. Just think about it, you are the only one in Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion who came here today, why?¡±

    Even if Fifth Old Madam didn¡¯t understand that, Minn still hoped her two daughters-inw would be able to understand.

    On their way home, Fifth Old Madam stayed in the same coach with her favorite second daughter-inw as usual. She said in a rage, ¡°Huh! How dare she sow dissension among my sisters-inw and me! Your useless Fourth Aunt doesn¡¯t have a son and has to be careful of what she does every day. Of course she doesn¡¯t have the guts toe! Your Eldest Aunt is the kindest woman ever! It¡¯s so obvious that Tingye dislikes Minn. How can she scold her daughter-inw? I¡¯m the only one who could do this!¡±

    Second Madam Di didn¡¯t chime in with Fifth Old Madam. It didn¡¯t matter if Minn was trying to sow dissension or anything. The important thing was that Gu Tingye was the more powerful one and more helpful to her daughter... So Second Madam Di found it better not to offend him.

    Eldest Madam Yang sat in the mall coach alone. The maid beside her said gently, ¡°This new madam really is a tough woman. That was the first time I saw Old Madam being unable to say a word. I felt... so happy to see that.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk rubbish!¡± The cowardly expression on Eldest Madam Yang¡¯s face already disappeared. She put on a stern face while saying that. Then she continued, ¡°You don¡¯t know how dangerous the situation was for this madam!¡± Seeing the maid was still confused, she said in a low voice, ¡°Actually my mother-inw didn¡¯t have enough reasons to pick on her. But as the saying goes, parents are always right. Even if the elders make mistakes, the younger members of the family shouldn¡¯t denounce that directly. As a young madam who has just entered into the family, if she ends up in a quarrel with her aunt, the public would definitely criticize her no matter whose fault it is!¡±

    That maid said lightly, ¡°Oh, I see... If Madam of Young Master Ye (Gu Second) tolerated with our old madam¡¯s usation, Old Madam Qin would have something on her. And it would be easier for Old Madam Qin to give her orders to Second Master Ye. If Madam Ye chose not to endure in silence and got in a fight with our old madam, she would bebeled as an irreverent woman! However, this new madam kept smiling the whole time and was never irritated at all.¡±

    Eldest Madam Yang exhaled deeply. While staring at the top of the coach, she muttered, ¡°She seriously is an intelligent woman. Full of scheming...¡± Then she chuckled tenderly and added, ¡°However, that woman is not an easy one to deal with! At that time she heard that an illegal daughter was about to marry into our family, she was so happy... Huh...¡±

 Chapter 180: The Man Come Back from Work

    <h4>Chapter 180: The Man Come Back from Work</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    It was already three o¡¯clock in the afternoon when Fifth Old Madam and her two daughters-inws left. Minn didn¡¯t want to sleep anymore. So she came back to the room to get changed. After that, Xiaotao served a bowl of three delicacies warm soup with orhiette. As Minn drank the soup, she started to browse the personal files of each servant which had just been presented to her at the same time.

    ¡°I see our madam really love eating liquid food.¡± Caihuan followed Xiaotao to clean up things in the Shao room (T/N: The room next to the main room). While they were working together, Caihuan said smilingly, ¡°Luckily, you are good at cooking that.¡±

    Xiaotao bent over to gather all the clothes which had been dried in the noon. While she was folding the clothes one after another, she answered, ¡°Speaking of this, Mama Qiu from our previous mansion is the best in this. The orhiette she rolled out is so chewy. I only have a smattering of her skills.¡±

    ¡°There are so many things for me to learn.¡± Caihuan took the iron which had already fulfilled with charcoal and asked, ¡°Should we iron the clothes here?¡±

    ¡°No, let¡¯s go outside to do it.¡± Xiaotao, with her voice lowered, carried a pile of clothes and went out gently. Then she stopped at the front door of the side room.

    Only until then did Caihuan remind of something and say, ¡°Is it inappropriate for us to leave madam alone in the room?¡±

    Xiaotao picked up a piece of snow satin underwear and spread it on the board slowly, ¡°This is ourdy¡¯s rule. Unless there are guests in the room, she prefers to stay alone. Because she doesn¡¯t like others walking around in her room.¡±

    Caihuan kept that in mind and then asked, ¡°What if she needs tea or something else?¡±

    ¡°Xiaotao took over the iron and began to iron the clothes while saying, ¡°So normally one of us would stay in the room next door. If ourdy needs anything, she would call us. Let¡¯s finish the ironing quickly and go to the Shao room.¡±

    After Caihuan had hesitated for a while, she still found that rule a bit strange. Then she asked, ¡°Then... what if Master needs anything?¡±

    Xiaotao, feeling that question rather strange, raised her head and asked, ¡°Why should we care about what Master needs?¡±

    Being contradicted by Xiaotao, Caihuan gave out an awkward smile and said, ¡°You are right. As our madam¡¯s maids, we should always put her needs in the first ce.¡±

    In thete afternoon, the dark clouds suddenly gathered overhead, which covered half of the sky. Then a sudden p of thunder sounded from the distance, following which were a heavy downpour. The giant raindrops fell so rapidly as if they were poured onto the ground.

    Seeing the rain bing like a torrent now, Minn turned around and patted on Xiaotao¡¯s shoulder while praising, ¡°Luckily you have already picked up the clothes this afternoon. You do have a prophetic eye.¡± Xiaotao who knew nothing about being modest nodded and said, ¡°Madam, I think you are right.¡±

    Then Minn taught Xiaotao patiently, ¡°No, you should say, ¡®You have taught me well, madam.¡±

    Xiaotao learned very quickly and even added her own words, ¡°You have taught me well, madam. You are the one who has a prophetic eye!¡±

    Minn nodded smilingly as hermendation to Xiaotao.

    ¡°And did your prophetic eye tell you that your husband would be exposed to the rain?¡±

    A scornful voice of a man sounded at the door. Minn and Xiaotao both turned around. Then they found Gu Tingye standing at the door like a drowned rat with water dropping from his red silk court suit with Qilin patterns. The ground where he was standing were full of water right away.

    Minn, as startled as she was, looked at this wet man from top to the bottom and then said surprisedly, ¡°I, I did have predicted the rain. When I took a nap in the afternoon, I felt today was quite stuffy. So I have already told Gu Shun to bring the umbre to you.¡± Minn felt herself so virtuous when saying that.

    With darkness covered half of Gu Tingye¡¯s face, he goggled at her for a while and then uttered, ¡°... I went to the imperial court on horse.¡±

    Minn blinked her eyes. After she had thought of his words for a while, she finally realized that riding a horse was not like riding a bike. He was not able to hold the umbre and the bridle rein at the same time. Then she blushed due to embarrassment and answered a ¡®oh¡¯ softly. Also, she didn¡¯t forget to remind him, ¡°Why don¡¯t... you take the coach to work next time. Then we won¡¯t need to worry about the winds or the rains.¡±

    After Gu Tingye had heard of that, the other half of his face also turned dark.

    Without saying a word, he walked to the inner room. Then Minn ordered instantly, ¡°Xiaotao, call Xiahe over...¡± Gu Tingye, with sullenness still on his face, turned around and pulled Minn over, ¡°Why can¡¯t you serve your own husband? Don¡¯t call her. Get in there with me!¡± As saying this, he dragged Minn into the inner room.

    Minn waspletely stumped by his words. Then she could only turn around and say, ¡°Xiaotao, prepare the hot bath water. Also, bring us the ginger soup!¡±

    After they had got into the inner room, Gu Tingye opened his arms behind the folding screen and waited there. Minn, having touched her nose, lowered her head and unbuttoned his clothes. After the drenched clothes had been taken off, his strong body was exposed. Then he put on the long robe which had been passed over by Minn and got into the Jing room (T/N: bathroom in ancient times.) to take a bath. Minn only heard the sound of the gurgling water. After a short while, Gu Tingye went out in a clean snow silk nightclothes. As he sat upright on the edge of the bed like a mountain with his long fingers put on his knees, he stared at Minn coldly in silence.

    Minn looked at him as well, not knowing what had happened. After being in a daze for a while, her nature of drawing on advantages and avoid disadvantages was finally awaken. She took a handkerchief and came over to him. Then she scrubbed his wet and thick ck hair. While she was doing that, Gu Tingye smelt the musk-like fresh fragrance from her, which made him feel very pleasant. Then he held his little wife¡¯s waist and attached his half-wet face to her, feeling extremely warm andfortable.

    ¡°Stop being angry.¡± Minn said that while rubbing his hair through the dry handkerchief.

    Gu Tingye let Minn sit on his knees with his arms around her waist. After she had sat tight in his arms, Gu Tingye looked at her with his two dark eyes and asked, ¡°Do you know why I was angry?¡±

    Minn asked tentatively, ¡°I should have sent someone to pick you up in a coach, right?¡±

    Seeing the confused look in Minn¡¯s eyes, Gu Tingye sighed secretly and said, ¡°Forget about it. I won¡¯t die of getting wet. How are you today? Everything alright in the mansion?¡±

    Minn breathed a sigh of relief after Gu Tingye had changed the subject. Then she took a stack of papers from the desk at once and handed them to Gu Tingye, saying, ¡°See, what do you think of this? I¡¯m a clever girl, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    Having browsed a few pages, Gu Tingye burst intoughter, ¡°Good for you to think of this.¡± He raised up his head to look at Minn, finding her method quite funny.

    Minn knew that he must beughing at her inwardly. Then she argued with her mouth twitched, ¡°I don¡¯t want to use the people with unknown backgrounds.¡±

    Gu Tingye nced over the papers on the top while saying with a smile, ¡°Ha ha, our mansion is full of hidden talents. We even have the purchaser and craftsmen from Duke Ling¡¯s mansion. Well, the cooks are not so good. They are all second-ss chef... Mama Lai¡¯s sons have all got rid of their indenture? But Mama Hua hasn¡¯t made any progress over these years. How generous is Fourth Aunt, she even sent Mama Tian¡¯s whole family to us...¡±

    However, the smile on Gu Tingye¡¯s face gradually faded away after he had finished reading a few papers. He had to admit that Minn¡¯s method was right to the point. The simple personal resumes of those servants could reflect many things. The ce where they hade from, the rewards or punishments they had received, the whereabouts of their families as well as their previous jobs were all stated neatly on the paper. A few words could imply so many things about that person. As a result, lots of things in the dark were also exposed.

    ¡°This is a great way!¡± Hemented briefly with fierce expression in his eyes, ¡°We have to make our mansion a clean ce. Anyone who dares to act stealthily, just punish or sold them! And if someone gossips about that, send them to me! I¡¯ll see who¡¯s so bold to plot in my mansion!¡±

    Hearing the weird words from him, Minn knew that something must have happened on the imperial court today. But she couldn¡¯t ask too much about that. So she only nodded and asked softly, ¡°Someone... is plotting against you?¡± She should at least be prepared.

    Gu Tingye frowned, being a bit unsatisfied with thest phrase Minn had said. Then he replied with a gloomy face, ¡°If we are not careful enough, the words we talk at night will be spread out the next day. At the moment, things are veryplicated outside our mansion. I can¡¯t tolerate any conflicts inside of my own family.¡±

    Minn watched at him with interest. As a matter of fact, her biggest gain today was not the personal details of those servants but the behavior pattern of this man. Hmm, so interesting.

    From days ago, Minn had already found that everything in their mansion seemed very disorganized. The personnel management was in a chaos. The servants were sluggish. The regtions were sloppy. After she had inquired lots of people, she found that those problems were all because of Gu Tingye instead of the servants.

    It had been a year since he had established his own mansion. But it seemed that he had never cared about the matters in the mansion. There were only a few stewards who were in charge of the daily affairs. He had also dispatched a group of solders to help him guard the front gate, which made all the servants in the mansion living like prisoners. As far as the servants didn¡¯t made any mistakes, caused any trouble or behaved suspiciously, he wouldn¡¯t care about anything about their livings.

    There were several heavy locks on the door of the storeroom, inside which were tons of rewards and boxes of precious things. But he had never taken any of the rewards out. As a result, the decoration in the mansion was so simple as if this was an impoverished family. What¡¯s more, the yard where Sir Gongsun lived had always been heavily guarded day and night. Gu Tingye almost created some secret code to get in and out. As for the outer study, it was even harder to get in there than getting in the prison to visit the prisoners. Everyone who entered and came out would be searched twice.

    Minn pondered for a while. Suddenly, she reminded of her brother, Changbai.

    The cautious character was in Changbai¡¯s blood. Without anyone¡¯s instruction, Changbai always acted in a discreet way spontaneously. For example, although Changbai knew Yanghao who had served him for dozens of years very well, he could still scent out Yanghao¡¯s movement as long as his papers had been flipped slightly. Perhaps being prudent was a required quality of a civil official. Sheng Hong was also capable of doing that after he had experienced lots of things when he had been young.

    However, Gu Tingye wasn¡¯t born to be a discreet man. There were so many things that he couldn¡¯t prevent. Thus he had to open a new path.

    His style might seem a bit rough but was actually very clever. His methods were straight and tough but very effective. Gu Tingye knew that his mansion was never a peaceful ce and there might be someone who spied him for someone else. He was even aware that the people who had been sent by the people from Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion might not have good intentions. But since he didn¡¯t have the time or the spirit to deal with them, he had decided to do those things in his own way.

    After all, this honorable task of handling the family matters would eventually be taken over by someone else¨C Thinking of that, Minn couldn¡¯t help clenching her teeth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I understand your means.¡± Minn touched the man¡¯s chest while trying her best to act like a tactful woman, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll see how many people we have first and then assign tasks to them. If there is anything I don¡¯t understand, I¡¯ll just ask you.¡±

    Gu Tingye nodded lightly. After he had seen how Minn had handled matters over the few days, he found her quite reliable. He had always considered Sheng mansion a well-governed ce with a good reputation. Also, the eldestdy of Sheng family who had married into the Yuan family was also good at home management. So Gu Tingye was quite optimistic about Minn¡¯s managing ability. And even if she wasn¡¯t that good, he would be there to help her.

    At this time, Xiaotao entered into the room with a tea tray. Then Minn stood up right away and served the ginger soup to Gu Tingye while saying, ¡°Drink it now. It¡¯ll help dispel the cold air!¡±

    Gu Tingye held the tea cup and took a sip. The brown sugar ginger in the well-made soup tasted quite mellow in his mouth. After he had drunk the soup, he felt his belly very warm as if his body was gently heated by the slow fire, which made him veryfortable. Then he couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°What a nice soup!¡±

    Minn said smilingly, ¡°Of course! I picked the materials by myself and have braised the soup for two hours! You should drink tworge bowls of the soup! I hope you can sweat, that would be the best for your body. I also ordered someone to send the soup to the guards and servants who have apanied you today. You can rest assured.¡±

    Seeing Minn being so tender and even a bit garrulous like a busy little hen, Gu Tingye only felt warmness inside of the room. Then he held up the bowl and drank off the soup. As he used his left wrist to wipe his lips, he suddenly wanted to ask, ¡°Do you care about me because you want to, or because you think you should.¡¯ Then he felt himself so silly today being longing for love like young boys and girls. That was so funny.

 Chapter 181: One Day Working Report of a CEO (116.1)

    <h4>Chapter 181: One Day Working Report of a CEO (116.1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    With a pleased look on Gu Tingye¡¯s face, Gu Tingye held Minn together with the brocade quilt in his arms and kissed on her warm and smooth face. Minn, being too tired to open her eyes, only mumbled something in a daze while sliding her head into the quilt. Gu Tingye really enjoyed watching her being like this. Then, after he had called the maid to help him get dressed in the court suit, he left the mansion. The ground outside the room was still wet due to the nightlong rainstorm. Only until the daybreak did the rain stop. The weather of the March was quite refreshing. The raindrops drew hyaline arcs on the windowsill and the drip of the water under the roof sounded super lively.

    After an hour and a half, Danju came into Minn¡¯s room. She, with great strength, dug out that small girl who was curling up in the brocade quilt. Then Danju helped Minn take a bath and get dressed while trying not to look at those bruises on Minn¡¯s snow-white waist and legs as well as the blue and red hickeys all over half of Minn¡¯s body. She only opened the windows to disperse the erotic smell in the room.

    Minn tried her best to ignore the pitiful expression in Danju¡¯s eyes with her burning face. As the saying went,bour was the glorious. Physicalbour was as glorious as the brain work!

    After the personnel matters had been sorted out yesterday, Minn needed to assign works to the servants today.

    The servants in Gu¡¯s mansion were more than enough to serve Gu Tingye and Minn. However, the huge mansion still required more people to manage. The nts and pool as well as therge wood forest in the back garden alone would need at least ten people to take care of them. Also, though there were nobody living in the plenty of the rooms in the main yard, the side yards, the wing houses and the guest houses right now, some young maids were still needed to be assigned to the empty rooms in case those ces would be deserted.

    Afterwards, Rongjie¡¯er, Concubine Gong and Lady Hongxiao would live in the mansion as well. So they should also have their own servants and maids. Moreover, Minn still needed someone to guard the storeroom, be on night duty, do the needlework, do the cleaning and starching job, purchase goods, work in the big and small kitchens. She also needed the first, second and third ss maids in the main room, the factotums, the elder servants who did the heavy jobs, the stewards of the inner yard, the stewards of the outer yards, the servants in the stable, the gatekeepers, the messengers, the pageboys... After Minn counted the servants in the mansion twice on her fingers, she still found the number not enough. Therefore, she had written a letter to Hai shi to ask thetter to introduce some reliable human traders to her.

    Hai shi was about to give birth to her child and couldn¡¯t move too much all day long, which made her feel really bored. After she had received Minn¡¯s letter, she began to find the traders right away. Early in the morning today, two human traders who had the rmendation letters in their hands brought lots of boys and girls to Gu¡¯s mansion. Minn told someone to open the side hall of the outer yard to let the neers wait there. After that, she walked over there in a low speed.

    The human traders were both middle aged women who were around thirty to forty in neat clothes and spoke with polite words reverently. Obviously, they had always made contacts with the officials¡¯ families since they had senses of propriety during the conversation. They never made a boast of the people they had brought, nor did they nce at the room furtively. There were two to three rows of boys and girls standing behind them, who were in different ages from ten to thirteen or fourteen. Right now they were all standing deferentially with their head lowered.

    Minn felt quite satisfied. She had known that Hai shi who was from a prestigious family like Hai family would definitely introduce good human traders to her.

    Every trade had its master. In ancient times, the human traders were also in various grades and ranks. The low-ss traders were more like the pimps and only did the dirty business. Some evil ones of them even abducted and trafficked lost children (For example, the poor Zeng Yinglian who had been abducted). The children from unknown resource were all sold by those traders without any formalities. Therefore, some idents might happen at any time. (Like Childe Feng who was even poorer)

    When a real influential family needed to buy servants from the outside, there would be fixed human traders to handle the affairs. The background of the children must be clean. The formalities should beplete to avoid any worries behind. More superior human traders would even teach those children whom they had bought from the poverty-stricken area first. Only after those children knew about the basic rules would the traders sell them. Right now, nearly all the children who were standing in the side hall of the Gu¡¯s mansion were already quite disciplined.

    So Little Yanzi could only made her living as a performer. The human trader wouldn¡¯t even bother to sell her. (T/N: Little Yanzi was a character in a Chinese drama)

    At the moment, Mama Cui was pressing her lips tightly together while ncing at those boys and girls with fierce expression in her eyes. She also asked a few questions. ording to Mama Cui¡¯s standard, she wouldn¡¯t keep the ones who were too eloquent, pretty or furtive. Also, she preferred the ones who could speak clearly, act quickly and do great needlework. Above all, the honest and diligent ones would always be epted as long as that child was not too inferior. Atst, Mama Cui picked nine girls and five boys.

    Minn stared at Mama Cui smilingly while pretending not to see those children looking at her with ttering or suspicious expression in their eyes. Although she really liked a few tame girls among the new servants, she still needed to follow the rules. Then she ordered Mama Cui to bring those children away. All those children together with the other kids who were already in the mansion and the elder servants¡¯ children would start working in the basic position first. After they had been taught well, they would then be assigned to different ces.

    After this thing had been settled, Minn called all the servants and maids together to assign jobs to them in the back garden. Some jobs offered handsome sries, some didn¡¯t. In theory, Minn should leave the beneficial positions to ¡® the people on her own side¡¯. But she was not willing to do that. Because she felt that the most important thing was being able to control the crucial departments. Also, what did people on her own side mean? Heshen was extremely loyal to Qianlong Emperor, but it didn¡¯t stop him from embezzlingrge sum of money. Therefore, one¡¯s loyalty wouldn¡¯t let him be free from corruption.

    Let facts speak for themselves. Minn could only acknowledge who were the reliable ones after they had worked for a while. So she decided to assign the jobs to them ording to their specialties.

    At the moment, Minn was sitting in the bamboo sadan which was carried by two people. Meanwhile, Danju was walking beside the sedan with two maids who were carrying booklets behind her. After the crowd walked across all the ces in the mansion, Minn started to assign tasks. She had already done her homework yesterday. So she just divided the garden and the pool into several zones clearly ording to her original thoughts. After that, she began to appoint people to take charge of each zone one after another.

    The people who used to grow bamboos would take care of the bamboo forest. Minn required that the forest should be tall and look elegant. The persons who were in charge of this ce also needed to hand in some fresh bamboo shoots and mushrooms. It would be better if a shady and cool ce could be opened up in the forest to set up a summer resort yard with bamboos. The people who used to grow flowers would take charge of the flower garden. Besides presenting flowers of the four seasons to the masters and mistresses in the mansion, the servants here should also guarantee the beautiful appearance of the garden. Minn was looking forward to see a garden covered with blooming flowers during the whole year, except for the winter... After that, Minn also designated people to the rest of the ces such as the pool, the plum blossom forest and the back house. The next procedure was assigning people to all the empty rooms, the storerooms, the night-watch duty, the inner yard and the outer yard.

    After all the servants had their own duties, not only were the servants which had been presented by the emperor shocked, even the people of the Lai, Hua, Diao and Tian families got anxious and terrified secretly.

    As a matter of fact, Minn¡¯s appearance and behaviors showed no sign of her sophistication or shrewdness¨C After all, those tough madams all started to work before the daybreak. Because they needed to send out the Dui cards, check the ounts, hand over the silvers and inspected the affairs of all the ces.

    However, Minn was more like a high-feddy. She was gorgeous and tender. She always talked slowly and treated people with a kind countenance. In her daily lives, she even seemed a bitzy. She had to sleep for ten hours and take a walk after the meal for one hour every day. She also knew all kinds of seasonal soups and stews. In a word, she devoted particr care to her food, her rest as well as other things which might affect her health. As a result, she nursed herself so well that she was always in a good look with her tender skin and rosy cheeks. As for the family matters, those things could wait until she was in a good mood.

    Thus, although all the servants hadn¡¯t looked down on Minn yet, they still began to neglect this zy¡¯ madam. Some shrewd ones of them even began to have evil thoughts. However, when Minn had questioned about their backgrounds and punished Mama Lai in front of everyone, those servants finally realized that this madam couldn¡¯t be fooled so easily.

    And today, Minn had assigned the jobs in a clear and logical way. In the meantime, every servant had been appointed to the jobs which they were best at. What¡¯s more, Minn wasn¡¯t partial to the people who were close to her. Only Liu Mangui who was from the Sheng family was appointed to be the steward of the outer yard. Atst, Minn even reserved some money as the reward to stimte the keepers of the ces like the garden or the forest to make profits.

    Finally, Minn reaffirmed one of the family rules clearly, which was ¡®One shall never work in a critical position in the inner yard while his or her families work in the critical positions in the outer yard.¡¯ Since Mama Cui was in charge of the inner yard, her husband would keep taking care of the manors and forests from Minn¡¯s dowry outside of Gu¡¯s mansion. Also, Jiqiang, as honest as he was, would help look after the sedan, coach or the stable.

    As a result, everyone there respected Minn right away.

    ¡°Time reveals a man¡¯s heart. You abilities will gradually revealed.¡± Minn leaned on the flower caving wall while smilingzily, ¡°I¡¯m still too young and might not have made the most appropriate arrangement. So I¡¯ll let you start working for a year first. If you feel the position is not suitable for you, you can still ask for a change ore to me straightly...¡±

    Hearing that, all the servants were startled. Until now, they had no guts to underestimate Minn anymore and even started to have reverence toward her. After they had been assigned tasks, they patted on their chests and guaranteed to fulfil their duties. Then all the servants dismissed themselves.

    The Lai, Hua, Tian and Diao families had been overwhelmed the most. They had thought that Minn had been a young and shy girl. Also, there was no elders of the Gu family in the mansion who could overawe all the servants. Furthermore, the servants who hade from the guilty officials¡¯ families might not be reliable while the new servants were not able to start working right away. So at this understaffed moment, the people of the four families above had been very confident that they would upy the positions which provided the greatest profits. However, their seemingly pretty and delicate but useless madam hadn¡¯t been panicky at all and had assigned the jobs orderly ording to her own n. Never had Minn made a fool of herself or been flustered from the beginning to the end.

    If there was anything she didn¡¯t understand, she would ask questions. After that, she would verify the answers she got. And the next day, she woulde up with aplete solution. She didn¡¯t need helps from Mama Lai and the other three women at all. After Minn had gradually finished sorting out the affairs in the mansion, each servant began to perform his or her own duties. When the four women saw the other servants being busy doing their jobs and the huge mansion being in perfect order, they finally started to get rmed.

    If all the positions had been upied, what could they do? Mama Lai and Mama Diao regretted deeply that they had offended Minn in the beginning. At present, Mama Hua was in charge of cleaning the House of Cardamon Fragrance where Rongjie¡¯er would live. Mama Tian was also assigned a in task. Only Mama Lai was unemployed and Mama Diao was forced to ¡®recuperate¡¯. What were they going to do?

 Chapter 182: One Day Working Report of a CEO (116.2)

    <h4>Chapter 182: One Day Working Report of a CEO (116.2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Minn, having directly ignored their grievances, took someone to open the storeroom. First, she registered all the subjects in the book and arrange them in different categories. After that, she told the servants to move out lots of stuffs such as the tripods, stoves, porcins, gold vessels, jade vessels, enamels, bronze vessels, screens and the jade caving scripture ording to the list she had drafted before. She also took out twenty to thirty bolts of fine cloths and gave them to the needlework room in order to make new summer clothes for everyone in the mansion. After the servants had known about this, they got very cheerful instantly. The clothes they had worn in thest year had all been bought from the clothing shop. Not only did the clothes have inferior materials, they were also not fit at all¨C In this ages, the garment industry hadn¡¯t been fully developed.

    When thinking of the storeroom, Minn got angry again. Yesterday when she had opened the storeroom to have a check, she had smelled a faint scent of the medicine. After she had bypassed a fewrge rooms, she finally found a pile of precious medicinal materials in a corner. There were ginseng, angelica, rhinoceros horn, calculus bovis, musk, corn cervi pantotrichum, cordyceps sinensis, tiger bone, os pardi, monkey bezoar, testiset penis phocae, fel ursi... etc. All the medicines in great abundance were about to fill half of the room.

    Minn only gazed at those precious medicines in a trance. Some medicines had already lost part of their properties because of where they had been ced. What a waste! Then she put a query to Gu Tingye indignantly about the cause of this. However, she never realized that Gu Tingye only replied her joyfully, ¡°...There are tiger bones and fel ursi? Perfect! My friend Chengqian is going to garrison the Miao territory. His knees haven¡¯t been recovered from this injury before. The southern territory was wet and full of parasitic infestation. I was thinking of presenting him two doses of tiger bone cream. Don¡¯t forget to fetch me the tiger bone tomorrow!¡±

    Minn was speechless. This man hadpletely ignored the key point in her words. She wondered if he was exactly like this when listening to the emperor.

    While Minn sighed and shook her head, she sorted out all the medicinal materials to register them on the book. Her hard work was not in vain. She found a few pieces of fat and stout old mountain ginseng and then sent the biggest one to Old Madam Sheng. She also sent some medicines and tonics which were beneficial to the pregnant women and the newborn babies to Hai shi and Hun.

    As Minn was busy dealing with the medicines, she suddenly realized that it was already a quarter to one o¡¯clock in the afternoon and she hadn¡¯t eaten the lunch yet, which was against her daily health-preserving routine. Also, her afternoon nap would also be influenced, which annoyed her even more. As a result, she dered sternly, ¡°Today¡¯s official business is over. Everything can be wait until tomorrow.¡±

    After Minn had cleaned up, she sat by the small round table while looking at the whole table of dishes. Only after Minn had taken a sip of the soup did she feelfortable. As she put down her spoon, she saw Xiaotao leading an elder servant who had a food box in her hand.

    The servant who was around forty years old looked tall and strong with big eyes and bushy eyebrows on her face. That was a plump woman. The clothes she was wearing were rather clean and tidy. The looks on her face showed that she was a straightforward person. After she had entered into the room, she gave her obeisance to Minn gingerly. Then she took out a dish from the box and put it onto the table. A green lotus leaf covered the blue and white porcin te which was in octagonal shape. When the leaf was uncovered, the room was suffused with delicious smell.

    ¡°Madam, this is the lotus scent steamed ribs with glutinous rice. I have already used the ginger water to remove the blood and the fishy vor and preserved the fresh ribs in the salt for two hours ording to your orders. Then I stir-fried the ribs with scalding oil. Atst, I put the ribs and the glutinous rice which had been softened by the water as well as the leaf which had soaked in the rice wine into the food steamer. After two hours, the dish was ready. But I still left it in the food steamer to preserve the heat and only took it out just now.¡± The servant had a hoarse and loud voice but still tried her best keep her voice down, in order to sound obedient.

    Seeing the color and the shape of the dish, Minn nodded slightly. The servant seemed to let out a sigh of relief after that. After Minn had tasted the dish, she put on a satisfied smile on her face. And after that, the servant finally rxed her shoulders.

    ¡°Well done, Mama Ge.¡± Minn put down her chopsticks and said with a smile, ¡°The most important thing for this dish is merging. The taste of the ribs should merge into the glutinous rice. The taste of the glutinous rice should merge into the ribs. The fragrance of the lotus leaf should merge into the whole dish. The salting procedure should bepleted. The ribs and the glutinous rice should be entirely steamed to make sure of the crisp and mellow taste. After this dish was served on the table, the glutinous rice and the ribs will copse slowly.¡±

    With beaming smile on Mama Ge¡¯s face, she said, ¡°Madam, thanks for your instruction. I am an old woman without any education. Please pardon me for that.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you have been educated or not.¡± Minn took a sip of the tea to rinse her mouth, looking extremely elegant and gentle. Then she continued, ¡°The kitchen is an important ce. Now that I have already let you take charge of the kitchen which provides food for me, I only hope that you can make all-out efforts. Please take seriously of your post.¡±

    Mama Ge chuckled while bending down to answer Minn. Then Minn added, ¡°I don¡¯t have any other requests. But the food has to be clean, the staffs should be clean and the ounts should be clean! In a word, everything should be clean especially the things that Master and I will eat. If any idents happen, I won¡¯t hear any excuses from you and you will be the first to bear the brunt!¡±

    On these words, Minn¡¯s face looked super cold and serious. In the meantime, with utter devotion on Mama Ge¡¯s face, she made a promise to Minn in a super loud voice, which even cracked the porch.

    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll send a few maids and servants to be your assistants. You can dismiss yourself now. This dish tastes great. Prepare another te for Master tonight.¡± Minn waved her hand and said that. Then Mama Ge bowed constantly and left.

    Seeing Mama Ge going far, Xiaotao stepped forward to set the dishes on the table while saying in a low voice, ¡°She is so fat.¡± Minnughed out and said, ¡°All the chefs are like this. Even if the food doesn¡¯t make them fat, they would still be plump because of the oil fume they smell in everyday.¡±

    ¡°However, she is good at her job.¡± Xiaotao, feeling the ribs with glutinous rice quite tempting, said, ¡°No matter what kind of dish you asked, she was capable of meeting your most of your needs.¡±

    Seeing there was nobody around, Minn changed another pair of chopsticks to put a piece of ribs in Xiaotao¡¯s mouth, saying smilingly, ¡°Duke Ling¡¯s family which she used to work for was famous for their luxury living style before they were sentenced. Mama Ge is too frank and impatient to deal with the secret ounts. So she was pushed aside to the lower-ss kitchen. Now I don¡¯t have anyone better than her, so I¡¯ll just let her cook dishes for me for the moment. I have her whole family in my hand anyway.¡±

    As Xiaotao chewing the tasty food, she uttered the words ambiguously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam. Sister Cuiwei wille back from Jin Ling after a short while. Then you¡¯ll have the best cook! And those old women won¡¯t gossip about that!¡±

    ¡°Time really flies. It¡¯s like she has just married yesterday. But now she is already a mother.¡± While thinking of Cuiwei, Minn couldn¡¯t help letting her mind wander. Then she came back to her sense and said, ¡°What did those women sayst time? You can tell me the rest.¡±

    Speaking of this, Xiaotao was in high spirits. As honest and simple as she looked, many people liked to talk with her without any scruples. Therefore, Xiaotao was always able to collect many gossip news. As for the ability of fishing for information, no one could defeat her in this. These days she had had close contacts with Mama Lai and the other three Mama from Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion and got lots of information of Gu¡¯s familiy.

    ¡°Mama Hua is the child of the servants in Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion. Though she is forthright in character, she is still willing to answer my questions. However, she never talks too much or makes idle talks about Gu¡¯s family. Mama Tian likes to talk. Before I started speaking, she already chatted everything with me. But she also... knows how far to go. As for the other two women, they didn¡¯t want to talk anything with me.¡± As Xiaotao was reporting that, Minn ate the meal slowly and listened carefully.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ve already assigned tasks today. You can go check on them after a few days. Perhaps they will talk more. Now, tell me about the things I have told you to ask them.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Xiaotao started to recall her memories right away, ¡°First I asked about Concubine Gong. She used to be ady of a schr¡¯s family instead of a maid and is rted to Madam Yu somehow. After her family has run into a disaster, she sought refuges with Yu¡¯s family and became Madam Yu¡¯s maid. But the two women were more like sisters. Even their names sound a bit simr. Afterwards, Madam Yu made her a concubine of Master¨C Those were all Mama Hua¡¯s words.¡±

    ¡°What did Mama Tian say?¡± Minn, being quite intrigued, stuck the chopsticks against the bowl.

    Xiaotao retold vividly of Mama Tian¡¯s words whileughing excitedly, ¡°Mama Tian said that she only knew that after Madam Yu had made a scene at the outside, Master insisted to divorce her the moment he came back. After Old Master refused Master¡¯s proposal, Concubine Gong was then promoted to a concubine.¡±

    Minn replied with a word ¡®oh¡¯¨C Yu Yanhong had wanted to beat and curse Manniang and her children, Gu Tingye had been irritated by that. So Yu Yanhong had used Gong Hongxiao as apensation.

    Xiaotao, having stood for so long, felt her legs a bit sore. Minn who had sensed that pulled her over kindly and let her sit down. Then Xiaotao continued, ¡°Later on Master left the capital and Madam Yu deceased. The other girls who have served in her room all went away except for Concubine Gong and a woman called Qiuniang. They have imed that they would wait till Master came back. So Old Madam Qin let them live in a small yard ever since then.¡±

    Hearing that, there was a dim light being shed in Minn¡¯s eyes. She had already noticed what would happen to the women who had slept with the masters but never became the wives.

    Normally, if that master was humane enough, he would give that woman a huge amount of money as her dowry in order to help her find a reliable man to marry. However, she could only choose her bridegroom from the people in the low social status such as the male servants, the farmers, the petty bourgeois or the actors.

    But if that master was an indifferent and ruthless man or she was kicked out of the family because she had made some mistakes, her fate would be so uncertain.

    Gong Hongxiao was a clever woman. As for Qiuniang, she probably had stayed in Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion only because of her deep love to Gu Tingye¨C Thinking of that, Minn smiled lightly.

    ¡°Then about Rongjie¡¯er.¡± Seeing the leisure look on Minn¡¯s face, Xiaotao continued, ¡°She has been sent to Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion about three years ago. At that time, Old Master Gu has just deceased and our Master was out of the capital. Madam Shao and Old Madam Qin were so kind to let Rongjie¡¯er stay. At first, she lived with Madam Shao since she could be a ymate of Xianjie¡¯er. About a year ago, Old Madam Qin suddenly asked Concubine Gong and Qiuniang to raise her. The spendings of Rongjier¡¯s food and clothing was just the same as Xianjie¡¯er¡¯s. Those are all Mama Hua¡¯s words.¡±

    Minn smiled again. This Mama Hua really was an interesting woman with funny speeches.

    ¡°Oh, I also heard about things about the other families.¡± Xiaotao felt thirsty after the long-time talking. Then Minn served a bowl of soup to her smilingly as an encouragement, ¡°That Fifth Old Madam truly dislikes Eldest Madam Yang. Thetter is the daughter of a friend of Fifth Old Master. She and Fifth Master have been engaged with each other before they were born. She was ady from an official¡¯s family at first. However, her father has broken thew dozens of years ago. Not only did he get demoted, most of his family property was confistcated. And Fifth Old Madam just disagreed with that engagement ever since then.¡±

    Minn took back the empty soup bowl and said with a smile, ¡°I see. Fifth Old Master must be the one who insisted on keeping the promise and let Eldest Madam Yang marry into their family.¡±

    Xiaotao gave a thumb-up to Minn while praising, ¡°Madam, you are so intelligent!¡±

    Minn shook her head with her mouth twitched. Eldest Madam Yang¡¯s married life was not easy. Even if she had already given birth to a boy, Fifth Old Madam still disliked her.

    ¡°Fifth Old Master, on the contrary, values Eldest Madam Yang a lot. There were a few times when Master Yang got into trouble at the outside. He was only able to get away with that because Eldest Madam Yang has begged to Fifth Old Master for mercy. However, although Master Yang is not a promising man. He does have a good son. This kid is highly cultured and always praised by his tutors.¡± That was thest words Xiaotao remembered.

    With a bowl in Minn¡¯s hand, she put the chopstick in her mouth and smiled¨C Almost all the good-for-nothing fathers had sessful sons. God, hope thisw wouldn¡¯t work backward.

 Chapter 183: Before the Imperial Mandate (117)

    <h4>Chapter 183: Before the Imperial Mandate (117)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Towards evening, Gu Tingye still hadn¡¯t returned to the mansion. Minn then asked the kitchen to keep the dishes warm. Mama Ge, as sensitive as she was, had already figured out what Minn¡¯s food preference over these days. So she served a bowl of the silver anchovy ball soup in orange vor. The silver anchovy was small, so the fish ball which was made from its meat was only as big as fingers. And with the sour and sweet vor of the orange, this dish could satisfy Minn¡¯s hunger and wouldn¡¯t let her be full at the same time. Minn enjoyed the soup very much.

    However, after she had only taken a few bites, Gu Tingye strode into the room. Then Minn put down her spoon and got up right away, preparing to help him get changed and wash himself. However, the moment he smelled the delicious soup, he stopped right there without entering the inner room and grabbed the bowl to drink the soup. He just took a long swig from the bowl without using a spoon. And in no time, he drank all the fish ball soup.

    ¡°Eh, I have just finished half of it...¡± Minn opened her mouth widely while thinking, ¡®Why does this guy look like a hungry ghost?¡¯

    Gu Tingye put down the bowl and then stroked Minn¡¯s small face, saying, ¡°You are my wife, I don¡¯t mind eating your leftovers.¡±

    After Minn followed him into the inner room, she began to help him undress himself. Every time she stood in front of this tall man, she always felt a sense of pressure. As she concentrated on unbuttoning his coat, she suddenly felt warmness on her left cheek. She then realized that Gu Tingye had just kissed on her cheeks. She raised up to look at him and saw a joyful look on his face. ¡°My wife is so pretty.¡± He praised.

    Hearing that, Minn blushed slightly while having no intention to be modest, ¡°You have a good taste.¡±

    Gu Tingye was dumbfounded for a second. Then with a loudugh, he held Minn¡¯s delicate body up and turned around in two full circles. Minn looked at the ground from his shoulders, feeling a bit scared. Then she pounded on him heavily. However, her movements seemed to have evoked Gu Tingye¡¯s passion. After that, he just started to kiss on her cheeks and her neck at random.

    Being rubbed by Gu Tingye¡¯s rough moustache for a few rounds, Minn felt her tender skin numb and itchy. Then she put forth her strength to push his head away and said in anger, ¡°Are you a dog?!¡±¨C Every day he got off work, he would do this to her. s, she was about to have a skin allergy!

    Gu Tingyeughed loudly after hearing her words and then put her on the ground. But he was reluctant to let her go and still shook her slightly in his arms. Having kissed on her lips, he lowered his head to press his chin against Minn¡¯s forehead with his breath sprayed to her face. After that, the man said in a low voice, ¡°Dumb baby.¡±

    His tone sounded so intimate, which made Minn¡¯s face burn again.

    After Gu Tingye had washed himself, Minn broke all of Gu Tingye¡¯s hair buns and suggested, ¡°Leave your hair like this. No one would see you in our own room.¡±

    At first, Gu Tingye still had some scruples. However, he did feel his scalp very ufortable wearing the hair buns all day. Also, Minn had already inserted her hands into his hair and started to massage his scalp with her delicate and flexible fingers. That gave him an especiallyfortable feeling. Then he just followed her advice.

    The dinner table was set out in the side room. In the center of the spacious room was a round rosewood table carved with seasonal blessing pattern. Three of therge windows on the south were already opened. At the moment, the color of the sky was half bright and half gloomy. The sunset glow was like fire, casting golden light on the ground. The cherry-apple tree gradually became blooming with half opened buds on all of its branches. Although cherry-apple tree couldn¡¯t send out fragrance, it still gave a fresh and cool scent which wafted into the room with the gentle night breeze. Gu Tingye was in a long snow satin robe with his bushy hair down now. While he was walking to the table and took a seat, he only felt a moment like this made him so pleased. Even the daylong tiredness of him just disappeared right away.

    There were not too many dishes on the table, only five tes of dishes and one bowl of soup. In the middle was a Turbot Soup in truffle angelica root vor. The chopped spring onion were overspread on the milk white soup. The dishes included the sour and hot meat ball with fried lotus root starch, the crisp fried sirloin with sizzling hot cake, the ribs with glutinous rice in lotus vour, the preserved chai chicken in soy sauce vour and the sauteed spinach with sesames.

    Gu Tingye¡¯s appetite had been worked up right away. Then he started to gorge himself with the dishes. Minn stopped eating after she had only taken a few bite. In the meantime, he had already eaten up tworge bowls of rice and half te of the crisp fried sirloin with sizzling hot cake. However, all of the tes were in small sizes. After he had finished eating, he was still longing for more of the food.

    Seeing him enjoying eating the dishes, Minn also felt cheerful. She pointed to the fish soup and praised herself, ¡°I have angled this fish by myself! Perhaps the fish in our pond have lived at ease for too long. They all seemed a bit dumb. I only used a little bit of the baits and they were easily hooked... Our back garden is quiterge. I nned to nt some evergreen flowers and trees. What kinds of nts do you prefer? Tell me quickly, I¡¯ll send someone to buy the seeds...¡±

    Gu Tingye saw Minn being in high spirit quietly, feeling touched deep down¨C

    Xiaotao led the maids to clean up the table while Danju served two cups of green tea to Gu Tingye and Minn. After all the maids had been dismissed, Gu Tingye stared at Minn and suddenly said in a heavy voice, ¡°Don¡¯t tolerate everything. Anytime you feel wronged, just tell me.¡±

    Minn was stunned. She didn¡¯t know why he had said that.

    ¡°As long as anyone in this mansion irritates you, you can punish them as you want!¡± With the corner of his mouth curved fiercely, Gu Tingye put on a gloomy look in his eyes, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be afraid of anything! Just let them bring it on to me! I¡¯d like to see which one is so bold to fight against me!¡±

    Minn blinked her eyes and said, ¡°I... wasn¡¯t irritated by anyone.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about the thing with Fifth Aunt yesterday?¡± Gu Tingye asked her with sullenness on his face.

    Minn finally realized what had happened. She then replied, ¡°I¡¯ve told you that Fifth Aunt hade to visit me.¡±

    ¡°Visit? I don¡¯t think so. More likee to pick a quarrel.¡± With the expression in Gu Tingye¡¯s eyes turning even more gloomy, he snorted, ¡°Her son has stirred up so many troubles at the outside. Before, other people could still let him get away with his mistakes for the sake of Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s title. Now even the que of their mansion has been taken off. If it were not for me who has supported them, Fifth Aunt won¡¯t live at ease at all! Huh! What a reckless woman!¡±

    Minn smiled and then sighed. She held his hand while saying, ¡°Rx. I¡¯m not so easy to be bullied. That day Fifth Aunt has scolded me with a few words but I have also retorted her.¡± Seeing that he still hadn¡¯t cooled down, Minn continued, ¡°Don¡¯t lose your temper like this. Now you are an official after all, there are so many eyes being fixed on you. Don¡¯t give others causes for gossip. And don¡¯t worry about me. The tricks your uncles and your aunts have yed mean nothing to me. I know how to y dumb. That¡¯s the thing I am best at.¡±

    Gu Tingye couldn¡¯t helpughing secretly. After he had stared at her for a long while, he said, ¡°Fine, I didn¡¯t marry you to let you be wronged.¡±

    Minn was very moved inwardly. However, that feeling onlysted until she got to bed. Gu Tingye didn¡¯t let anyone else bully her, but he never went easy on Minn in bed. Every night, Minn was pressed on the bed by him. The continuous sex almost made her waist broken. Only after she had moaned for a long while did Gu Tingye put a satin cushion under her waist. With his eyes turning red, he kept rubbing her body while breathing heavily.

    After she didn¡¯t know how long, they finally stopped. Minn held a pillow in her arms while moaning. Meanwhile, Gu Tingye pressed on her with half of his body while touching her tender skin carefully with a joyful look on his face.

    Minn¡¯s voice came through off and on, ¡°Have a rest, you still need to go to the imperial court in the morning.¡± With his head lowered, Gu Tingye kissed her and then said with a smile, ¡°I asked for a day off tomorrow. I don¡¯t need to go to the imperial court.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Minn suddenly got rmed.

    Right now Minn was like a kitten which had just taken off its foetal hair. Although this kitten had babyish talons and fangs, it still wore a rather defensive look on her face. Seeing her being like this, he said smilingly, ¡°Tomorrow someone from the imperial pce will announce the imperial edict to us. After that I¡¯ll apany you to the imperial pce to express our gratitude.¡±

    ¡°What... edict?¡± Minn was still in a daze.

    Gu Tingye stroked her little nose and said smilingly, ¡°Your husband has asked for an imperial mandate for you.¡±

 Chapter 184: The Imperial Family (118.1)

    <h4>Chapter 184: The Imperial Family (118.1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Next day in the morning, Minn ordered someone to take out an incense burner table from the storeroom. After the servants had scrubbed the table and wiped up the surface, they carried it to the hallway to dry it in the air. The texture of the table was delicate and smooth while the wood gave out dark purple gloss, which showed that this table truly was an ancient treasure.

    ¡°Using a good stuff like this to receive the imperial edict should be enough to show our sincere gratitude.¡± Minn touched the wood surface while praising the table inwardly.

    Gu Tingye was sitting upright in the main room in a scarlet rope embroidered with Qilin pattern right now. With tenderness in his eyes and smile on the corner of his mouth, he said meaningfully,

    ¡°I knew my wife is sincere. I¡¯m your husband after all.¡±

    Minn flushed at once. Last night, this man had asked a credit for the imperial mandate. He requested that Minn had to express her thanks to him with practical actions. As a legal worker who was discriminating in her rewards and punishments, Minn had spared no effort to reward him... Right now, while Minn was rubbing her sour waist, she thought secretly, ¡®Luckily he still remembered that we had to go to the imperial pce today and knew how far to go.¡¯

    About seven o¡¯clock in the morning, a eunuch as well as some imperial bodyguards who were holding umbres came to their mansion to announce the imperial edict with the sound of gongs. Gu Tingye held Minn¡¯s hands and went out without haste. After they had opened the Morning Sunlight Hall and set out the incense burner table there, they knelt down together to adopt the imperial edict. The eunuch who announced the edict here called Eunuch Xia and was around twenty years old. He had two straight eyebrows and a square face with a genial smile. It seemed that Eunuch Xia was quite familiar to Gu Tingye. So he just saved the nonsense and started to proim the edict directly.

    The format of the imperial edict was just like the news broadcast. First, the edict imed the grace of His Majesty. Then itmended Minn as a gentle, elegant, virtuous and tamely woman. Atst, Eunuch Xia dered that Minn was ennobled as the second-ss madam. Over.

    Minn took over the imperial mandate scrolls embroidered with phoenix and lion pattern in rhinoceros shape and a tray on which was a pearl crown and an embroidered vest with both of her hands. Then, she kowtowed reverently while expressing her gratitude to His Majesty. After she had got up, Gu Tingye told her to get changed right away. In the meantime, he asked Eunuch Xia to have tea with him in the hall. Eunuch Xia, having hovered by the door for a moment, epted Gu Tingye¡¯s offer and entered into the hall.

    ¡°I never realized it would be you who announce the imperial edict.¡± The moment they got into the room, the stern expression on Gu Tingye¡¯s face disappeared. He held Eunuch Xia¡¯s hand and sat down with thetter together while saying smilingly, ¡°I heard you were going to take charge of purchasing vegetables in the Imperial Kitchen. Why are you still running those errands for His Majesty right now?¡±

    Eunuch Xia who didn¡¯t mind being teased by Gu Tingye said with a joyful look on his face, ¡°Gosh... never have I had the chance to be in such a profitable position like that. I can only run some errands at first. By the way, Second Master, you have had your daystely.¡±

    Gu Tingye red at him while joking, ¡°An official should never be friends with eunuchs. I won¡¯t keep you here. These days the imperial pce is heavily guarded, you should take care of yourself.¡± On these words, Gu Tingye took out something from his sleeves and then thrust it into Eunuch Xia¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°I know you like this so I have already prepared it for you long ago. I thought that I would have to meet you in the pce.¡±

    With the grin on Eunuch Xia¡¯s face dissolving, he said seriously, ¡°Second Master, you are a reliable person. I know it very well in my heart.¡±

    After they had chatted for a while, Gu Tingye sent Eunuch Xia off. As he returned to the room, Minn was already fully dressed. Right now, she was wearing a dark cyan vest embroidered with golden clouds and phoenix patterns which had gold pendants with the same phoenix patterns. On her waist was a jade belt. Also, her hair had beenbed into apact round topknot. The crown with two gold phoenixes carrying pearls in their mouth and flower jade tassels on her head looked extremely dazzling.

    Today Gu Tingye didn¡¯t ride his horse. Instead, he sat in the spacious coach with three horses with Minn. Inside of the coach was a bunk, on which was a little tea table. At present, the couple was sitting face to face by the table ¡ª in order not to mess up with their decent appearance.

    Gu Tingye put on his ck gauze cap steadily while saying, ¡°We should go to the Cining Pce to pay our respects to the empress dowager first after we enter into the pce.¡±

    ¡°... which one?¡± Minn, holding the heavy pearl crown on her head, said with naughty expression in her eyes.

    With the corner of Gu Tingye¡¯s mouth curled slightly, he answered, ¡°Both.¡±

    Minn, with her hands still on the crown, raised her head to look at the ceiling of the coach in a daze. There were mour of the marketing through from outside the coach. Some stores had already opened and their owners began to advertise their goods in loud voices. ¡°... Why there are two empress dowagers?¡± Minn uttered that question unconsciously.

    ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t ask.¡± Gu Tingye reached out his hand and corrected Minn¡¯s posture and then helped her steady her crown. Today she had put on a light make-up, which made her look graceful and well-mannered. As a matter of fact, the make-up had covered half of her beauty. Though she still looked pretty, the make-up was meant to make her seem super docile and meek. This was the second time he ever saw her putting on the make-up. The first time was when they had got married with each other. ¡ª He knew why Minn had asked that.

    Seeing him watching her in a trance, Minn patted on his hand gently and said, ¡°Say it.¡±

    Gu Tingye smiled and said, ¡°Empress Dowager De really is an unlucky woman. It is said that the night before Fourth Prince started the mutiny, our previous emperor has already written an imperial edict to appoint the Third Prince as the crown prince and Imperial Concubine De as the empress. However, after one day, everything in the edict was canceled. Our previous emperor who felt sorry for her then appointed her as the Imperial Noble Consort. And before he died, he told His Majesty to take care of Noble Consort De and her families. After our previous emperor deceased, some officials proposed that Noble Consort De should also be appointed as the empress dowager and there should be two empress dowagers in the imperial pce. His Majesty has approved that.¡±

    Minn stayed there nkly without making anyments for a long while. Then she said, ¡°His Majesty really is a filial son.¡±

    Gu Tingye stared at Minn with a faint smile on his face, ¡°The look on your face has betrayed you.¡±

    Minn, with her eyes squinted, put on an enigmatic gesture while shaking her head slowly, ¡°One should always pick up a cap that suits his head.¡±

    Gu Tingye pinched Minn¡¯s little hand smilingly with light shed in his eyes¨C From ancient times to the present, the empress dowager was either the emperor¡¯s legal mother or biological mother. However, Imperial Consort De was neither of the two identities.

    ¡°Nevertheless,¡± Gu Tingye said again, ¡°Empress Dowager De has managed the imperial harem for years. Her powerful background is unquestionable.¡±

    His words made Minn overly nervous. Then Gu Tingye patted her hand andforted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You are not the only one who got ennobled. Today, Marchioness Weibei and the wife of vicemander of the imperial guards alsoe to express their gratitude.¡±

    Minn held her face while saying surprisingly, ¡°Has His Majesty waited until now to ennoble them because of you?¡± Was Second Uncle favored by His Majesty that much?

    Gu Tingye pped her chubby hand softly and rolled his eyes to her, saying, ¡°One of them is the wife of the empress¡¯s brother. The other is the sister of the empress. They are definitely going to be ennobled. You are just the extra one being added on the list.¡±

    Minn was a bit depressed. As she massaged her hand, she muttered, ¡°As the saying goes, the wife¡¯s honor increases as her husband¡¯s position rises and the mother¡¯s honor increases as her son¡¯s position rises. Then, the empress¡¯s sister...¡± The vicemander of the Imperial guards didn¡¯t seem to be qualified to be the husband of the empress¡¯s sister.

    Gu Tingye dragged her little hand over and started to give her a massage, saying, ¡°His Majesty is a wise emperor who always knows what to do. So he has only ennobled Shen shi as the Third ss Virtuous Madam.¡±

    Hearing that, Minn sang her praise to the emperor without a break. Suddenly, she recalled something and blurted out, ¡°Then, why didn¡¯t you marry Empress Shen¡¯s sister? That will make you a member of the imperial family.¡± After saying this, Minn dodged away from him like a little rabbit.

    However, Gu Tingye wasn¡¯t angry at all and only found her funny, ¡°His Majesty has just returned to the capital two years ago and hasn¡¯t gained a strong foothold yet. Not only has Zheng Jun been in control of the imperial guards for many years, he is said to have connections with the Three Large Camp too. Also, Duke Ying is an essential official to the country. These two families never get themselves involved with the struggles for position of the crown prince. So His Majesty will definitely draw them over.¡±

    Minn nodded. Now she totally understood.

    Empress Dowager An only had one son. Moreover, she and her son had been given a cold shoulder by the previous emperor for years. Therefore, the emperor didn¡¯t have too many reliable people around him except for the people from his wife¡¯s n. Gu Tingye was on the emperor¡¯s side at the beginning. If he married a woman from the empress¡¯s family, that would be a waste of the resource. In the long run, the marriage between Gu and Shen family was not something the emperor would like to see. To be more specific, letting Gu Tingye marry a daughter of an ordinary official was actually in the emperor¡¯s interest.

 Chapter 185: The Imperial Family (118.2)

    <h4>Chapter 185: The Imperial Family (118.2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    As the coach kept going, Minn heard the sounding through from the outside. She realized that they must have entered into the outer imperial city. After a while, they arrived at the gate of the inner city. Then the couple got off the coach and changed to a small sedan with green curtains and a horse which had been prepared for them long ago. Gu Tingye rode on the horse and Minn got into the sedan. They went forward for a bit longer. As they arrived at the East Splendid Gate, they should start walking now. A few imperial servants guided the way ahead of them.

    On the way, Minn, not daring to raise her head and look around, only followed Gu Tingye and walked slowly with her head lowered. However, even so, she was still able to sense that the overall arrangements inside of the pce were truly magnificent. All the stairs were made by white jade, all the pirs were decorated with gold and painted by hands. Everywhere in this ce seemed spacious and magnificent.

    After they had entered into a side pce, a middle-aged maid in cyan brocade clothes with dark fringes came out and reported with a smile, ¡°Master Gu, Madam Gu, pleasee in. The Empress Dowager is expecting the two of you.¡±

    Gu Tingye glimpsed at Minn, finding her being strangely calm right now and showing no flurried look on her face. Then he also got rxed. After they had passed two pce hallways and crossed the high doorsill with the guide of that maid, they finally entered into the main pce.

    The burning ambergris in the red copper censer sent out thin plumes of smoke, which made the room be suffused with exquisite fragrance. The bright and clean marble floor could nearly reflect people¡¯s figure. The two empress dowagers were sitting upright in the honored seats of the hall. On the left was a nobledy in a brilliant yellow dress of the royal style, who seemed to be around twenty-seven or twenty-eight. That must be the empress. There were two screens by their sides, behind which came vaguely the aroma of the make-up and the sound of the jewelries wobbling. From the gap between the screen and the ground, Minn could also see the lower hems of the brocade dresses. So perhaps the people behind the screen were the harems or the imperial concubines.

    Gu Tingye and Minn knelt down and kowtowed while expressing their gratitude. Then they heard a gentle voice saying, ¡°Get up. You two are a bitte. The sister-inw and younger sister of the empress have already arrived.¡±

    The empress turned around and said with a gentle smile, ¡°Mother, please don¡¯t me them. After all, they live very far. The edicts have seen sent to the three families at the same time. So the Gu¡¯s family must have been thest to receive it.¡±

    Minn stood up and gave a quick nce at the people in front of her. Then she found out the voice she had just heard were from the right. This empress dowager was gorgeous and had a fair skin with an elegant manner and a gentle smile. However, although the empress dowager on the left was also well preserved, she still showed her age and even seemed a bit nervous.

    Then, Minn basically told them apart. Empress Dowager De measured Gu Tingye with her eyes and then said smilingly, ¡°You surely a different man after you got married. Look how amiable you have be.¡±

    The empress wasn¡¯t very gorgeous, but she did have two bright and pretty eyes. With a dimple appearing on one side of her face, she chuckled and then said, ¡°Mother, you do have a good sight. I also found him politer than before. At that time when His Majesty was at the border of the Shu State, Tingye wore that long beard all the year round. I always found him look very fierce from the distance. Every time he came back, Hui¡¯er was so scared that she didn¡¯t even dare toe out. Only Zaifu and Zaishun liked him a lot... Now that you have already got married, you have to live a good life, Tingye. Right, mother?¡±

    Empress Dowager An only chuckled and replied perfunctorily without talking too much. Meanwhile, Empress Dowager De straightly ignored Minn and only gave a long speech to Gu Tingye about how to regte the family and rule the state as well as the importance of being patriotic and loyal to the throne. She talked about Confucius, Menci and Xuncius. Minn nced at Gu Tingye secretly, finding him being super cooperative and showing no sign of impatience. He also thanked the emperor for the seventy thousand ounces of silver and seven acres of farnd as well as countless silks which had been rewarded to himtely.

    Empress Dowager De really was a great talker. The empress beside her chimed in with her from time to time. Empress Dowager An and Minn both yed the role as the audience. As the conversation continued, they spoke of the issues about the border trade. Empress Dowager De mentioned about her family¡¯s position of garrisoning the border, ¡°At that time, Jienu (T/N: An ancient nationality in China) invaded our territory. Under the urgent circumstances like that, His Majesty has ordered my father and my brother to retreat from the border. Now that the border is at peace, will the border trade be recovered?¡±

    Gu Tingye answered, ¡°It¡¯s true that we have already repelled the Jienu, but the casualties of the border troop were heavy. I¡¯m afraid that the border trade is not able to go on wheels without the protection of the army...¡±

    At this moment, a maid came in from the outside and reported, ¡°His Majesty is discussing important matters with other masters in the imperial study, he asked if Master Gu hase yet. Master Gu, pleasee to the imperial stay after you have finished expressing your gratitude. His Majesty needs you there.¡±

    Empress Dowager De seemed to be a little disappointed. Nheless, she still smiled and said, ¡°Since His Majesty has something important to talk with you, just go. Your wife can stay here and chat with us.¡±

    Gu Tingye bent down and agreed. Before he left, he glimpsed at Minn with worried look in his eyes. Minn nodded slightly, trying to calm him down. Then he followed that maid out of the Pce of Benevolent Peace.

    The moment Gu Tingye left, the empress asked someone to carry the screens away. Then three young noble madams came out from the left while four beauties in pce dress walked out from the right. They walked up with beaming smiles and then crowded the empress and the two empress dowagers. As they sized Minn up, she couldn¡¯t help but whine inwardly, ¡®Whoops! I¡¯m the next target!¡±

    ¡°Come here,e closer, let me look at you.¡± Express Dowager De waved her hands to Minn with a smile.

    Hearing that, Minn moved slowly toward Empress Dowager De. This was the first time in her life she ever walked so seriously. She had to keep the lower hem of her dress steady and couldn¡¯t look too stiff or stagy ording to Momo Kong¡¯s lessons. In the meantime, she also needed to show her reverence and kindness with her movements and facial expression.

    Empress Dowager De held Minn¡¯s hand while looking at her carefully, then sighed, ¡°They all told me that Gu Tingye¡¯s new wife is a beauty. Today, I finally believe that.¡±

    Minn only pretended to be bashful with her eyes looking down without saying anything. Meanwhile, she thought, ¡°You are a good-looking woman too. Let me introduce you to Suet-Fa Kong, you two look exactly the same.¡¯

    Note: Suet-Fa Kong was born on May 19, 1948 in Shanghai, China. She is an actress, known for Wo You Wo Feng Kuang (1997), Lost Control (1997) and A Simple Life (2011). At age 47, she was a contestant and finalist at the 1995 Miss Asia Pageant.

    The empress also looked Minn up and down. Seeing thetter behaving in a bing manner without making any mistake, the empress couldn¡¯t help praising, ¡°Tingye is so lucky. Not only is she a beautiful woman, I just really like her decent behaviors. Have you been taught by a teaching Momo in your family?¡±

    Minn replied tamely, ¡°We had one Momo a few years ago.¡±

    ¡°Which one? Is she from the pce?¡± Hearing that, the empress asked.

    ¡°Yes. She is Momo Kong who used to work in the Shanggong Office in the Imperial Pce.¡±

    ¡°Momo Kong?¡± It was the first time Empress Dowager An said something on her own initiative. It seemed that she hadn¡¯t recovered from the cold and the cough with that raucous voice, ¡°Is she a tall woman with a square face?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Minn said with a smile, ¡°There is also a mole on the left of her forehead.¡±

    Hearing that, Empress Dowager An put on a smile on her aged face, saying, ¡°Momo Kong has worked in the pce for a long time... She really is a good person. How is she doing now?¡±

    ¡°We still get letters from her from time to time. She said that she has already bought some farnds at her hometown. She lives a leisure life now. Also, her nephew is very filial to her. I mean, she lives a good life.¡± Minn nced at Empress Dowager De. Thetter was drinking tea with her head lowered, seeming to pay no attention to their conversation.

    Empress Dowager An seemed to care about Momo Kong a lot and asked Minn a lot of things. As a matter of fact, Momo Kong¡¯s condition was not very well. There might only be a few years before she reached the end of her life. Minn couldn¡¯t say that fact out loud to Empress Dowager An, so she had to think over the words she used and conveyed the condition of Momo Kong in an obscure way.

    Hearing Minn¡¯s words, Empress Dowager An said in a low voice with depression in her eyes, ¡°She has sacrificed herself in the pce for her whole life. It¡¯s good to know that she could enjoy her old age in peace. Even if she doesn¡¯t have so many days left.¡±

    Minn stared at her. Empress Dowager An was not as tactful as every other people in the pce. Instead, this woman seemed very innocent and straightforward. It looked like she knew that she wasn¡¯t a good talker, so she chose to talk less.

    After they chatted for a short while, the empress asked everyone to sit. Only until then was Minn able to rest her sour legs and feet. As she listened to their conversations, she tried to recognize those women secretly. The four beauties in the pce dresses were all imperial concubines. The most beautiful and charming one of them was Imperial Concubine Rong, who was favored by the emperor the most for the moment. The short and lovely woman with snow white skin was Zhaoyi Yu who had just been conferred the title. The other two concubines had married to the emperor before he had ascended the throne, one was a Jieyu while the other one was a Cairen¨C To conclude, since the emperor hadn¡¯t picked new girls to enter the pce, those imperial women have lots of opportunities to struggle for themselves. Maybe some modern girls would like to do the time travel here and be the wife of the emperor.

    Note from the trantor: Zhao¡¯yi, Jie¡¯yu and Cai¡¯ren are all the titles of the imperial harem. The rank of the imperial harem should be as follows:

    Empress (»Êºó Huang Hou), Imperial Noble Consort (»Ê¹óåú Huang Gui Fei), Noble Consort (¹óåú Gui Fei), Consorts (åú Fei), Imperial Concubines (æÉ Pin), Lady of Handsome Fairness (æ¼æ¥ Jie¡¯yu), Lady of Bright Deportment (ÕÑÒÇ Zhao¡¯yi), Lady of Bright Countenance (ÕÑÈÝ Zhao¡¯rong), Noble Ladies (¹óÈËGui¡¯ren), Talented Ladies (²ÅÈËCai¡¯ren)...something like that. They are tooplicated to list in a way...

 Chapter 186: The Imperial Family (118.3)

    <h4>Chapter 186: The Imperial Family (118.3)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    As for the other three young madams who were talking by the empress¡¯s side, the one who wore the most splendid clothes and talked in highest spirit was Shen shi, also known as the empress¡¯s sister. She bore a resemnce to the empress. The woman behind her was the new wife of the empress¡¯s brother, who was also thedy of Duke Ying¡¯s mansion. Minn couldn¡¯t figure out thest one who seemed gentle and delicate. After a long while, she finally knew who that was ording to their conversation¨C She was the concubine of the empress¡¯s brother, Little Zou shi, the sister of the first wife of the empress¡¯s brother.

    Even Zou shi had been ennobled a five ss Yi¡¯ren?! What¡¯s more, she seemed to be quite close to the empress. Was Duke Ying so tolerant about that?

    Last night, Gu Tingye told Minn everything about the family background of the empress.

    As the previous emperor¡¯s less favored son, Eighth Prince lived in a remote and backward ce. Thus, there was not a single noble family which was willing to marry their daughters to him. Shen Wang, Empress Shen¡¯s father, had used to be a celebrity with a literary reputation. His family had been super prestigious. However, Shen Wang and his wife had died very early. After that, Empress Shen and her brother had had to seek refugees with their rtives. And atst, Empress Shen¡¯s uncle had betrothed her to Eighth Prince.

    When Minn had heard of that, she had concluded, ¡°The people of the Shen family must have treated Empress Shen and her brother very bad!¡±

    Gu Tingye had been surprised, ¡°How did you know that?¡±

    Minn had answered, ¡°Right now, the government is short of officials. However, there is no other people of the Shen family engaging in politics. Obviously, Empress Shen must hate her rtives secretly!¡±

    Then, Gu Tingye had hugged her tightly as a reward and apliment to her.

    ording to the principle of diminishing, since the family of Eighty Prince¡¯s wife was not too powerful, then the family of Shen Congxing¡¯s wife would be poorer.

    Zou Family was an ordinary family of schrs. Old Master Zou had been a county magistrate and died a few years ago. Master Zou was a Ju¡¯ren. The eldestdy of Zou family had married into the Shen family. Until now, there wasn¡¯t any outstanding person in their family.

    The unluckiest thing for their family was not the shortage of talents in their descendants. When Eighth Prince, the brother-inw of Master Zou¡¯s eldest son-inw, had ascended the throne, which meant the Zou family had finally been able to possess high position and great wealth, the eldestdy of Zou family had deceased.

    All the people of the Zou family had almost cried to death. How tragic was that!

    If Shen Congxing was just amon widower, then marrying his wife¡¯s sister was not a problem. However, Shen family was the most important rtives of the emperor on the side of his wife (Empress Dowager An had been born of humble origins, so her original family was not able to be found). Therefore, Zou Family wasn¡¯t qualified to betroth another daughter to Shen family.

    Minn glimpsed at the wife of Empress Shen¡¯s brother and then at Zou shi who was chatting with the empress. She suddenly understood what had happened. The situation right now was the result of each party¡¯spromise¨C Minn didn¡¯t know why she recalled Gu Tingye¡¯s biological mother, Bai shi, which somehow led her to feel pity for Madam Shen.

    Duke Ying¡¯s family needed to build a good rtionship with the new emperor with the help of Shen family. Empress Shen¡¯s brother needed the well-established Duke Ying¡¯s family to extend their powers. Zou family needed to keep their marriage alliance with Shen family and protect Madam Zou¡¯s sons and daughters. Each family took their needs. So this abnormal and also harmonious situation had been formed.

    Suddenly, Minn felt down for no reason. The sullenness in her mind made her veryfortable. She asked herself if she would refuse to get married resolutely if her family forced her to do so. With her teeth gritted, Minn thought, ¡®Women should never stay in ancient times!¡±

    After they had chatted for a couple of minutes, Empress Shen saw that it was time to leave. Then she bid farewell to the two empress dowagers together with Minn and the other three madams who had just been ennobled. After they walked out of Pce of Benevolent Peace, Empress Shen asked Minn and Little Shen shi to leave first while iming that she, Madam Shen and Little Zou shi still needed to discuss something in Pce of Earthly Tranquility.

    Little Shen shi dragged Empress Shen¡¯s sleeves and said adorably, ¡°Sister, you always bias my two sisters-inw. Is there some delicious food at your ce that you want them to have a taste first?!¡± Empress Shen pointed to Little Shen shi and scolded with a smile, ¡°How old are you this year? All the thing you think about is eating. Later I¡¯ll tell your mother-inw about your behaviors. I¡¯ll let her discipline you!... All right, everyone isughing at you right now. I do have something to discuss with your sisters-inw. It¡¯s Madam Gu¡¯s first time to the pce. You should show her around this ce. You two can get to know each other along the way.¡±

    Little Shen shi grinned and agreed. Minn gave her obeisance to Empress Shen reverently with a graceful gesture, not behaving in an affected way and only looking extremely elegant and pretty. Little Shen shi seemed to be stunned by the grace Minn demonstrated, staring at her in a trance. Then after bidding her farewell to Empress Shen, she took Minn¡¯s arm and left.

    On the way, Little Shen shi kept babbling about the scenery. Minn only listened to her with a smile and echoed with her from time to time. They gradually walked out of the area of the Pce of Benevolent Peace and headed to the East Splendid Gate. Little Shen shi suddenly asked a question for no reason, ¡°... tell me, what do you think the empress want to say to my two sisters-inw? Are they talking about something that I shouldn¡¯t know?¡±

    Minn¡¯s heart missed a beat. Then she smiled and said, ¡°Probably just some intimate conversations between sisters-inw. At least they could speak their own minds when there are not too many people around.¡±

    As a matter of fact, Minn already guessed the empress¡¯s intention. Madam Shen was dignified and gentle. Little Zou shi was reverent and well mannered. Although they seemed to get along well with each other, they had never had any eye contact or talked with each other just now. Since the women who didn¡¯t belong to the imperial family couldn¡¯te to the pce every day, Empress Shen might want to give an education to the two wives of her brother while telling them how wives and concubines could get along with each other.

    However... Minn only found that ridiculous. Shen family broke the rule first.

    It was rare to see a concubine being ennobled by the emperor. Unless a concubine had given birth to a superior son who had made contributions to the country. In that case, the concubine could be ennobled for the sake of her son. Throughout the history, there were only a scanty few of the concubines who hadn¡¯t had sons being ennobled.

    Maybe Shen family felt they owed to Zou family since thetter had offered help to them when they had been in a poor state. So Shen family had decided to make it up for Zou family in this way. However, in consideration of the power of Duke Ying¡¯s family, Shen family only made Little Zou shi a concubine instead of a madam. Nheless, after Minn had seen Little Zou shi¡¯s behaviors today, she assumed that Little Zou shi might actually be treated like a madam in Shen family.

    Little Shen shi had stared at the imperial garden nkly at first. Suddenly, she stopped and fixed her eyes on Minn, ¡°Do you think Shen family is very shameless? My brother has married Zhang shi and then Zou shi. First, he abandoned his wife in adversity. Then he chased the wealth and honor greatly.¡±

    Minn, being dragged by Little Shen shi, took a few steps back. Hearing Little Shen shi¡¯s words, Minn smiled slightly and said, ¡°Those rumors were all spread by those guys who envy your family. Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± Nonsense. If you wanted to gain two pieces of benefit, you had to endure two times of the usation.

    ¡°So what do you think of us?¡± Little Shen shi still dragged Minn tightly, forcing thetter to air her opinion.

    Minn looked at the closed gate of the pce in front of her. Solemn guard troops were standing while the imperial maids and eunuch wereing and going behind the gate. Minn sighed lightly and said slowly, ¡°I think, these kinds of things only benefit the men and harm the women.¡±

    The look on Little Shen shi¡¯s face suddenly changed. With the lovely and adorable expression disappearing, she stared at Minn with a stern look. After a long while, she smiled all of a sudden, saying, ¡°You are an interesting person. I like you a lot. We should hang out together more in the future!¡±

    Minn, being amused by her words, couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure.¡±

    Since Little Shen shi was capable of asking that, it meant this girl still had a conscience. Minn found this frank and straightforward woman truly worth being friends with.

 Chapter 187: If I Die, Will You Marry My Sister?

    <h4>Chapter 187: If I Die, Will You Marry My Sister?</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Only until midday did Minn return to her mansion. Danju helped her take off all the jewelries and her embroidered vest and then prepared to put them back in the cab one by one carefully. Minn, with a straight face, said in a half serious and half joking tone, ¡°The imperial mandate paper and the crown shall never be lost. Otherwise, my title wouldn¡¯t count at that time.¡±

    However, Danju took Minn¡¯s words very seriously. As Danju turned over the stuff, she said sternly, ¡°This pearl crown and the embroidered vest are not so rare. As long as I could get the right material, it¡¯s not hard to make the copies. But the paper is rather important. I should go find a huge lock for it.¡± After saying that, Danju went out with a solemn look on her face.

    After the lunch, Minn slipped into her bed right away to take a nap. Danju massaged Minn¡¯s sour and swollen legs softly. Then Minn fell asleep in a muddleheaded state. After she didn¡¯t know how long, she felt herself being pressed by something very heavy. When she opened her eyes, she found Gu Tingye sleeping beside her.

    He was asleep right now in bluish white underwear while holding Minn in his arms. His arms were like two iron hoops, which made Minn unable to climb out from his body. Then she just decided to close her eyes and continued to sleep.

    As the sun set, the two of them finally got up nkly while looking at each other. The couple¡¯s eyes were still fogged with sleep. Gu Tingye¡¯s hair hanged down loosely on his shoulders, making his handsome face look a bit adorable. Minn¡¯s jade-like little face still had some red marks on it. With a nk expression on her face, she still used her chubby fists to rub her eyes.

    Gu Tingye enjoyed watching at her so much. Then he couldn¡¯t help pulling her over and kissed on her cheek and neck vigorously. Minn whispered something like a little cat and gradually came to her sense.

    ¡°Sleeping for the whole afternoon is already inappropriate, let alone that we were sleeping together. s...¡± Minn held the quilt in her arms and criticized like an old schr¨C what she had tried to say was they better slept separately in the afternoon. Otherwise others might gossip about them.

    ¡°The real schrs all do thing in unconventional ways and never care about what others say.¡± Gu Tingye was still rubbing Minn¡¯s soft body while kissing on her white neck. Minn squinted at him and asked, ¡°Are there any connections between doing things in unconventional ways and taking a nap in the afternoon?¡±

    ¡°No. So the entrance guard should be extremely strict.¡± Gu Tingye held her in his arms while putting a cushion behind his back to let him lean on the head of the bed. After that, he said with a stern look, ¡°As long as no one knows about what we did, there would be no gossip.¡±

    Minn red at him while he also stared at Minn. After a while, Minn could only look away, thinking¨C What a shameless guy.

    She felt thirsty after the afternoon nap. So she rolled her body and tried to climb over Gu Tingye, in order to get some water from the bedside table. Gu Tingye pressed her back on the bed and brought the whole tea pot to Minn. Thetter took it over and gulped the tea right from the pot. Gu Tingye watched Minn smilingly, finding her look quite like a plump mouse stealing themp-oil.

    Gu Tingye still needed to discuss something with Sir Gongsun in the outer study after dinner. Since they had already slept for the whole afternoon, they decided toplete their resting journey. After they had ordered the maids to prepare for the dinner, they went back to the bed. With the man¡¯s arms around Minn¡¯s slender waist, he rested in her arms and let Minn massage his temples and head with her flexible and gentle fingers.

    Minn had learned that skill from Mama Fang and already practiced on Old Madam Sheng for many times. Gu Tingye rested there with his eye squinted, feeling super cozy.

    As Minn told what she had seen and heard in Pce of Benevolent Peace off and on, Gu Tingye also responded her with his eyes slightly closed, ¡°... I have met Madam Zou who was Brother Shen¡¯s first wife before. She really was a brave and kind woman. The border of State Shu is remote and deserted, but considering that Brother Shen might miss Empress Shen, Madam Zou supported him to leave their hometown and settle down in the border of State Shu. After Brother Shen found a job in the border troops, Madam Zou then apanied Empress Shen every day to ease thetter¡¯s anxiety. In the meantime, Madam Zou also offered help to the citizens there and gave assistance to the poor. Her virtuous reputation is widespread in local area. I have heard that First Prince was a premature infant, at that time, the people of the mansion couldn¡¯t even find a wet nurse for him. Madam Zou also gave birth to a baby at the same time. She left her own child and chose to feed and take care of First Prince at first. As a woman who had just given birth to a baby, she didn¡¯t rest her body well. And because of that, she suffered from the lingering effect of the chronic disease ever since.¡±

    Hearing that, Minn couldn¡¯t help but sigh. So, one should always know how much he or she could devote to others. Sacrificing one¡¯s own life was just not worthy.

    ¡°Then how did you get to know Eighth Prince?¡±

    Gu Tingye reached his hand into Minn¡¯s clothes and began to touch her tender skin while saying smilingly with his eyes lightly opened, ¡°That year, I needed to go to State Shu to do some business. When I passed through the territory which was governed by Eighth Prince, I happened to encounter the steward of Eighth Prince¡¯s mansion. The steward had tried to invite the doctor of Lord Shu¡¯s mansion. But he didn¡¯t realize that the mean doctor would find an excuse to reject him. For all my life, I hate the snobbish guys the most. Then I covered my face with a cloth at that night and led a bunch of my buddies to break the door of that doctor¡¯s house. After that, we robbed the doctor¡¯s medical kit and kidnapped that doctor to Eighth Prince¡¯s mansion!¡±

    ¡°You...?! Lord Shu was very influential at that time. Wouldn¡¯t you get Eight Prince in trouble by doing that?¡± Minn was stunned by his story, ¡°So what happened next?¡±

    Gu Tingye showed no sign of fear on her face and said with a smile, ¡°Our gangsters do things in our own way. I know how to deal with those guys who only bully the weak and fear the strong. At that time, I put a knife on the doctor¡¯s neck and threatened that if he dared to tell me off to Lord Shu, I would burn all his real estates and kill his concubines and children. He might be able to get away for the moment, but not for his whole life. Also, even if he could escape from me, he still couldn¡¯t protect all of his families! At that time, I was just a wanderer who liked to right wrongs. I approached those bastards secretly and left without leaving a trace! No one would be able to catch me!¡±

    Minn put on a joyful look while listening to this. Sheughed with her hands covering her mouth and fell on the man¡¯s body, saying, ¡°You dark-minded evil!¡±

    Gu Tingye who also felt his past delightful and ridiculous then said, ¡°After I have done that, I just wanted to walk away. However, when Eighth Prince hadn¡¯t been sent to State Shu, he had met me several times. I never realized that he would recognize my face!... After that, I gradually became a frequent visitor to Eighth Prince¡¯s mansion. Sometimes I would bring them some delicacies of every kind, sometimes I would present them some paintings and calligraphy, sometimes I would run some errands for Eighth Prince, who¡¯s also His Majesty now. When I got sick, injured or tired, I never hesitated to go straight to Eighth Prince¡¯s mansion and live there for a few days¨C The servants who always served me there included Eunuch Xia whom you have seen today. During that time, His Majesty always felt lonely. So I told him the anecdotes that I have seen of all the ces. Once Brother Shen was free, he would have a drink with us. It felt so good to curse after drinking.¡±

    ¡°His Majesty do have a good eye sight. He could even recognize you through the facecloth!¡± Minn apuded and said smilingly, ¡°You were doing so great. Every time you did some little favors to them, you would go there and scrounge food afterwards. That would actually made them feel closer to you.¡±

    Gu Tingye dragged Minn¡¯s hands toward his lips to kiss on them. Then he looked at her with appreciation in his eyes and said, ¡°I have learned some codes of conduct after I struggled in the outside world. Too much favor would eventually turn to grudges. After all, Eighth Prince is from the royal family, I didn¡¯t want him to feel ufortable. And I didn¡¯t ask for their help on purpose all the time. A few times I was infected with seasonal diseases and I wouldn¡¯t recover without the care from the people of Eighth Prince¡¯s mansion.¡±

    Minn recalled that he had been taken good care of by all the servants in Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion since his childhood. However, afterwards he had had to lead a wandering life alone. She wondered how he had managed to live without the care of others. But he must have gone through lots of ordeals before he finally survived. Thinking of this, Minn couldn¡¯t help putting a pitiful but also admiring expression in her eyes. Gu Tingye read the look on her face and felt touched deep down. Then he said in a low voice, ¡°I have never expected that I could be in a position like this at that time. The only thing I wanted was earning more money. I thought at least I should make some achievement so my families wouldn¡¯t look down upon me...¡±

    He was not the only one who hadn¡¯t expected today¡¯s situation. There were too many officials who had lost their lives or careers in the political battles during these years. Minn sighed gently, ¡°I just felt sorry for Madam Zou.¡±

    ¡°I feel the same as you. But Brother Shen didn¡¯t do right about this thing.¡± Gu Tingyemented firmly.

    Minn was confused. After a while she said, ¡°... Lord Shen didn¡¯t have any other option anyway.¡±

    However, Gu Tingye only shook his head without remarking. Right now he curled up the corner of his mouth with dissatisfaction in his eyes. Suddenly he asked, ¡°You have seen Little Zou shi today, what do you think of her?¡±

    Minn hesitated. She was not willing to define a person whom she had only met for once. Then she replied, ¡°She seems to be in a good rtionship with Empress Shen.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the problem!¡± Gu Tingye said that with coldness in his eyes, ¡°I have met Little Zou shi for a few times. That woman looks like a delicate person but is actually verypetitive. Empress Shen always keeps her old rtionship with the former Madam Zou in mind. So she treats Little Zou shi very nicely. Never have I heard Empress Shen scold Little Zou shi fiercely. And now as a concubine, Little Zou shi was even ennobled. After all, the current madam of Brother Shen¡¯s family is the legal daughter of the prestigious Duke Ying¡¯s family. But what Brother Shen has done really humiliated Duke Ying¡¯s family!¡±

    ¡°You... don¡¯t think Lord Shen should marry Little Zou shi?¡± Minn shed a suspicious expression in her eyes. She felt that Gu Tingye seemed to have vented his anger to Lord Shen. Maybe he was reminded of his own mother, Bai shi.

    ¡°No.¡± However, Gu Tingye denied her assumption, ¡°Brother Shen could marry whichever woman he wants. But he did have mishandled his family matters.¡±

    Gu Tingye sat up with his broad shoulders leaning on the bedside and sighed in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that Brother Shen could value the rtionship between Zou family and Shen family. But sometimes one cannot get all the things he wants. He could either marry thedy of Zhang¡¯s family (Duke Ying¡¯s family) or marry Little Zou shi. Since Madam Zou had such a virtuous reputation, His Majesty wouldn¡¯t force Brother Shen to marry thedy of Zhang¡¯s family considering the rtionship between Shen family and Zou family. Then Brother Shen could let his younger sister marry into Duke Ying¡¯s mansion. Why not betroth Brother Duan¡¯s daughter to Zheng¡¯s family? Brother Shen has been too irresolute. He wants to keep the rtionship with Zou family and have a promising career with the help from Zhang family at the same time. There¡¯s no such thing like that.¡±

    That was the first time Minn had heard that story. Right now she was full of excitement. Then she heard Gu Tingye saying, ¡°Well, if Brother Shen really wants to marry thedy from Duke Ying¡¯s mansion¨C I can still understand that¨C but why couldn¡¯t he make his marriage look good! Fine, he could say that he only wants to marry his dead wife¡¯s sister because he¡¯s afraid that Lady Zhang wouldn¡¯t treat Zou¡¯s children nicely. But he should handle that appropriately. As a legal daughter of Duke Ying¡¯s mansion, Lady Zhang actually married to a widower who already had a legal son and a legal daughter. That could show the sincerity of Duke Ying¡¯s mansion. But Shen family still keeps showing favor toward Little Zou shi, s... Just wait and see, there will be troubles in his family sooner orter. If Duke Ying¡¯s family feels their limit has been challenged, even His Majesty wouldn¡¯t be able to help Brother Shen! And even Empress Shen might be implicated.¡±

    The family matters of Empress Shen¡¯s brother might only be a topic to chat about for others. But for Gu Tingye, those matters were connected to his friend¡¯s political career. It was not like Empress Shen was the only option of Duke Ying¡¯s family. If things got ugly with Shen family, Duke Ying¡¯s family might support other imperial concubines. Gu Tingye didn¡¯t want to see the career of Shen Congxing, who was also his good friend, being damaged due to the conflicts inside of Shen¡¯s family.

    Minn looked at Gu Tingye with her head tilted. Actually, she didn¡¯t care about Shen¡¯s family. The thing that intrigued her was the way Gu Tingye thought and handed matters. She approached him carefully and put her hands on the man¡¯s shoulder, saying in a sweet and soft voice, ¡°Gosh... Let me ask you this. If you are Empress Shen¡¯s brother, which woman will you marry?¡± One woman would bring him a promising future, the other one was from the family of his first wife and could take good care of his little child. What would he do?

    Gu Tingye burst intoughter, saying, ¡°How would I know?¡± Even since he had saved Minn from the river, the only thing in his mind was how to marry her.

    ¡°Think about it. What if I die, will you marry a woman from a noble family? Or will you marry my sister to take care of our children?¡± With light shing in Minn¡¯s eyes, she insisted on asking that. Gu Tingye squinted his eyes slowly with a dangerous look on his face. Then Minn swallowed her saliva and stepped back. Gu Tingye stared at her for a long time and then replied slowly, ¡°Of course I¡¯ll marry ady from a noble family. I don¡¯t care if that woman will be imperious or not. She can give birth to other children for me anyway.¡±

    Minn was stupefied and almost fainted out. After she had adjusted her breath, she lifted her white and plump foot and kick on Gu Tingye¡¯s shoulder while cursing him bitterly, ¡°You you you... you bastard!¡±

    Gu Tingye grabbed her foot right away and held her smooth and tender leg without taking extra trouble. Then with his white teeth exposed, he bit her leg gently. Minn still cried out due to the pain and thumped him with her fists. However, this man onlyughed loudly, ¡°So, my dear wife, you¡¯d better stay alive and live a healthy life. At least, you should live longer than your husband!¡±

    Author¡¯s Note

    One of my readers asked me why Duke Ying didn¡¯t betroth his daughter to the emperor as an imperial concubine? Didn¡¯t Jia family send Jia Yuanchun to the imperial pce? Isn¡¯t being the wife of the emperor better than being a madam in Shen¡¯s family?

    As a matter of fact, A Dream in Red Mansions was written ording to the royal customs of the Qing Dynasty. All the men in Jia¡¯s mansion followed the rules of Qing Dynasty. However, the customs of Ming Dynasty were a bit different.

    And I had found some historical foundations. In Ming Dynasty, basically none of the extremely prestigious families betrothed their daughters to the emperors. For example, Duke Ying had betrothed his niece from a coteral branch of his family to Emperor Zhu Di. After that, there was no woman from Duke Ying¡¯s family being sent to the imperial pce.

    This rule had been set by Zhu Yuanzhang with political considerations.

    In fact, throughout the history, all those noble families had already realized what the best result would be if they sent their daughters to the imperial pce. And that result was the daughter¡¯s son bing the emperor, the daughter bing the empress dowager and the whole families bing rtives of the royal family.

    Even so, it wouldn¡¯t help those families be more powerful. Because if they still wanted more power, they were one step to usurp the throne.

    Also, failing to usurp the throne would only end up in a miserable result. (Marrying to Empress Shen¡¯s brother then seemed a better option). The loss outweighed the gain. What¡¯s more, if the daughter of Duke Ying was favored by the emperor and her son did be the crown prince, Duke Ying¡¯s family would have so many scruples. Because they might be forced to give up their military positions. And the civil officials would be the first ones to suggest Duke Ying¡¯s family to do so.

    That¡¯s the situation in Ming Dynasty. You can check the family backgrounds of all the imperial concubines of Ming Dynasty. Basically, one third of them were from the families of the middle ss or ordinary officials. One third were picked from the well-off civilian families. The rest were the imperial maids. Oh, I forgot to mention that there were also a few women who were presented by North Korea.

    The rules and regtions for the imperial concubines in Qing Dynasty were different. This book basically copied the rules of Ming and Qing Dynasty. More of the Ming and less of the Qing.

 Chapter 188: Regulating the Family, Hai shi Delivers a Baby, He Familyâ€™s Medical Books (120.1)

    <h4>Chapter 188: Regting the Family, Hai shi Delivers a Baby, He Family¡¯s Medical Books (120.1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    In the morning, Minn sat by the table alone with her eyes still heavy from sleep. She held her spoon up so slowly as if she was still dreaming. Danju couldn¡¯t help shaking her head when she looked at Minn, ¡°Madam, you are so lucky to be a woman. Otherwise, if you are a man, how are you able to read the book until mid of the night and go to work early in the morning?¡±

    Minn almostughed out loud. Our dear spiderman once told us, with great poweres great responsibility. Since the men in ancient times had many more privileges than the men in modern times, they should at least work harder. Come to think about it, during Minn¡¯s previous life, she also had stayed upte for work and got up early next day in the morning... Gosh, she really missed her previous life. At that time, although the sky wasn¡¯t clear, the ground was not so clean and the rivers were kind of polluted, women could still share part of the family properties after the divorce if their husbands cheated on them. Also, women in modern times coulde after their husbands¡¯ concubines, retort their aggressive mothers-inws and post on the Inte about how their best friends seduced their husbands. The most important thing was, even if they cheated on their husbands, they wouldn¡¯t be sentenced.

    All right¨C Minn stopped wandering those fantasies. One should alwayse back to the reality.

    Wang Xifeng, the famous madam in ancient times, truly was an unreachable benchmark for Minn. What a workaholic! Without any extra wages or the chance of promotion except for some profits that could be reaped from her work, Wang Xifeng stillpletely devoted herself into her job. However, it was just not worthy in Minn¡¯s view. Every day, Wang Xifeng woke up at the midnight and started to deal with the family affairs before the daybreak. Also, she had to consider every member of her family. Even so, she still volunteered to help deal with the matters in Lord Ning¡¯s mansion! Come on!

    Atst, she lost her health and used up all her dowry. What¡¯s more, because she never had a son, her husband married You Erjie. So why did she work so hard? Because she needed the sense of achievement? It was so hard to understand.

    As for Minn, her nature just prevented her to be a model worker. She had already asked Liao Yong¡¯s wife and other mamas in charge to call the roll in the morning in turns and arrange the daily jobs to other servants. In the meantime, Minn would check the ounts after the breakfast. Most of the time, the second day¡¯s work would be dispatched before the dinner of previous night. Minn only needed to do the surprise inspection from time to time. And so far, everything went pretty well in the mansion.

    Mama Cui was very unsatisfied with Minn¡¯s ziness¡¯ and had lectured thetter more than once. However, Minn only spoke with eloquence, ¡°The result is always the same no matter I choose to work hard or not. Why do I have to torture myself?¡±

    Mama Cui argued with a straight face, ¡°Madam, you only need to work hard when you are young. When you have many children and grandchildren, you can enjoy resting yourself all the time.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no.¡± Minn wagged one of her fingers, saying, ¡°Mama, do you enjoying getting upte now?¡±

    Mama Cui, trying to dodge the bright gaze of Minn, replied, ¡°Not that much.¡±

    ¡°See? As the saying goes, pluck flowers as they bloom; wait and you¡¯ll have only the twigs. I can¡¯t wait until I get old to have a good sleep. Other young madams don¡¯t have the chance to have a good sleep, but I do. Also, if I don¡¯t take good care of myself, I would only waste what God has given me. Am I right, mama?¡±

    As a woman who was clumsy of speech, Mama Cui never talked too much. So right now she could only red at Minn in anger. Everybody else all praised that the Sixth Lady of the Sheng family was the most docile and obedient girl. However, only Mama Cui knew that Minn was a perceptive girl who alwaysplied in appearance but opposed inwardly. All those wicked theories all sounded usible when being spoken by her. She would approach you with a beaming smile and discuss with you with her eyes curved as if she really wanted to consult you.

    Mama Cui had to admit that she had been no match for Minn when this girl had reached nine years old.

    Minn watched the look on Mama Cui¡¯s face, finding thetter already being persuaded by her. Then she coaxed Mama Cui smilingly, ¡°I know your good intention, mama. But I don¡¯t even know how long I¡¯ll be able to enjoy good times like this. If one day we all go back to Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion, I still have to pay my respect to Old Madam Qin before daybreak. I might even have to stand for the whole day. So I should enjoy my good days as long as I can.¡±

    ¡°Will we go back?¡± Mama Cui asked in a suspicious voice.

    Minn chuckled and said, ¡°We all belong to the Gu family now. I¡¯m not sure we could live dependently forever.¡±

    Mama Cui sighed, knowing that she couldn¡¯t make any morements. Since she couldn¡¯t make Minn change, she could only discipline all the other maids and servants strictly in the mansion.

    Minn had no objections about that. She was from the ages of the inte and knew about the power of the rumors. If the servants in the mansion weren¡¯t disciplined with a heavy hand, they might pass on the messages to the people outside of the mansion. After all, there were so many people in Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion keeping an eye on her.

    The most essential ce was the main yard of House of Auspiciousness.

    The maids of the inner yards included the ones who had been brought here by Minn, the ones who had been bought from the outside and the children of the elder servants.

    Momo Chang had picked two groups of maids in summer. So she had named all those maids Xia XX, no matter they had been bought from the outside or been born in the mansion. Xiazhu (summer bamboo) and Xiahe (summer lotus) who were from the first group had already been sent to Minn. And after that, Momo Chang had picked another group of maids in winter. Then all those maids were named Dong XX. Minn found that method quite effective. It was spring right now. Then the new maids who had just got picked in the mansion all called Chun XX. (T/N: Xia meant for summer, Dong meant for winter and Chun meant for spring in Chinese.)

    Hearing of that, Xiaotao couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes to Minn.

    ording to the tradition, there were always some discreet ones who would be punished as a warning to others.

    The new maids hadn¡¯t been disciplined for a long time. Moreover, they were still at a young age and enjoyed having fun. The everyday food and clothing were quite abundant for them. As for those who had worked in Minn¡¯s yards, they lived almost like thedies who only wore expensive silks and ate rich food. What¡¯s more, now they wouldn¡¯t even be surprised to see those exquisite appliances which were made by fine porcin and precious jade.

    Every time Minn saw the items of expenditure, she would sigh secretly and thought, ¡®No wonder those maids in Grand View Garden would rather die than leave the mansion. No wonder those girls all struggled to be concubines. Because if they go back to their home, they would still be the poor civilians who wore ragged clothes and lived in shabby houses. But if they stayed in the mansion, they could still live a rich life like ady. The materialforts truly were huge temptations.¡¯

    Not only were the food and clothing in Gu¡¯s mansion in top grade, those maids could also gain many rewards of the gold and silver jewelries. Since they didn¡¯t have too much heavy work to do every day and they all assumed Minn to be a kind madam, they just stopped restraining themselves anymore.

    Someone with a bad temper had picked a quarrel with others, someone fought others for the clothes and the jewelries, someone loafed on her job or forgot about her duties, someone entered into Minn¡¯s room without permission and someone had some wicked ideas... It had only been seven to eight days since those maids had arrived at Gu¡¯s mansion, Lvzhi and Ruomei had already caught five or six maids who had made mistakes.

    Punishing others with rules was another kind of art. Minn decided to be a third-rate artist.

    Everyone¡¯s duty should be specified. That was the first thing to do. Then Minn had asked someone to write down what kinds of things the servants shouldn¡¯t do, what kinds of ces they shouldn¡¯t go, what kinds of things they shouldn¡¯t say or what kinds of clothes they shouldn¡¯t wear. The minimal punishment for the maid who had vited the regtions was being reproached. As for the heavy ones, there were beating on the hands, deducting their wages, kicking them out of the mansion. The maids who were driven out of the inner yard couldn¡¯t stay in the outer yard either. They could let their parents take them back home or work in the manors outside of the mansion. Only the ones who had done huge mistakes would be kicked out and sold to others.

    Every mistake those maids had made would be recorded with the remarks of the causes, what kinds of punishments they had received and their attitudes toward the punishments. As those records umted gradually, Minn could have a clear acknowledge of those servants. For example, if someone kept making mistakes, even if those mistakes were just minor ones, Minn still couldn¡¯t let that servant stay in the mansion anymore. Otherwise, some shrewd maids might argue about the matter of fairness and make the same mistakes on purpose.

    In fact, the most severe punishment was beating the guilty maids to death instead of selling them. However, Minn didn¡¯t appreciate that way. First, killing a person was always a cruel thing. Second, it would also ruin Minn¡¯s reputation. After all, being sold to the poor area or even the desertednds was actually more miserable than being killed.

    Minn only needed to know about whose wages were deducted and who were kicked out of the mansion. The rest of the punishments could be determined by all other first-ss maids. Danju was the only one who could use the beating ruler because she was the most steady and gentle girl. She wouldn¡¯t treat anyone unfairly and only implemented the punishment ording to the rules, which avoided the chaos among the maids. The other first-ss maids were in charge of supervising and reproaching jobs.

 Chapter 189: Regulating the Family, Hai shi Delivers a Baby, He Familyâ€™s Medical Books (120.2)

    <h4>Chapter 189: Regting the Family, Hai shi Delivers a Baby, He Family¡¯s Medical Books (120.2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Minn yed the role as an onlooker. After she had seen Danju bing more and more thoughtful, she finally felt relieved. At first she had thought that Danju had been too kind to everyone andcked imposing manner. Nowe to think about it, Minn herself couldn¡¯t even act toughly since she was only an illegal daughter of Sheng family. How could she expect Danju to be resolute and strict?

    After the regtion had been put into force for a few days, all the ones got what they deserved. Some were beaten, some were fined and the ones who had made serious mistakes were kicked out. The Houses of Auspiciousness regained its peaceful and disciplined state. Minn was also very satisfied with her organized yard. Xiaotao then ttered Minn in good time, ¡°Madam, how effective you are! How clever you are!¡±

    Minn said enigmatically, ¡°It¡¯s not hard to punish the servants in big families like us. But the people whom those servants secretly take orders from are harder to deal with.¡± That was why the affairs of the prestigious families were alwaysplicated.

    As a matter of fact, Xiaotao didn¡¯t get what Minn meant. But it didn¡¯t stop her from keeping fawning on Minn, ¡°How clever are you! How efficient are you, Madam!¡±

    Minn turned around with a straight face, saying, ¡°Can¡¯t you praise your madam with some new words?¡±

    Xiaotao, feeling a bit awkward, replied with the corner of her mouth twitched, ¡°Madam... You know about my good intentions, that¡¯s enough. Haven¡¯t you told us that not everything was as it seemed?¡±

    Minn red at Xiaotao for a long while, then she sighed and patted her little maid, saying. ¡°You are right.¡±

    After a few days, someone came to report that Hai shi had given birth to a girl.

    Minn picked two strings of dazzling coins. There were neen gold coins each of which was engraved with auspicious words as well as a round gold ingot being threaded onto each red string. Minn said proudly, ¡°Luckily I am a girl of foresight. Eldest Sister is also about to give birth. On their babies¡¯ Three Shower Day, I can present the strings to each of the babies.¡± (T/N: In ancient times, the family would shower the baby after three days the baby was born. And that day was called Three Shower Day.)

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the gift... a bit humble?¡± Danju reminded that cautiously. After all, Gu family was richer than Liang family and Wen family. ¡°Also, madam, are you really going to present them the same gift?¡± Danju bit her lips. As she saw it, Hai shi had treated Minn so much better than Hun.

    Minn then lectured, ¡°My stupid Danju, remember this, all the gifts that are given to someone in public shouldn¡¯t be too showy. You want others to assume us as upstarts? Also, what do you want Fourth and Fifth Sister to do if we give expensive gifts? What kinds of gifts should they present? The dates of the two newborns¡¯ birthday are so close. If my gifts to the two babies are not the same, I will only bring myself troubles. When we present gifts, we are meant to let the receivers and ourselves enjoy this procedure. I can prepare something expensive for Eldest Sister-In-Law on the feast for her one-month baby.¡±

    The sun shined brightly on the Three Shower Day of the baby of the Sheng¡¯s family. After Minn told Gu Tingye where she would go, she then took a small sedan to Sheng¡¯s mansion. Sheng Hong happened to be on a day off this day. So Minn came to visit him first. When she entered into the room, she saw Sheng Hong scolding Wang shi about something with a straight face. Meanwhile, Rn was standing beside them with a depressed look on her face.

    After Minn had given her obeisance to her parents, she stood up smilingly while saying in a tame voice, ¡°Dad, your beard has grown longer. Hmm, almost as long as the one of Prime Minister Shen¡¯s.¡±

    Sheng Hong couldn¡¯t help curve the corner of his mouth. Then he stroked his long beard which he had put many efforts to keep and spoke affectedly, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! You have already got married. Stop being like a child!¡±

    Minn took a step forward and said with an adorable smile, ¡°Dad, you are absolutely right. I recently got a smallb which was made by rhinoceros corn from Yunnan Area. I have kept it for you specially. I¡¯ll ask someone to bring it to youter¨C Now I don¡¯t sound childish, right?¡±

    Sheng Hong couldn¡¯t wear that long face anymore. He thenughed and scolded, ¡°Give it to your own husband!¡± Minn shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. He is a military officer. I have never heard anymander who wore a long beard gain a battle except for Guan Yu. The beard would only be a burden for him when he rides on the horse. Dad, your son-inw is still not capable of what Guan Yu can do!¡± (T/N: Guan Yu was a famous general in Three Kingdom Period.)

    Sheng Hong couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud while pointing to Minn with his head shaking.

    After that, Minn turned around to look at Wang shi and said with a smile, ¡°It has been so many days I haven¡¯t seen you, madam. You look even younger than before. Well, they all say that daughters only make their mother worry. Now that your four daughters have all got married, you must be so relieved.¡±

    After Wang shi had heard that, her mouth which had been tied up closely was finally eased. Suddenly, Rn saw the curtain of the inner room being lifted. Behind the curtain, Liu Kun¡¯s wife was winking at her like crazy. Rn observed the look on Sheng Hong¡¯s face and then approached to Minn, saying, ¡°Of course, you are thest one who gives our mother a headache.¡±

    Minn turned her head and sized Rn up and down. Then she pretended to be enlightened and said, ¡°I suddenly remembered that madam has been totally rxed after Fifth Sister got married!¡±

    Rnughed and tried to pinch Minn, ¡°Wicked girl! You are teasing me again!¡±

    The tension in the room was eased right away. Liu Kun¡¯s wife admired Minn secretly and thought, ¡°Sixth Lady really is so good at dealing with people. She never gets nervous when facing Sheng Hong and Wang shi. Every time she is in the same room with her parents, she always brings happyughter and behaves herself well.¡±

    Especially to Sheng Hong, Minn never showed a sign of grudge toward him or estranged herself from him because he had given her the cold shoulder. Instead, she behaved as if he really had been a good father. She was joyful every time she met him and always knew which words would cheer Sheng Hong up. Over these years, Sheng Hong had adored her more than before. Whenever he got precious things, he never forgot to save a piece for Minn.

    After they had spoken for a short while, Wang shi led them to Hai shi¡¯s room. On the way there, Wang shi was still wearing a gloomy face. The maids and elder servants escorted her in the front while Minn and Rn walked behind them with their arms locked together and whispered to each other.

    ¡°What happened to you? You have juste back, why was father angry at you?¡± Having nced at Wang shi who was in the front, Minn asked while slowing down her steps on purpose.

    Rn sighed and said, ¡°The life in the Imperial Academy is hard. Lately I heard that one of the officials there might be sent to the local office in Sichuan Area. But that is a wealthy ce. I was afraid that...¡± Minn understood right away. Then she held Rn¡¯s hand and walked even more slowly while asking, ¡°So you have asked dad and brother for help?¡±

    ¡°No, I onlyined a few words to mother. I never realized mother would mention that to father. And after that, I was also criticized by father.¡± Rn put on a sullen look on her face and seemed to beining about Wang shi¡¯s unnecessary move.

    Having looked at Wang shi who was tightening her two shoulders, Minn couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly, thinking, ¡®This woman really is a...¡¯

    Rn, as annoyed as she was, dragged Minn¡¯s sleeves and said, ¡°Tell me, why couldn¡¯t dad help us? Even if he couldn¡¯t, he didn¡¯t have to scold me!¡± Since Minn knew everything about her including her private meeting with Wen Yanjing at night, Rn always talked straightly to her.

    Minn approached to Rn¡¯s ear and asked, ¡°Has Fifth Brother-In-Law said he wanted dad and brother to help him?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Has he implied something to you on purpose? Like groaning or showing an annoyed look in front of you?¡±

    ¡°Neither.¡± Rn shook her head and replied, ¡°My husband never hides anything from me. That day he only told me about this thing breezily after work. He evenughed and said he didn¡¯t know which colleague of him would get that job with the help of the social connections.¡±

    ¡°So, Fifth Sister, you have done it wrong.¡± Minn nodded and continued, ¡°First, my Fifth Brother-In-Law might not intend to let you lend a hand. Second, you have asked our father for help before you and Fifth Brother-In-Law agree on this. Perhaps your husband might be displeased about that because he may have his own ways. Third, if father and brother find that position very promising, they would give Fifth Brother-In-Law a pull on their own. If they don¡¯t and you still ask for help from them, they would only consider Fifth Brother-In-Law a useless man who could only rely on his wife.¡±

    The three reasons which had been told by Minn really had shocked Rn. Thetter muttered, ¡°Your words... seem to make sense.¡±

 Chapter 190: Regulating the Family, Hai shi Delivers a Baby, He Familyâ€™s Medical Books (120.3)

    <h4>Chapter 190: Regting the Family, Hai shi Delivers a Baby, He Family¡¯s Medical Books (120.3)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Seeing the people in front of them going further and further, Minn reminded Rn in an extremely low voice, ¡°I have heard from Old Madam Sheng that Madam and our father had used to be in a great rtionship. They respected each other and lived a happy life. They were only estranged from each other afterwards because Madam loved to interfere with father¡¯s works. After that, Concubine Lin has taken advantages of that and won favor of father.¡±

    Actually, it was not rare to see women meddle in their husbands¡¯ or sons¡¯ business affairs. However, the difference lied in whether those women¡¯s helps had contributed to the thrive of their husbands¡¯ careers. Wang shi who only cared about her own selfish interest and never cared about righteous principles must have caused lots of troubles for Sheng Hong.

    Concubine Lin really was a good example since this woman had caused great damage. Rn who assumed herself as the biggest victim of Concubine Lin¡¯s incident took a tumble. Then she thumped her palm with her other fist and said, ¡°I have also heard a bit of that before. Then... Sixth Sister, what can I do?¡±

    Minn was living a good life right now. Thus she also hoped Rn could enjoy her life. Then Minn suggested, ¡°You can see Fifth Brother-In-Law¡¯s attitude toward this. If he mentions this thing to you over and over again, you can go talk to Eldest Sister-In-Law. She is from the Hai family. No one knows this kind of thing better than her. After she talks to our brother, you would know if they could help you on this then. Also, next time you run into something like this, you can always do so.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea!¡± Rn nodded constantly, smiling. She trusted Hai shi all the time. Then she asked, ¡°What if my husband doesn¡¯t mention about that position?¡±

    Minn rolled her eyes to Rn and said, ¡°That means he doesn¡¯t care about that job that much. You can save your efforts then. Stop thinking of the hard life in Imperial Academy! If you make decisions for him on his career all the time, you might lose his love to you!¡±

    Rn truly valued her love with Wen Yanjing. And due to that reason, she didn¡¯t mind being a wife of a humble official who worked in the Imperial Academy. Hearing Minn¡¯s words, Rn nodded heavily.

    After a while, Rn suddenly recalled something and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I can also ask you for help! Everybody says that my Sixth Brother-In-Law is a powerful man! Hey, you will help me on this, right?¡± With her eyes squinted and her arms akimbo, she said that in an overbearing tone, like the way she had used to be when she hadn¡¯t got married.

    Minn held Rn¡¯s arm again and said with a smile, ¡°Of course I¡¯ll help you. Since you have asked, I will definitely tell my husband about this. But I need to tell you first, the civil officials and military officers are assigned to different duties. If father and brother help you on this, Fifth Brother-In-Law can stilly low and the only thing that needs to be done is the paper work. But if your Sixth Brother-In-Law helps him... Well, don¡¯t me me if everybody knows about you having asked a favor for your husband.¡±

    Minn¡¯s words made Rn quite fearful. All the schrs had strong self-esteem. If Wen Yanjing knew that everyone was aware that he had to ask favor from his brother-inw, things would get really ugly for Rn.

    Minn stared at Rn smilingly. In the times when everyone was full of schemes, it was really difficult to find a girl who was so straightforward and innocent like Rn.

    ¡°Sixth Sister, although I am a stupid girl, I can still tell right from wrong. I know you have uttered those words from the bottom of your heart because you want the best for me. I know you always treat me nice. Please forgive my asional bad temper.¡± Rn suddenly said that softly while holding Minn¡¯s hand.

    Minn suddenly felt a bit guilty. Then she held Rn¡¯s hand and said in a gentle voice, ¡°We are sisters. You don¡¯t have to say that. By the way, did Fifth Brother-In-Law treat you well?¡± On these words, Minn looked Rn up and down, finding thetter wearing a red Beizi embroidered with butterflies flying through the flowers. Although that clothes seemed a bit too ceremonious, it still made Rn¡¯s face look quite rosy. ording to Rn¡¯s look, Minn guessed that this girl must live well.

    As expected, Rn raised her head proudly with blush on her face and said shyly, ¡°Yes, of course. He treats me really nice. He always writes poems and draws pictures with me as long as he¡¯s free.¡±

    ¡°Draw the portrait of you?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s me!¡± Rn red at Minn fiercely, saying, ¡°Yanjing said my face is bright and I¡¯m natural and graceful. I¡¯m the best model for him to draw!¡±

    ¡°Right, right, right. Absolutely.¡± Minn fixed her words right away, ¡°Then... what about your mother-inw?¡±

    Rn saidcently, ¡°Every time that old woman bothers me, my husband will go to the Imperial Academy. If that woman¡¯s words sounded too harsh, my husband would say ¡®Since you disdain the daughter of Sheng family, why do you still have the nerve to stay in the mansion they have bought for us? Feel free to move.¡¯ Then my mother-inw just stopped scolding me.¡±

    Minnughed out at once, which made Wang shi turn around to look at her. Then Minn had to restrain herself immediately. It was very difficult for women to live in the ancient times. Minn really felt happy for Rn. After all, Sheng Hong and Changbai had all spoken highly of Wen Yanjing. So Rn¡¯s husband couldn¡¯t be a bad guy.

    s... if only all her sisters could be happy, frank and easy to handle like Rn. However, that was impossible. In no time, Minn met another sister of her, Mn.

    Mn was sitting in Hai shi¡¯s room while chatting with other women who hade to celebrate the baby¡¯s birth. Her pretty face seemed to be covered with a bit gloom. The purple red Beizi embroidered with peonies on twisted branches on her did seem expensive but also made her look a few years older than her actual age. That huge gold pin with five phoenixes spreading the wings toward the sun on her hair seemed super glittery and dazzled everyone in the room.

    Rn twitched her mouth the moment she saw Mn. Then the she approached Minn deliberately and whispered, ¡°Why did she put on air like that? Everybody in the capital knows that Marquis Yongchang¡¯s mansion is having a hard time right now. Not only has His Majesty warned them several times, even her father-inw was suspended from his military duties. Fourth Brother-In-Law should feel lucky to be able to keep his current position. There is no chance for him to get promoted.¡±

    Mn only nodded stiffly when seeing them. She seemed to want to talk with Minn. However, Rn made sure that would never happen by standing between her two sisters. Minn, with a calm look on her face only talked with other women guests in the room. After that, she came over to the newborn. The baby girl looked like Hai shi a lot with slender eyebrows and eyes as well as a pair of slightly curved lip.

    Madam Liu whose husband worked in Dali Temple looked at the baby and said with a smile, ¡°What a pretty girl. She looks just like her mother. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing her growing up to be an educateddy.¡±

    With lots of cloths being wrapped on Hai shi¡¯s head, she reclined on a deep purple cushion embroidered with dark color flower patterns and auspicious words, saying smilingly, ¡°What¡¯s so good looking like me? I hope she can look like her aunts. They are all real beauties.¡±

    Another Madam Liu said with a smile, ¡°No matter who she takes after, it¡¯s all good. You and your sisters-inw are all blessed ones.¡± While saying this, she couldn¡¯t help looking at Minn. They all knew that Hai shi wanted her daughter to be like Minn.

    As Rn looked at the little baby, she suddenly recalled something. Then she dragged Minn over and asked in a low voice, ¡°Eldest Sister is going to give birth to a baby after a few days, have you already made some baby clothes and shoes? Eh... can I we share some of the clothes?¡±

    Minn, being startled, red at her and said in a low voice, ¡°You are already a married woman. How can you still ask my help for needlework! I¡¯ll tell this to your mother-inw!¡±

    Rn pounced on her and threatened her fiercely in a light voice, ¡°You dare?! I¡¯ll pinch you to death!¡±

    Minn begged for mercy right away, ¡°Of course I have already prepared a piece for you!... But let¡¯s make a deal. Only for this year. Next year, you won¡¯t get anything from me!¡±

    Seeing themughing and teasing together, Mn twisted the handkerchief in her hands and felt resentful inwardly.

 Chapter 191: Regulating the Family, Hai shi Delivers a Baby, He Familyâ€™s Medical Books (120.4)

    <h4>Chapter 191: Regting the Family, Hai shi Delivers a Baby, He Family¡¯s Medical Books (120.4)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    There were about seven or eight women guests in the room. While they were chatting with each other, they couldn¡¯t help casting an eye over Minn. Everyone knew that the youngest illegal daughter of the Sheng family had married into the most prestigious family. Not only was her husband valiant and eminent, he also opened a new mansion for him and Minn to live. Therefore, Minn didn¡¯t need to listen to her parents-inw¡¯smands, nor did she need to deal with her sisters-inw. She could design the huge mansion as she liked and allocate all the money of her family without any restrictions from anyone. Lately, Minn had even been ennobled as the second-ss madam. She really was a blessed girl.

    All the women guests looked at her. Today, Minn was wearing a jade-green brocade jacket embroidered with lily flower and Ruyi pattern and a green long dress embroidered with osier pattern. Her hair wasbed into a crescent knot, which was anchored by a ring gold and silver hairpin in plum blossom shape iid with a coral. On the head of the hairpin were threeyers of the small tassels each of which hanged a glossy red coral bead that swayed by her cheeks.

    It was clear to see that Minn was dressed in low profile. Only the pair of jade bracelets with threads were making silvery sounds on her wrist. Those women guests saw that the bracelets were made by pure white nephire, which looked quite elegant. What¡¯s more, the four of the bracelets were all engraved with the same patterns. Only the jewelries which were presented to the emperor would have such a good quality.

    Then, the guests began to observe Minn¡¯s face. And they only felt Minn truly was a beauty. The delicate features and charming smiles on her face made her look so morous and dazzling, which made them couldn¡¯t help praising her secretly.

    Wang shi was sitting in the middle. When she saw Minn behaving like a noble madam and those women all intending to sit around Minn in order to fawn upon on her, she couldn¡¯t help feeling indignant. However, Minn and Rn had stayed together the whole time and whispered to each other joyfully, seeming like two close sisters. That scene made Wang shi not that disturbed anymore.

    Nevertheless, Aunt Kang who had sat beside Wang shi had been ignored the whole time. All the women guests weren¡¯t willing to talk to her and Hai shi also treated her indifferently. As Aunt Kang saw Minn, an illegal daughter, was so popr, she got displeased right away.

    ¡°Minn,¡± Aunt Kang suddenly sneered in a loud voice, ¡°Don¡¯t forget about your mother and the Sheng families who have made you who you are. I know you have been ennobled, but even if you get a higher title, you still couldn¡¯t put on airs here! Otherwise, you are just an ungrateful girl.¡±

    Minn, being shocked, raised her head slightly and looked at Aunt Kang. Then Minn found thetter putting on an unnatural smile on the corner of her twisted mouth. All the other women guests in the room also looked at each other with surprised look on their faces. Minn smiled and said, ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    Seeing that Minn only replied her indifferently with a respectful attitude, Aunt Kang got even angrier. Then she spoke in a cold voice, ¡°Although you live in your own mansion now, you still couldn¡¯t forget about the rules. Since your mother-inw doesn¡¯t live very far from you, you should examine yourself critically and give obeisance to her every morning and night. Also, you should visit your rtives more frequently. Be filial to the elders of the family and never disobey their orders! Don¡¯t think poorly of the elders because you have been ennobled! If you don¡¯t behave yourself in your own mansion and humiliate your mother and the Sheng family, I¡¯ll be the first one toe after you!¡±

    Her face turning deadly pale with fear, Yun¡¯er kept dragging Aunt Kang¡¯s sleeves. However, thetterpletely ignored her daughter¡¯s warning and continued to dash along.

    The atmosphere in the room became awkward right away. The guests looked at each other while hearing Aunt Kang scolding Minn without a break. Wang shi who sat beside Aunt Kang still kept silent. Meanwhile, Minn only drank the tea leisurely. After Aunt Kang had finally decided to rest for a while, Minn then said slowly, ¡°Aunt, I¡¯ll keep your words in mind. It¡¯s such a shame that Cousin Yuan¡¯er has gone to Fengtian. I am looking forward to get together with all the girls.¡±

    After she had said that, Aunt Kang was deted like a balloon which had been poked. The look on Yun¡¯er¡¯s face turned even paler. Kang Yuan¡¯er and her mother-inw Madam Wang nearly got locked into fierce quarrels every day. Old Madam Wang had already got ill because of that and nearly sent a divorcing letter to Kang Yuan¡¯er.

    Minn fixed her eyes upon Aunt Kang with a cold smile on the corner of her mouth. If Aunt Kang dared to talk nonsense again, Minn would never tolerate her anymore. Even since she hade to the ancient times, the only thing she had been doing was tolerating everything. But now she didn¡¯t have the intention to tolerate this annoying aunt anymore.

    Aunt Kang, infuriated and flustered, could only look to Wang shi for help. Wang shi received the signal and said with a sullen look on her face, ¡°Minn, you...¡±

    ¡°Mother!¡± Rn interrupted Wang shi right in time and said with a smile, ¡°Stop talking about those irrelevant things. We should shower the baby first. If my niece gets cold, father and brother will make you responsible for it!¡±

    Although Rn was smiling happily, she was ring at Wang shi fiercely and emphasizing the words ¡®irrelevant¡¯ and ¡®father and brother¡¯. Wang shi knew what her daughter meant. Sheng Hong loathed Kang family all along. If someone with evil intention told Sheng Hong that she had helped Aunt Kang to scold Minn, she would be rebuked again. So with her teeth gritted, she stopped babbling and announced the beginning of the shower ceremony.

    Everyone all came up to the front to watch the ceremony. Aunt Kang was the only one who was left behind, which almost made her faint due to the anger.

    After the shower, Minn went to the Hall of Peaceful Ages alone. This ce was still tranquil and suffused with the fragrance of the incense. Minn only felt rxed and happy as she took a deep breath under the tall osmanthus tree. Then she chuckled and ran inside breezily, almost knocking into Mama Fang at the door.

    ¡°Sixth Lady! Don¡¯t run so fast. Others might see you like this...¡± Mama Fang warned her that lightly while looking around at the door.

    Minn slipped into Old Madam Sheng¡¯s arms right away and wriggled like a twisted candy, saying adorably, ¡°Grandma, I miss you so bad!¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s bad? I am totally fine!¡± There seemed to be a joyful look appearing on Old Madam Sheng¡¯s calm face. She rubbed Minn in her arms smilingly. Then Mama Fang left right away to fetch the snacks and the fruits.

    Since they hadn¡¯t met each other for a long while, they had so many things to talk about. Minn asked if everything was fine in the family and Old Madam Sheng told her what had happened recently with keen pleasure, ¡°... Your eldest sister-inw¡¯s condition was not so well this time. She has fallen illtely and should rest for quite a while. So Wang shi started to regte the family again. Quan has stayed with me these days.¡± Old Madam Sheng seemed to be in a good health. As she was saying this, she pointed to the curtain of the inner room.

    Minn ran toward the inner room to have a check where she found a white chubby baby lying on Old Madam Sheng¡¯s bed. With his jade-like little fists which were as small as jujubes beside his red and tender face, the baby was breathing evenly in his sleep while snoring slightly.

    Minn walked out right away and sat beside Old Madam Sheng. Being quite excited about the news, Minn said to Old Madam Sheng, ¡°That¡¯s great. Grandma, you won¡¯t feel lonely with Quan by your side! Eh... But, why did Madam agree on this?¡±

    Old Madam Sheng gave out an evil smile. Lately Wang shi had suffered a hidden loss.

 Chapter 192: Regulating the Family, Hai shi Delivers a Baby, He Familyâ€™s Medical Books (120.5)

    <h4>Chapter 192: Regting the Family, Hai shi Delivers a Baby, He Family¡¯s Medical Books (120.5)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Since Concubine Lin had already been defeated and all the youngdies of Sheng family had got married, Wang shi then had nothing to do as she had already handed over the family affairs to Hai shi. Suddenly, Wang shi had found her daughter-inw lived too cozy. Then this woman had got jealous again.

    Since Hai shi had been pregnant, Wang shi then had had an idea of presenting a Tong Fang (maid in name, concubine in reality) to her son. Wang shi had imed that her son had worked and studied too hard and she had only wanted to find a person to look after him. Changbai then stated that his father who had been supporting the family all along should need the care most. After that, their conversation had been exposed by someone. And Sheng Hong had expressed his favorable impression toward the two maids in his study right away.

    Wang shi had been irritated by him so much that she really had kicked a fuss. As a result, Sheng Hong got two new Tong Fang, Wang shi got a few new wrinkles.

    Afterwards, Wang shi had wanted to promote Yanghao to be Changbai¡¯s concubine, in order to put pressure on Hai shi. Then Changbai had only inquired about Sheng Hong¡¯s Tong Fang¡¯s condition. Wang shi was livid, thumped on the table and cursed, ¡°How dare you retort your mother!¡±

    Changbai had replied, ¡°You are right. I¡¯m the son, you are my mother. I should never retort you. I¡¯ll just ask father and Old Madam about those women¡¯s condition since I¡¯m so curious.¡±

    Wang hai had almost spitted blood. Even so, after Hai shi had heard of Wang shi¡¯s conversation with Changbai, she still had got depressed for a long while. After that, her pregnancy had been in an unstable state. Then people of the Sheng family had invited an imperial physician and Old Madam He to cope with the emergency. Only after a few days had the tumult subsided.

    Sheng Hong valued Hai family very much. Therefore, he always thought highly of Hai shi. Due to that reason, he really despised what Wang shi had done to his eldest daughter-inw. Seeing that Hai shi didn¡¯t have the effort to take care of her son, he then sent Quan to the Hall of Peaceful Ages and asked the reliable Old Madam Sheng to raise the baby.

    Every time Wang shi raised an objection about that or went to bother Hai shi, Sheng Hong would dere right away that he had recently adored a few aspiring, talented and pretty girls who were living miserable lives right now. Wang shi then had to distract her attention to fight other concubines and didn¡¯t have the time to trouble her son and her daughter-inw.

    Hearing that story, Minnughed so hard that she fell into Old Madam Sheng¡¯s arms, her whole body trembling. When she raised her head, her face had already reddened all over. Then she wiped out the tears out of her eyes. Changbai was a full-fledged man, Hai shi had a substantial sum of money, not to mention that Wang shi¡¯s family was still influential. Even if Sheng Hong had more illegal sons or daughters, it wouldn¡¯t affect Changbai¡¯s status in the family.

    Moreover, as long as the hellcat Wang shi and the beautiful concubine Jufang were still in the family, it was impossible for the new Tong Fang of Sheng Hong to give birth to any children.

    Old Madam Sheng also kept chuckling with her arms around Minn. When Old Madam Sheng spoke of Quan, she praised that the little boy was docile, optimistic and had never brought any trouble to her. Being apanied by such a lovely baby every day, Old Madam Sheng truly was gratified. As she talked about some happy events about the boy, she wore a kind and joyful expression in her eyes all the time.

    Seeing that, Minn felt sour and sweet inwardly. She was really grateful that Old Madam Sheng could spend her remaining years without loneliness.

    ¡°Your Eldest Brother told me that his wife is not in a good health and couldn¡¯t raise two kids, so he had to send one of his children to the Hall of Peaceful Ages. It¡¯s hard to hear someone like him speaking so many words. He also thanked me for taking care of Quan.¡± Old Madam Sheng said that in a rxed voice with a smile on the corner of her mouth. With that leisure look on her face, she looked less aloof and softer.

    ¡°Grandma, this is so great!¡± Minny on Old Madam Sheng¡¯s knees and said sincerely. A woman like Old Madam Sheng would never demand something from anyone. Even if she wanted one thing a lot, she still wouldn¡¯t ask for it if the owner didn¡¯t say anything first.

    Theyughed and chatted for a long time. After Mama Fang had served a te of snacks and fruits, she took out a box from the inner room and handed it over to Old Madam Sheng. Thetter opened the box, inside of which was a thick booklet. Old Madam Sheng passed the booklet to Minn, saying, ¡°Here, this is from Old Madam He.¡±

    ¡°... What is this?¡± Minn said curiously while leafing through the booklet.

    ¡°A medical book about gynecology.¡± Old Madam Sheng smiled and said, ¡°This book mainly talked about how to nurse women¡¯s body before the pregnancy, how to prevent miscarriages, how to feed and raise the child after the pregnancy and how to maintain women¡¯s body. It also gives instructions about the diet. Old Madam He is a master in this. I have already read the book. It is very concise and worth reading. On thest page, she also rmended a few capable doctresses and some madams in the Zhang family whom you could invite if you need to.¡±

    ¡°... I really should thank Old Madam He.¡± After browsing the book, Minn knew it was very practical. Then she couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful. Seeing Minn sighing with emotion, Old Madam Sheng said slowly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel sorry for Old Madam He. She is the most sensible woman. To tell the truth, she might have already thought of this right after you have married into the Gu¡¯s family.¡±

    Minn nodded and said with disappointment, ¡°After she knew that there was no use to insist on the marriage between me and He Hongwen, she then decided to make use of the situation and think of a way to let us feel grateful to her family. She is so sharp-sighted, considerate and provident. I am really impressed.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng smiled and said in a seemingly slightly ironical tone, ¡°Of course she is impressive. His Majesty has already approved Old Master He¡¯s resignation. Although she will leave the capital soon, she still needs to find some helpers for other officials of the He family. Since we all appreciate her help, we would definitely lend a hand to them in the future. That¡¯s what a clever woman would do.¡±

    Minn, being touched inwardly, nodded heavily. Then she sighed softly, ¡°Old Madam He has done us a favor anyhow. It¡¯s so sad to hear the scandal of her family...¡±

    Old Madam Sheng chuckled gently again while pointing to Minn, saying, ¡°You really is a foolish girl! What kind of person do you think Old Madam He is? She has married into the He family when she was fifteen years old. Despite of all the love affairs her husband had, she could still gain a strong foothold in He family. Right now, she was surrounded by her illegal children who respect her a lot. You think she wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with that simple affair?¡±

    Hearing that, Mama Fang who stood beside them couldn¡¯t help but get a word in, ¡°That woman really is a tough one. She always put on a kind look on her face but only do things resolutely. Unlike our Old Madam who only pretends to be fierce by always go soft on others.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng rolled her eyes to Mama Fang after hearing those words. Then she turned to Minn, ¡°I couldn¡¯t bear her way of doing things before. Now I understand that she actually has no other ways! One thing she keeps saying over and over is, ¡®If someone want me dead, I¡¯ll let that person die before me. I believe the justice in this world.¡¯ You better remember this!¡±

    ¡°And what about now?¡± Minn asked as she nodded nkly.

    ¡°Now? Old Master He resigned from office with honor. Hongwen has traveled far away. Hongwen¡¯s mother felt that she was respected. Since that bitch of the Cao family already became a member of the He family, Old Madam He would have many ways to deal with her inside of their family.¡± Old Madam Sheng ridiculed, ¡°Cao family has wanted to scrounge more money from He family now that two women of their family have married into He family. However, they can only dream about it.¡±

    Members of He family which Minn and her grandma were talking about were busy packing up now. The packing job was about to be finished after a few days¡¯ work. However, the atmosphere in the inner hall of the main yard was extremely cold.

 Chapter 193: Regulating the Family, Hai shi Delivers a Baby, He Familyâ€™s Medical Books (120.6)

    <h4>Chapter 193: Regting the Family, Hai shi Delivers a Baby, He Family¡¯s Medical Books (120.6)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    There were five people in the room. Old Madam He was sitting upright in the middle with two reliable Mamas in charge standing by her sides. Madam He and Cao Jinxiu were kneeling on the ground with tears covering their faces.

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m begging you!¡± Madam He cried and said, ¡°Punish me as you wish if you think I have done anything wrong! But please don¡¯t treat Jinxiu like this!¡±

    ¡°How dare I punish you?¡± Old Madam He said that with coldness on her face, ¡°You are Hongwen¡¯s mother, a woman of her word. No matter whom you wanted Hongwen to marry, I never stood in your way. But since Concubine Cao has already married into our family, I do have the right to discipline her. All right, Concubine Cao, stop being in a trance. Go back right away to pack up your stuff. I want you to go back to White Stone Pond with me after a few days!¡±

    Cao Jingxiu¡¯s face turned deadly pale. She never thought things would be like this. Then she curled up her body and pleaded, ¡°No, no, Old Madam, please, I can¡¯t bear leaving my aunt. My cousin is not here, I should stay to look after her!¡±

    Old Madam He replied with a scornful look, ¡°That you don¡¯t need to worry about. Your cousin goes on long journeys all the year round and I don¡¯t see your aunt couldn¡¯t live without him. Even if you are more important to her than her son, I think she can still survive without you!¡±

    Madam He felt the voice extremely indifferent. As she raised her head and saw the firm expression in Old Madam He¡¯s eyes and the anger on her face, Madam He finally realized how much her mother-inw detested her now even though they had got along with each other for twenty years. Madam He couldn¡¯t help slumping down on the ground. However, no one came forward to support her while Cao Jinxiu only cried bitterly and loudly.

    Old Madam He looked at them coldly, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll be clear to you today, nothing will stop me from bringing Concubine Cao with me. She has already destroyed a good marriage of Hongwen. I cannot let her destroy Hongwen¡¯s whole life! I have already picked a girl for Hongwen. She¡¯s also from a medical family. Although her family is not so prestigious, I still feel satisfied with this girl. She¡¯s capable, resolute and also knows how to regte a family. Her father has passed away not long ago, so she is still observing mourning right now. I have calcted the days. After one year when Hongwenes back, they can get married then.¡±

    Cao Jinxiu who was stricken by grief looked at Old Madam He, not willing to believe what she had just heard, ¡°You, you have found another girl for my cousin?¡± So quickly?!

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Old Madam He looked at her in disgust, ¡°So, I can¡¯t let you stay here to trouble Hongwen and his wife and bring damages to He family.¡±

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t trouble them!¡± Cao Jinxiu came back to her sense right away and kept kowtowing, ¡°I¡¯ll serve my cousin and his wife with all my heart! I¡¯ll treat his wife like my sister!¡±

    Madam He also entreated, ¡°Mother, you have heard Jinxiu¡¯s words, please...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t trust her!¡± Old Madam He said definitely, ¡°I don¡¯t trust either of you!¡±

    Cao Jinxiu and Madam He looked at Old Madam He in terror. Then Old Madam He spoke slowly, ¡°I remembered clearly that when Concubine Cao married into our family, the people of Cao family have sworn that they would never ask for help from us. But it has only been a few months¨C¡± Old Madam He stared at Madam He fiercely, saying, ¡°Tell me, how many silvers have you given to Cao family ever since then? Huh! You think I wouldn¡¯t know that? The people of Cao family have written letters to Concubine Cao to ask for help. Then you just gave the silvers to Concubine Cao. After that, Cao family would receive that money from Concubine Cao. How clever you are to find loopholes in my words!¡±

    Madam He had already acknowledged the smartness of her mother-inw, so she didn¡¯t dare to argue for herself. Then she only wept and said, ¡°She¡¯s my sister after all, I cannot let her starve to death! Mother, I know you are a kind-hearted woman. Please pity them...¡±

    ¡°Starve to death?!¡± Old Madam He snorted and said, ¡°When they left the capital, you have already sent them enough silvers. If they used that money to purchasends, they would possess more than hundred acres of farnd. With the addition of the silvers which you have given to them off and on afterwards, they could call themselves rich people in the vige! But what did they do? I have already sent a letter to ask about their situations. The men in the Cao family all spend their time with prostitutes or do stealthy things all day. Your dear sister lives a wealthy life and even starts to lend money at usury. She also forced the people who owed her money to sell their children! You want me to pity them? Let me tell you this, I pity the pigs, the dogs, the beggars in the capital. But never will I pity the people of Cao family!¡±

    Cao Jinxiu¡¯s face was ghostly pale after she had heard that. Her lips almost bled since she had bit on them all the time. Then she couldn¡¯t help but argue, ¡°Old Madam, maybe you have mistaken about them. My parents told me that they have done farm work all the time...¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Old Madam He suddenlyughed and continued, ¡°We will pass by your parents¡¯ home on the way back to my hometown. You can go check on them by yourself. If I haven¡¯t said the truth, I¡¯ll send you back to the capital right away. But if I am right, you will stay in the White Stone Pond forever! How about that?¡±

    Cao Jinxiu was chocked by Old Madam He¡¯s words. After she muttered something while sobbing, she never uttered anything and only knelt there with her head lowered.

    Old Madam Sheng cursed resentfully, having no intention to cover her detestation toward Cao Jinxiu, ¡°You double-dealing bitch! Even the toad in the stinking ditch is more decent than you! You don¡¯t even deserve to talk to me! How dare you dream of staying with Hongwen?!¡±

    Cao Jinxiu copsed on the ground with her face turningpletely red and sobbed lightly, feeling ashamed and indignant.

    Old Madam He turned around to look at Madam He and said in a heavy voice, ¡°I know you have lived in widowhood at a young age, but He family never owed you anything. You have been given preferential treatments all the time. I am not a stubborn person who disdain the remarried concubines. But Cao Jiuxiu and her families are all despicable people who have no sense of shame. If Hongwen is stuck with them, his life will be ruined!¡±

    Having taken a breath, Old Madam He raised her voice and imed, ¡°Let me be frank with you today, I know Hongwen is your son, but he is also the child of He family. You will never use him to do Cao family a good turn!¡±

    With Madam He¡¯s face turning green, she was so scared that she could only tremble. Then she raised her head sadly to look at Old Madam He, saying, ¡°Mother, how can you say about me like that? How can I have the nerve to live?!¡±

    ¡°Of course you will live!¡± Old Madam He retorted her frostily, ¡°I will bring Concubine Cao with me for sure. I¡¯m willing to be an evil mother-inw and watch you die rather than watch Hongwen being burdened by you to death because he wants to fulfil his filial duty!¡±

    Madam He couldn¡¯t even cry anymore and only looked at Old Madam He in panic. Thetter said with a weird smile on her face, ¡°Perhaps you are more concerned about the Cao family than your own son. But I am a dark-minded person who only values my own grandson!¡±

    Madam He copsed on the ground in a daze, feeling coldness all over her body. In the meantime, she could still hear Old Madam Sheng¡¯s words, ¡°Remember this, He family is our family. You are just a woman who have married into our family! It¡¯s not your turn to use the money of the He family to aid the Cao family! Our family¡¯s reputation has already been ruined by you once, I won¡¯t trust you anymore! Later on I need you to hand Hongwen¡¯s properties to me first. When Hongwen gets married, I¡¯ll give his properties to his wife. I couldn¡¯t stop you from giving others a favor with your own dowry. But I want you to know that once you give out all your dowry, you cannot stay in our family anymore! Also, if the Cao family stilles to pester us, I¡¯ll notify the local government about their crime. I don¡¯t care if they will be killed or beaten! They should get what they deserve! I¡¯ll be responsible for all the consequences!¡±

    Old Madam He¡¯s imposing manner terrified Madam He and Cao Jinxiu so much that they didn¡¯t dare to say a word. After that, they could only beg piteously without a break. However, Old Madam He who had already made up her mind ignored all of their begging. Cao Jinxiu then couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°You wretched old...¡± Before she could finish that sentence, Madam He covered her mouth right away. Madam He knew something that Cao Jinxiu didn¡¯t, which was that Old Madam He had got blood on her hands. So many concubines, Tong Fang and their illegal children had disappeared without a trace.

    Old Madam He looked at the two of them smilingly and started to straighten them out, ¡°Don¡¯t be so sentimental. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to lock Concubine Cao in my hometown forever. About eight to ten years after Hongwen has his own children, I¡¯ll send you back. They you can unite with him.¡±

    As Madam He saw the expression in Old Madam He¡¯s eyes, she only felt desperation inwardly. Madam He knew that she wouldn¡¯t live longer than ten years ording to her own physical condition. She had nned to let her son and Cao Jinxiu bond with each other when she was still alive. When she was dead, Cao Jinxiu would stand firm in the He family then. But now it seemed that her mother-inw was looking forward to her death.

    By then, her son and his new wife would be an affectionate couple with lovely children. And Cao Jinxiu, as an aged woman, would never be favored by He Hongwen anymore. The He family would only make sure that they wouldn¡¯t starve Cao Jinxiu to death.

    Madam He was being at her wits¡¯ end. Suddenly, she recalled something. Old Madam He observed the look on her face and saw right through her daughter-inw. Then Old Madam He held up the tea cup leisurely and said slowly, ¡°You better stop thinking that you could ask Hongwen¡¯s wife to beg me to let Concubine Cao go. If your future daughter-inw or your sones to me and tells me that they want Concubine Cao back, a foolish old woman like me wouldn¡¯t try to find if you are behind all of that. I¡¯ll send your niece straight to the nunnery. Well, by the way, there is a ce in White Stone Pond like the Tong Chu Temple which is set up specifically for the women who have made mistakes...¡±

    Cao Jinxiu couldn¡¯t take this anymore and went dizzy directly. Meanwhile, Madam He, being stupefied, only stood put without moving a bit.

    The trantor has something to say:

    Gosh!!!!!! Finally!!!!! I just couldn¡¯t wait to see the end of Cao Jinxiu! This girl is so disgusting and this Madam He is so hard to understand. Why she insists on her son marrying her sister¡¯s daughter?! This is ridiculous. If C JX is a good girl, then fine, I wouldn¡¯t say a word about it. But she isn¡¯t!!!!

 Chapter 194: Dine Out, Family Affairs, National Affairs, Hua Lan, Hackingâ€¦(121.1)

    <h4>Chapter 194: Dine Out, Family Affairs, National Affairs, Hua Lan, Hacking...(121.1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you that I could go back by myself? Why did youe?¡±

    Inside of the coach which was paved with mineral blue mat, Minn held a tea pot in her arms while questioning that in a low voice with a straight face.

    Since it was less than a month that Hai shi had given birth to the baby, so most of the guests who attended the Three Shower Day ceremony here were women. Also, ording to the tradition, there wouldn¡¯t be a feast either. Wang shi only invited the guests to have lunch in the mansion. After these women had rested for a short while after the lunch, they all left one after another. As Minn was about to bid her farewell, Gu Tingye arrived at Sheng¡¯s mansion. He chatted with Sheng Hong for a while and then took leave with Minn.

    Right now Gu Tingye didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. When he had arrived at Sheng¡¯s mansion to pick his wife, Minn had suggested meaningfully with a bashful look on her face, ¡®Honey, it¡¯ll be so tired riding horses back and forth. Let¡¯s take the coach back.¡±

    Seeing Minn¡¯s rosy cheeks and watery eyes, Gu Tingye got hot-headed right away and got on the coach excitedly. However, little did he know that Minn would pour cold water right on his enthusiasm...

    ¡°I just dropped by, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Gu Tingye found Minn¡¯s anxious look quite interesting. He, feeling his fingers quite itchy, really wanted to pinch her.

    ¡°You think I don¡¯t know about the roads?¡± Minn, feeling her intelligence being humiliated, ced three tea cups on the table right away. ¡°The imperial city is here, our mansion is here and Sheng¡¯s mansion is here... How¡¯s it possible for you to drop by at Sheng¡¯s mansion?!¡±

    Minn scaled down the whole city on the table. Gu¡¯s mansion and Sheng¡¯s mansion were situated respectively in the first and second ring roads of the capital. Gu Tingye¡¯s workce was in the central government.

    As Gu Tingye watched Minn arranging the tea cups with her bulging face like a child who was building blocks, he finally couldn¡¯t help but pinch Minn¡¯s cheek. Then he said with a smile, ¡°After the Morning Report, I apanied Old General Bo to make a tour at the military camp on the Western Mountain. When I saw it was about time, I went to pick you then... Isn¡¯t is a good thing that I could back you up in your family?¡±

    ¡°Not so good.¡± Minn held her face while saying seriously, ¡°You better treat me more indifferently in front of everyone else. As long as you fulfill your duty as a husband, I don¡¯t need you to express your concern to me when there are other people around.¡±

    Gu Tingye, being startled, stared at Minn in surprise. He still remembered that at that year, he hadn¡¯t picked Yu Yanhong at her family, she had nearly torn down the roof¨C By the way, his first marriage really had given him a lot of lessons.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen Madam Wang, my aunt and my sisters¡¯ faces just now? Look how sulky they were!¡± Luckily, Wen Yanjing was still a sensible man. One day when he had got off work early from the Imperial Academy, he had rushed to the mountain on purpose to pick his wife who had prayed there. Therefore, Rn had seemed to be fine with Gu Tingye¡¯s presence. After she had sung her own praises, she had only teased at Minn for a short while.

    Seeing the shocking expression on Gu Tingye¡¯s face, Minn exined for him patiently, ¡°I¡¯m not Madam Wang¡¯s biological daughter. Not only have I married to a more prestigious family than my sisters, I have also been ennobled and lived independently. Now, even my husband treats me so well, I¡¯m like the one who has it all! There¡¯s no such great thing like that. Jealousy will create resentment. And in the end, I¡¯ll only be wronged by them for no reason!¡±

    This was the first time Gu Tingye had heard of the principle in dealing with women. Having pondered for a while, he suddenly reminded of the woman with a mean appearance who had stood beside Wang shi. He heard others call her ¡®Aunt Kang¡¯. Also, he remembered seeing hostility in that woman¡¯s eyes. Then he looked at Minn and said in a heavy voice, ¡°Someone has... envied you? Bullied you?¡±

    Minn shook her head, answering, ¡°The less trouble, the better. One should always be able but modest. They are all my families; it¡¯ll be the best if our living standards are almost the same. I don¡¯t want to be the exceptional one of my family. That¡¯s the first reason. Second, if others see you value me a lot, they will definitely ask me for help. Should I help them if they want your help with their promotions, they evaluations or other things like their rmendations?¡±

    Minn, as a married woman, knew that she should always keep a low key in front of her families. She never had the intention to show off or brag about herself even if she was living a prospering life now. Otherwise, the people who wanted to borrow money, ask to stay, ask favors, ask for everything woulde one after another... And as long as she was reluctant to agree to thesemands, she would be sneered fiercely with extremely sarcastic words¨C That was what showing off in front of everyone would bring!

    After Gu Tingye had been in a daze for a long while, he said hesitantly, ¡°So... I shouldn¡¯t care about you so much when we are in Sheng¡¯s mansion?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Seeing him finally being enlightened, Minn put on a joyful look, saying, ¡°It would be better if you can be strict and even fierce to me.¡±

    Gu Tingye looked at Minn, being still unable to understand, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you be embarrassed?¡±

    ¡°Will you scold me when the elders tell me off?¡± Minn asked smilingly.

    ¡°No.¡± Gu Tingye denied that right away.

    ¡°Will you limit my power when I handle the family affairs?

    ¡°Why would I do that?!¡± Gu Tingye burst intoughter.

    ¡°Will you forbid me to make new clothes, jewelries, or do things I want to do?¡±

    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t have any evil thoughts, you can do everything!¡± Gu Tingye said that with a stern look on his face but a smile in his eyes.

    Minn waved her sleeves and held her husband¡¯s strong arms fawningly, saying with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s it. I know you treat me well, that¡¯s all I need. Vanity means nothing to me! If the other people think that you are hard upon me, they might treat me even better!¡±

    With light shing in Gu Tingye¡¯s eyes, he raised his eyebrows and dragged Minn toward him smilingly. As he held Minn¡¯s hands in his hands, he said with a smile, ¡°Let me summarize it for you. You mean, you want your husband to put a white and tender sheepskin on your cunning fox body, right?¡±

    Minn winked her two big and clear eyes, seeming quite innocent and native, ¡°Honey, you are amander. Why don¡¯t you use the art of war as a metaphor? It¡¯s called, ¡®Enemy in the light, me in the dark. That is the best situation.¡±

    Gu Tingye who never realized that she would talk about art of war found her both funny and annoying. He dragged Minn into his arms and hugged her tightly. The girl could only whine like a newborn feast and make little struggles. As he nuzzled her neck and shoulders, he felt her tender skin and smelled her fragrance while chuckling in a low voice.

    While he raised his head, he smiled and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the lunch?¡±

    Minn covered her hair and wriggled out of his strong arms, trying her best to maintain her make up, ¡°I seldome back to my parents¡¯ family. How could I eat my fill like a hungry wolf.¡±¨C Let alone that the mean Aunt Kang had sat opposite to her.

    ¡°That¡¯s great! Old General Bo had this rule for forty years that themanders should eat the same things with the solders in the military camp. I said that I wanted to see the armory as an excuse and went out. So I haven¡¯t eaten anything yet! Let me bring you to the Heaven Delicious Tower to have a nice meal!¡± Gu Tingyeughed loudly and said that.

    Minn, with a scornful look on her face, pointed the man with her slender index finger. Then she spoke in a soft voice on purpose with dimples showing on her face, ¡°You high-fed childe, I see you unable to endure any hardship. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Old General Bo would punish you fiercely after he knew about that?¡±

    ¡°Have you seen any childe who¡¯s so wise and brave like me?!¡± Gu Tingye pretended to be angry while goggling at Minn, ¡°Save the nonsense, you want to go or not!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Minn replied quickly, being transported with joy, ¡°Everybody says that the crisp fried pigeon and Buddha Skipping Wall in the Heaven Delicious Tower are the best in the capital. But I never have the chance to have a taste.¡± Heaven Delicious Tower was a famous restaurant in the capital. Only the nobility or the important officials could go there. There were private rooms upstairs for women to treat their guests. Wang shi had taken Rn there, Concubine Lin had also taken Mn there. After Hun had known about that, she had wanted to take Minn there. However, on the day when they had been about to set off, Hun¡¯s mother-inw had made a scene. So Minn never got a chance to taste the food in that famous restaurant.

    Seeing the cheerful look on Minn¡¯s face, Gu Tingye felt a little bitter inwardly but didn¡¯t show that feeling on his face. Instead, he only held Minn in his arms and said with a smile, ¡°The capital has the world¡¯s best food. Next time I¡¯ll bring you to other restaurants. The Bean Sauce Fish and the Spicy Pepper Chicken in the ¡®World¡¯s Delicacy¡¯ are really unique. Also, the Dongpo Pork and the Honey-Stewed BBQ Pork in the ¡®Saliva Pavilion¡¯...¡± Hemented lots of the famous restaurants which he was already very familiar with. In the meantime, Minn grinned and apuded for him, feeling delighted secretly¨C This guy was truly deserved to be called a high-fed childe. If she was his buddy instead of his wife, he might have already taken her to hang out in the red-light district. Maybe she could even hear him ranked the famous whorehouses in the capital ording to their service attitude, the charging standard and the quality of the goods.

    ¡°But...¡± Something urred to Minn¡¯s mind suddenly. Then she said hesitantly, ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte. Will there be ce for us in the Heaven Delicious Tower?¡± If she was a man, she wouldn¡¯t mind sitting in the hall. However, in the ancient times, it was inappropriate for women to show their faces in public. So Minn wasn¡¯t sure if there was a private room for them at this moment.

    Gu Tingye was in the middle of his passionate speech. Hearing Minn¡¯s question, he raised his head and said proudly, ¡°Who do you think I am? Even if there isn¡¯t a table for us, I¡¯ll make them have one!¡±

    He sounded like the brave Robin Hood while saying that. Minn took a tumble right away. She couldn¡¯t me herself for having a poor imagination. In her previous life, she hadn¡¯t even had a chance to see a living bigwig before she died as in the line of duty. After she had been reincarnated in a new body, her father who treasured his reputation a lot never dared to overstep his authority. So Minn never realized that she would have the chance to enjoy privileges in this life.

    With excitement on her face, she put her two chubby hands on Gu Tingye¡¯s arms. After that, she approached to him joyfully with shiny light shing in her eyes and stammered, ¡°Can we, can we, we... drive away the other customers in the Heaven Delicious Tower and sit at their table?¡±

    ¡°I can even drive away the cook of the Heaven Delicious Tower and let you cook the fish soup there!¡± Gu Tingye chuckled and said that. Then he rolled his eyes to Minn and sniffed, ¡°Think of your identity! Stop being so naive.¡±

    With a twinkle in Minn¡¯s eyes, she got even more enthusiastic. She tried her best to keep herself from stammering, ¡°Then, then... can we eat the meal for free?¡± Doing a ¡®dine and dash¡¯ was the second mission for the rich guys in all the TV dramas. As for the first mission, there was no need to ask!

    Gu Tingye was almost choked by his own saliva. After he had stared at Minn for almost a quarter, he heaved a deep sigh, ¡°My wife, why can¡¯t you be less naive, even for a little bit?¡±

 Chapter 195: Dine Out, Family Affairs, National Affairs, Hua Lan, Hackingâ€¦(121.2)

    <h4>Chapter 195: Dine Out, Family Affairs, National Affairs, Hua Lan, Hacking...(121.2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    At that time they had gone to the restaurant, Minn had enjoyed eating the food there a lot. Ever since then, Gu Tingye always brought the specialty dishes from all the famous restaurants. Sometimes, it was the grilled ginger vor ribs wrapped by lotus leaf. Sometimes it was the three fresh delicacies soup in thick bamboo tube. He even found duck blood soup with vermicelli and wonton filled with chopped wild mushrooms from the roadside stands at some unknown corners. The dishes were all super tasty and delicious. While Minn was enjoying the food, she almost swallowed the spoon. Gu Tingye really lived up to his reputation that he had never brought a same dish back home until now.

    As Minn ate those food, she couldn¡¯t help sigh inwardly, ¡®It¡¯s not theck of beauty in life, but theck of the eyes to find the beauty¡¯. Marrying to a rich guy still had some advantages after all. At least, Changbai was not able to find so many delicacies of all kinds.

    Every time Minn glutted herself with food, Gu Tingye would watch her eating smilingly. Minn who only focused on eating never noticed that her husband was actually observing her in a weird way as if he was waiting for something. When they had nothing else to do, they would chat about everything from the anecdotes in all corners of the country to the affairs happened in the imperial court. Gu Tingye fancied the warm and lovely aura in the room. Sometimes they would chatter for so long that Sir Gongsun who had waited in the outer study for a long while couldn¡¯t help order someone to call Gu Tingye over.

    After a few times, Sir Gongsun couldn¡¯t help but sigh deeply, ¡°No wonder why Sir Fangweng¡¯s mother had to let him divorce Tang Wan!¡± Once the couple was too close, the man tended to make no attempt to make progress.

    However, hearing Sir Gongsun¡¯s words, Minn shed a light in her eyes and asked right away, ¡°I heard that the second husband of Madam Tang was even more handsome with a more powerful family. Is that true?¡± In her previous life, she had heard of that story.

    As Sir Gongsun was about to speak, he detected the fierce expression in Gu Tingye¡¯s eyes. Then he only coughed gently and said with a stern look, ¡°There¡¯s no such thing. After she had married to another man, she was depressed the whole time and missed her first husband all day.¡±

    Then, Gu Tingye refilled Sir Gongsun¡¯s cup with tea smilingly.

    Gongsun Baishi was from a middle ss gentry family in Southern Prefecture Shan. After he had failed in the Eight-Part Essay Exam, he had chosen to abandon himself to nature since his elder brother was able to take care of his parents and his family was rich enough to spare him from the anxiety of the livelihood. He had visited lots of celebrities on his journey and talked about the current politics freely. He had also traveled through famous historic and cultural sites over the past twenty years. Afterwards, he had began to explore the remote areas. A few years ago, he had run into a group of bandits who had no work ethics in the wilderness. Not only had these guys wanted to rob him, they had also wanted to kill him. Luckily, Gu Tingye who had passed by had saved Sir Gongsun¡¯s life.

    Sir Gongsun who had been very grateful to Gu Tingye had started to work as thetter¡¯s private adviser. After Sir Gongsun¡¯s elder brother had deceased, Sir Gongsun¡¯s parents had found it hard to teach his nephew, Gongsun Meng who also had no interest in studying and attending the imperial examination. Therefore, they had sent this boy to live with Sir Gongsun, hoping that the boy could learn something from his uncle and also gain some experiences by Gu Tingye¡¯s side. Gongsun Meng had only considered his life with Gu Tingye as a leisure-time activity like a short-time rest during his travel. However, the luck had turned in Gu Tingye¡¯s favor afterwards, which also benefited Sir Gongsun. Nowadays, he was the number one adviser by Gu Tingye¡¯s side and had made a name for himself in the capital.

    Ever since Gu Tingye had been in a high position, he who had confidence in his own skill in martial arts was not willing to bring any bodyguards with him. Nevertheless, under Gongsun Meng¡¯s insistence, when Gu Tingye went out of the capital, he would still be apanied by private guards from the army and when he walked inside of the city, he would be followed by bodyguards including the masters in martial arts like Tu Long and Tu Hu. Gongsun Meng would also follow the Tu brothers to learn some skills and read some books if he had time.

    ¡°If the whole world is at peace, I wouldn¡¯t be meddling. But now His Majesty...¡± Sir Gongsun said that worriedly. As the cool breeze was blowing in the pavilion, with a white chessman between his fingers, Sir Gongsun still couldn¡¯t decide where to put this piece facing the chessboard while saying, ¡°Every month, there will be people being fetched for interrogation to Dali Temple, ministry of justice, the imperial prison day and night. Some of them... never came out and were sent straightly to the jail.¡±

    Minn pondered for a short while and then said, ¡° At the critical moments when Lord Jing plotted treason and Jie Nu invaded our country, half of the solders of the Three Large Camp couldn¡¯t be mobilized by His Majesty. More than half of the officials in the capital could hardly absolve themselves from that. Luckily, His Majesty had a back up n, so the situation at that time was only threatening but not dangerous. But His Majesty would never leave that matter at that.¡±

    Sir Gongsun nodded, saying, ¡°Now Liu Zhengjie is the one who takes charge of the imperial guards of the imperial prison. This man used to be the private military officer of the Eighth Prince¡¯s mansion and is regarded highly by His Majesty. And he does carry out his task resolutely. At that time when His Majesty has used the excuse of observing mourning for ourst emperor to sentence some of the members of the imperial family. His Majesty has meant to use that punishment as a warning to others. However, some people who are unable to see that even do things more recklessly. Yesterday His Majesty only stated the mistakes that a fewmanders of border-provinces have made, then there were heated debates on the imperial court right away. Thus it could be seen howplicated the situation was. As for the military camp, whenmander Gu first took charge of the army, he has already found many problems in the troops. There are people with the freeloading problems, stealing the army provisions, upying citizens¡¯ farnd, giving loans to others using their provisions, opening the border trade in private. Even the armory was half emptied... All those things are just so shocking!¡±

    Minn smiled, seeming to be rather light-hearted, ¡°Ourst emperor, as kind as he was, has reduced the burden of taxation and cost, encouraged frugality and humbleness, enjoyed happiness with people, treated the officials and the nobles nicely just like Emperor Wen and Emperor Jing. Now our national treasury is abundant and civilians are still able to eat their fill.¡±

    ¡°But some influential officials are still drinking people¡¯s life-blood. They only seek their own gains and feather their own nests with public funds...¡±

    ¡°But when their properties are confiscated, our country will get more ie too!¡± Minn added at once, ¡°Think of the huge amount of money! The property of a grand coordinator of Anhui is equal to half year¡¯s salt tax of our country. And after the properties of two earls who have joined the rebellion and a marquis have been confiscated, His Majesty has gained more than half years profits of the national treasury!¡±

    Sir Gongsun simmered withughter with a few beards of him floating in the air, ¡°That¡¯s right! Even we have already fought two wars, the national treasury still have enough money to spare.¡±

    Minn also grinned and said, ¡°There are always some little problems in times of peace and prosperity. Ourst emperor preferred gentle and kind political tactics while His Majesty do things in a resolute and steadfast way. The loose and right managements of them are exactly the reason for our flourishing age. ¡®The Jing Tan Mutiny¡¯ has brought disaster to three provinces and four territories, but after His Majesty has distributed thends which were upied by the guilty lords and their followers, those ces have gradually recovered to their original states.¡± The people who dealt with politics always liked to show their care for the nation on their faces. Then she continued, ¡°Moreover, what else could Commander Gu do except for following His Majesty¡¯s orders?¡±

    After Sir Gongsun had thought about Minn¡¯s words, he could only give out a wry smile¨C Without Eighth Prince, Gu Tingye would only be a stroller who wandered around the country.

    ¡°Act cautiously, don¡¯t be in the frontline of the political struggles. That¡¯s all the thing he needs to do. It¡¯s not a good thing to offend too many people.¡± Minn said that in a low voice. Like Chair Mao had said, ¡°We can despise our enemies strategically. But we must attach great importance to them tactically.¡±

    Sir Gongsunughed breezily and said, ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Commander Gu is crude in most matters but subtle in some. Let alone that he has dealt with all kinds of people and is already not an innocent boy.¡±

    They had yed the chess for three rounds. Minn ended up in one win, one defeat and one tie game. They were both not satisfied with this result because the two of them all consumed themselves as the master in chess game. Then the two discontented yers made a deal to y for another day! Sir Gongsun who had confidence in his own memory only mumbled something when he left there with his hands crossing behind his back. Minn was the modest one. She asked Xiaotao to carry the chessboard back to her room in order to investigate the the final phase.

    At this moment, someone from the outside reported that Cuiwei had brought her husband and her child here.

    It had been a few years Minn hadn¡¯t seen Cuiwei. Now this woman had already given birth to a girl and gained lots of weight. She looked good with that rounded and rosy face. The moment she saw Minn, she started to cry instantly, which made Xiaotao, lvzhi and other maids weep too. The girls chatted andughed together. As Cuiwei talked about how much she had missed everyone, the other girls all got very joyful. Then they all asked at once about what had happened to Cuiweitely.

    ¡°I thought Old Madam Sheng would keep you by her side for a bit longer, mydy. I mean, I thought you would get married next year. When you got married, there was already not enough time for me to get back to the capital!¡± Cuiwei wiped the tears on her face and said smilingly.

    ¡°Well, our madam is just so attractive that our master couldn¡¯t wait any longer to propose to her!¡± Lvzhi chuckled and said that.

    Cuiwei goggled at her with a smile, ¡°You still talk so glibly. Aren¡¯t you afraid that no one would marry you?¡±

    Lvzhi flushed right away. Then she flew into a rage and went to thump on Cuiwei. Danju, with a sincere look on her face,forted the angry girl immediately, ¡°Sister Cuiwei, don¡¯t be so anxious. Our madam will definitely find a good man for you!¡± Lvzhi was even more embarrassed. Then she started to chase those girls all over the ce.

    After they had enjoyed their times together, all the other maids dismissed themselves. Minn only called Cuiwei and her husband over to talk. Cuiwei¡¯s husband called He Youchang and was the son of Steward He who had looked after Sheng¡¯s old mansion in Jin Ling. The man had a round face, looking neat and honest. As the couple stood together, Minn found them looking quite alike.

    ¡°Your dad works for Old Madam Sheng, so I trust him a lot. You are still young, so I¡¯ll let you start working in the gate house. Afterwards you can learn about managing. You should know how to read people¡¯s thoughts and say things properly. Anyway, you should at least have an overview of the affairs in the outer yard.¡± After the small talk, Minn held a tea cup in her hand and said slowly with a smile, ¡°Your daughter is still too young to unattended all day and all night. So Cuiwei can start working by Liaoyong¡¯s wife side first. Help me observe the other maids first. Liaoyong¡¯s wife is a sensible woman, she will know what to do.¡±

    Cuiwei and He Yongchang are both clever persons. They had already known the situations in Gu¡¯s mansion. Now that Minn didn¡¯t have any one to trust in both inner and outer yards, they would be like Minn¡¯s ears and eyes and figure out the backgrounds and characters of each steward as well as the connection between the things happened in inner yard and outer yard. As long as they did their jobs well, Minn would definitely promote and award them.

    After the couple had left the room, they watched at the view in the mansion smilingly while talking with each other in a low voice.

    ¡°Our madam still treasured the old memories. I heard that Madam Wang has wanted to send another couple to our madam. But our madam has begged Old Madam Sheng to let use back from Jin Ling.¡± He Youchang said that. He was a young man who knew the difference between looking after the old mansion in Jin Ling and working in a prestigious family. ¡°I have to thank you for this.¡±

    ¡°... We have to dedicate in out jobs and share our madam¡¯s worries.¡± Cuiwei looked at her husband gently. Then she raised her head and said, ¡°When I came to her yard in that year, she told me, Danju and other girls, ¡®I¡¯ll give you authority to rule those young maids. Consider this as a constraint and also a test to them.¡¯ Now it seems that our madam has known what kind of a person Yancao was from the beginning. We have to do our jobs fairly. It doesn¡¯t matter if we make any mistakes or screw up a few things. But if our madam knows that we have evil thoughts... that¡¯s the thing our madam will never tolerate!¡±

 Chapter 196: Dine Out, Family Affairs, National Affairs, Hualan, Hackingâ€¦ (121.3)

    <h4>Chapter 196: Dine Out, Family Affairs, National Affairs, Hun, Hacking... (121.3)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    He Youchang respected his wife a lot. He smiled and said, ¡°Of course! Before we left our family, my father has lectured me over two nights. He said that it was the best that we could have a wise madam. He also told me that as long as we were loyal to our madam, we wouldn¡¯t be mistreated.¡±

    In fact, Minn didn¡¯t want Cuiwei to get too busy. Not only because Cuiwei¡¯s daughter was still too young, Minn also wanted Cuiwei to have more sons so that Cuiwei could have someone to count on in the future. After all, she was in the ancient time. For example, if Minn had to choose one of Hai shi and Hun to give birth to a son, she would choose Hun to have son and Hai shi to have a girl. Because Hun was still having a hard time now while Hai shi lived quite well.

    After a few days, someone came to report that Hun really had given birth to a son.

    In order not to gette, Minn began to dress up early in the morning on the baby¡¯s Three Shower Day. She put on a in lunar-white coat embroidered with dark threads and flower patterns and a purple waistcoat with the same patterns. The maids hadbed her hair into a oblique bun under which were three to four round and purerge pearls. Then after a super delicate gold hairpin with a colorful butterfly on the top had been anchored under the hair bun, the hair was done. The cirrus of the butterfly kept shaking. Then, Xiaotao brought an armful of fresh flowers which still had morning dewdrops on them. Minn picked a magnolia flower which was as big as the rim of the teacup and inserted it by her temple. As she looked at herself in the mirror, she found herself looking even more gorgeous than before being around the fragrance.

    This was the Nth time Minn had to sigh and let her imagination run away, ¡®This face really is so pretty! If I travel back to the troubled times, I¡¯m even eligible to be the enchanting Imperial Concubine. Just don¡¯t know if I will die with the fatuous emperor or marry to the next emperor.¡¯

    Marquis Zhongqin¡¯s mansion was situated in the Third Ring Road. So it had taken two hours for Minn to arrive there. Xiaotao climbed into the coach and helped Minn fix her make up. Then they both got off the coach. Wang shi, seeing Minn arriving early, showed a smile on her face. Aunt Kang still stood there with sarcasm on her face. The moment Rn saw Minn being there, she dragged Minn¡¯s sleeves and whispered to thetter¡¯s ear with a smile, ¡°Today my husband will pick me up!¡± On these words, she glimpsed at Minn with a beaming smile, looking extremelycent.

    Minn waspletely speechless. After she had gritted her teeth, she also approached to Rn and whispered, ¡°It was worthwhile to meet him privately in the midnight.¡±

    Rn blushed right away while ring at Minn indignantly. However, the smile on her face was hard to cover. Then she pinched on Minn¡¯s arm violently, which made Minn moan in a soft voice. The wolf back at her house had just pinched her yesterday.

    Mn only looked on them indifferently on the side.

    As Minn met Hun, she was shocked. Right now, Hun was reclining on the bed with a handkerchief embroidered with spring flowers on her head. Although it was clear to see that she had neatened her clothes, her sallow and withered face was still unable to be covered. Comparing to Hai shi who was plump and healthy, Hun looked like as if she was suffering from a serious illness instead of giving birth to a baby.

    Wang shi threw herself at Hun right away while shouting ¡°My daughter!¡± Hun onlyughed and said, ¡°... I wasn¡¯t in a great condition when I was pregnant with the baby. Just need some time to recover. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± She spoke those words weakly and couldn¡¯t help panting.

    The baby also looked sickly. He was thin and didn¡¯t even let out a cry. When the maids were taking off his clothes to shower him, he only sobbed for a short while like a little sick cat before he stopped moving. Minn still remembered when Hai shi¡¯s daughter had been showered, that little girl¡¯s chubby hands had struggled so hard that she had sshed the water all around the floor. That really was a strong baby!

    The guests all got suspicious and turned around to look at Old Madam Yuan and First Madam Yuan. Thetter seemed to be ill at ease and only talk to her mother, Aunt Zhang, with her head lowered. However, Old Madam Yuan was perfectly calm. Seeing the doubts in others¡¯ eyes, she only mentioned lightly, ¡°I have already told my second daughter-inw that she should be more careful this time since her condition was not so well during her pregnancy. But she had to...¡±

    As she was talking, she even tried to imply that Hun was to me for all of this. The other guests felt inappropriate to respond her, so they just listened to her with a smile. Wang shi, feeling resentment towards Old Madam Yuan inwardly, couldn¡¯t question thetter in front of everyone. So she had to bear that feeling with her teeth gritted. Mn, with a calm look on her face, only lowered her head and drank her tea, feeling quite joyful.

    Minn then nced at Hun, finding her lowering her head with vague hatred in her eyes. Minn who felt very upset sat by Hun¡¯s bed and touched her skinny hand. Suddenly, Minn felt something hot dropping on her hand. Then she saw a teardrop on the back of her hand.

    That gave Minn a bitter feeling. Then she held Hun¡¯s hand tightly.

    Rn, as insensitive as she was, always reacted slower than others. It took her very long to find that Hun was not well. After that, Rn lost her temper right away. She stood up and said to Old Madam Yuan loudly, ¡°Why is my sister so skinny? Is she sick?¡±

    After she had said that, there was a deadly silence in the room. Sometimes only rudeness could conquer the outrageousness. Rn red straightly at Old Madam Yuan and First Madam Yuan. Then with Old Madam Yuan¡¯s face being abruptly sullen, she said, ¡°Why are you talking like this, sister of my daughter-inw? Every pregnant women will get sick! You¡¯ll see when you get pregnant!¡±

    Those words might be useful to retort normal madams. However, Rn was one of a kind madam. She was Cui Yingying (T/N: A female character of a famous novel in Tang Dynasty) of this generation who had climbed the mountains to meet her lover in the midnight. As expected, she stepped forward and said in an even louder voice, ¡°I don¡¯t want to wait for that. Let me just ask you! Have you sent a bunch of girls to my brother-inw again?¡± That was the thing which Old Madam Yuan had done when Hun had had her first miscarriage.

    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?!¡± Old Madam Yuan¡¯s face was covered with redness and the tea cup in her hand kept shaking. There were already titters around her.

    ¡°Then you must have forced my sister to stand all day when she was pregnant!¡± Rn pointed to Old Madam Yuan with her finger almost touching Old Madam Yuan¡¯s nose- That was Old Madam Yuan¡¯s creation when Hun had been pregnant with Zhuang.

    ¡°You rude girl! How dare you!¡± Old Madam Yuan was trembling now while the guests already stopped hiding the irony look in their eyes.

    ¡°Or you have forced my sister to handle the family affairs for you during her pregnancy!¡± Old Madam Yuan was not Sheng Hong, so Rn had no fear for her at all- That was Old Madam Yuan¡¯s new move when Hun had been pregnant with Shi.

    ¡°You, you, you...¡± This was the first time Old Madam Yuan had met such a frank and provocative girl like that. So she didn¡¯t even know what to say for the moment. In the meantime, Minn only felt cheering up secretly.

    Except for the wife of Marquis Shoushan who couldn¡¯te because she had to deal with the affairs in her hometown and Yuan Wenying who had got married, most of the madams who were presented today were old acquaintances of Marquis Zhongqin¡¯s family and knew lots of details of Yuan¡¯s family. And lots of guests only watched the fun with joy. Only a few of them frowned slightly.

    First Madam Yuan supported her mother-inw with her hand and said in a sharp voice, ¡°Mydy, please save your tongue. Are you going to me us for all the things happen to my sister-inw?¡±

    However, Rn only refuted her with great confidence, ¡°Of course I am! As long as something bad happen to my sister, you and your mother-inw must behind that! Look at the two of you, so chubby with double chins! If you really treated my sister nicely, you should have got thinner taking care of her!¡±

    Minn almost burst intoughter. Rn was being unreasonable as always and Wang shi had no intention to stop her. Then First Madam Yuan could do nothing but shut up and stroke her double chins secretly. After that, she only turned around and sat down with her head lowered, feeling extremely humiliated. Hun said weakly, ¡°Rn, stop saying anything...¡±

    Then Old Madam Yuan who finally came to herself shouted angrily, ¡°You Sheng¡¯sdies are all delicate girls. Our family is not able to take care of Hun! Please bring her back to your mansion!¡±

    Seeing the situation bing intense, the guests all started to persuade Old Madam Yuan to calm her down. However, Old Madam Yuan still struck a pose with a cold face. Hun felt both angry and anxious. At the moment, Minn suddenly stood up and stared at Old Madam Yuan with coldness in her eyes, ¡°Old Madam Yuan, please be specific! What do you mean by bringing her back? Do you want to show us a divorce paper!¡± She sounded ruthless and tough.

 Chapter 197: Dine Out, Family Affairs, National Affairs, Hualan, Hackingâ€¦ (121.4)

    <h4>Chapter 197: Dine Out, Family Affairs, National Affairs, Hun, Hacking... (121.4)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Old Madam Yuan never realized that the people of the Sheng family would directly question her. She thought that they would say something nice and give her an out. Right now, she was choked by Minn¡¯s words. She couldn¡¯t say yes, but saying no would humiliate herself.

    Minn squinted her eyes slightly and looked at Old Madam Yuan with a fierce look, saying slowly, ¡°Old Madam Yuan, please make yourself clear! Do you want your son to divorce my sister!¡±

    Although Sheng¡¯s family was not the most influential family, it was still more powerful than Yuan¡¯s family. Old Madam Yuan was well aware of that. If Hun was divorced by her son, she would be kicked out of Yuan family afterwards. Then Old Madam Yuan turned around in anger and stopped talking.

    Aunt Zhang who had sensed the tension came forward to smooth things over, ¡°Mydy, you only said those things because you were in anger. My old sister only meant to ask her daughter-inw to recuperate in Sheng¡¯s mansion. It¡¯ll good for her health, right?¡±

    ¡°So that is what it is.¡± Minn chuckled with a scornful look in her eyes, ¡°My mistake.¡±

    Then she, having walked over to Rn, pulled the angry girl to sit and said with a gentle smile, ¡°Madams, please forgive my sister¡¯s frank speech. She is the most straightforward girl among us. Never have I seen her hide her feelings.¡±

    Minn had been ennobled as the second ss madam and was in the highest status among all the women in the room. The guests only wanted to fawn upon on her and under no circumstances would they question her. A few of the madams even replied, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right.¡±, which made Old Madam Yuan turn away in a huff.

    Then Minn smiled and said, ¡°We can¡¯t me my fifth sister to make a random guess. It is just so coincidental that every time my eldest sister was pregnant, something bad would happen to her. Someone might say, ¡®What a coincidence!¡¯ The others might think Old Madam Yuan has treated my eldest sister harshly on purpose and only biased her own niece! But we all know about Old Madam Yuan, she wouldn¡¯t do anything like that!¡±

    That was nonsense! Even if Old Madam Yuan had done those things unintentionally, she should have been more careful this time after Hun had run into so many idents during her former pregnancies. How could she still make troubles for Hun! Right now, with her chest moving up and down, Old Madam Yuan felt her heart being about to explode. But she couldn¡¯t say anything. The guests all looked at her with indifferent or ironic look in their eyes, which made her almost faint with anger.

    ¡°What an eloquent girl,¡± Old Madam Yuan sneered that bitterly, ¡°How lucky it is to marry a girl from the Sheng family!¡±

    Minn said smilingly, ¡°I¡¯m ttered. But I was only telling the truth. If I have said any wrong, please don¡¯t me me. Just point out my mistake and I¡¯ll correct myself next time!¡±

    With the look on Wang shi¡¯s face turning eased, she finally gave vent to her anger. While she was in a better mood, she said loudly, ¡°Old Madam Yuan, you don¡¯t need to worry about our family¡¯s business. All thedies of Hun¡¯s generation have already got married! Now the only girl who hasn¡¯t been betrothed yet is my chubby granddaughter who was just born dozens of days ago. It¡¯ll be a long time before she gets married.¡±

    On these words, the whole room burst intoughter. Since the tension had been released, the guests all started to chat andugh with each other.

    Old Madam Yuan looked at Rn who still had the intention to abuse her, then at Minn who wore the genial look all the time. One of the two girls was penniless and the other was a smiling tiger. Then she knew that she could never take advantage of the Sheng¡¯s girls today. So she just stopped talking. Being in a sulk, Old Madam Sheng even canceled the lunch with everyone else and onlyined about her headache and illness. The other guests then bid their farewells seeing Yuan family was not willing to keep them.

    Minn observed calmly that lots of the guests were not satisfied with that. A few of them even uttered some sarcastic words. Then she assumed that Old Madam Yuan didn¡¯t have good rtions with other people either.

    Wen Yanjing hade to pick up Rn as expected. Minn wondered if he had waited around Yuan¡¯s mansion all the time to make Rn look good. Under the jealous gazes of others, Rn made a high-key leaving with joy. As Minn was about to leave, a page boy of Yuan family came to report,

    ¡°Second Master said that he woulde back with Commander Gu after a short while. He has just heard that Old Madam Bo has fallen ill. So our Second Master has asked Madam Gu to stay and wait for Commander Gu and him to visit the patient together.¡±

    After Bo Tianzhou had given back themander¡¯s seal, he almost lived a retired life and had been staying in his manor by the countryside, which near Marquis Zhongqin¡¯s mansion. After Minn had pondered for a while, she looked at Old Madam Yuan and said smilingly, ¡°What should we do now?¡±

    Wang shi added right away, ¡°Old Madam Yuan, if you feel inconvenient to let her in, our Minn can wait at the door.¡±

    What had happened today really had blew Old Madam Yuan¡¯s top off. This woman almost got cerebral hemorrhage arguing with the women from Sheng family. If she really let Minn wait at the door, Yuan family would be mocked by the whole capital. Then, with her teeth gritted, she finally managed to restrain herself and ordered the maid beside her, ¡°Go serve the tea for Madam Gu!¡±

    ...

    Minn walked slowly to Hun¡¯s room. Hun had already got the message that she woulde. Seeing Minning in, Hunughed and told Minn to sit by her side. Then she ordered the maids to serve tea and snacks while asking about Minn¡¯s married life. When hearing of the interesting part of Minn¡¯s life, Hun took out her handkerchief to cover her eyes, feeling happy for her sister. As Minn talked about things that bothered her, Hun then gave her lots of ideas. The two sisters chatted for a long while intimately.

    Minn looked around and gave Cuichan a hint to watch the door. Then she said in a low voice, ¡°Sister, what have happened? You really don¡¯t want to say anything? Since Old Madam He already told you about the matters that need attention, I know you won¡¯t mess up with your body during your pregnancy.¡±

    Hun got dazed hearing Minn¡¯s words. Then her eyes were moist right away. Thinking that a woman who had just given birth to a body couldn¡¯t cry, she held the tears back quickly and only said chokingly, ¡°I know it... Others might be fooled. But I can never hide something from you.¡±

    ¡°What on earth have happened!¡±

    Hun suddenly said loudly, ¡°Cuichan, go fetch Shi here. And bring Zhangjie¡¯er here too. Yinjie¡¯er, watch the door!¡±

    The two maids answered from the outside at once.

    Then Hun held Minn¡¯s hand tightly and sobbed, ¡°That, that... old bitch! She has gone too far this time! After I was pregnant, she proposed that Shi should stay in her room!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Minn cried out.

    Hun said bitterly, ¡°It is not a rare thing grandmas raising their grandsons in ordinary families. But, but... that old bitch has been creating difficulties for me all the time. How can I be at ease leaving Shi to her?!... Your brother-inw was not willing to obey her either. So her proposal has been dyed until two months ago, that old bitch suddenly pretended to be sick and groaned all day. She even found a daoist who kept on saying that Shi¡¯s eight characters would bring her good luck. Then she insisted that letting Shi stay with her was the only way to cure her disease! If your brother-inw still disobeyed her will, he would be used as an unfilial son! What else could he do!¡±

    Minn was speechless. This move of Old Madam Yuan really was dirty and outrageous!

    Old Madam Yuan had picked the time when Hun¡¯s bpdy had been in the weakest condition to make trouble. Since she hadn¡¯t known the gender of Hun¡¯s unborn baby and Shi was the only son of Hun, as long as she took Shi away, Hun would definitely be filled with anxiety day and night. Therefore, Hun had forgotten about caring for her own body and had to obey everything Old Madam Yuan had ordered.

    After Hun had wiped her tears with a sorrowful look on her face, she continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know how I managed to survive those two months. Every time I closed my eyes, I dreamed of something bad happening to Shi. I couldn¡¯t eat or sleep well and almost went crazy!¡±

    Minn sympathized her sister a lot and only stroked one of Hun¡¯s hands gently. Actually, Hun knew that Old Madam Yuan wouldn¡¯t hurt her own grandson. But if anything happened to Shi, it was not like Hun could ask Old Madam Yuan to pay with her life. By then, Old Madam Yuan could only use her own carelessness as an excuse and Hun would have to keep her grievance to herself.

    ¡°About ten days ago, I heard noiseing through from the front yard. After I asked about what happened, I almost cked out.¡± Hun said that with her face turning pale, ¡°That darkminded bitch left Shi taking the afternoon nap alone without anyone around him! She and the others went to chat and have tea together at the outside! Shi has already learned to crawl. When he woke up, he started to crawl on the bed. But there was a censer beside his bed. My innocent boy has knocked the censor and fell from the bed. The mes and the ashes all fell on Shi¡¯s body!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Minn shouted in shock, ¡°Was he injured?!¡±

    ¡°My poor Shi, he has cried for a long while but no one noticed of him.¡± Hun¡¯s voice was filled with fear. She said tremblingly, ¡°Luckily Zhuang was there...¡±

    ¡°What was Zhuang doing there?¡±

    With a guilty look showing on Hun¡¯s face, she answered, ¡°... It¡¯s all my fault. I kept thinking about Shi and neglected her. My daughter knew about my concern. So she always dumped her wet nurse and sneaked to the front yard to check on her little brother. No one would guard against a little girl like her. So the people there never found out about her. When her wet nurse told her off to me, I was still being upset so I scolded Zhuang fiercely. On that day, Zhuang sneaked out again. After she had heard Shi crying in the room, she ran inside right away. Then she saw her brother rolling on the ground and crying out loud. There were glisters all over Shiger¡¯s face and head due to the burn! Zhuang was not strong enough to carry her brother, so she could only brush the hot ashes off her brother¡¯s body. My poor daughter, even her hands got burnt too... Ah,e in, Zhuang, your Sixth Aunt is here!¡±

 Chapter 198: Dine Out, Family Affairs, National Affairs, Hualan, Hackingâ€¦ (121.5)

    <h4>Chapter 198: Dine Out, Family Affairs, National Affairs, Hun, Hacking... (121.5)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    A little girl rushed into the room hurriedly. Minn held that girl in her arms right away and gave the kid a big kiss on the forehead, saying, ¡°My good girl. Let me see your hands.¡±

    Zhuang reached out her hands shyly, with a fearful look which could only be seen on an adult¡¯s face. There were a few dark rose red spots on her white and tender finger pulps. The little girl took back her hands bashfully and said in an innocent voice, ¡°Aunt, I don¡¯t feel hurt anymore. My brother was wounded more seriously than me.¡±

    Minn then checked the boy in Cuichan¡¯s arms right away. He was sleeping soundly right now. On that fair and delicate face, there were arge area of red swelling, which should be caused by the fall. From the right of his eyebrow to his cheek, there was a row of dotted dark red scars. What scared Minn the most was that one of the scars were on his right eyelid, which meant this boy almost lost one of his eyes!

    Shi seemed to be rmed and wept slightly. Zhuang stepped forward instantly and patted on her brother while coaxing him in a soft voice, ¡°Good boy, good boy...¡± The little boy seemed to recognize his sister¡¯s voice and then fell into asleep again.

    Minn, being heartbroken, couldn¡¯t help but hold Zhuang in her arms tightly with tears running down on her face. Hun looked at her two kids and was also ovee by the feeling of sorrow. She lied on the bed and started to weep. Cuichan put the boy in the wet nurse¡¯s arm immediately and held Hun up to wipe her tears, saying, ¡°Second Madam, you can¡¯t cry right now. That will give you a chronic disease!¡±

    Minn, having wiped her tears right away, held Zhuang up and said proudly, ¡°Good girl, you have shared your mother¡¯s burdens and saved your brother. You are the best daughter and the best sister. Sixth Aunt is so happy for you! Don¡¯t be afraid that you will be humiliated or wronged. You are the eldest legal daughter of Yuan family and the granddaughter of Sheng family! No one will dare to bully you!¡±

    Zhuang put on a smile on her little face while nodding heavily.

    After that, Cuichan sent the two kids out. Minn watched them leave and then turned around while saying with tears in her eyes, ¡°Sister, you have taught your children well. You will definitely enjoy a wonderful life in the future!... Eh, what happened next?¡±

    Hun also felt proud of her children while smiling in relief. After she had calmed down, she said slowly, ¡°I thought that old bitch would feel guilty. But never have I realized that she would shift the me to Zhuang! She imed that Zhuang was the one who knocked the censer over and hurt Shi! She even wanted to punish Zhuang!¡±

    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Minn couldn¡¯t help but abuse, ¡°All in all, the ident only happened because there was no adult in the room. If someone guarded the kids at that time, even if Zhuang has knocked the censor over, Shi wouldn¡¯t be injured!¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Hun gave out a wry smile and said, ¡°Then my family was in chaos. After your brother-inw came back, he flew into a rage right away. He even wanted to whip the servants who had been absent at that time to death! However, his mother stopped him and scolded him for being unfilial. She even ordered him to kneel before the memorial tablets of their ancestors in the ancestral temple! After my father-inw had known about that, he punished those servants right away and said he would send my mother-inw to our manor to ¡®have a good rest¡¯;Then my mother inw tried to hang herself with a rope, don¡¯t know where she learned that idea. She kept saying ¡®no man in this world would mistreat his wife for his daughter-inw¡¯. My father-inw who was so angry almost fainted! And that matter just left unsettled. Luckily I got my son back.¡±

    Hearing that, Minn waspletely speechless. With a smile showing on Hun¡¯s face, she said, ¡°After your brother-inw saw Shi¡¯s wounds, he was so scared that his whole body came out in a cold sweat. Since he couldn¡¯t vent his anger on his mother, then... ha ha¡± Hun let out a weirdughter, ¡°That old bitch has sent seven or eight Tong Fang to my room. Your brother-inw beat two outstanding girls of them fiercely. After the two girls were half dead, they were straightly thrown out of our mansion! After that, he ordered someone to undress other two girls¡¯ clothes and let them kneeling in the yard nakedly for a whole night. The second day, the two girls both got sick and were kicked out too. The rest of the Tong Fang behave themselves well. They are so scared that your brother-inw would vent his anger on them that they don¡¯t even dare to show themselves.¡±

    MInn couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°I never expected that.¡±

    ¡°After that old bitch knew about that, she came here to make a scene again. At that time, I held a hairpin against my neck and told her, ¡®If you dare to say a word about taking away my children, I¡¯ll die here.¡¯ Then she could only hit and abuse her son. You brother-inw¡¯s face was covered with scratches during those days and couldn¡¯t even go out.¡±

    After Hun had told that soul-stirring story, the two sisters both remained silent and rested with their heads next to each other, feeling sorrowful together. After a long while, Hun said, ¡°When will this stop? I am worried all day that she would have some evil ideas again.¡±

    ¡°Well... there is a way to solve your problem once and for all.¡± Minn said slowly.

    Hun straightened up right away with light shing in her eyes. Then she grabbed Minn¡¯s hand and asked closely in a low voice, ¡°What is it? Tell me! Tell me!¡±

    Minn still kept silent. Hun who got impatient kept asking while shaking Minn¡¯s body. Thetter got too dizzy and said reluctantly, ¡°This is not a good solution. More like a lousy idea.¡±

    ¡°Lousy idea is the best for that lousy old bitch!¡± Hun said that with passion in her eyes.

    Minn then gritted her teeth. All right, this was the first time she had plotted something big; She said, ¡°Recently, I heard something happened in our family. Madam... she wanted eldest brother to take a concubine. Our eldest sister-inw got sick the moment she knew of that.¡±

    With a scornful look on Hun¡¯s face, she said, ¡°Our sister-inw is much more lucky than me. It wouldn¡¯t kill her if our brother has a new concubine.¡±

    Minn sighed secretly. She understood why Hun would feel like that. Then she continued, ¡°Not only was eldest brother unwilling to do so, even our dad also felt madam was only trying to make troubles. Then... ah-hem, ah-hem, dad has taken in a few Tong Fang girls in his room.¡±

    Hun seemed to get Minn¡¯s point. She asked gently, ¡°So...?¡±

    Minn threw up her hands and spoke out the final result reluctantly, ¡°Now madam don¡¯t have the time to deal with eldest sister-inw.¡±

    With Hun¡¯s eyes wildly open, she finally understood what that idea was.

    ¡°Is that, going to work?¡± Hun said that in hesitation.

    Minn replied her in a t tone, ¡°Will your mother-inw be divorced by her husband?¡±

    Hun sat down on the bed dejectedly while shaking her head, saying, ¡°No. She has sons and daughters. Divorcing her would be a humiliation for Marquis Zhongqin¡¯s mansion. That divorce letter is merely for threatening her.¡±

    ¡°Then, will your father-inw leave your mother-inw ¡®having a good rest¡¯ in the manor forever?¡±

    With desperation in Hun¡¯s eyes, she responded, ¡°No. Even your brother-inw can¡¯t bear to see my mother-inw having a rough time in the manor.¡±

    ¡°Then what other solutions do you have?¡± ¨CActually, on the other hand, Hun would never be divorced by her husband either.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right!¡± Hun thumped on the bed while saying in a low voice, ¡°I won¡¯t let her live at ease! It¡¯s time to send a few beautiful girls to my father-inw!... But my mother-inw has always kept a close eye on the concubines of my father-inw!¡±

    Minn shook her left hand and approached to Hun, trying her best to keep her voice down, ¡°First, how can a daughter-inw find girls for her father-inw? That¡¯s just too ridiculous to hear. Second, the candidate of your father-inw¡¯s future concubine couldn¡¯t be any girl. She must be a person whom your mother-inw would never bully or punish.¡±

    As a clever girl, Hun understood Minn¡¯s words after she had pondered for only a short while, ¡°You want me to ask favor from my father-inw¡¯s sister?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Minn said, ¡°Go to Countess Shoushan.¡±

    ¡°Will she help me?¡± Hun was suspicious of how feasible that would be. Although Countess Showshan liked her, still,...

    Minn dispelled Hun¡¯s suspicion directly, ¡°She will do that not to help you but to help her own family! When shees back from her hometown, she will definitelye to visit you. By then, you can dismiss everyone else and tell her everything frankly. Tell her about your difficulties, your grievances. Show her your wounded child. Don¡¯t forget to exaggerate Shi¡¯s injury! Then tell her the story about Duke Zhuang of Zheng and Gong Shuduan...¡±

    ¡°I know that story!¡± Hun¡¯s eyes finally sparkled, the she continued, ¡°In Chunqiu period, Duke Zhuang and Gong Shuduan were two blood brothers! But their mother, Empress Dowager Wu Jiang showed great partiality to Gong Shuduan. And what was the cause of such a perversion? The two brothers finally turned against each other...¡±

    ¡°Atst, Duke Zhuang killed Gong Shuduan, his blood brother, by himself! But that is all Empress Dowager¡¯s fault!¡± Minn added, ¡°This is not just the fight between you and your mother-inw. If Old Madam Yuan continues to act like this, her two sons will eventually be enemies even if they don¡¯t want to. By then, Yuan family will definitely fall apart.¡±

    After Minn¡¯s had said that, the whole thing was raised to another level. And Hun would restore the unity of the Yuan family.

    Hun thought about Minn¡¯s idea over and over again and found that really was a great solution. She could let Countess Shoushan found a girl from a poor family with a clean background. That girl had to be pretty, gentle and clearheaded. After she became the concubine of Old Master Yuan, she would be Countess Shoushan¡¯s helper. And no one would judge anything as long as Old Master Yuan agreed to that, since Countess Shoushan didn¡¯t do anything wrong to send a girl to serve her brother. If Old Madam Yuan created disturbances, she would be used of viting the ¡®Seven Reasons¡¯¨C When Old Madam Yuan sent girls to her own son, she always loved to use that excuse to gag Hun.

    Old Master Yuan who had endure Old Madam Yuan for almost his whole life was very likely to like that girl. Also, it didn¡¯t matter if that girl would give birth to a boy or not. Because, she wouldn¡¯t get too much of the family property as a concubine no matter what. After all, a mother-inw could be hard on her daughter-inw every day, but the daughter-inw couldn¡¯t tell her mother-inw off to her father-inw all the time. So the best solution was to ce a trusted woman who could do pillow talk to Old Master Yuan in his room. Hun would like to see if Old Madam Yuan would have the strength to pick a quarrel with her every day by then!

    The more Hun thought of that, the more she felt joyful. Now, she was in high spirit and could even walk around in the room.

 Chapter 199: Dine Out, Family Affairs, National Affairs, Hualan, Hackingâ€¦ (121.6)

    <h4>Chapter 199: Dine Out, Family Affairs, National Affairs, Hun, Hacking... (121.6)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Minn looked at Hun with a smile.

    First, since Hun didn¡¯t mind Changbai having a concubine, Countess Shoushan who wasn¡¯t in a good rtionship with Old Madam Yuan shouldn¡¯t mind her brother, Old Madam Yuan, marrying another concubine either. Second, First Master Yuan was not good at studying or martial art. The only thing he was interested in was living a life of leisure. But Yuan Wenshao was a sharp-sighted and capable man who had a bright future. Countess Shoushan should know which family she and her children could rely on in the future.

    ¨CThat was the most essential thing.

    ¡°Only three people can know about this.¡± Minn couldn¡¯t help reminding that, ¡°You, Countess Shoushan. After the thing is done, you can tell my brother-inw. You and him are close to each other. Don¡¯t let it hurt his feelings.¡±

    ¡°I know what you mean. After the girl marries to my father-inw, I¡¯ll tell your brother-inw everything.¡± Hun gave a cunning smile as if she had gone back to her childhood. At that time, her only mission had been tripping up Concubine Lin as many times as she could. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! You have nothing to do with this from the beginning.¡±

    Minn was relieved. It was always a pleasure to work with a clever person.

    In fact, most of the sons in this era wouldn¡¯t mind their fathers having concubines as long as their interests and status in the family weren¡¯t threatened. What¡¯s more, at that time, with her two children whose bodies were covered with scars in her arms, Hun would surely be able to persuade her husband when she knelt down in front of him while crying and begging with well-organized and delicate words.

    After a while, Gu Tingye and Yuan Wenshao came back. While thetter was asking Minn to leave the mansion with him with a smile, he never knew that his life had been changed in the short period of time just now. In the future, he would have a very obedient and loyal illegal brother. And the second half of his life was extremely happy and peaceful.

    And Old Madam Yuan who was sitting on the brick bed whileining about her miserable life fiercely wouldn¡¯t know that her bad days had just begun.

    At the door of the outer yard, Gu Tingye was supporting Minn to get into the coach. Seeing her being in a low spirit with a t look on her face, he founded it quite strange. He turned around and saw that Yuan Wenshao hadn¡¯te out yet, then he slipped into the coach and asked Minn what had happened. Minn told him what had happened briefly.

    Gu Tingye frowned slightly, saying, ¡°Brother Wenshao is too irresolute. His foolish filial piety has not only wronged his wife and children, but also stirred the whole family into a tempest.¡±

    ¡°We cannot say he is irresolute. It¡¯s all about what is the thing he values the most.¡± Minn leaned on wall of the coach with a calm look on her face, ¡°My brother-inw knows that my sister is having a hard time, but he thinks that obeying his mother in every matter is more important. The man who has lots of concubines pretends to have a happy family not because he doesn¡¯t know about his wife¡¯s sadness. But he puts his own enjoyment before his wife¡¯s grievance... But I can¡¯t say that he has done anything wrong. We should always put our own enjoyments in the first ce while we are alive.¡±

    Being stunned by her words, Gu Tingye looked at Minn who seemed to a bit strange today and suddenly got a very ufortable feeling welling up in his mind. The he tried to suppress that feeling and asked calmly, ¡°What about you? What will you do if you feed sad?¡±

    Minn relied him right away without thinking, ¡°After I have been sad for a long while... I¡¯ll be recovered. There¡¯s always a way to recover.¡±

    After she hade to the ancient times, she finally realized that the women in this age had the most intelligent lifestyles. First, they managed money matters well to guarantee their fundamentals of substances. Then they loved themselves, love their children, loved the nice family of their husbands. Sometimes, they loved their husbands, not too much. The upper limit of their love to their husbands was feeling no sadness when their husbands married other girls. And the lower limit was expressing their evesting love to their husbands to the point without feeling sick.

    It was best not to feel disgust for their husbands so often. After all, it was so not healthy for a woman to be forced to live with a man she hated very much for her whole life.

    ¨CMinn was practicing that right now. After a few days when Gu¡¯s mansion was well organized, she would hold a feast to invite Gu¡¯s rtives and friends. After that, she had to visit the elders in Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion from time to time. The vacation day would be over soon. She just hoped everything would be fine at that time.

    ¡°You are brave enough to have spoken your heart.¡± Gu Tingye squinted his eyes, in which was a vaguely fierce expression.

    With Minn¡¯s head tilted, she said calmly, ¡°You said that you liked to hear my true words. Let alone that... I am not able to hide anything from you. I¡¯d rather speak those words on my own than being forced to speak out the truth by you.¡±

    ¡°You are not counting on me to support your life?¡± Gu Tingye asked that with one of his eyebrows raised up.

    ¡°No.¡± Minn rubbed her fingers and opened her hands, saying, ¡°I am counting on you. But...¡± She looked at the man straightly withposed look. That expression in her eyes looked so clear that could make anyone feel sad. ¡°What can I do if you fell in love with another woman?¡±

    With darkness filled in Gu Tingye¡¯s eyes, he asked again, ¡°What will you do?¡±

    Minn propped her chin up while thinking hard, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll wait and see. But I won¡¯t kill myself, I guess.¡±

    The only expectation she had for her sisters was that they wouldn¡¯t hurt her. So Hun and Rn were both her great sisters because they had never harmed her. The only expectation she had for Sheng Hong and Wang shi was that they wouldn¡¯t trade her for too many profits. As long as they still concerned about her marriage and her happiness more or less, they were good parents to her.

    Not it seemed that Sheng Minn basically had lived a happy life. Because she could always find the mostfortable way for herself to live, with Gu Tingye or without him.

    Gu Tingye stared at Minn without blinking. In the dark coach, the only glimmer of light which filtered through the curtain enveloped her jade-like gorgeous face. Her long eyshes drooped, covering the crystal light in her eyes. With her neck bent and leaning on the wall weakly, she seemed fragile, dispirited and dazed, detesting this world and its ways.

    Such an extremely beautiful creature was filled with self-mocking sentiments now. She loved life, she disdained life, she was optimistic, she was indifferent. She seemed to be positive all the time but also negative all the time. She was a perfect contradiction¨C Ever since he had salvaged this wet girl from the river, he had been curious about her. He had never been so obsessed with anyone else.

    ¡°If you run into the same thing like your sister, what will you do?¡± The man suddenly asked.

    Hearing that, she suddenly showed a lively expression in her eyes like the surface of theke ridging with ripples. She patted the small table andughed adorably, ¡°The people will definitely rise in revolt against the oppression of the official! I¡¯ll carry two kitchen knives right away. Then I¡¯ll put one knife against my neck and another against the neck of the person who bullied me, shouting, ¡®If you don¡¯t want me to live, I won¡¯t make your life easier either!¡±

    After that, Minn chuckled and fell on the splendid scarlet quilt embroidered with golden threads like a naughty child.

    Gu Tingye looked at her deeply. He didn¡¯tugh, because he knew that she wasn¡¯t telling a joke. Her eyes weren¡¯tughing now¨C He had seen her being like this for many times. Moreover, there was a strangely resolute look in her eyes, which made her as beautiful as a moth which was flying to the fire.

    He suddenly dragged her violently into his arms and held her tightly in his arms. Only until she almost couldn¡¯t breathe in his arms did he slowly let go off her. Minn raised her head and breathed heavily. Her face was covered with redness because she had nearly been stifled. Then she looked at him in a daze.

    Gu Tingye also found himself quite ridiculous. He seemed to be angry at her for not trusting him. But he almost had to admit that she was right to have those misgivings. As a result, he could only touch her pretty eyelids and sigh while saying in a low voice, ¡°You don¡¯t need to use a kitchen knife. I¡¯ll hack anyone for you.¡± His blood mother had been long gone anyway.

    Minn was in a loss¨C What was he talking about.

    He paused and then added, ¡°I¡¯m better at hacking people.¡±

    Minnughed nkly and expressed her agreement to him. Suddenly, Gu Tingye flew to a rage and turned over the small table in the coach violently. After that, he thumped on the wall, which even shook the coach. Seeing him being like this, Minn could only shrink to herself with fear.

    Gu Tingye said bitterly in a lower voice, ¡°You ungrateful woman! It hasn¡¯t been a month since we got married, and you already begin to think of a way out! You wicked woman!¡±

    On these words, he lifted Minn¡¯s arm right away and rolled up her sleeve quickly. Then, he took a big bite on her fair and tender arm, leaving two rows of orderly teeth marks there.

    With Minn¡¯s face turning pale, she curled her lips tearfully and watched Gu Tingye turning around in anger and getting off the coach!

 Chapter 200: Braised Pork Joint Event (122)

    <h4>Chapter 200: Braised Pork Joint Event (122)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    After Gu Tingye had lost his temper for no reason, he took a detour on the horse to a hundred years-old restaurant, House of Goodness, and brought back a fat braised pork joint with sugar candy. Seeing the praised pork joint with delicious soy sauce smell which was wrapped by the green lotus leaf, Minn was in a daze with her eyes only fixed on the dish.

    Then she couldn¡¯t help but look around, finding there was nobody else around. Then she pounced on the food and took a huge bite on the pork joint. After that, shepared her arm and the pork joint, feeling quite satisfied with a smile on her face; Then she waved her hand and called Xiaotao over to let thetter to bring the pork joint to the kitchen. ording to Minn¡¯s instruction, after the pork joint had been chopped, half of the meat should be left to Mama Ge and other cooks in order to let them learn to cook this dish while the other half should be served at dinner table.

    However, Gu Tingye happened toe back from the outer study. When he saw Xiaotao running in the hall with that braised pork joint, he then ordered her to stop. As he came over to look at the dish, his face turned as green as the lotus leaf right away. He saw two rows of teeth marks on the glossy and smooth pork joint. Those were really deep and scary marks.

    Well, those marks kind of spoke for themselves.

    Then he raised his head to look at the sky, being both angry and amused.

    At dinner that night, Minn glutted herself with the pork joint, beingpletely overjoyed. She also strongly rmended the dish to her husband. In the meantime, Gu Tingye only looked at her and made noment with the corner of his mouth curved. Minn who didn¡¯t notice that only buried herself in the food. This braised dish from a hundred years restaurant really deserved its reputation with an authentic vour. She even ate up the whole te of the meat.

    As a result, Minn was suffered from indigestion that night. Being tortured by the stomach distension, she lied on bed and sobbed gently. Gu Tingye, with his hair hanged down loosely, his snow satin rope unbuttoned and his strong chest vaguely exposed, dismissed everyone else. Then he held a cup of medicated leaven tea which could help her digest while coaxing Minn to drink it up. However, the girl was not able to drink it in.

    Gu Tingye was so anxious to see her suffering that he almost wanted to invite the imperial physician. However, Minn dragged his sleeve and said in a sobbing tone, ¡°If someone else knows that I was stuffed, I, I ,I... I would be so mortified!¡±

    Gu Tingye walked around in the room furiously while reproaching her with a straight face, ¡°You deserve it! How could you eat half of the pork joint at one time! Not a singledy or madam in the capital would be like you!¡±

    Minn touched her plump belly, sobbing and huping. Now she looked exactly like a stuffed little squirrel. Then she covered her face and wept, feeling aggrieved and humiliated, ¡°... It¡¯s all because you have bitten me.¡±

    Gu Tingye got even more angry and scolded her with his eyes wildly open, ¡°You cowardly bully! Why don¡¯t you have the gut to bite me and stop biting the pork joint!¡±

    Minn lowered her head in low spirit while disdaining herself secretly.

    Because Minn didn¡¯t feel well lying t, Gu Tingye could only held her in his arms while leaning against the bedside. As he messaged her belly, he couldn¡¯t help cursing in a low voice. In the meantime, Minn gradually fell into a sleep. While she was in a trance, she saw the Dong Ding stone censor carved with coiling dragon letting out smokes and heard the man¡¯s heavy heartbeats.

    While she was still in a daze, she suddenly felt very secure and at ease.

    The next day before the daybreak, Gu Tingye got up early to go to work. When he was about to get off the bed, he suddenly felt something was dragging his cor. Then he lowered his head and saw a jade-like small hand dragging his robe. Due to the little tightening of her grip on his robe, her transparent fingernails turned a bit pink, looking like the tender and soft petals of the begonia bud.

    Perhaps only until the midnight had she stopped feeling ill, now she was in a deep sleep. There was only calmness on her pretty and rosy cheeks. Gu Tingye suddenly had this indescribable delightful feeling. Having lowered his head and kissed on that chubby fist, he took off his clothes cautiously and left quietly.

    Only after the day had been breaking did Minn yawned and got up from the bed. Suddenly she found a robe which had the man¡¯s scent in her hand, which made her get dazed. Danju looked at the robe and then at Minn¡¯s face, then she couldn¡¯t help saying with a smile, ¡°Mydy, Master really treats... you very very good.¡±

    After Minn had been in a trance for a second, she, being in a loss, smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    After days of works, the yards and the gardens were all started to look presentable. Minn then began to prepare the feast for opening the mansion. Someone from Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion also came here to ask if she needed any help.

    As Minn who had been working her head off saw Xiang Mama who had been sent by Old Madam Qin arriving here, she then asked unreservedly for servants, the menu of the feasts which had been held in Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion over these years as well as the tables, the chairs, the drinking vessels, etc.

    Mama Xiang rogered all of Minn¡¯s requests with a smile. After that day, Mama Fang kept shuttling between Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion and Commander Gu¡¯s mansion. Then, as time went by, she and Minn would chat with each other from time to time.

    ¡°... So, Lady Tingyan wasn¡¯t in the capital over the past few years?¡± Minn asked that smilingly with a cup of cold mer herb tea in her hands¨C Old Madam He was the one who had given the form of the tea. Come to think about it, Minn had never met Gu Tingyan yet, the eldest illegal daughter of Old Master Gu.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Mama Xiang took a sip of the tea and raised her head, saying, ¡°Feng family is also a schr-gentry family. Lady Tingyan¡¯s husband is taking office in Fujian province. So Lady Tingyan has followed him there.¡±

    Minn was drinking her tea with her head lowered. Suddenly she raised her head and said with a smile, ¡°Mama, please don¡¯t find me ridiculous. We have talked about Lady Tingyan for so long and I still don¡¯t know if she is older or younger than me.¡±

    With a light shing in Mama Xiang¡¯s eyes, she answered. ¡°Lady Tingyan is four months older than Second Master.¡±

    ¡°Then I should call her eldest sister-inw.¡± Minn reminded of something while still putting on that beaming smile on her face¨C Gu Tingyan¡¯s blood mother was a concubine who had already passed away. First Old Madam Qin had held back a trick after all.

    ¡°Have you already drawn up the guest lists, Second Madam?¡± Mama Xiang asked tentatively, ¡°Anything you don¡¯t understand, please feel free to ask Old Madam Qin so as not to neglect Gu¡¯s rtives.¡±

    Minn put down the tea cup and then put her hands on her knees slightly, looking very elegant. Then she chuckled and said, ¡°Mama, you are right. I was also afraid that I wasn¡¯t being considerate enough. So I have already asked the mama in charge who works for eldest sister-inw to send me a list of our close rtives ... However, Commander Gu said that things were veryplicated in the Imperial Court, so we better keep a low key. And I decided to invite only a few of the rtives and friends.¡±

    With Mama Xiang¡¯s eyes fluttering, she said with a smile, ¡°Second Master¡¯s words are always reasonable.¡± Then she paused and continued, ¡°Second Madam, I wonder if you are satisfied with the servants who are sent here? Old Madam Qin, Fourth Old Madam and Fifth Old Madam all sent the most reliable servants to your mansion.¡±

    Minn chuckled gently and said, ¡°They are fine, they are fine.¡± Then she made a gesture to Danju. After that, Danju brought a booklet to them right away. Minn showed a few pages to Mama Xiang. See what was written on those pages, the look on Mama Xiang¡¯s face changed immediately.

    Minn said in a t tone, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. As the saying goes, the orange is an orange in Huainan area and bes a trifoliate orange in Huaibei area. Maybe I am not a virtuous madam for them and can¡¯t not hold them in awe.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Those were exactly her words?¡± In the quiet inner room, Old Madam Qin sat upright in front of the niche for Buddha with a string of Buddha beads in her hand.

    Mama Xiang said in a low voice, ¡°The people we sent there are good-for-nothing. It has just been a few days, she has already had so many things on them, such as gabbling, pocketing a portion of the maids¡¯ wages, sending something out of the mansion... Their mistakes were written down clearly with their fingerprints underneath. There was even someone witness the recording procedure. I was terribly frightened when seeing that booklet.¡±

    The room was next to the flower nursery. A whiff of faint fragrance came into the room through the window. Old Madam Qin asked with her eyebrows knitted, ¡°You have gone to their mansion very frequently. What do you think of her work?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid she is a woman with lots of methods.¡± Mama Xiang used a jade mp to stir the fire ashes in the censor while saying in a low voice, ¡°I have inquired about her in private. Although Second Madam looks genial and easygoing, she has set many strict rules. All the maids in her main yard were assigned different duties. Every hours of every day, there will be a form registering the person on duty on every position. The person who take turns shall never make jokes or y with others. Especially the main room and the inner room of Second Madam, anyone unauthorized is not allowed toe in. There are someone guarding the door of those rooms all the time. Other people could only stay ten steps away from the door, including the maids who live in the same yard.¡±

    ¡°Mama Diao also told me that,¡± Mama Xiang recalled, ¡°Her daughter, Chunyue, oh, who used to call Mingyue, has been punished twice over these days. The first time was because she had broken into the main room on her own. The second time was because she had wandered for a long time outside of the room. Now Chunyue has already been kicked out of the main yard.¡±

    Old Madam Qin suddenly opened her eyes with a smile showing on her face, ¡°She¡¯s so clever. After all she is ady from a marquis¡¯s family.¡±

    Mama Xiang shook her head and said, ¡°She keeps strictly the rules for reward and punishment and always stands by her words. Her rewards are always generous and her punishments are fierce. Every time she punished someone, she could find a right cause. Anyone who denied their mistakes will receive harsher punishment, so will the person who shifts the me to others. As for the ones who make venial faults, they will be given a light sentence. During this period of time, all the people in their mansion, from the mamas in charge to the scullions, all respected her a lot. Her mansion looks like an iron fence where no one cane in ore out. Even prying about something from that ce is very hard. s... I¡¯m afraid I cannot get any information from there anymore. Gosh, I never realized that an illegal daughter at such a young age will be that capable and imposing!¡±

    With the look on Old Madam Qin¡¯s face gradually turned stern, she snorted and said, ¡°I thought I have taken in a sheep, it turns out... Huh, how¡¯s the couple getting along with each other?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡± Mama Xiang said in hesitation, ¡°Sometimes they were deeply attached to each other, but they also quarreled with each other from time to time. Sometimes the sound of Second Master¡¯s curse would evene out from their room. Yesterday he lost his temper to the maids around Second Madam. But I couldn¡¯t find out about the details... But, I heard that Second Master told anything to Second Madam. She can even enter the inner and outer study.¡±

    Hearing her words, Old Madam Qin frowned. The knuckles of her hand which was holding the Buddha beads turned a bit pale. She asked, ¡°Is she pregnant?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Mama Xiang gave out a wry smile, saying, ¡°Before Chunyue was kicked out, she has just washed the... But even during these days, Second Master still stayed in her room.¡±

    After saying that, Old Madam Qin stopped asking and only closed her eyes to rest her mind. Meanwhile, Mama Xiang stood quietly beside her. After a long while, Old Madam Qin suddenly opened her eyes. She chuckled and said, ¡°Now I start to admire a person.¡±

    ¡°Who are you referring to?¡±

    ¡°Her father, Sheng Hong.¡± Old Madam Qin patted her knees while saying with a smile, ¡°At that time, I couldn¡¯t understand how he dared to marry his legal daughter to Wen family and marry his illegal daughter to our family. Now I see him as a very sensible man.¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Mama Xiang asked anxiously, ¡°Ever since Second Master knew about what had happened in the past, he has holding grudges against us.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by saying that?¡± Old Madam Qin smiled at ease, saying, ¡°We don¡¯t need to do anything. We didn¡¯t kill Bai shi. He would never vent his anger on me! My fourth and fifth brother-inw should be more anxious than me. I am Gu Tingye¡¯s mother in name. As long as I don¡¯t make any mistakes, no one could do anything to me. Take it easy! Wait and see my fourth and fifth brother-inw making a scene in the future!¡±

    ¡°Then why did you make troubles for her over and over again?¡± Mama Xiang asked confusedly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to coax her and let her trust and respect you?¡±

    Old Madam Qin started to fiddle with the Buddha beads in her hands slowly, saying, ¡°She is an illegal daughter who have no guts to disobey her husband. Tingye has already been on guard against me. The kinder I am toward them, the more skeptical he would get. So why don¡¯t I go with their thoughts and make some troubles for them? That¡¯ll actually make them feel at ease.¡±

    ¡°Then... what about next?¡± Mama Xiang asked in hesitation.

    After Old Madam Qin had put the Buddha beads on the table cautiously, she faced the statue of Goddess Guanyin and saying smilingly, ¡°I¡¯m her mother-inw. Do I need to pick a time to find fault with her? There¡¯s no rush to do that. Now she is only favored by Tingye because she¡¯s young and pretty. Let¡¯s wait for a while first and then make some ns.¡±

 Chapter 201: The Ways of the World (123.1)

    <h4>Chapter 201: The Ways of the World (123.1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Lately, Minn had been up to her eyes in preparing for the feast. The first problem was about the money.

    At that time, after a few days they had got married, a distant rtive of Gu family had also held a wedding. Since this rtive was only distantly rted to them, Minn and Gu Tingye didn¡¯t need to attend the wedding. However, this rtive¡¯s family was of high status and Gu Tingye would sometimes run into their family members on the imperial court. It was better to maintain a good rtionship with them. So Minn had sent a wedding gift to them.

    Sending gifts was a custom. As long as someone whom you were rted to or had a close rtionship with sent an invitation to you, you would have to present a gift to him or her no matter you would attend the feast or not. As for the price of the gift, it depended.

    Although Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion didn¡¯t have a flourishing poption, it was still arge established family with lots of rtives in or outside of the capital since the family had already existed when the country had been found. What¡¯s more, the number of Gu Tingye¡¯s friends and buddies was also quite remarkable. And that didn¡¯t include his friends who were staying outside of the capital now.

    It had only been a month since they had got married and Minn hadn¡¯t attended any feast publicly yet, she had already sent out eleven and a half pieces of gifts, including four pieces to the elders¡¯ birthday, three pieces to the weddings, two pieces to the one-month feasts for babies, one piece to an official¡¯s promotion and one and a half piece to the funerals¨C The half piece was because she and the people of Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion had sent one piece together.

    Minn finally understood why the people of all therge families liked to live in many family groups. If a family had three or four generations under the same roof, they could receive all kinds of gifts on every asion such as the birthday of the Old Master or the wedding of the Great Grandson and his concubine. The weddings, the funerals just kept happening in one family. Of course, courtesy demanded reciprocity. Therefore, most of the time arge family wouldn¡¯t suffer from payment imbnce due to the gifts they had sent to others.

    However, Gu¡¯s mansion suffered a great loss:

    A feast for the elder¡¯s birthday? The Old Master and Old Madam of the Sheng family all lived next door.

    A wedding? Gu Tingye had just married a wife. And it was unlikely for Minn to be dead for the moment.

    A wedding of their daughter? Rongjie¡¯er had just reached the age to go to the primary school. Even in ancient times, it sounded so cruel to let her get married right away.

    One-month feast for a baby? Even if she and Gu Tingye worked very hard on that, there was not enough time right now!

    The ie from the gifts was none. However, since they had already lived in their own mansion, they had to send gifts independently. Minn kept gasping while facing the ount book, feeling her heart broken. She finally understood the feeling of a knife piercing her heart. She nearly wanted to persuade Gu Tingye to move back to Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion.

    Seeing Minn being upset for no reason, Gu Tingye asked her what had happened. Then Minn answered him sullenly, ¡°My dear, when you left your family and wandered at the outside, have you ever been troubled by money?¡±

    Gu Tingye, having put his left arm on the rosewood armrest with a smile in his pretty eyes, held up the tea cup and drank the tea slowly, saying, ¡°Of course I have. There was a time I had to eat in noodles which only costs three copper coins for a bowl.¡±

    Minn nodded while looking at him with a sad look and then sighed, ¡°Honey, do you know that the gifts we have sent over these days are worth six hundred and fifty-three thousand and four hundred bowls of in noodles? s... We should have attended those feasts. At least we could make the money worth.¡±

    Gu Tingye almost spitted the tea from his nose hearing that. Then he put down the cup right away and couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. They¡¯ll give us gifts as returns afterwards.¡±

    Minn, being contemptuous of his words, rubbed the man¡¯s straight nose and sneered, ¡°Commander Gu, I think it has been too long that you haven¡¯t handled the family affairs. Now there are no elders or children in this mansion. We have no reasonable cause to receive gifts unless you marry a concubine now!¡±

    Gu Tingye looked at Minn with a pitiful look while giving her an earnest instruction, ¡°Let me teach you this. People would always add firewood to the popr stove even if it is the hot June in summer.¡±

    His words sounded quite philosophical, but also revealed hiscency. Minn then looked at her husband with increased respect and saying sincerely, ¡°Honey, you are so wise!¡± The respectful expression in Minn¡¯s eyes made Gu Tingye feel great about himself at once. Then, as joyful as he was, he couldn¡¯t help but curve the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°But...¡± Next second, Minn couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°If the fire gets to hot, will the stove be copsed?¡±

    Gu Tingye nodded and said smilingly, ¡°You are right. So we have to guard the entrance of the stove. Not anyone can add firewood into our stove.¡±

    Minn got relieved hearing his words. Then she waved her hands and said, ¡°Hmm, just be cautious, honey.¡±

    Gu Tingye lifted Minn by her neck from her behind with a smile as if he was lifting a poor kitten, saying, ¡°My dear wife, I need to remind you this. We are on the same stove now.¡±

    Minn shrank her neck and watched Gu Tingye for a while. Then she epted his advice right away, ¡°Then let¡¯s both be cautious.¡±

    ...

    Gu Tingye always foretold things urately. About five or six days ago, the janitor¡¯s room had started to be piled up with gifts from the people in or out of the capital. Those people included the generals who were garrisoning the frontier far away, the officials in the capital and some really remote rtives and friends. Most of the gifts had cards that wrote ¡®Congrattions on the happy event in your mansion! Sorry that I can¡¯te due to some affairs. Please receive my humble gift.¡¯

    As Minn checked the name cards, she got very confused¨C She hadn¡¯t even sent invitation to lots of them? So why had they sent their congrats anyway? Then she brought the gift list to Gu Tingye.

    Gu Tingye nced at the names on the list. Sometimes he raised his eyebrows and made noments, sometimes he pondered for a while and seemed to be hesitating. Sometimes he snorted with a disdainful look in his eyes. Atst, he told Minn to ept all the gifts except for the overly expensive ones.

    ¡°If we don¡¯t receive someone¡¯s ¡®humble¡¯ gift¡¯, he might get more flustered.¡± Gu Tingye turned around and entered into the outer study with a calm look on his face.

    Minn didn¡¯t ask anything else. After that, she came back to her room and wrote down the names and the notes of Gu Tingye¡¯s attitudes towards each of the names in case of need. After that, she only needed to leave the gift list to the Report Department to keep it on file.

    When she looked at the boxes of gifts behind her, she felt them being an eyesore all of a sudden. She wished she could return those gifts right away in exchange for a peace of mind. Thinking of that, Minn sighed deeply. Only until today did she feel herself being like a transmigrated girl. Because today she could finally regard money as dirt.

    After two days, the gifts from the imperial pce also arrived. There were a box ofrge and pure pearls from the Southern Sea, a one-foot high red coral tree which looked glossy and vivid. Apart from the two valuable treasures above, the emperor had already sent three hundred ounces of silvers in a yellow satin bag to them.

    The gifts were stood for the emperor¡¯s words, ¡°Hey eveyone, see? I got my man Gu Tingye covered.¡±

    Minn held the silvers which weighed a bag of rice in her arms, feeling not tired at all. Instead, she madepliments emotionally, ¡°One can always feel at ease to ept the awards from the country.¡±

    However, her tender body was not suitable for physicalbour. Perhaps she had held the silvers for too long, both of her arms got swollen at night. Gu Tingye brought the unguent into the room with his twisting face. Danju who had wanted to take over the unguent was scared away by the fierce look in his eyes. After that, he began to massage Minn¡¯s arms. As his tworge hands moved up and down to rub her arms, he couldn¡¯t help cursing anxiously. ¡°... Haven¡¯t you seen silvers before?¡±

    ¡°Haha, not the ones which are rewarded by His Majesty.¡± Minn gasped, feeling her arms sore and painful, but didn¡¯t dare to cry out. When she glimpsed at Gu Tingye, she found thetter wearing a gloomy face right now. Then she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the rewords from His Majesty.¡±

    Gu Tingye said in a serious voice, ¡°His Majesty is having a hard time right now. He really didn¡¯t have to reward us so many precious gifts. I know about his difficulties.¡±

    ¡°I thought the funds in our national treasury were abundant.¡± Minn said surprisedly. One of the biggest performances of the previous emperor was leaving arge amount of money in the Treasury.

    ¡°That¡¯s only the numbers on paper.¡± Gu Tingye snorted, ¡°His Majesty needs money on the garrison of the frontier on the north, the troops in southern area and the recovery work of the Huainan and Huaibei areas. In a moment like this, the Ministry of Revenue was not able to provide any money! Those useless bastards. The only thing they know is making fake ounts!¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t His Majesty criticize them? Now everyone in our country assumes that our Treasury is filled with money.¡± The look on Minn¡¯s face also turned stern.

    Gu Tingye snorted, ¡°First, if His Majesty reveals the truth not long after he took the throne, it would be like he disrespecting ourst emperor. Luckily, the three years of mourning for ourst emperor is about to finished. Second...¡± He, not knowing how to exin the next things to Minn, hesitated for a second.

    ¡°Second, during the first few years after His Majesty ascended the throne, he has to keep the nation steady. Let alone that His Majesty has stayed in the remote area for many years and doesn¡¯t have any foundations in the capital. So it¡¯s not a good choice to straighten out financial affairs right away.¡± Minn said after him slowly, ¡°Besides, dealing with mutineers like Lord Jing or Lord Tan is more urgent than fighting the corruptions at that time.¡±

    Gu Tingye only felt his mind clear. As he slowed down his movements of rubbing Minn¡¯s tender and jade-like arms, he said in a low voice, ¡°Since His Majesty is having a rough time now... let¡¯s hold the feast in a small scale.¡±

    Minn nodded seriously.

 Chapter 202: The Ways of the World (123.2)

    <h4>Chapter 202: The Ways of the World (123.2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Though they had agreed on a small scale feast, Minn still got a long list of the people they had to invite. Two days before the feast, she gave out a stack of paper. There was arge circle around which were many people¡¯s names being drawn on each of the paper. Obviously, the pictures were stimtion of the tables. Liao Yong¡¯s wife found the pictures a bit childish, but was also impressed by Minn¡¯s subtle idea.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already scheduled sufficient staffing. There were fifteen tables for male guests in outer yard, eight tables for female guests in inner yard and five spare tables. Madam, what do you think?¡± Liao Yong¡¯s wife reported that reverently with her head lowered, ¡°We didn¡¯t set up a stage and only invited a few female performers and a group of musicals to stay in the outer yard in case the guests want to watch the y. Also, the ces for the coaches and the horses, the dinning rooms for the servants of the guests, the people in charge of guiding the guests in the outer yard and calling the seats were also fixed...¡±

    Minn sat upright in front of the desk while checking the items on the menu and ounts, the expenditure and the personnel¡¯s names while giving advice and reminds softly. Hearing her organized words, the elder servants and the maids who stood in front of her didn¡¯t dare to make light of her immediately and answered all of her questions with honesty.

    As the day of the feast got closer and closer, Minn became more severe than before and put on a straight face all the time. Every day Gu Tingye got nothing to do after work, he liked to tease her. But she wasn¡¯t in the mood to respond him. After he had observed her for a few days, he said suspiciously, ¡°You don¡¯t have confidence in yourself?¡±

    Having stopped gritting her teeth, Minn exhaled heavily and said in a bitter tone, ¡°You are truly sharp sighted.¡±

    The situation now was quite special. An illegal daughter like Minn normally wouldn¡¯t have the chance to learn about how to handle family matters, treat guests or attend social activities from their legal mothers from their childhood. Most illegal daughters were raised up in the inner yard and only studied how to do the needle work, read and write. After that, they would get married. Therefore, most of the men from the real prestigious families were not willing to marry an illegal daughter.

    After all, an illegal daughter could neverpare to a legal daughter in terms of their knowledge, talents and qualities. Of course, there were geniuses who became well-educated through self-study.

    Minn drooped her head while shedding tears secretly. It was so sad that... she was not a genius.

    Old Madam Sheng did have taught Minn about the family affairs for a while. However, Old Madam Sheng always held a free and easy attitude toward life. Much less over the past ten years, both of them had only wanted Minn to be a wife of a man from a middle ss rich family.

    ording to their assumption, the biggest event Minn would need to handle in her married life would be a family meal with her sisters-inw. And Minn would only need to gossip with the girls in her own yard about their kids or their husbands¡¯ concubines.

    And during the seesaw battle between Minn and her mother-inw, she, as an illegal daughter, would learn all the duties for a daughter-inw after being criticized and reproached¨C However, that was also impossible for Minn.

    It was like a man who had only wanted to be a workshop director in the countryside suddenly became the CEO of one of the top enterprises on the Forbes List. The reality was seriously divorced from his expectancy. However, the president of thepany was a hands-off boss who didn¡¯t even offer any pre-employment training!

    Damn it!

    Although it was just a simple meal, the guests who would arrive tomorrow were all wealthy and respectable people. Some of them mighte here only to find faults in her. Minn had to brace herself up to prepare everything carefully. She had written down numerous ns. She kept pondering about the identities of each guest and how to treat them. Also, she needed someone to sort the tables, chairs, the vessels for wine and for dishes. The snacks and the tea should be avable all the time during the meal. The kitchen fire should be guarded cautiously. After Minn had checked if there was any omission in her ns with a few stewards over and over again, she finally felt a bit relieved in thest two days.

    ¡°What if I mess it up?¡± Minn asked that,den with anxiety.

    ¡°So what?¡±? Gu Tingye, feeling her question quite ridiculous, approached her to kiss on her knitted eyebrows. However, Minn pushed him away and shouted with a bulging face, ¡°It¡¯s not you are the one who¡¯s going to mess it up.¡±

    Gu Tingye held her little hand while kissing her tender fingers. Minn really wanted to use her bare hand to pull down two of his front teeth but was intimidated by the scary white teeth. Gu Tingyhe, with one of his hands around Minn¡¯s waist and the other touching her face, said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let me ask you this. If you mess up, will I divorce you?¡±

    ¡°Eh... I don¡¯t think so.¡± Minn tilted her head. Last night he had been so passionate that he had even wanted to die on her body, which made the deltoids of her waist and legs still aching now.

    Gu Tingye, being not satisfied with her hesitant answer, pinched on her with hisrge hand fiercely. Minn moaned and tried to escape, but was held tightly in his arms. Then he asked smilingly, ¡°Will His Majesty punish you for messing it up?¡±

    Minn shook her head quickly, ¡°No.¡± The emperor would bother to care about that.

    ¡°Then what are you afraid of?¡±

    ¡°Someone will mock at me.¡± Minn bit her lips and uttered that in a low voice, ¡°They will gossip about me.¡±¨C ¡°An illegal daughter from an ordinary family truly is useless!¡± That was what they were going to say.

    ¡°Even if you do it perfectly, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone criticizing you?¡± Gu Tingye raised one of his eyebrows and asked calmly.

    Minn was stunned. Then Gu Tingye held Minn in his arms while leaning on the bedside, saying with a scornful look on his face with a smile, ¡°The ones who are kind to you wouldn¡¯t mind if you make small mistakes. They can always understand your difficulties. As for the ones who only want to find faults with you, even if you are a goddess who falls in the world, they would still disdain you for eating half of a pork joint in one meal. You do have a good appetite, by the way. Well, if the Seventh Goddess is like you, her husband Dong Yong can never afford to feed her...¡±

    ¡°You, you, you...!¡± At first, Minn kept nodding while listening to him. However, when she heard hisst few words, she blushed with anger and shame right away. Then she turned around and didn¡¯t want to talk with him anymore¨C Sheng Minn had been prudent for her whole life. And she regarded eating half of the pork joint a stain in her life, which she would like to forget forever. But this man had to mention about that from time to time.

    Gu Tingyeughed loudly while watching her red face burning. There were a few potted nts from the western country on the sill. The warm spring in the April to May was the season when the fragrance of the nts was the strongest. As the aroma was wafted along by the breeze, the room was filled with pleasant smell, making people feel extremely rxed. Gu Tingye coudn¡¯t help holding Minn even tighter. With his head attaching to the top of Minn¡¯s head, he said gently, ¡°What else you don¡¯t understand? Just ask me.¡±

    Minn pondered for a while in his arms. Then she took out the guest list from her sleeve and pointed to a row of names which had been circled by cinnabar, saying, ¡°I never heard of these guys before. They are your friends and colleagues, right? Tell me about them.¡±

    Gu Tingye took over the paper and started to introduce breezily, ¡°... Brother Fu Qinran is the eldest son of one of the branches of Earl Changxing¡¯s family. We have studied in the private school together. A bit pedantic indeed, but a nice person.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, mate in the ss.¡± Minn nodded.

    Gu Tingyeughed and pointed to other names, ¡°Brother Chengyong is Brother Duan¡¯s younger brother. He and him, and these guys have followed me since I was in the Fifth Military Camp.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, mates in the battlefield.¡± Minn concluded that.

    Gu Tingye paused for a second,finding her words quite reasonable. Then he continued, ¡°They used to be the military officers of His Majesty when he hasn¡¯t ascended the throne. After that, they were transferred to garrison the frontiers of Xuan Fu and north area. Recently they has juste back to the capital to report their work. When we all stayed in Eighth Prince¡¯s mansion, we always went out to drink and hang out together...¡±

    ¡®Hmm, mates in the whorehouse.¡¯¨C Before he finished his sentence, Minn thought that secretly.

    ¡°... But that was merely a disguise to fool the outsiders.¡± Gu Tingye suddenly disclosed, ¡°The border of Prefecture Shu was not peaceful. There were bandits making troubles all the time. My fellows who were afraid to put His Majesty in trouble had to think twice before they upheld the justice since they were in Lord Shu¡¯s territory at that time. They felt aggrieved all day. Therefore, they always changed their clothes and sneaked out to kill a few robbers to vent their anger under the guise of hanging out with me. There was one time Brother Geng almost lost one of his arms. His wife almost killed us with a kitchen knife.¡±

    After Gu Tingye had finished his speech, he smiled in a daze, seeming to be recalling his dramatic past. Minn was loss for word with her face turning red and her head lowered. She was reproaching herself for making false assumptions of Gu Tingye and his friends.

    Seeing the changes on Minn¡¯s face, Gu Tingye lifted one of her pink and soft ears with a dangerous smile on his mouth, ¡°Little girl, have you taken my words the wrong way?¡±

    Minn was tingled suddenly. Then she raised her head immediately and said with a stern look, ¡°There¡¯s no such thing. I always think my husband as an upright and noble person!¡±

    Gu Tingye let go of her ears. Though he knew that this girl¡¯s words were always unreliable, he still feltfortable hearing that. Then he couldn¡¯t help but re at her and say, ¡°It¡¯s such a waste that you are not an obsequious adviser.¡±

 Chapter 203: Before and After the Feast (124.1)

    <h4>Chapter 203: Before and After the Feast (124.1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    The next day, people in Gu¡¯s mansion all started to get busy before the daybreak. It was the first time Minn had woken up earlier than Gu Tingye. Before she got up, she kissed on his straight nose and said gently, ¡°Enjoy your rare day-off. Later you have to drink wines with the guests. Have a good rest now.¡±

    Gu Tingye was not willing to let her go. After he had held her slender waist in his arms, he suddenly pressed her under his body with his flexible hands reaching into her clothes expertly. These days he had made allowance for Minn¡¯s difficulties and restrained his desire every night. However, there still had been a few times he had nearly lost control after he had touched and bit Minn¡¯s body. Therefore, he had had to take his wife by the hand and teach her to ¡®do it¡¯ in another way.

    Little did he know that the clever girl would learn so quickly that she had made him go into ecstasies every time.

    Minn couldn¡¯t catch her breath being pressed by him. Then she pinched on his waist fiercely. However, he only bit on her earlobe and pounced on her again with his burning hot body. After they had tossed in bed for a while, Minn finally got rid of him. Having covered her ears and got off the bed, she then started to order someone to help her get dressed.

    She never really liked the heavy formal wear. Thinking of her workload today, she decided to dress herself up as simply as she could. Then, she put on a brand-new purple nting gown embroidered with entwined magnolia flowers with two digits width bright purple edge, which made her look slender and graceful, and a purple pleated long skirt. She shaped her hair into a loose bun, anchored by a hairpin with a gold phoenix on top iid with a thumb size emerald which sparkled in the sunlight.

    Normally, the family which moved to a new mansion had to offer sacrifice to God and invite a sorcerer to practise magic arts in the midnight before the home warming day. Nheless, since Gu¡¯s mansion used to be another official¡¯s mansion (Cheng Garden), it had only been through some renovations. Therefore, there was no need for a whole set of the sacrifice ceremony. Minn only picked the time in the broad daylight to open all the sixteen red doors of the Morning Sunlight Hall and set out the immtion including a whole pig, fish, chicken and duck on red tes, twelve basins of fresh fruits and nuts from both the south and the north area, plus twenty-four kinds of famous dishes.

    After all those work had been done, Gu Tingye finally came out slowly. The indigo-blue long embroidered rope with golden streaks he wore today made him look extremely handsome and graceful. His arms were strong and huge but his waist was rather slim. When this tall man walked slowly, he carried himself in a super refined way.

    The candles had been lit up in the hall. Gu Tingye burnt the incense to worship the God in the middle without any other families of him beside him except for his wife. Meanwhile, there were servants standing on both sides of the hall¨C Minn had suggested to let Rongjie¡¯er move into their mansion early to prevent the hall from being too empty when they worshiped the God. However, Gu Tingye had only shook his head without saying anything. Seeing the depressed look on his face, Minn had stopped saying anything else.

    However, after a short while, Gu Tingye had suddenly got excited. He had stood in the spacious Morning Sunlight Hall and said smilingly, ¡°After eight or ten years, this room will be full of my children!¡±

    Then, he stared at Minn with passionate and encouraging look in his eyes. Minn shivered right away and almost spitted out something like ¡®I will definitely live up to your expectation, boss.¡¯ After that, she nced at the Morning Sunlight Hall which was asrge as half of a basketball yground, feeling herself having a long way to go and needing to share out the work and cooperate with others.

    After they had finished the worship, Gu Tingye led a few people to the outer yard. In the meantime, Minn was engaged in listening to the reports of a bunch of servants and maids. The snacks and the tea had been set out on the tables. The instruments and the musicians were ready. The servants who were in charge of guiding the guests had already lined up by the door... At this moment, the sound of firecrackers came through from the front door. After that, Wang Gui¡¯s wife came here from the second door to report, ¡°Fourth Old Master, Fifth Old Master as well as other masters from Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion were already here. They are chatting in the front hall now.¡±

    After all, as the members of the Gu family, they should be the first to arrive. In this regard, those people were still reliable. Therefore, Minn decided to put more efforts in entertaining the female guests of Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion.

    After she led the crowd into the flower hall, she ordered someone to serve the tea, fruits and all kinds of seasonal snacks. As everyone started to talk with each other, Minn called the maids to serve the guests while observing the people in the room. She found that almost all the madams hade today except for Madam Shao from the First Family. At present, the room was full of women with splendid jewels and theirughter. Actually, Minn had only met those rtives of her for a few times, so she didn¡¯t know what to say except for ¡®Please make yourself at home.¡¯ Then she just yed the trick which she was best at¨C ying dumb.

    When Fourth Old Madam praised the mansion as a splendid and elegant ce, Minn then doubled theplimentary remarks towards the buildings in Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion. When Zhu shi praised Minn¡¯s family being harmonious and well governed, Minn said modestly, ¡°I have learned from the best. The elders in our family are always my model.¡± In this way, she also showed a great respect to the three old madams¡¯ ways of managing the family. When Second Madam Di from the fifth family made joke of Minn¡¯s married life and described Minn and Gu Tingye as an overly sweet lovers, Minn only lowered her head with redness on her face and pretended to be shy.

    ¡°Second Brother Ye truly is promising now. His Majesty has rewarded him servants and silvers to establish his own mansion. That really is a special grace!¡± Second Madam Bing from the fourth familyughed loudly while saying that. Herughter which was as loud as the copper bell(Attention, no the clear and pleasant kind of sound) only made Minn¡¯s ear tingle. Meanwhile,this woman still held Minn¡¯s arms with her thin eyebrows dancing on her face, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t forget about his own brothers in the family. Let us share the glory!¡±

    Second Madam Bing had spoken out the minds of lots of the guests there. So they all looked at Minn, finding thetter only lowering her head and saying softly, ¡°Second Sister-in-Law, you are right.¡±

    That was all? All the guests were speechless.

    Second Madam Bing didn¡¯t want to give up so easily. Then she dragged Minn¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°I am taking your words seriously. Don¡¯t push me away when I ask you a favor in the future!¡± Although her husband Gu Tingbing was an illegal son, Fourth Old Master actually preferred him than Gu Tingxuan, the legal son of their family. What¡¯s more, Gu Tingbing¡¯s mother, a concubine who was favored by Fourth Old Master a lot was still alive. She had given birth to two sons and daughters, but half of her children had died young.

    Minn, feeling a bit displeased, only replied her with a hum. Then she looked to the guests with a vaguely appealing look. Second Madam Bing was not satisfied with Minn¡¯s answer and still wanted to say something more. Then Fourth Old Madam coughed lightly and said in an angry tone, ¡°You are here to have the meal or press for payment of debts. Just stop.¡±

    Second Madam Bing blushed and closed her mouth reluctantly. She, having nced at Fourth Old Madam secretly with a disdainful look in her eyes, sat back on her seat atst. Gu Tingyan looked over and then brought all of her cousins to the House of Hundred Treasure to have a chat.

    Minn looked at Fourth Old Madam who was in the crowd and expressed her thanks with a smile. Fourth Old Madam nodded slowly¨C Minn knew that not all the people in Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion were her enemies. As powerful as Gu Tingye was right now, there would definitely be someone who wanted to make up to him. So Minn only needed to see which one of those people could stand up for her in critical moments.

    Obviously, Fourth Old Madam was the one Minn was looking for, so was her Eldest Daughter-in-Law. The first time Minn had met Sister Xuan-inw, thetter had shown a kind attitude toward her. And while the women were still talking, Sister Xuan-inw even retorted lots of reasonable or unreasonable scoffs toward Minn.

 Chapter 204: Before and After the Feast (124.2)

    <h4>Chapter 204: Before and After the Feast (124.2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    ¡°Hey! Even her illegal sisters-inw haven¡¯t said anything. You already started to protect her. Good for you, Sister Xuan-in-Law!¡± Second Madam Di covered her mouth andughed while ncing at Zhu shi and Gu Tingcan on purpose.

    Sister Xuan-inw grinned and cursed with one of her hands resting on her hips, ¡°You little monkey! Don¡¯t you remember how hard I have tried to protect you when you have just married into our family? At that time, Gongge¡¯er and the other boys wanted to tease your husband and you on your wedding night, I was the one who held them off with all my strength! Don¡¯t tell me you have forgotten about that.¡±

    Minn smiled to Sister Xuan-in-Law with the look in her beautiful eyes as clear as the stream. Sister Xuan-inw who had received Minn¡¯s friendly gesture held Minn¡¯s hand with a beaming smile on her face right away.

    Old Madam Qin wore a kind smile all the time. Seeing everyone else having a nice chat with each other, she then dragged Minn toward her, saying, ¡°Your eldest brother-inw has been in a bad condition these days. Your eldest sister-inw couldn¡¯te. Don¡¯t me her for that.¡±

    With a worried look on Minn¡¯s face, she said, ¡°Please don¡¯t say that. I got so muddled due to the heavy work these days. And I feel so sorry that I couldn¡¯t visit my eldest brother-inw.¡±

    Old Madam Qin sighed deeply and said, ¡°s, he would be fine with the recuperation. It¡¯s just your eldest brother-inw has too many things in his mind. He is always concerned over our family, burdened with all the affairs.

    Minn got rmed at once. Gu Tingyu¡¯s physical condition had been bad for a long time and he had had that disease ever since he had been born. Nearly half of the people in the capital knew that he was on his pins now. Two years ago, Official Zhang Jingsong, the director of the Imperial Hospital had already implied that Gu family should be prepared for his death at any time.

    Although Minn was still talking with Old Madam Qin with a smile on her face, she couldn¡¯t help snorting secretly, ¡®When Gu Tingye came down in the world, you nearly broadcast that Gu Tingyu¡¯s disease was incurable. Now that Gu Tingye has finally made some achievements, you imed that Gu Tingyu ¡®would be fine with recuperation¡¯ and the reason for his disease was because he ¡®considered over the family¡¯. What were you trying to imply?!¡±

    Minn looked at Zhu shi who sat there quietly and said before she pondered for a while,¡±Can you do me a favor, younger sister-inw?¡± In fact, Zhi shi was much older than Minn. But Minn still had to call her ¡®younger sister-inw¡¯. Hearing that, Zhu shi stood up and said, ¡°Second Sister-in-Law, what can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°After the feast is over, I¡¯ll go fetch Rongjie¡¯er and the other two concubines. Since Eldest Sister-in-Law is upied in taking care of Eldest Brother-in-Law, I¡¯ll have to ask you to pack up the things for them.¡± Minn said politely.

    Zhu shi chuckled joyfully and replied, ¡°I thought you would ask something important. It¡¯s a piece of cake. Anytime you need me to do that, just tell me, Second Sister-in-Law. I have already told Rongjie¡¯er that she could only live with you two after the new mansion was renovated. When I told her that she would have a pretty and well organized yard to live, she was really looking forward to it.¡±

    Minn said with her face wreathed with smiles, ¡°Thanks, younger sister-inw.¡± ¡®This woman is not easy to deal with either.¡¯ Minn thought.

    Soon after, the people from Sheng¡¯s family arrived. Old Madam Sheng who disliked the noise and the mour had already imed that she wouldn¡¯te. Hun and Hai shi were not free to walk around because it hadn¡¯t been a month since they had delivered the babies. Therefore, only Wang shi, Rn and Mn hade. Minn went to give them a wee right away. On their way to the hall, she sent her regards to her mother and her sisters smilingly.

    As Wang shi walked along the road, she saw water flowing beneath the bridges and the spectacr and spacious pavilions, terraces and open halls being decorated in elegant style. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit depressed. Then she glimpsed at Rn who was chatting andughing with Minn, sighing secretly. Mn pretended to be fine. However, when she nced at the scene in front of her with a gloomy look in her eyes, she only felt bitter thinking of her shabby yard back in Marquis Yongchang¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°It¡¯s such a shame...¡± Wang shi said, ¡°Hun is concerning about you all the time. But she still can¡¯te on your big day.¡±

    Minnforted her with a gentle smile, ¡°I have already told Eldest Sister that I would only give a banquet today in the name of the home warming. Actually there are only bare trees in the garden right now. There¡¯s nothing to watch there. After Eldest Sister and Eldest sister-inw gets better, the flowers would be blooming and everyone in our family would be avable. Let¡¯s call grandmother, my nephews and my nieces over. Isn¡¯t is better that we can view the garden with our own families?¡±

    Wang shi was d to hear that, then she said, ¡°Now I see why your eldest sister adored you so much when you were a child.¡±

    Hearing that, Rn pouted and said, ¡°Eldest Sister adored Sixth Sister more than me!¡± Minn, not feeling bashful at all, bragged about herselfcently, ¡°I can do nothing about my loveliness.¡± Rn, eyes wildly open, ran toward Minn to pinch at her right away.

    Wang shi couldn¡¯t help smiling while scolding, ¡°How old are two of you! Behave yourselves!¡±

    After they entered into the hall, Minn led Wang shi to the seat next to Old Madam Qin. After the two madams from Sheng and Qin family had given their obeisance to each other, the other guests started to chat again. At about 9 o¡¯clock in the morning, all the other guests had arrived in session.

    The male guests headed straight to the front yard to meet Gu Tingye while the female guests went to the inner yard. Minn, having stood up to bid farewell to her rtives, asked Sister Xuan-inw and Zhu shi to help her entertain the rest of them. In the meantime, Minn went forward to greet the new arrivals.

    In a moment, the three spacious flower halls without any partitions between them were filled with happyughter, crowded by pretty women. Thedies from the prestigious family were born with social skills. They could always have a good talk with each other no matter they were familiar to the people they were talking to or not.

    The main event of their social contacts was the elder women scrutinizing young girls. One seer had once told that women all had two instinct, which were being a mother and being a matchmaker. When the two identities werebined, their power would be stunning. Old Madam Qin, Fourth Old Madam and Fifth Old Madam who had been gentle and quiet just now were all in high spirit with ruddy cheeks. They brought Tingyan, Tingying and Tingling to talk with all the noble madams. Second Madam Bing also dragged her sister-inw to join the conversation.

    In fact, Minn didn¡¯t know most of the guests there. Luckily, Gu Tingye had already asked Zheng Xiao to do her a favor. Right now Little Shen shi, Zheng Xiao¡¯s wife, was standing beside Minn and introducing the guests for her carefully. After a short while, Minn had already got acquainted with two duchesses, two marquises, four countesses, three madams ofmanders¡¯ families, five madams ofmanders-in-chief¡¯s families, two madams of officials of the Cab¡¯s families and one madam of Hanlin¡¯s family¨C as well as those madams¡¯ rtives.

    Minn¡¯s cheeks were getting sore having putting on that smile for the whole time. Meanwhile, Little Shen shi continued her introducing job fluently. Sometimes, she would approach to Minn¡¯s ear and whispered some gossips, such as ¡®This Madam Di has carried two kitchen knives to the brothel district and beat Official Di to death¡¯ ¡®Those two women are wives of the Duan brothers. They are sisters but also sisters-inw.¡¯ and ¡®How dare shee? Every year, there will be a few pregnant corpses being carried out of Marquis Zhennan¡¯s mansion.¡¯... As a matter of fact, Little Shen shi hadn¡¯te to the capital for a long time. However, this woman¡¯s achievements during such a period of time really had impressed Minn a lot. It was such a shame that such a professional woman couldn¡¯t apply for the post of being the assistant of Queen Prada.

 Chapter 205: Before and After the Feast (3)

    <h4>Chapter 205: Before and After the Feast (3)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    The house was full of guests and theirughter. The women all gathered together to view how simply the mansion had been decorated. However, when they looked closely, they found that the furniture and the decorations were all extremely expensive and delicate. The room gave people afortable feeling with a modest luxury style. The tea wares on the table were all made of light pink lotus-jade porcin, looking neat and exquisite, ording with the spring times.

    The maids who served the tea and snacks wore the same white dresses with green flower patterns and brocade belts in different colors. They walked slowly and spoke decently, not even daring to take nces at the guests.

    After the women guests looked around this ce, they all praised Minn inwardly and stopped underestimating her. These women thought, ¡®After all, she¡¯s from a schr¡¯s family. Though she is an illegal daughter, she knows how to set strict rules. As young as she is, she still manages to handle the family affairs neatly without any help from the elders in her family.¡¯

    And due to their appreciation to Minn, they started to think highly of Wang shi too. A few noble madams walked over to chat with Wang shi right away. Wang shi who had learned a lesson from her interactions with Junzhu Pingning already knew how to deal with those noblewomen. She was neither too humble nor pushy while talking and behaved with grace.

    After Minn had led Old Madam Lu who was the eldest guest among alldies and madams and also thetest one to arrive to sit on the seat of honor, she went to greet other guests. As Minn saw Little Shen shi who was sitting in the corner, she walked over and expressed her thanks, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know what to do today without you. Thank you so much.¡± On these words, Minn poured a cup of tea for Little Shen shi whose mouth was parched because of the excessive talking.

    Little Shen shi took over the tea cup naturally and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure. Talking is easy for me. I¡¯m a country girl who don¡¯t know about poetry or literature. Those rules that youdies have to obey don¡¯t fit me so well. I just hope you won¡¯t turn your nose up at me in the future.¡±

    ¡°Why did you say that?¡± Minn nced at the guests in the room, finding Zheng Jun¡¯s wife, who was also Little Shen shi¡¯s eldest sister-inw was talking with Countess Shoushan. Then, with something dawning on her, she turned back and said smilingly, ¡°You are Empress Shen¡¯s sister and married into the Zheng family. I¡¯m only afraid that you would turn your nose up at me. Come here, you have introduced so many people to me. Let me introduce you to my sisters.¡±

    Having looked at Madam Zheng, Little Shen shi followed Minn quietly to greet Countess Shoushan. As they met each other, Minn gave her obeisance with a smile, saying, ¡°Aunt, it¡¯s been so long I haven¡¯t seen you. My Eldest Sister said that you paid a visit to your hometown. How was your trip?¡±

    Countess Shoushan was a straightforward woman. With a beaming smile, she said, ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. I just wanted to finish the business back in my hometown while I am still healthy. Who knows if I will be able to walk when I get older. Little did I know that you would be a married woman when I came back. It¡¯s such a shame that Wenying couldn¡¯t attend your wedding.¡±

    Yuan Wenying who stood next to her held Minn¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Tell me, how are you nning to make it up to me?¡±

    Minn poked Yuan Wenying¡¯s forehead with her index finger and teased, ¡°You, how dare you confuse right and wrong. You are the one who have missed my wedding! And I¡¯d like to hear how you are going to make it up to me!¡±

    Little Shen shi looked at the woman beside Countess Shoushan and said in a low voice, ¡°Eldest Sister-inw.¡±

    Madam Zheng was around thirty-three or thirty-four years old, decorous in appearance, looking a bit domineering. As she heard Little Shen shi¡¯s greeting, she only nodded slowly and replied, ¡°Why didn¡¯t your sister-inw from your parents¡¯ familye today?¡± She was taking about Zhang shi, Marquise Weibei¡¯s wife.

    Little Shen shi lowered her head, saying, ¡°My brother said that she couldn¡¯te today because she didn¡¯t feel so well.¡±

    Madam Zheng nced at Little Shen shi with a fierce look in her eyes while saying in a t tone, ¡°Your aunt is there. Let¡¯s greet her together.¡±

    Little Shen shi answered her right away with a cheerful look on her face. Having smiled to Minn gratefully, she and Madam Zheng excused themselves and went to the other side of the room.

    Minn, Yuan Wenying and Countess Shoushan looked at each other with different looks on their faces. Yuan Wenying was the first one who started to talk. She exhaled and said, ¡°What a tough sister-inw! She¡¯s even moremanding than my mother-inw.¡±

    Countess Shoushan said slowly, ¡°There¡¯s something you don¡¯t know. Old Madam Zheng is a very frail woman and hasn¡¯t handled their family affairs for a long time. It¡¯s said that Zheng Xiao was nearly raised by his sister-inw. So that woman is more like his mother.¡±

    Minn shook her head andmented, ¡°Even as a mother-inw, Madam Zheng seems a bit too fierce.¡±

    Yuan Wenying echoed quickly, ¡°Truly, indeed.¡±

    Countess Shoushan goggled at them and said, ¡°You two naive girls. What do you know about the feelings of being bullied by your mothers-inw!¡±

    Minn shrank her neck and grinned, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t buy it. Let¡¯s forget about me. My sister Wenying truly is a lucky girl. Her mother-inw is her aunt who treasures her the most. How¡¯s it possible for her to be bullied?¡±

    ¡°This girl does have a glib tongue!¡± Yuan Wenying pulled at Countess Shoushan¡¯s sleeves like a spoiled child while ring at Minn. Countess Shoushan chuckled and dragged both of them toward her to hug them gently, saying, ¡°All right, all right, you both are lucky girls!¡± After they chatted andughed for a while, Countess Shoushan sighed, ¡°Actually it¡¯s all Shen family¡¯s fault. Although they haven¡¯t treated Zhang shi too bad, they have shown too much favor to Concubine Zou. I¡¯m afraid that Zhang shi didn¡¯te today because she was irritated again.¡±

    Minn asked confusedly, ¡°What does that have to do with Zheng family?¡± Why had Madam Zheng given Little Shen shi the long face?

    Having confirmed that there was nobody else around them, Countess Shoushan said, ¡°Duke Ying used to be amander. Also, his family has a powerful background. Anyone who has taken office in the army would have made contacts with Duke Ying¡¯s family. Let alone that Old Duke Ying saved Old Master Zheng¡¯s life once.¡±

    Minn understood her words right away. She raised her head to look at Little Shen shi and Madam Zheng, sighing softly, ¡°You have mentioned that the eldest sister-inw is like a mother in their family. I heard that Second Madam Zheng was raised by Zou shi, who was Empress¡¯s Brother¡¯s deceased wife. The two women were in a close rtionship.¡±

    Everyone was tied by love. Everyone had their own difficulties. Hearing Minn¡¯s words, Countess Shoushan also sighed and shook her head. At the moment, something crossed in Yuan Wenying¡¯s mind. With her eyebrows raised up, she couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Not only that, actually...¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, a noble woman who was around forty or fifty walked over to them. This woman had a plump figure with a chubby face. The dark purple coat embroidered with coin patterns she wore and the jades and pearls on her hair showed her extravagant tastes. Minn approached her right away and gave her obeisance, ¡°Madam Gan.¡±

    Madam Gan, radiant with smiles, held Minn¡¯s wrist and said intimately, ¡°My girl, look at you, you are thinner than before. You must be exhausted! Why didn¡¯t you ask for help from us? I don¡¯t know about others, but I am willing to help as long as you ask! You are so capable. Look at this room, this garden, wow...¡±

    Madam Gan had a loud voice but liked to talk in a sharp tone. Once she started to speak, all the people in the room could hear her words. Right now, she kept praising about everything inside and outside the room while holding Minn¡¯s wrist¨C Although Minn had epted lots ofpliments before, she still couldn¡¯t bear being praised like that. At the moment, she only felt her ears buzzing and her blood freezing.

    In the meantime, Madam Gan still couldn¡¯t stop talking and cottoning up with Minn. Minn couldn¡¯t help but wonder since when she was so close to this woman.

    While Madam Gan was speaking, she touched Minn¡¯s hair as if she was a kind elder. Minn tried her best to endure the difort and maintain the smile on her face. She would like to see what tricks this woman was going to y.

    Madam Gan gave an extravagantly colorful speech for half a quarter. Normal people would already be overwhelmed by her words. However, Minn, neither joyful nor angry, only lowered her head with a smile. Every time Madam Gan made a long speech, Minn only replied two or three words. Moreover, as indifferent as Minn sounded, she spoke in a gentle and reverent tone without any disrespectful attitude. Madam Gan, gradually losing her patience, changed the subject all of a sudden, ¡°... If you run into any difficulties, you cane to me for help. After all, we can call us families! Eh... How¡¯s my foster daughter, Fengxian, doing here?¡±

    Minn got rmed right away and snorted secretly, ¡®Finally¡¯. Then she smiled and replied, ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡± Still a short answer.

    Madam Gan paused, holding back her anger, and then said smilingly, ¡°Wow, I have run into a girl who cherishes her words as gold.¡±

    Minn still remained silent with a smile.

    Madam Gan gritted her teeth. She had thought that a new married woman like Minn should be easy to be fooled with. But now, Madam Gan only felt that all her efforts were in vain. No matter what she said, Minn only replied her with a nonchnt attitude. Then Madam Gan had to say, ¡°My foster daughter used to be ady from an official¡¯s family. But she was down on her luck. Now that she already became a member of the Gu family, she finally got rid of her miserable life. Please take care of her for me!¡±

    Minn still replied with a smile, ¡°Of course I will.¡±

    Madam Gan got a bit dejected, but she still tried to maintain her smile, ¡°Fengxian knows how to read and has also learned a bit poetry. Of course, she can never bepared to you in that. If she does anything wrong, don¡¯t hesitate to punish her. Don¡¯t be afraid that I would be offended! But if you two can get along well with each other, you will also have someone to help you deal with the family affairs, right?¡±

    Minn lowered her gaze while saying in a soft and shy voice, ¡°You are right.¡±

    Madam Gan red at Minn for a long while. Finally, she couldn¡¯t keep the smile on her face. She raised her voice while saying angrily, ¡°Look how busy you are today. As an elder, I really couldn¡¯t bear to see you being so tired. Why don¡¯t you call Fengxian out and let her help? I¡¯d like to meet her too.¡±

    After she had said that, theughter and noisy conversation around them suddenly died down. Though not all the people in the room were able to hear their conversation, a few bunches of women guests had been listening to them the whole time. Minn could feel lots of eyes fixed on her right now. Those women pretended that they didn¡¯t care about what was happening here, but actually paid great attention to what would happen next.

 Chapter 206: Before and After the Feast (4)

    <h4>Chapter 206: Before and After the Feast (4)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Lots of noble women shook their heads secretly, feeling Madam Gan going too far. How dare anyone force a madam to call out her husband¡¯s concubine and Tong Fang while she was entertaining the guests?

    Minn stared at Madam Gan silently with a sharp and clear look in her eyes. Under the fierce gaze of Minn, Madam Gan suddenly felt a bit guilty but also a bit pleased with herself.

    Yuan Wenying who was standing aside got quite anxious. On a huge feast like this, the madam couldn¡¯t fly into a rage or argue with her guests. But this Madam Gan was famous for her shameless characters. She was not afraid of being humiliated. And the thing she was best at was pestering others. Yuan Wenying was scared that Minn couldn¡¯t refuse Madam Gan¡¯s request and would let Lady Fengxiane out. By then, once Madam Gan let Lady Fengxian make her public appearance, Lady Fengxian¡¯s position in Gu family would be admitted. And that would bring Minn lots of troubles!

    ¡°Help?¡± Minn asked that with a smile.

    Madam Ganughed loudly, saying, ¡°Yeah. You two are families. I can¡¯t let her rest there and do nothing while you are exhausted out there.¡± After saying that, she changed into a worried voice, ¡°Come to think about it, it has been a long time I haven¡¯t seen her...¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡± Minn interrupted her and agreed without any hesitation. Everyone in the room was stunned. Some women sneered at Minn, some showed sarcasm on theirs face, others only waited to watch the fun.

    Madam Gan was overjoyed. As she was about to talk, Minn suddenly gave out an beaming smile while saying gently, ¡°I have heard that Lady Fengxian is a talented and skillful girl in Jiao Fang (Imperial Musical Institution). I was afraid that those performers I have invited are not able to impress my guests, I should invite Lady Fengxian to sing and dance for us. What do you say, Madam Gan?¡±

    After she had said that, the whole room fell into silence, dead silence. All the women guests looked over in a daze. Some of them were shocked with their mouths wide open. Countess Shoushan who couldn¡¯t helpughing had to use a handkerchief to cover her mouth. Yuan Wenying lied on the back of Countess Shoushan with her shoulders trembling¨C Nice! Nice move! That shameless woman deserved to be humiliated like that.

    No one could find faults in Minn¡¯s words. Because she had only told the truth. It was true that Lady Fengxian had been a member of Jiao Fang. It was also true that she had been a skillful performer. Even if everyone admitted Lady Fengjian as Gu Tingye¡¯s concubine, those things still couldn¡¯t be denied. Sometimes the masters from the prestigious families would also let their concubines sing and dance for the guests. So it was not a rare thing anyhow.

    Madam Gan trembled with rage. However, Minn only looked right into her face with a firm expression in her eyes, feeling not scared at all.

    Madam Gan had to look away. She never realized that Minn would reveal Lady Fengxian¡¯s identity straightly. Madam Gan had thought that a young woman like Minn would be ashamed to say that out loud and swallow the anger. Right now, her face turned livid with anger. As she gnashed her teeth, she could still hear titters and sneers around her. Then her face turned purple with rage.

    In fact, most of the noble madams there detested Madam Gan¡¯s conduct. But there was no need for them to chip in because they had nothing to do with Gu¡¯s family affairs. However, they were willing to have a goodugh at others. Since they hadn¡¯t helped Minn before, they wouldn¡¯t help Madam Gan now.

    As Madam Gan was in a dilemma, Old Madam Lu who had sat there ying dumb the whole time suddenly said loudly, ¡°Sixth Girl, when will the feast start? I am starving now. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯llin to your grandmother?!¡±

    Her words amused lots of the women there. Minn blushed and apologized with embarrassment, ¡°s, I have got acquainted with so many people today. Forgive me for forgetting about the time because I got so happy talking with all of you! Old Madam Lu, the feast will start right away.¡±

    Old Madam Lu waved her hand and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s the first time you giving a huge banquet. You have already done a great job!¡±

    On these words, Minn ordered the servants to lead the guests out of the flower hall to the side hall beside the Lotus Pool where the dishes had already been served. Lots of the guests were still disappointed that they couldn¡¯t watch the fun due to Old Madam Lu¡¯s interruption. Madam Gan only felt relieved that she could find a way out and followed the crowd.

    Seeing the dispute being put to an end, Sister Xuan-inw helped lead the way at once. Minn walked behind the guests to bring up the rear. As she was about to walk out of the door, she was dragged over by Yuan Wenying whose face had already turnedpletely red withughter. She approached Minn and whispered, ¡°Do you know how many foster daughters this barefaced woman has sent out?¡±

    Minn asked wonderingly, ¡°Many?¡±

    Yuan Wenying nodded with excitement, ¡°One to your husband, one to Empress¡¯s Brother, one to Commander Zheng. Besides, themanders-in-chief in northern area also received her foster daughters! I heard that it was on a feast that General Gan gave those girls to every general present!¡±

    Minn was shocked. She had already witnessed how shameless Madam Gan was, but she didn¡¯t realize that the people in Gan family were all like that. ¡°But, but, but... Empress¡¯s Brother and Commander Zheng have just got married!¡±

    Since General Gan had done that so obviously, he must be a pawn of someone else. Minn wondered who had been backing his family.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I was afraid to tell you that before. Now I know you wouldn¡¯t be scared by anything like that. I am so relieved now!¡± Yuan Wenyingughed happily with her white teeth exposed, then she continued excitedly with light shing in her eyes, ¡°Concubine Zou in Empress¡¯s Brother¡¯s family really is a tough woman. She gave that girl away in no time. However, things were not easy in Zheng family. They didn¡¯t want to fall out with Gan family. But Second Madam Zheng who has just married into Zheng family refused to take in that girl and cried for half a month! Official Zheng Jun was afraid that Empress Shen would be displeased to see her sister suffering grievance, so he decided to take in that girl for his younger brother. Then it was Madam Zheng¡¯s turn to protest. Madam Zheng is famous for her decent and strict character. The enchanting girl who was sent by Gan family is the type she hates the most. So she, without any hesitation, found another girl for her husband and imed that she agreed that her husband could take a concubine, but never would she ept an indecent girl like that in their family. Then she kicked up a row again...¡±

    ¡°What happened next?¡± Minn asked, totally intrigued.

    Yuan Wenying almost choked withughter and continued telling the story brokenly, ¡°Ha ha... After that, Old Madam Zheng took up the matter. She, she... Ha ha, she took in the girl for Old Master Zheng! Ha ha... Old Master Zheng has been ill abed for many years and couldn¡¯t even move now...¡±

    Minn gasped in admiration with mouth wide open, saying, ¡°Oh my gosh, oh my gosh... this is, this is...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why Madam Zheng and Second Madam Zheng are in a bad rtionship with each other now.¡± Yuan Wenying, who finally fetched her breath, wiped her tears and said, ¡°My eldest sister-inw and Madam Zheng are good friends. Madam Zheng¡¯s parents¡¯ home is far from her own mansion, so she visits our family very often. After she told us about that story, we were all indignant for her! Gan family is so shameless!¡±

    It took quite a while before they finally stoppedughing and headed outside together right away. The two straightforward and humorous girls really hit it off with each other. They chatted andughed happily all the way to the side hall. Minn asked, ¡°By the way, have you seen your little nephew in your parents¡¯ mansion?¡±

    Yuan Wenying sighed in depression at once, ¡°Yeah, I have. Second sister-inw is fine. My little nephew is fine. Everyone is fine except for my mother.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Yuan Wenying replied with a worried look on her face, ¡°Lately my aunt sent a woman to my father. My mother almost tore the roof down. But she could do nothing about it. That woman has already be a concubine of my father the day before yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Ah? So...¡± Quickly?!

    Minn, being overjoyed, almost exposed herself. As she was about to spill the beans, she corrected herself right away, ¡°Why did aunt do that?¡±

    ¡°No one knows.¡± Yan Wenying said anxiously, ¡°I didn¡¯t know what my aunt was thinking. The girl she sent to my father was from a decent family. She hasn¡¯t married until now because she had to take care of her brothers and sisters after her parents deceased. Not only is that girl pretty and gentle, she also knows how to read. My father...¡± She sighed, ¡°My father likes her a lot.¡±

    Minn admired how efficient Countess Shoushan was. What a highlypetent woman! A little instruction was enough.

    Old Master Yuan was an old and serious man. So he wouldn¡¯t be interested in those teenage girls. However, a gentle and tough girl who happened to have many life experiences was a better choice for him. Moreover, a girl who had dyed her own marriage for raising her sisters and brothers should have a good heart. So, her existence wouldn¡¯t really threaten Old Madam Yuan¡¯s status in their family.

    Anyway, Hun¡¯s mother-inw would have lots of things to do. Minn hoped that Hun could finally live an easy life. After Minn had breathed a sigh of relief secretly, she nced at Yuan Wenying, feeling a bit guilty.

    Minn, having rubbed her nose, held Yuan Wenying¡¯s arm with her head lowered and her eyebrows knitted while stepping forward with grief on her face. Minn made it clear that as Yuan Wenying¡¯s friend, she was deeply affected by the bad news of Yuan family as if she had experienced it herself. Since concubines were legal existence in this world, they should work hard and fight for their bright future together.

 Chapter 207: Before and After the Feast (5)

    <h4>Chapter 207: Before and After the Feast (5)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    At this moment, the tables had already been set in the side hall while the twelverge windows had already been opened. The decoration in this room was still not in a luxury style. The waist-high Ruyao (T/N: rare variety of chinaware) white vases with bamboo patterns in which inserted colorful fresh flowers made the room look unsophisticated but also graceful.

    The spring in May was warm and humid. A light breeze was blowing to the side hall from the lotus pool. The water which was flowing with a murmuring sound had a few petals of the gardenia and leaves on its surface. The hall was pleasantly cool with fragrance diffused all around. The women guests all got rxed while uttering sighs of admiration unceasingly.

    The fruits and appetizer had already been served on the tables. After Minn had arranged all the guests on their seats, she ordered the maids to serve the dishes and warm wine. For thedies, she had prepared the light fruit wine and the fresh fruit juice. After that, the servants came in session to serve the dishes. Everyone started to dine.

    Since it was the first time that Gu¡¯s mansion held a feast, Mama Ge had spared no pains in cooking the dishes and shown her specialties. Themon fine dishes were served without doubt. The delicacies of all kind were also presented. There were fried duck gizzard with mushrooms, ribs with sweet and sour pineapple, eel thick soup with sesame served in bamboo tubes and braised pork fillet with mushrooms on each of the tables. Every course tasted extremely ptable and everyone enjoyed the meal very much.

    Women guests didn¡¯t do finger-crossing games like men did when they drank wine. What¡¯s more, since there were female guests from other families, those from Gu family felt inappropriate to ply Minn with wines. Also, with the elders present at the table, the girls were quite reserved. No one suggested to do the drinkers wager game. As a result, everyone only chatted gently over the meal.

    After the meal went on for a while, Minn ordered the theatrical troupe to start the opera in the little octagonal pavilion. The musicians got ready with their drums, flutes and three stringed instruments. Then a few female performers in costume took their ce in the pavilion. After the elder guests requested which y they wanted to see, the show began. The musicians started to y the music while the performers started to sing.

    There was only a pond between the pavilion and the hall with a two-feet width te bridge above. The guests watched the y on the other side of the pool while hearing the rippling sound of the water. Through the blurred shadows of the flowers and the trees, guests could enjoy both the beautiful scenery and the melodic music.

    After a while, Old Madam Qin couldn¡¯t help praising, ¡°You did have invited great performers. Nice music, nice ce. The y has feasted our ears, the scenery has feasted our eyes.¡±

    Hearing that, Minn stood up right away and expressed her thanks with a smile. Second Madam Di said bitterly, ¡°It¡¯s all the grace from His Majesty. Sister-inw, you truly are a lucky woman.¡±

    Sister-Xuan-inw, who was sitting opposite, grinned and said immediately, ¡°But it also requires many of the thoughts. I wouldn¡¯t think of such a good idea even if I got such a nice ce! A schr¡¯s family truly has raised you well, sister-inw!¡±

    Hearing thatpliments, Wang shi who got quitecent couldn¡¯t help but smile. Minn blushed and said modestly, ¡°Sister Xuan-inw, I¡¯m so ttered. But I¡¯m not the one who hase up with that idea. Official Xiong Linshan who used to live here left us an arrangement drawing. I only copied his idea.¡±

    Sister Xuan-inw couldn¡¯t helpining, ¡°You honest girl! I was making a boast of you! Why did you expose yourself?¡±

    The whole room burst intoughter. Minn lowered her head shyly. Second Madam Bing seized the chance and said, ¡°Sister-inw, I really like your mansion and don¡¯t even want to leave! Look how spacious this ce is, I don¡¯t know if I could have the chance to keep yourpany? Isn¡¯t this ce going to be livelier if we can all live together?¡±

    Minn smiled while looking at other guests from Gu¡¯s family, finding them all putting on awkward looks on their faces. Most of the Gu¡¯s women even red at Second Madam Bing with reproachful looks. However, thetter pretended not to see that and still waited for Minn¡¯s answer.

    Sister Xuan-inw, with her face burning now, was the one who felt the most embarrassed. The reason why she behaved like that was that Second Madam Bing¡¯s conduct had not only humiliated Gu¡¯s family in front of other families, but also humiliated the Fourth Family in front of the Gu families.

    She pulled Second Madam Bing¡¯s arms violently and said in a low voice with a forced smile on her face, ¡°Stop talking nonsense! Your elders are still in the family, where are you going to move?!¡± Second Madam Bing who was either ying dumb or really dumb said straightly, ¡°Then all of my families can move here.¡±

    Hearing that, even Old Madam Qin was displeased. As Fourth Old Madam, in a towering rage, was about to curse Second Madam Bing, Rn who was sitting next to Yuan Wenying suddenly approached thetter and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t they already divided up the family property? Why do they still live together? Don¡¯t you think they want to save the meal expenses?¡± After she said that, Yuan Wenying pushed her fiercely while winking at her to let her shut up.

    Rn¡¯s voice was not too loud but also not too low. Although it seemed that she had only whispered to Yuan Wenying, others still managed to hear her words clearly. At present, the guests from other families allughed while waiting to watch the fun in Gu¡¯s mansion. They thought secretly, ¡®Even if someone would move into this mansion, it should be Madam Shao or Zhu shi who belong to the First family of the Gu¡¯s. You are only Gu Tingye¡¯s cousin¡¯s wife who belongs to the Fourth Family, how shameless you are to make that request?¡¯

    Gu Tingyu, being titled as Marquis Ningyuan, couldn¡¯t move out from Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion. And Gu Tingwei, as a blood son of Old Madam Qin, had to take care of her mother and couldn¡¯t move either. The people from the First Family had said nothing about living here, Second Madam Bing who was from the Fourth Family had already coveted Gu¡¯s mansion. How barefaced was that!

    After Rn had said that, Gu¡¯s women except for Old Madam Qin and Zhu shi all got very embarrassed and couldn¡¯t help glowering at Second Madam Bing. Fourth Old Madam was the most furious one. Just now when she had talked with other guests, a few noble madams had already shown favor toward the graceful and eloquent Tingying. It was very likely that Tingying might be introduced to the excellent nephews of those noble madams. Now Second Madam Bing had disgraced their family, Tingying¡¯s engagement would fall through. Fourth Old Madam only wanted to eat Second Madam Bing alive!

    Being gazed by so many people, Second Madam Bing had to lower her head and shut up no matter how thick-skinned she was.

    Minn remained silent. Actually, she had only known about the details about how the Gus had divided up the family property untiltely.

    When Gu¡¯s family had been involved in a felony, Grand Old Maser Gu, fearing that the whole family would be implicated, decided to divide up the family property so that some of their family property could still be reserved. However, after a few months, Bai shi had married into the Gu family and their crisis had been solved. Since Old Master Gu had been garrisoning the frontier all year round, the Fourth and the Fifth family still lived in Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion, and no one had even mentioned about dividing up the family property and moving out after Old Master Gu returned to the capital,.

    Right at this moment, Old Madam Lu who had been listening intently to the y with her eyes squinted the whole time suddenly murmured something feebly, ¡°s... I am an old woman who couldn¡¯t hear things clearly. I don¡¯t even know what they are singing now because you guys kept talking.¡±

    Fourth Old Madam finally got relieved and said instantly, ¡°Pardon us for disturbing you.¡± Then she gave a fierce stare at Second Madam Bing and said in a heavy voice with a fake smile on her face, ¡°Stop talking now! Listen to the song!¡±

    Only after that did the room fall in silence. Minn shook her head secretly and sighed. Then she turned her head to look at the pavilion on the water. Now she only wanted to ignore those women and enjoy the y quietly.

 Chapter 208: Before and After the Feast (6)

    <h4>Chapter 208: Before and After the Feast (6)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Since there was no stage being set up there, most of the women guests had chosen the singing and dancing pieces of the opera.

    Old Madam Lu requested the episode ¡®Lecturing Son¡¯ in ¡®One Knife Meeting¡¯ (It was said that her fifty years old son hadn¡¯t been so obedienttely). Old Madam Qin requested the episode ¡®Bringing Justice¡¯ in ¡®Coming to Light¡¯ (That y told the story of a mother-inw made peace with her daughter-inw after they resolved the misunderstandings between them.) Wang shi requested the episode ¡®Returning Pearl¡¯ in ¡®The Qin Stage¡¯ (The story of a man finally recognizing his wife¡¯s goodness after he had been through so many love affairs. And at the end, the man thoroughly reformed himself and remained a devoted husband all through the rest of his life).

    ¡®The Story of Liu Yunqiao¡¯ was the most popr y. Lots of the guests there had requested the episodes in that y. Atst, Minn found the performers nearly yed the whole y.

    This y had been performed in many asions for almost a hundred years from the former dynasty and was favored especially by thedies.

    Here was the outline of the story: In middle ages of X Dynasty, a famous prostitute got acquainted with a young Tan Hua (T/N: The man who got a third ce in the Imperial Examination) by coincidence. Although they were in different status, they still fell in love at the first sight. After that, the Tan Hua boy bought back the prostitute¡¯s freedom and cleared her name. But his family still refused to take in a prostitute into their family. And the prostitute, as tough as she was, only left a letter to the Tan Hua, telling him to marry a nobledy.

    Having failed to find her anywhere, he had to obey his parents¡¯ order and marry another woman. After many years, the Tan Hua whose wife had just deceased was appointed as the censor of the border. One day when he was going on patrol on the border, lots of Jie Nu (T/N: An ancient nationality of China) happened to intrude into the country. The Tan Hua summoned the troops and the citizens to resist. However, he was outnumbered by the enemy and the reinforcements never came. At the critical moment when the Jie Nu army was going to take down the city, the Tan Hua put a sword by his neck, trying tomit suicide. However, suddenly, there was a chaos in Jie Nu¡¯s military camp. The Tan Hua then seized the opportunity and ordered the solders to stage a surprise attack. Atst, the attack went sessful and the crisis was resolved.

    After the war, the Tan Hua knew that a woman had spent a huge sum of money to purchase five hundred cattle, sheep and horses in the critical moment. She had also lit the tails of those livestock and let them rush to the back of the Jie Nu¡¯s army who werepletely unprepared, following the example of the Fire Cattle Formation of Tian Shan. The Tan Hua was suspicious of the woman¡¯s identity. After thorough inquiry and investigation, he finally found that the woman was no other than that prostitute.

    Atst, they had a happy ending. The man and the woman remained a devoted couple through the rest of their lives and had lots of kids.

    The story was quite a clich¨¦ but still touching. Because it was adapted from a true event.

    The Tan Hua called Gao Qin, a man from a prestigious family in Eastern River Area who enjoyed sess at a young age. He had taken the third ce in the imperial exam at the young age of sixteen and assisted three emperors in his life. He had been through big rises and falls and brought benefits to countless people. Atst, his story had been recorded in a history book called ¡®Famous Officials¡¯.

    His wife¡¯s story was even more legendary. She was a prostitute in the Qinhuai River area, called Madam Liu Li by theter generations. Actually, even if her contemporaries knew about her unpresentable identity, the records on the paper could still be modified to give her a more respectable origin forter generations. However, this Madam Gao was too famous and their story was well-known to all. Even if the history book didn¡¯t record her identity or some modifications had been made, the unofficial books would also cover all of their lives.

    ¨CRight now, a light sound of the drums suddenly came through from the octagonal pavilion. The drumbeat gradually became urgent while four of the musicians plucked the strings in a fast speed. The music sounded pathetic and touching, stirring everyone¡¯s mind. Minn raised her head to look at Zhu shi who was beside her, then at her sisters-inw, finding them being imbibed in the music. Then Minn realized that the y had reached the climax:

    After Gao Qin came back from the border, he begged her parents to let her marry Madam Liu Li. Atst, her parents finally agreed to ept Madam Liu li as his concubine. However, Madam Liu Li refused. When she faced her lover, she only sighed and uttered a well-known saying, ¡°I love you a lot. But I also love myself.¡±

    She said that she had been disdained by others for half of her life. After her name had been cleared, she had already decided to live with dignity. What¡¯s more, she had opened a workshop, recruited apprentices, engaged in trade and earned a decent life for herself. She was having a wonderful life now.

    Gao Qin was still determined to marry her as his wife. This time his parents disagreed resolutely. This affair was known to all and provided an inexhaustible topic for the citizens. Atst, Gao Qin gave up his promising future and significant position. He was even dispelled from the Gao¡¯s family n and kicked out of his house.

    After that, the couple who had been battered by criticism lived in seclusion in the countryside of Prefecture Yong. Although they lived a poor life, they loved and supported each other the whole time. Gao Qin who concentrated on studies authored lots of famous books and had many pupils. Madam Liu Li led the local poor to dig the mines in the mountain and store water for irrigation.

    After ten years, even the new emperor had already ascended the throne, Gao Qin got his fame widespread again because of a few of his great books opposing the Neo-Confucianism. The schrs all over the country admired him so much that they all came to him to listen to his lectures. The Imperial Court issued edicts three times to reinstate him. After that, he got a rapid advancement in his career, having both civil and military abilities. He had gone back to the countryside three times and returned to the office three times. He even became the imperial tutor with students all over the country. Atst, his story was recorded in the ¡®Famous Officials¡¯ and his memorial tablet was ced in the Upright Official Ancestral Temple.

    As for Madam Gao, this woman who had used to be a prostitute became a madam who was ennobled by the imperial court. Her life really was legendary.

    When Minn had read about her story (In both official and unofficial history books), she had asked Sir Zhuang, ¡°Is it legal to dig out mines without the government¡¯s permission?¡±

    ¡°Not for the other kinds of mines. The kind Madam Liu Li dug, yes.¡± Sir Zhuang answered, ¡°Because it was not gold, silver, copper, iron, coal or salt. The thing she dug out was a strange kind of quartz which could be utilized for calcining the ss. Even the government didn¡¯t know what that quartz was for.¡±

    ss! Right, ss.

    With her pupils contracting a bit, she looked at the opened windows around her. There was bright and clear one-piece ss iid in the windows decorated by smaller and colorful pieces designed into flowers and birds patterns, making the hall bright and splendid.

    In the ancient times when the technology was in a low level, Madam Liu Li had done lots of the sophisticated experiments. In the initial stage of her experiment, she had calcined small items to earn some startup funds. After dozens of years, she had managed to fabricate the convex lens for telescope or magnifying lens uses. Then after another dozens of years, she finally renovated her technology and calcined the thin and sold ss inrge size.

    This Madam Liu Liu must have transmigrated here¨C Minn stared at the ss window in a daze¨C ording to the manuscripts left by Madam Liu Li, Minn assumed that this woman was majored in science and engineering.

    What a good major. Minn lowered her head and sighed with admiration.

    There was a burst of apuse in the hall. The performer suddenly sang in a grave tone with deep affection in her eyes. Even a girl who pretended to love art like Minn had to admit that the y was a great work.

    The y was written by a gifted schr from the previous dynasty who was also a disciple of Gao Qin. In his seventies, he always dreamed of his boyhood when he could always see the gray-haired Gao Qin and Madam Liu Li going for a stroll by the river with their hands holding together, still deeply in love.

    One day the schr woke up with tears covering his face, and, with all the appreciation and admiration toward the couple, wrote down this masterpiece in memory of his respected teacher and his teacher¡¯s wife. As talented as the schr was, ¡®The Story of Liu Yunqiao¡¯ had dulcet tunes and delicate lyrics. Most of the lines could even bepiled into poetry. No one would doubt that it was a fine piece of writing.

    Minn checked the faces of the women around her, some were jealous, some were sad. Anyway, everyone was being through an emotional fluctuation. Zhu shi sighed slightly, ¡°Gosh... If only I could really live a life like Madam Liu Li¡¯s...¡±

    The existence of Madam Liu Li became a symbol and a token to tell all the women that there truly were devoted and affectionate guys in this world. But they just weren¡¯t that lucky to run into one.

    However, for Minn, Madam Liu Li¡¯s existence only told her that she did have fellows from the modern times.

 Chapter 209: Before and After the Feast (7)

    <h4>Chapter 209: Before and After the Feast (7)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Minn had heard the stories of Empress Jing An from Old Madam Sheng constantly.

    Empress Jing An came from a noble family. She was beautiful and smart, with a talent of writing poems at the age of three and drawing paintings at the age of five. Her poems were extremely magnificent (They were all Tang Poems and Song jambic verse). She became a princess¡¯s wife at fifteen and was conferred the title of empress at twenty. Old Madam Sheng had met Empress Jing An in the imperial pce when she was a little girl. However, Empress Jing An died two yearster, at the young age of thirty-seven.

    ¡°Why did she pass away at such a young age?¡± Little Minn asked.

    ¡°Because she shouldn¡¯t have be an empress.¡± Old Madam Sheng had cherished the memory of Empress Jing An in despondent mood, ¡°Her characters were as pure as the snow lotus on the mountain. Someone said she trusted others so easily, but she was only being sincere. Someone said she knew nothing about schemes, but she only disdained to y those tricks. However, a dirty ce like the imperial pce would only pollute her! Hum! Those evil women thought they won! But atst, they all ended up in miserable deaths!¡±

    That was the only time Minn ever saw her grandmother showing intense hatred on her face.

    The official line had imed that an evil concubine had driven a wedge between the emperor and the empress. After that, Empress Jing An had been addicted into making mirrors. She buried herself in that all day in a small workshop she had opened in the imperial pce. Ever since then, she had kept herself aloof from the affairs of the imperial family and stopped seeing the emperor.

    ¡°Making mirrors?¡± Minn was surprised.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Old Madam Sheng grinned, ¡°Empress Jing An imed that she found a form in an ancient book for creating ss mirrors which were hundred times better than the bronze mirrors. She was brilliant. It only took one or two years for her works to take shape, unfortunately...¡± Old Madam Sheng had put on a gloomy face as saying that. Minn didn¡¯t dare to ask anything. But she knew that Empress Jing An must have deceased before she could make the ss mirror.

    ¡°She said that the thing she regretted the most was being famous for her intelligence at a young age.¡± Old Madam Sheng sobbed out those words in a grief, ¡°She was burdened by her fame!¡±

    Momo Kong had said that Empress Jing An had ordered someone to burn all of her poems and drawings before her death. So not a single piece of her work had been left behind. The followings were the exclusive disclosure from Momo Kong.

    After Emperor Wu knew about Empress Jing An¡¯s death, hepletely lost his sense and refused to believe that Empress Jing An died of an illness. He then caught all the physicians in the Imperial Hospital and ordered them to perform an autopsy. Anyone who couldn¡¯t find the cause of death would be sentenced to death. Then after nine of the physicians were killed, the tenth physician finally found poison residue inside of Empress Jing An¡¯s corpse. He also deducted that it was a kind of slow poison and Empress Jing An might have been poisoned for over three years.

    In the Phoenix Elegance Pce, Emperor Wu sat beside Empress Jing An¡¯s dead body for a whole day and night. Only after a few days, the heroic and wise Emperor Wu suddenly became grumpy and oversensitive, turning into apletely different person who trusted no one. Not only did he do a thorough investigation in the Imperial Pce, which brought deaths to over thousands of imperial concubines and maids, he also sentenced lots of officials and tortured them in the interrogations.

    The Imperial Noble Consort was convicted of death, as well as all the people in her family ns. Consort Shu and Consort Li were forced suicide along with their fathers and brothers. The people in their family ns were deprived of their titles of nobility. Consort Zhuang was thrown to the Punishment Department where she was tortured cruelly to death. Then the people of her family n were also put to death... Nearly all the Imperial Consorts or Concubines above three-ss were punished. The unlucky ones of them even got their families killed. Consort Xian was the only one surviving among the Four Imperial Consorts. However, she was killed by her own fear after a few years. Lady of Bright Deportment Wang was the only one who escaped the sentence among the Nine Imperial Concubines. But she was in a confused state of mind afterwards. In brief, half of the women in the Imperial Pce were killed.

    Actually, some of those women did have something to do with Empress Jing An¡¯s death, but some of them were actually innocent. However, Emperor Wu was like a crazy beast at that time who would ughter anyone he saw while no one dared to persuade him. Luckily, Empress Jing An had a little son, who was also known as Emperor Ren. Emperor Wu could still hear some advice from the boy.

    The reign of terror hadsted for three years. At the end of the Wu Dynasty, Emperor Wu began to have blind faith in warlocks. He tried to call the spirit of the deceased on the sacrificial altar all night. However, Emperor Wu wasn¡¯t a fool after all. Having killed all those swindlers, he nearly fell into desperation.

    On one night, after waking from his dreams all of a sudden, he rode a horse to the Imperial Tomb, cried bitterly and rambled in his speech beside Empress Jing An¡¯s coffin. Then at the day break, he returned to the Imperial Court. Ever since then, it became his habit.

    Minn couldn¡¯t help sighing after hearing the story¨C If Emperor Wu knew it would end like this, he wouldn¡¯t have let things go this far.

    The Imperial Physician stated with certainty that ording to Emperor Wu¡¯s condition, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to live to seventy or eighty years old. However, no matter how strong Emperor Wu had been, mourning Empress Jing An every night added load to his body. One day Emperor Wu caught a cold and had a low fever, yet he still insisted daily visit to the Imperial Tomb regardless of the advice from the officials and the eunuchs. The second day after he came back, he had a high fever and deceased before long.

    After hearing the whole story, Minn only sighed deeply. However, Old Madam Sheng truly vented her hatred after telling the whole story.

    Due to Empress Jing An¡¯s dying at a young age, the ss mirror was fabricated several decadester than it should be. Only a few years ago when the new emperor had taken the throne, the things left by Empress Jing An which had been sealed up by thest two emperors had finally been revealed. The new emperor ordered the craftsman in the Imperial Chores Department to manufacture the ss ording to Empress Jing An¡¯s manuscripts. Soon afterwards, the mirror which could reflect humans¡¯ figures clearly had been fabricated, but not poprized. However, as the emperor¡¯s right-hand man, Gu Tingye had been awarded a full-length mirror and two hand-mirrors iid with pearls and jade.

    Madam Liu Li and Empress Jing An had both transmigrated to the ancient times. But their fates had beenpletely different. Minn believed that they were both likeable persons. However, one seeded in her life while the other only had a tragic ending. Anyway, Minn was pretty sure that these two women must havee from modern time.

    Other than that, a strange affair happened dozens of years ago. The daughter of the Minister of Ministry of Revenue began to act absurdly after a serious illness. She mored for opening a shop and doing business all day. After reaching marriageable age, she fooled around with a few princesses, lords and childes. Not only did she have those dissolute behaviors, she even instigated young childes with immoral words.

    This girl, notorious for her appalling behaviors, had been despised by everyone. Even though she reached twenty years old, she still hadn¡¯t been engaged to anyone. What¡¯s more, even her father¡¯s career had been ruined because of her, as well as her sisters¡¯ marriages. Atst, she had been locked in her family¡¯s ancestral hall. However, she had escaped and sold herself to the brothel. She had even be the most famous prostitute. At that time, she had imed that, ¡®If Madam Liu Li could do this, why couldn¡¯t I?¡±

    However, she had never met her own Gao Qin. The men she had met had been yboys who hadn¡¯t wanted to be responsible for her and even spread out the love affairs between them and this self-abandoned nobledy. As a result, this girl¡¯s family reputation had also been destroyed.

    ording to the patriarchal system in the ancient times, a girl whose parents were still alive didn¡¯t have the right to sell herself. The moment her family had found her, they had got her back to their house right away. After that, no one had ever heard the news from that girl. It was said that the girl had been drowned in the pond.

    Minn didn¡¯t know those crazy things that girl had done had been due to the effect of the transmigration or a brain damage. Since Minn didn¡¯t have any precise proofs, she couldn¡¯t be sure that this crazy girl had alsoe from the modern times.

    Perhaps the fate had worked in its own way. Minn knew that she would never run into another girl who had alsoe from modern times. Of all the girls who had transmigrated to the ancient times, some had got their fame widespread, some had been unknown to the public. Minn regarded herself more like thetter type of girl.

    In other words, in this age, at some different ces, some girls who had alsoe from modern times were striving for living a good life just like her. They didn¡¯t dare to astound the world nor stand out. But they still lived a fulfilling life and undertook their due obligations. Atst, they would finally integrate into the society and live a tranquil and peaceful life.

    Well, that sounded not so bad either.

    Thinking of that, Minn suddenly smiled. Zhu shi who happened to glimpse at Minn found that smile unfamiliar and strange. With Minn¡¯s eyes twinkling, she bit her lips slightly as if she was keeping an interesting secret. It seemed that the secret amused Minn a lot. Because right now, Minn¡¯s face seemed strangely charming with a naughty and mischievous look.

    Zhu shi lowered her head and thought secretly, ¡°No wonder Second Brother Ye is captivated by her.¡¯

 Chapter 210: You Donâ€™t Know Me (1)

    <h4>Chapter 210: You Don¡¯t Know Me (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Only until the end of the We Hour (3 o¡¯clock in the afternoon) did the female guests bid their farewell to Minn in session. Minn rubbed her cheek which was about to get a spasm due to smiles and climbed onto her bed. The moment she closed her eyes, she fell into a deep sleep. After she didn¡¯t know how long, while she was still in a trance, she felt a familiar sense of pressure on her belly and chest.

    Minn opened her eyes calmly, seeing the sunset out of the window. The many on the bed beside her with his leg on Minn¡¯s belly and one of his arms on her chest. Minn could feel his head against her neck and his wet and hot breath spraying to her.

    She exhaled with difficulty. Then, she, having twisted her waist, reached out two of her arms from the thin nket and raised the man¡¯s arm a few inches away from her like she was lifting a barbell. After that, she rolled down from the bed. The whole set of her movements were quite smooth, looking very skillful.

    After smelling her clothes, Minn went to the shower room straight away. Danju helped Minn pull down her hair and undress her clothes. Xiaotao rushed to fetch hot water and the towel. As the two maids saw the angry look on Minn¡¯s face, they looked at each other. Then Danju couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Xiazhu and Xiahe have already made the bed for Master as you have told, however...¡± Xiaotao said nkly, ¡°However, the moment Master stepped into the room, he asked ¡®Where is Madam?¡¯ right away. Then, he headed to the east side room drunkenly.¡± Xiaotao sounded a bit indignant while saying that.

    Minn sighed gently, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. You think I didn¡¯t know?¡±

    After Minn had washed herself, she put on a clean sleep suit and a light-yellow cotton-padded jacket embroidered with plum blossom. As she looked in the mirror to put on some make up, she said to Xiaotao, ¡°Call Little Quan and Little Shun over. I want to know what has happened in the outer yard today.¡±

    Xiaotao answered and left. After a short while, the two boys came over.

    Gu Quan was quick of wit while Gu Shun was prudent. The younger one of them had reached the age to go to the fifth grade and the elder one was at the same age as the seven grade¡¯s student. Minn put a handful of snacks into their hands while asking them questions gently. Gu Quan, with two of his cute tiger teeth exposed, talked about everyone on the feast one after another. Although the boy was young, he did have a good memory. He remembered clearly which masters had got loaded and been carried back to their mansions, which masters had acted crazily after taking a sip of the wine and which masters carried their liquor like gentlemen.

    The Duan¡¯s brothers had impressive drinking capacity. Half of the people had been carried out because they had been inebriated by the two brothers, including Old Master Gan, the old official who had gained vigor with age and refused to retire. It was said that he had been talking with Gu Tingye at that time. However, after the two brothers had plied him with drink, he had nearly been drowned in the wine.

    Old General Bo had stroked his beard and imed with a smile, ¡°Old man like us should always drink in moderation.¡±

    ¡°How old is Old Master Gan?¡± Minn asked with curiosity. There was no standard of the retirement age in the ancient times.

    ¡°About fifty or sixty years old.¡± Gu Quan wasn¡¯t clear about that. Then Gu Shun added for him softly, ¡°I heard that Old Master Gan held a feast to celebrate his sixtieth birthday the year beforest.¡±

    Minn nodded with satisfaction. Old Madam Gan was only around forty years old. So this old madam should be the second wife of Old Master Gan, unless she and Suet-Fa Kong were from the same sect.

    The feast was basically very sessful. Not only had the dishes been fancy and the dices, gourds, lot pots, wager game cards and other game props beenplete, even the tea and the pills for the guests to sober up had been prepared. The people who gave Minn the biggest surprise were her father and her brother. She had thought that Sheng Hong and Changbai would have felt boring during the banquet since most of the guests there had been generals or childes from the noble family. However, the reality had been the other way around.

    After the meal had started for just a short while, the grim-faced Changbai ran into the even more grim-faced Master Fu Jinran who held a post of the Right Minister of the Court of State Ceremonials. After that, Qiu Shu who worked in the Imperial College joined them. The three of them talked with each other solemnly. Others who didn¡¯t know about the feast might even assume that they were attending the memorial meeting.

    In the meantime, Sheng Hong and Fifth Old Master were like old friends at the first meeting. They talked about how hard they had studied in their childhood, how difficult the Imperial Examination had been and the difficulties of being an official. The more they talked with each other, the more pleasant their conversation became. Fifth Old Master admired the educated schrs the most. However, most of the civil officials who had passed the Imperial Examination despised the descendants from noble families. However, Sheng Hong had strong social skills and a refined style of conversation with an elegant temperament. No matter what he really thought of the person he was talking to, he could always make that person feel delighted.

    When Fifth Old Master said that he felt ashamed that he had failed in the Imperial Examination for so many times though he was ten years older than Sheng Hong, Minn¡¯s father disagreed with that earnestly right away and imed, ¡°Fifth Old Master, you should never be judged by your failures since the literary output is always the hardest thing to value in this world. Perhaps the examiners who have examined your papers happened to dislike your style of writing.¡± Then Sheng Hong also gave lots of examples of the great writers who had failed in the Imperial Examination.

    Hearing that, Old Fifth Master, eyes filled with tears, regarded Sheng Hong as his best friend immediately.

    As Minn heard that story, she thought, ¡®Come on, how you think my father has managed to be sessful in his official career all along? Even those sophisticated officials were fooled by him.¡¯

    After that, Sheng Hong and Old Fifth Mater started to talk about the educational issues. Although Sheng¡¯s ancestors were not as renowned as the Gu¡¯s. The descendants of Sheng Hong were obviously more promising than Old Fifth Master¡¯s. As they kept talking with each other, Old Fifth Master gradually felt more and more inferior. It was like on the school parents¡¯ meeting, most of the parents of the students with bad grades were always self-abased in front of the parents of the kids who had excellent grades.

    Hearing that, Minn who was holding a tea cup in her hand couldn¡¯t stopughing with her shoulders shivering.

    Her joyful mood hadn¡¯t faded away until Gu Tingye woke up. As she ordered the servants to set the dinner table, she still talked about Sheng Hong¡¯s story smilingly. It was already the end of the You Hour (7 p.m), Minn and Gu Tingye both felt difort in their stomachs due to the wines they had drunk during the daytime. Therefore, Minn ordered the mung bean porridge with almond, the sauced beef with sesame baked roll and a few light vegetable tes. Mama Ge also cooked her specialty pickled dish for them. After mixing a bit sesame oil or vinegar, the dish tasted even better.

    As a matter of fact, Gu Tingye hadn¡¯t eaten too much solid food in the noon. At first he was still out of spirit, however, after he had taken a few bites, his appetite opened greatly. Having gobbled up three huge bowls of porridge, he ate five crisp sesame baked rolls with beef, feeling much morefortable than before. As he heard Minn telling the funny stories, he was also amused.

 Chapter 211: You Donâ€™t Know Me (2)

    <h4>Chapter 211: You Don¡¯t Know Me (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    ¡°This time, my cousins are going to suffer!¡± There was light shing in Gu Tingye¡¯s eyes. It was obvious that he delighted in his cousin¡¯s misfortune. Hereupon he changed his tone and said coldly, ¡°But don¡¯t worry for them, my fifth aunt has tons of means to solve their problems.¡±

    Minn sensed the irony in his words. These days she had also inquired about lots of information about Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion from some Mamas. She learned that Old Fifth Master¡¯s sons were all good-for-nothing. Gu Tingyang, Old Fifth Master¡¯s first born, had a son and a daughter with a Tong Fang before getting married. He even kept a prostitute as his mistress and paid court to the drama yers. In a word, he had nearly done all kinds of the absurd things. However, every time Old Fifth Master got mad at Gu Tingyang, Old Fifth Madam could always find a way to protect his son.

    ¡®s! A child is always a precious jewel to his mother.¡¯ Thinking of that, Minn raised her head secretly to take a nce at Gu Tingye.

    ¡°Eh...¡± Minn changed the subject, ¡°I want to give obeisance to Old Madam tomorrow morning. Then I¡¯ll take Rong and the other two concubines back home. What do you think?¡±

    Gu Tingye frowned and put down his bowl and chopsticks, asking, ¡°So soon?¡±

    ¡°Sooner orter, it¡¯s all the same. I don¡¯t want to create more topics for others.¡± Minn, having asked the maids to bring the basin and the tea, said with a smile, ¡°Also, from tomorrow, I n to give obeisance to Old Madam in Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion every five or six days.¡± The frequency would remain once in a week, four times in a month.

    The wrinkles in Gu Tingye¡¯s eyebrows became evenrger and deeper. He said with an unpleasant look, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. They will only bring troubles to you. I like it now that we could live in a distance from them.¡±

    Feeling his n quite inappropriate, Minn could only coax him gently, ¡°We can¡¯t make mistakes because others have made mistakes first. It is like abandoning jade for the trifles. Atst, we will also lose the ground to criticize the people who have hurt us.¡±

    ¡°Who have said that?¡± Gu Tingye mulled over her words and then asked with interest, ¡°Your grandmother?¡±

    Minn smiled and said, ¡°No, actually it¡¯s my dad.¡± Meanwhile, she wondered how Gu Tingye knew that those words didn¡¯te from her.

    Gu Tingye was stunned before he chuckled, ¡°My father-inw does have a head on his shoulder.¡± The way Sheng Hong had used to persuade others was very practical. He never talked about the sense of propriety, justice, honor and only analyzed the pros and cons by the possible consequences.

    Xiazhu and Xiaotao carried the tea tray and a basin of hot water into the room. Minn told them to put down those stuff and dismiss themselves. Minn dipped the towel into the hot water before wringing it out and handed the towel to Gu Tingye, saying, ¡°When I was a little girl, I have once listened to Sir Zhuang¡¯s anecdotes with my families. Fourth Sister soiled my new clothes with ink on purpose. I got so angry that time that I stole two pieces ofrd from the kitchen under the cover of changing my clothes. Then I applied a thickyer of therd on my Fourth Sister¡¯s chair...¡±

    Before she finished her story, Gu Tingye already buried his face in the hot handkerchief and started to titter. Seeing Minn ring at him with two sharp eyes, he gave her the thumb-up right away and praised, ¡°Well done!¡± Then he pulled Minn over to let her sit down on his legs while rubbing her nose with a smile, ¡°What happened next?¡±

    Minn blushed and gave out a vague statement with a bitcency, ¡°My Fourth Sister who was totally unguarded slipped from the chair and fell on the ground heavily.¡±

    ¨CThe most important thing was, Qi Heng was there too! Mn who had always presented herself with a refined image fell onto the ground like a toad. Qi Heng opened his mouth wildly in astonishment right away. At that moment, Mn wished that she could bury herself. And it had taken her a long while to show up in front of Qi Heng again!

    Gu Tingye was all smiles the whole time. As he saw Minn trying her best to hide hercency, he couldn¡¯t help biting her little rounded earlobe. Then he said smilingly with his teeth gritted, ¡°You dark-minded little rascal!¡± Then he rubbed her ear and continued, ¡°And? Were you punished?¡±

    Minn nodded honestly, ¡°Luckily my Fifth Sister told the truth to the elders. Then Fourth Sister and I have both transcribed three hundred times of the book. At that time, my father has reproached me with the words you have just heard.¡±

    She hid some facts. Actually, Sheng Hong hadn¡¯t fully trusted Rn¡¯s words. Minn had nned to ask Changbai to testify. However, Qi Heng had rushed to find Sheng Hong the moment he had got off ss. After that, Qi Heng had stated what had happened in a euphemistic but clear way, iming that Mn had been the one who had bullied Minn first. Only after that had Sheng Gong punished the two girls fairly. Thinking of that, Minn got a little painful feeling in her heart.

    Minn had detected long ago that Qi Heng had already seen through Mn¡¯s true color long before. (Thanks to Junzhu Pingning¡¯s education) However, as a well-bred man, he knew how to use his gentle and graceful smile to cover up his detestation and ridicule toward Mn.

    The most ridiculous thing was that Mn knew nothing about that and had put on an act the whole time in front of the Qi family.

    Minn was smiling while having an inexinable pitiful feeling toward Mn. With her arms encircled Gu Tingye¡¯s neck, she said softly, ¡°Since we live very close to Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion, it¡¯ll be our fault that we don¡¯t give obeisance to the elders there. So, I have to go.¡±

    Gu Tingye, face still sullen, nodded reluctantly. Minn smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have done my homework. For example, the Lu family, ever since Old Master Lu has moved into the mansion which was rewarded by His Majesty, Master Lu and Madam Lu still live in their original mansion. Due to the great distance between the two mansions, the couple normally gives obeisance to Old Master Lu and Old Madam Lu once in five days. And Han family, although Master Han¡¯s parents are still alive, Second Master Han and Third Master Han have already lived apart from their old mansion. However, the two daughters-inw of Old Madam Han still give their obeisance to Han¡¯s elders every half month... We have opened our new mansion and live very close to Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion. However, Old Madam is not your legal mother. So, I¡¯ll follow the Lu¡¯s rules then.¡±

    Gu Tingye saw the shrewd look on her face, finding her quite funny. Then he said in a low voice, ¡°I never want you to be involved in all those annoyances. When I epted the mansion from His Majesty, I haven¡¯t given too many thoughts about the situation today...¡± He said that with a bit regretful tone.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine! I wasn¡¯t made of the porcin.¡± Minn joked, seeming sensible and considerate, ¡°As the saying goes, where there are people, there are disputes. One should always get used to the annoyance.¡±

    Gu Tingye, feeling warmness inwardly, touched Minn¡¯s face and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that my father-inw is the one who told you that again... You seem to admire your father a lot.¡± Gu Tingye had heard that Minn hadn¡¯t been Sheng Hong¡¯s favorite daughter.

    Minn felt inappropriate to deny that. Having pondered for a while, she said frankly, ¡°My grandma alwaysined about my father¡¯s partiality. But I think he is a good father. In my childhood, when my sisters took away the jade pendant which had been meant to be given to me, my father would present me a huge gold lock to make it up to me. No matter how busy he is, he still came to visit me every month...¡±

    Especially after Minn had moved into the House of Clear Dusk, Sheng Hong would always ask how Minn was doing, if she was short of clothes or other subjects and if the servants had served her well¨C in front of Wang shi, as a warning.

    Sheng Hong was an illegal son. So he was well aware of how the mean servants bullied their young masters anddies while concealing the true state of the affairs. So when Wang shi had told him that, ¡°The children are all fine.¡± He hadn¡¯t really trusted her and had never left everything behind. Before Yao Yiyi had transmigrated to Sheng¡¯s mansion, Wang shi and Concubine Lin had already contended with each other overtly and covertly for a long time. And at that time, Concubine Lin had manged to drive away all the servants who served Changfeng and Mn and let her own people to fill the vacant positions.

    Of course, only Concubine Lin had dared to do that, Concubine Xiang, on the other hand, never had that gut.

    Because of Sheng Hong¡¯s restraint to Wang shi, all his illegal sons and daughters had grown up healthily and been treated rtively well. Although he had shown favouritism sometimes, he was a lot better than those selfish men who never cared about their children.

    In this age, he really was not a bad father.

 Chapter 212: You Donâ€™t Know Me (3)

    <h4>Chapter 212: You Don¡¯t Know Me (3)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Gu Tingye watched Minn cherishing the memory of her father with her adorable lips curved, then he hesitated for a while and finally said, ¡°My father... he, he treated me very strictly. I used to be a naughty boy, so my father always disciplined me.¡±

    Minn was stunned. This was the first time she heard him talking about his deceased father. Then she said gently, ¡°Did he treat you well?¡±

    ¡°... Well, I don¡¯t know.¡± Gu Tingye paused for a while, then he said in a t tone, ¡°My father loved to punish me. In the coldest days of the year, my Eldest Brother and Third Brother could warm themselves in the room, but I had to get up early every day to practice my martial skills. But... I was the only one who was taught the martial arts by him personally. He exined the skills to me step by step. But as long as I made any mistakes, he would beat me fiercely no matter who pleaded for mercy for me.¡±

    ¡°What about your Eldest Brother and Third Brother?¡± Minn asked softly.

    ¡°My Eldest Brother is feeble, so he never needs to learn the martial arts. My Third Brother was taught by the bodyguards in the outer yard.¡±

    Minn felt reluctant to act against her conscience, then she said in a low voice, ¡°Father has meant good for you. Hmm... What about Old Madam, did she treat you well?¡± Actually, Gu Tingye was well aware of that, but he still couldn¡¯t have a sense of closure of his past.

    ¡°Very well.¡± Gu Tingye answered her quickly with an irony look on his face, ¡°Every time my Third Brother and I fought for something, she would definitely be partial to me. Every time I was short of money, she would give me silvers right away. I have thergest number of maids in my yard. And they were the prettiest ones in the mansion. When I made any mistake, she would be the first one to protect me. Everyone in Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion praised that she was a kind and generous person.¡±

    Minn snorted secretly, ¡®What an old trick! So boring!¡¯

    Gu Tingye chuckled cynically, saying, ¡°It¡¯s nothing new. Most of the people could think of what she has been nning to. As I grew older, I gradually perceived that something was not right. However, by then my father didn¡¯t trust me already. Each of our short conversation would end up in a fight. Thenter, Momo Chang came to find me and told me about what had happened to my blood mother...¡± He was suddenly short of breath with an vaguely indignant look on his face, ¡°It was right at that time I started to hate my father! For all those years, my father knew everything but never told me. He allowed those despicable servantsughing at my mother¡¯s low status! He allowed my Fourth and Fifth Uncles calumniating my mother¡¯s family when they criticized me!¡±

    ¡°... I understand that you are angry.¡± Minn sighed.

    Since he had already told his true feelings, he then decided to get it all off his chest. Gu Tingye sneered at himself, ¡°After my father knew about the fool acts I havemitted, he reproached me fiercely. Then I snorted to him and said, ¡®Without my mother¡¯s money, you wouldn¡¯t even be able to keep your title! All the people in this mansion could live a prospering life because of my mother! You can save your high and might airs!¡¯ After that, my father got sick because he was so angry at me, all my families criticized me for my unfilial behavior. But it was not the only time I¡¯ve made my father that angry.¡±

    Minn rubbed his coarse and bushy hair, staying silent.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even have the chance to meet him for thest time.¡± Gu Tingye stated that calmly with his head against Minn¡¯s chest, feeling the softness and the warmness, ¡°For three days, I didn¡¯t dare to close my eyes. Six of my horses ran to death on the road. But I still failed to get home before he died.¡±

    Although he sounded calm, Minn still felt a bit painful deep down.

    Human¡¯s emotion was the mostplicated thing in this world due to itsck of logic. Therefore, even the most precise instrument was not able to measure and calcte one¡¯s emotion. Old Master Gu might not love Bai shi, but he must have felt guilty for Gu Tingye. Even so, due to Old Master Gu¡¯s affection toward First Madam Qin and his consideration for his family¡¯s reputation, he couldn¡¯t make it up for Gu Ting overtly.

    Minn didn¡¯t major in psychology, so she didn¡¯t know what to say. Then she could onlyfort him in a soft voice, ¡°It has been so many years my father-inw have died, I never had a chance to give obeisance to him. Why don¡¯t you tell me some of his stories?¡±

    Gu Tingye fell into a daze for a moment. After a while, he said, ¡°... In a morning whenrge snowkes fell, I was around seven or eight years old that year, I was shivering with cold and only wanted to go back to bed to warm myself. But my father refused my request. I had to brandish that white spear while cursing inwardly. It snowed very heavily. The snowkes fell on my father¡¯s head, his eyebrows, his shoulders and atst half of his body. But he still watched me practicing martial skills motionlessly. He said, ¡®You are not like your brothers. You have to depend on yourself.¡¯¡±

    Under the dim candle light, his handsome face was covered with a strange sense of depression.

    Minn couldn¡¯t only sigh again. After they sat together for a while, Minn got a bit drowsy. As she was considering if she should leave him alone for a while, Gu Tingye suddenly chuckled. Hisughter sounded quite creepy in the silent room.

    A fierce look showed on his face and his chuckle turned into a sardonic grin. Then he said, ¡°Huh, why?!¡±

    He turned to Minn while saying with a sarcastic voice, ¡°Why did I have to risk my life to earn a living while they could keep their noble title and enjoy a rich life?! All the Gu¡¯s people could only live decently because of Bai¡¯s money. Why did I have to run away with my tails between my leg like a homeless dog!?¡±

    Gu Tingye stood up abruptly. His thick hair hanged down loosely on his green satin robe, which made him look shockingly gloomy. With his handsome face hid in the shadow, he stood straightly, giving out dangerous aura due to his hatred, like a fierce beast which could eat human alive.

    Now, he kept snorting loudly and shouted angrily, ¡°Every debt has its debtor! If I became a nobody as they wished, I would never be able to let them pay for what they had done! But now I am a sessful man! Even God was telling me to get even with them!¡±

    Minn shrank herself into the wooden armchair, entirely covered by his tall and big shadow, getting very frightened. She wanted to say, ¡°Perhaps God meant for something else. And you were only mistaken.¡¯ However, she didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud. She knew that he wasn¡¯t greedy for the noble title or the money. But as a pride and stubborn man, he would never swallow all those unfairnesses. However, how many people could tolerate this kind of mistreatment calmly?

    At this moment, something suddenly urred to Minn¡¯s mind, then she raised her head all of a sudden and asked tentatively, ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±

    Gu Tingye turned his head. The look in his eyes already turnedpletely calm. Having whisked the forward swing of his robe elegantly, he leaned obliquely on the bedside, seeming graceful and leisured again. He even smiled gently and said, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do anything.¡±

    Minn sat in a trance while looking at the man with distrust. However, she felt at ease in no time¨C Humans were allplicated. She still didn¡¯t know him very well, just as he didn¡¯t know her very well.

    Author¡¯s Note:

    Gu¡¯s family n

    First Family:

    Gu Yankai (The Last Marquis Ningyuan, Gu Tingye¡¯s father) X First Madam Qin (First Wife)/Bai Shi (Second Wife, Gu Tingye¡¯s mother)/Second Madam Qin (Third Wife)

    Eldest Legal Son: Gu Tingyu (The Present Marquis Ningyuan, First Madam Qin¡¯s son) X Shao shi = Daughter: Xian

    Second Legal Son: Gu Tingye (Bai shi¡¯s son) X Yu Yanhong (First Wife)/Sheng Minn (Second Wife). Gu Tingye has an illegal son, Chang and anIllegal daughter: Rong (both Manniang¡¯s kids)

    Third Legal Son: Gu Tingwei (Second Madam Qin¡¯s son) X Zhu shi (From Earl Chengping¡¯s family) = Xian (Legal son)

    Legal daughter: Gu Tingcan (Second Madam Qin¡¯s daughter, unmarried)

    Illegal Daughter: Gu Tingyan (Married)

    Fourth Family

    Fourth Old Master X First Wife Deceased/Fourth Old Madam (Second Wife)=

    Eldest Legal Son: Gu Tingxuan (First Wife¡¯s son)

    Legal Daughter: Gu Tingying (Second Wife¡¯s daughter, unmarried)

    Illegal Son: Gu Tingbing (Concubine Liu¡¯s son)

    Illegal Daughter: Gu Tingwen (Concubine Liu¡¯s daughter, unmarried)

    Fifth Family

    Old Fifth Master X Old Fifth Madam

    Eldest Legal Son: Gu Tingyang (First Wife¡¯s son)

    Daughter: Hui

    Second Legal Son: Gu Tingdi (First Wife¡¯s son)

    Illegal Daughter: Gu Tingling

 Chapter 213: The Madam Who Came to Fetch the Concubine (1)

    <h4>Chapter 213: The Madam Who Came to Fetch the Concubine (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Since Gu Tingye had recalled the memories of his deceased father, he remained well-behaved and only held Minn in his arms on the bed. Both of them kept silent until the midnight. Minn who was worn-out due to the whole day¡¯s work fell asleep in the man¡¯s arms which were as hot as the stove. Gu Tingye rubbed Minn¡¯s soft hair gently. Seeing her jade-like tender face still covered with tiredness, he felt deeply sorry to her. Then he thought of Rong who woulde to his mansion tomorrow and Chang who still stayed at a ce far away from him. Actually, he never really wanted those two kids. Thinking of that, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh¨C He was never a good father either.

    He moved his hand down and touched Minn¡¯s soft belly, feeling hopeful all of a sudden.

    The next day before the daybreak, Gu Tingye got up early to wash his face and get dressed. When he came out from the shower room, he saw Minn climbing up with difficulty from the bed. Then he couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, ¡°Rest a bit longer. You have been tired out these days.¡±

    Minn shook her head firmly and said, ¡°Since I have to go, I¡¯d better follow all the rules. Normally, the time for giving the obeisance in Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion should be Chen Hour (7 a.m.)¡±

    Gu Tingye looked at the sand ss and said with his eyebrows knitted, ¡°But it¡¯s only Chou Hour (3 a.m) now.¡±

    Minn, having looked at her pillow with reluctance, turned her head with her teeth gritted and got off the bed, saying, ¡°I seldom get up early. A few hours wouldn¡¯t make a huge difference anyway. I might as well do more things today. Then I could get upte in other days.¡±

    The things Minn did include: Apanying Gu Tingye to eat breakfast and sending Gu Tingye off with a graceful and virtuous gesture. However, Gu Tingye only sneered at her pretended elegant look while rolling his eyes. Minn ignored himpletely and continued smiling tamely¨C Even though she was not able to fool Gu Tingye, she could still fool the servants in the mansion. After all, she needed to build a great public figure.

    After that, she started to call the roll in the morning, supervise the affairs in the mansion and check whether the people in charge had done their work well. During this surprise inspection, some loyal and diligent servants were praised, some crafty servants were punished. In short, the supervision gained good results. At half past the Chou Hour, Minn got into the sedan and went to Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion.

    Cheng Manor (Gu Tingye¡¯s mansion) and Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion were situated on the same side of one road with half of a garden of the Imperial Household Department in between (The other half was in Cheng Manor). Once being overlooked, they seemed to be located on both ends of a bow. If Minn could go straightly along the bowstring, which meant going along the pathway in the woods, it would only take her around ten minutes to get to Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion. Unfortunately, due to certain reason, Minn could only advance along the back of the bow. She had to get out of the inner yard, the outer yard, the gate of the Cheng Manor and then arrived at the gate of Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion by sedan. After that, she would go through the outer yard and the inner yard of Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion to get to the inside of the room.

    It was exactly the Chen Hour when Minn stepped into the House of Blessing Lily which had two gates and three rows of rooms. Mama Xiang greeted Minn smilingly at the door, however she didn¡¯t invite Minn into the room immediately and only spoke to Minn in the yard, ¡°Second Madam, because you have said that you woulde today, Old Madam have got up very early for you.¡±

    Minn paused for a second. Then she apologized with a blushing face, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault that Old Madam hasn¡¯t slept well. Mama Xiang, I am new here and don¡¯t know about the rules. Please tell me what time does Old Madam get up every day. I¡¯lle at the right hour next time.¡±

    ¡®Damn it! If I didn¡¯te, your madam wouldn¡¯t get up? Don¡¯t Madam Shao and Zhu shi have to give their obeisance? Are you trying to fool me?!¡¯ Minn thought that.

    Mama Xiang, in a daze for a second, reacted quickly, ¡°Pardon me for being so gossipy. Old Madam has got aged, sometimes she gets up early, sometimes she gets upte. I can¡¯t tell you an exact hour...¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Minn interrupted her in a soft voice, ¡°If I arrive early, I can wait in the side room. I¡¯ll give my obeisance when Old Madam is ready.¡±

    ¡®Puff, you better let me wait. I¡¯ll see if you¡¯ll let me stand in the yard for half an hour as a punishment.¡¯ Minn pondered that. Old Madam Yuan had yed that trick on Hun for so many times. But it was hard for the mothers-inw to do that. Because as long as they really let their daughters-inw stand in the yard for once, tongues would start to wag! By then, how was Old Madam Qin who was famous for her kindness able to win people by her virtue?

    Thinking of that, Minn couldn¡¯t help looking forward to it¨C Eh, she found herself getting more and more twisted.

    Mama Xiang gave out a reluctant smile, not daring to underestimate Minn again. Then she asked Minn to enter in the room politely right away.

    As Minn stepped into the room, she saw Madam Shao and Zhu shi already there. Right now, the two women were talking with Old Madam Qin now. Madam Shao seemed quite anxious with a sallow face. Old Madam Qin was trying tofort her, ¡°... Tingyu is a lucky man. He has already been through so many things. I believe he can ovee the difficulty this time.¡±

    ¡°Second Sister-inw is here.¡± Seeing Minn entering the room, Zhu shi stood up right away and gave her obeisance, saying with a smile, ¡°Eldest Sister-inw was nning toe back to take care of Eldest Brother after she gave obeisance to mother. We were waiting for you to join us.¡±

    Minn couldn¡¯t help looking at Mama Xiang who was standing next to her while using her innocent eyes to express her doubt: ¡®One of you said I was early, one of you said I waste. Howe?¡¯

    Mama Xiang showed an embarrassed look on her face and lowered her head.

    Zhu shi, as sensitive as she was, realized that she must have said something wrong, given the look on Mama Xiang¡¯s face. Before Minn could reply anything, Zhu shi pulled her to the front at once. Then Minn let it pass and only gave her obeisance to Old Madam Qin and Madam Shao. After that, Old Madam Qin let them sit on their seats and offered them tea. After they finished greeting each other, the four women started to chat.

    ¡°... We were talking about your Eldest Brother¡¯s condition just now.¡± Old Madam Qin said that with a kind look on her face while pointing to a te of fresh fruit on the table and ordering the maid to serve it to Minn, ¡°They said that weak people tended to live longer. I wasforting your Eldest Sister-inw.¡±

    Minn also began to console Madam Shao, ¡°There are still a few pieces of old mountain ginseng of excellent quality in my storeroom. I¡¯ll send them to you when I go back. Any kind of medicine you need, just tell me, Eldest Sister-inw.¡±

    Madam Shao was touched by Minn¡¯s sincere look and gave out a wry smile, ¡°Thank you, sister-inw. You know about your Eldest Brother¡¯s disease, every day is a blessing for him to be alive.¡±

 Chapter 214: The Madam Who Came to Fetch the Concubine (2)

    <h4>Chapter 214: The Madam Who Came to Fetch the Concubine (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Old Madam Qin sighed slightly with pitiful look on her face. Then she said to Minn, ¡°Your Eldest Sister-inw and I have no other ways. I have to ask a favor from you today. When you go back to your mansion, can you ask Tingye to help with your Eldest Brother¡¯s disease? He knows lot of people. Just tell him to find a great doctor who can treat his poor brother.¡±

    Hearing that, with Madam Shao¡¯s eyes brightened, she looked at Minn earnestly as if she got hopeful again. Minn¡¯s heart jolted all of a sudden. Ever since she had entered into this room, she had been one hundred percent alert. Having pondered for a short while, she said gently, ¡°Of course. But I¡¯d like to know which doctors my sister-inw have already invited. I don¡¯t want Tingye to find the same doctors. That will only hold the treatment up.¡±

    Madam Shao found her words quite reasonable. Then she started to told the name of the doctors she had invited one by one. As she was saying that, she also got depressed¨C She had visited all the famous doctor families in the capital and the famous clinics in Shanxi, Shandong, Henan and Hebei Provinces. She had invited the president of the imperial hospital and also the well-known country doctors. Over the two to three decades, she had nearly invited all the doctors that coulde.

    After saying that, Madam Shao saw the awkward expression on Minn¡¯s face. Then she knew that the thing she had asked for was beyond Minn¡¯s power.

    ¡°We will still look for doctors, that¡¯s for sure. But...¡± Minn thought for a while and then said cautiously, ¡°As the saying goes, people of the same kind fall into the same group. The people Tingye often meet with everyday are all his brothers in the army. And the doctors he¡¯s able to find are only good at traumatic injuries. Old Madam is an experience woman, Third Sister-inw¡¯s parents have lived in the capital for a long time. And don¡¯t forget about our uncles and aunts. We can gather together to think where we can find a good doctor. As long as we have a name, Tingye wille to invite that doctor. I mean, putting our heads together is better than thinking of a way by yourself.¡± Gu Tingye might not know about any outstanding doctor, but if they give him a name, he might be able to invite that doctor over easily because of the influence he had.

    Madam Shao understood what Minn had tried to imply and agreed on that by nodding and saying, ¡°It¡¯s the best we can do.¡±

    With light shing in Old Madam Qin¡¯s eyes, she nced at Minn and sighed, ¡°Your Eldest Brother only have two brothers. I hope Tingye coulde more often to visit his Eldest Brother. Maybe Tingyu will get better.¡±

    Minn smiled shyly and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Tingye when I go back.¡±

    Seeing her answering so quickly, the other women had nothing else to say. Zhu shi couldn¡¯t help but size up her new sister-inw carefully. Right now Minn was sitting there quietly. Most of the time she only listened to others and chip in from time to time. She never talked too much and only talked about the necessary things. Every words came out from her mouth were rather reserved. She seemed to have agreed to everything but actually agreed to nothing.

    Zhi shi gave out a wry smile secretly, feeling that her mother-inw¡¯s n mighte to nothing.

    Suddenly, the maids outside the room reported loudly, ¡°Young Lady Rong is here.¡± The four women turned their heads, seeing Gong Hongxiao and Qiuniang entering the room. Rong who wore a light yellow jacket embroidered with chrysanthemum was walking ahead of the two women. The little girl still seemed feeble with her head lowered, speaking nothing.

    ¡°Come give obeisance to your mother.¡± Zhu shi said that with a smile.

    Rong lowered her head and gave her obeisance. When she squatted down, she couldn¡¯t help sway, seeming unwilling to do so. Then she said in a very low voice, ¡°Madam.¡±

    The girl¡¯s stubbornness made Qiuniang sighed slightly. Thetter also bowed to Minn gently. Meanwhile, the quick-witted Gong Hongxiao stepped forward and gave her obeisance affably with her lovely voice, ¡°Madam, it¡¯s an honor to meet you.¡±

    Minn nodded to the three of them smilingly, saying, ¡°I heard from Third Madam that you have all packed yourrge cases. Now go pack your other things and we can go back to the Cheng Manor today.¡±

    Qiuniang waspletely overjoyed, eyes filled with happiness. Gong Hongxiao raised her head to look at Minn and bit her lips. It seemed that she wished to speak something but stopped on a second thought. Minn, bothered to hear what she would say, pretended not to see that. However, Old Madam Qin said kindly, ¡°Second Madam is a nice woman. You can tell her everything.¡±

    Gong Hongxiao bowed to Minn while saying in a reverent tone, ¡°I want to bring two of my maids with me, they are called Jinxi and Wu¡¯er... They havee to this mansion with me when I got married. I, I don¡¯t want to leave them...¡± Her voice sounded lower and lower.

    Minn noticed keenly that Rong turned her head to look at Gong Hongxiao quickly and then lowered her head immediately.

    Hearing that, Old Madam Qin looked at Minn with a smile while making eye-contact with Minn. Thetter replied with a smile and said, ¡°As long as Old Madam and Eldest Sister-inw agreed with that, I won¡¯t say no.¡±

    Old Madam Qin, having nodded with satisfaction, pointed to the two concubines of Gu Tingye and said to Minn softly, ¡°Their lives haven¡¯t been easy over these years. Tingye left for so long and they never heard from him ever since then. Since we didn¡¯t know what happened to him, the two stubborn women insisted on waiting for him. s... I know you have good heart. Please show mercy to them if they make any mistake in the future for the sake of their affection to Tingye.¡±

    Her words were full ofpassion and kindness. Hongxiao and Qiuniang, as grateful as they felt right now, both looked at Old Madam Qin with their eyes filled with tears.

    Gu Tingye had left Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion for three years. However, how the two concubines had been treated during the first two years waspletely different how they had been treated during thest year. Minn, having been impressed how Old Madam Qin had managed to utter those hypocritical words so fluently and naturally, made up her mind to learn from her mother-inw. After that, she copied Old Madam Qin¡¯s sincere tone and soft voice, showing a beaming smile on her pretty face while saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mother, even if you don¡¯t say so, I would never mistreat them!¡±

    Old Madam Qin held Minn¡¯s hand with an amiable smile in her eyes, ¡°Good girl!¡±

    Zhu shi covered her mouth and chuckled. Madam Shao put on a satisfied look on her face. Hongxiao and Qiuniang expressed their thanks reverently. Hongxiao even took out a handkerchief to wipe the tears on the corner of her eyes to add more emotional factors to the scene. The maids who stood by the sides all grinned. It seemed that everyone had assumed that the harmonious atmosphere was real. As the saying went, life was like a y¨C Minn felt that she did have a harmonious day.

 Chapter 219: The Educational Policy for Rong, and Mama Fangâ€™s Principle (1)

    <h4>Chapter 219: The Educational Policy for Rong, and Mama Fang¡¯s Principle (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Human was a kind of creature that loved to do self-examination. They tended to take the things that they had failed to do or do well to heart.

    If God gave Mama Fang a chance to do the time-travel, she would definitely choose to arrive at the time before or right after Old Madam Sheng¡¯s wedding. Then, Mama Fang would either sabotage the wedding or kill those bitches. Every time she thought of that, she wished that Old Master Sheng could climb out of his tomb and marry some evil concubines. Then Mama Fang would be able to fix those concubines as many times as she wanted. However, that was only Mama Fang¡¯s wish. Being depressed by the fact, she then¡­

    ¡°¡­ That Qiuniang left immediately afterwards.¡± After dinner, Xiaotao told Minn that Qiuniang hade to the House of Auspiciousness this afternoon while Gu Tingye was in the study.

    Minn, not fully awaken yet, tried her best to blink and said, ¡°So what?¡±

    Qiuniang was only not able to restrain her desire to chat with her master (also her husband) whom she had met again after a long separation. Unfortunately, Gu Tingye was never the person he had used to be.

    ¡°This is not that simple!¡± Danju shouted that, anxious of Minn¡¯sck of alertness. Minn was quite taken back.

    ¡°How did she know when Master would return? She arrived at the House of Auspiciousness right after Master came back. What a coincidence! It¡¯s so obvious that she has sent someone to wait at the crossroad. Then she¡¯ll be the first one to know about Master¡¯s arrival!¡± Danju made a perfect deduction with light shing in her eyes, ¡°Puff, this is the first day she came to this mansion! Where did she find the person to help her? How did she know which road Master usually takes!¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡± Minn helped Danju to continue.

    Danju gritted her teeth secretly, rage on her usually mild face, ¡°After I told Sister Cuiwei about my doubts, she went to look into this right away. After the three of them moved into the House of Cardamon Fragrance, Concubine Gong and Young Lady Rong rested themselves immediately. However, Qiuniang went to talk to Mama Lai secretly! Humph! Why couldn¡¯t they just behave themselves!¡±

    ¡°So what?¡± Minn couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, ¡°Mama Lai and Qiuniang both worked for Old Madam Qin before. It¡¯s not a big deal that they want to talk with each other. As for the fact that Qiuniang has nosed for things about Master, which garden or which road she wants to go is none of my business, unless I ground everyone in the House of Cardamon Fragrance. The only thing we should do is guarding the door of my own yard.¡±

    Those women might have already colluded with each other. However, Minn was not afraid of that.

    Xiaotao got worried in a trance, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a way to control them?¡±

    ¡°Sending someone to wait at the crossroad or talking with a Mama in charge is not a mistake.¡± Minn shook her head and said, ¡°Being angry for trifles is not only useless but also will let others taunt at me. The outsiders would say that I am a narrow-minded madam. We have our family rules and discipline. As long as they vite the rules, it¡¯ll be easy for me to punish them!¡±

    ¡°But what if they don¡¯t make any vition and only disgust us?¡± Danju reacted very fast.

    Minn gave a hollowugh and uttered, ¡°Then¡­ we can only disgust them.¡± Nearly all the concubines in the ancient times had made their madams feel sick. Some madams with sensitive characters might even spit the blood.

    The disgusting thing came right away.

    Next day in the morning, while Minn was still gluing herself to bed, Gong Hongxiao and Qiuniang brought Rong to give obeisance to Minn. Danju and Xiaotao then helped Minn get dressed in a great bustle. Thanks to their work, Minn was able to meet theers in time.

    ¡°Madam.¡± Hongxiao bowed to Minn. Today she wore a pink Beizi (Arge loosen coat in ancient China) embroidered with entangled pomegranate blossom pattern, looking morous. Minn was in a light blue cotton jacket embroidered with dark flower pattern. Her jade-like gorgeous face looked pretty and elegant and her fine figure looked super charming. Gong Hongxiao stared at Minn and praised, ¡°I¡¯ve already heard of Madam¡¯s beauty back in Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion. Now I really feel lucky that I have moved to the Cheng Manor. I should learn how to dress myself from Madam in the future and dump my tacky clothes.¡± As she said those, she even pulled her robe.

    Hearing that, Minn couldn¡¯t help but touch her loosen hair bun. She had been in a hurry to go out and forgotten to put on a hair pin. Then she looked at Hongxiao¡¯s sincere face, feeling quite speechless. After that, Minn only said in a t tone, ¡°I like your dressing style, and¡­ I wear clothes in pink color sometimes too.¡± Hongxiao got a bit embarrassed hearing that and went back to her seat.

    Right at this moment, Danju brought a cup of tea into the room. Qiuniang who saw that stood up right away, took over the tea and handed to Minn reverently, saying, ¡°Madam, please have the tea.¡± Minn, having nodded to Qiuniang, took over the cup and took a sip of the tea. Danju pouted with her head lowered. After that, she turned around and went to clean things up with Xiaotao in the inner room.

    Minn nced at Rong. Seeing thetter lowering her head and shrinking in the corner of the room, Minn couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Rong, you have just moved into a new room. How was your sleep?¡±

    Rong raised her head nkly while looking at Minn with hesitation in her eyes. Then she bowed her head again, still saying nothing. Qiuniang got anxious seeing that and said right away, ¡°Madam, we were served well. The bedding is of the best quality and the maids have all done a great job. Last night I slept in the same room with Young Lady Rong and she never woke up during the whole night.¡±

    Minn smiled to Qiuniang and said, ¡°No wonder Master has always said that you are a thoughtful person.¡±

    Qiuniang raised up her head all of a sudden with tears in her eyes and sobbed, ¡°I hope I won¡¯t fail Master¡¯s expectation.¡±

    Hongxiao seemed to feel a bit awkward. Although the look on her face was still calm, her anxiety was still exposed because she kept fiddling with the silk ribbon around her waist. Minn drank a mouthful of tea again, trying to ignore the ufortable feeling caused by getting up too early. Then she smiled casually and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to give your obeisance so early actually. We don¡¯t have so many people in this mansion, so the rules aren¡¯t that many. You cane here after two quarters after the Chen Hour (Chen Hour was 7 a.m.).¡± Minn felt it better to start working after eight o¡¯clock.

    Qiuniang, with an eager look in her eyes, said promptly, ¡°How can we do that? Madam, I know you are considerate toward us, but we cannot break the rules. Besides, Master usually goes to work before the daybreak, I know you have to serve Master so you always get up early anyway. How can we vite the rules?¡±

    Minn was speechless. Since when had she given up sleepingte for serving Gu Tingye? However, there were only a few people knowing about that.

    Xiaotao who was in the inner room couldn¡¯t tolerate anymore. She nearly shouted, ¡®You are the one who break the rules. All of your families break the rules.¡¯ However, she was held back by Danju. Then the two of them heard Minn saying in a soft voice, ¡°I never asked you to stop giving obeisance. I just want you to arrive a bitter. That¡¯s something I can decide! And I only made that decision in consideration of Rong. This girl is still growing up, but she¡¯s so skinny now and really needs nourishing.¡±

    Everyone fixed their eyes on Rong, which made Rong nearly bury her head in her knees. This girl looked so clumsy and inelegant. Minn, with her eyebrows wrinkled a bit, gave a seemingly intentional nce at Hongxiao before saying gently, ¡°She¡¯s already eight years old. We cannot let her manners be inferior to Xiann who¡¯s only five years old. If there are rtives or other guests visiting our mansion, what will they say about Rong?¡±

    Rong¡¯s shoulder shivered, but she still didn¡¯t raise her head.

 Chapter 220: The Educational Policy for Rong, and Mama Fangâ€™s Principle (2)

    <h4>Chapter 220: The Educational Policy for Rong, and Mama Fang¡¯s Principle (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Hongxiao and Qiuniang, flushed with shame, both stood up and apologized. Qiuniang murmured in terror, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡±

    Hongxiao sobbed in a low voice, ¡°Madam, you are right. Before¡­ s, there¡¯s no need to say that. Now that Young Lady Rong is with her father and mother now, she¡¯ll be nursed with great care.¡±

    ¡°Children love to sleep. She just needs to be taken good care of. We can feed her with the foods of nutrition, ease her anxiety and let her exercise more. I believe she¡¯ll be fine.¡± Minn fiddled with the tea cup slowly and continued, ¡°Tell her to sleep longer in the morning. She¡¯ll be livelier after eating the breakfast. Then you three cane to give obeisance to me. I¡¯ll ask someone to send a stew to your yard. You two should supervise Rong eating it. Qiuniang, please pay more attention to Rong¡¯s diet.¡±

    Qiuniang answered right away.

    Minn turned to Hongxiao while asking in a tender tone, ¡°You have raised this girl since she was five. Tell me, is she able to read or write now? How many words does she recognize? Has she finished learning the ¡®Three Character Primer¡¯¡±?

    Hongxiao trembled right away. She nced at Minn then at Rong and stuttered, ¡°Well¡­ Actually¡­ Young Lady Rong has been in poor health. I didn¡¯t dare to urge her to study. Now¡­ she seems¡­ to know around ten words.¡±

    Hearing that, Minn pulled a long face. Hongxiao, as panicky as she was, stood aside without daring to say anything. Then Minn eased her tone, ¡°I never expect Rong to be full of knowledge like her aunt Tingcan. However, in a family like ours, Rong, as ady, should at least not be unlettered. Before the three of you came, I heard that Concubine Gong is a cultured woman from a schr¡¯s family. At that time, I thought that our Rong was so lucky to have Concubine Gong teaching her manners and knowledge. However, now¡­¡±

    Minn sighed deeply and nced at Hongxiao with a reproachful look in her eyes. Under the gaze like that, Hongxiao didn¡¯t even have the gut to raise her head. Minn paused for a second and then continued, ¡°They say past is the past. From today, I need you to take charge of her study! You don¡¯t want Rong to be like this when our rtives and friends visit us, do you? We cannot let her stay in the inner yard forever.¡±

    Hearing Minn¡¯s reproach, Hongxiao was too ashamed to raise her head. Hongxiao had just imed yesterday that Old Madam Qin had asked her to take care of Rong. Now those words were like a p on her face. In the meantime, Qiuniang didn¡¯t even dare to breathe heavily. Minn said in a stern tone with a serious look, ¡°It¡¯s reasonable for Rong to be shy with me, but she has lived with the two of you for years. Since Old Madam Qin has entrusted her to you, you need to be responsible to her!¡± Hongxiao and Qiuniang answered with fear. Having instructed a few other things to them, she ordered someone to walk the three of them to the House of Cardamon Fragrance. Only until then did Danju and Xiaotao who had stayed in the inner room breathe a sigh of relief.

    Danju walked out smilingly with a few hairpins in her hand. Then she anchored the hairpins into Minn¡¯s hair while saying, ¡°Even Concubine Lin never dared to talk about rules in front of Madam Wang. How dare the two of them say that! Madam, you did a right thing by threatening them, otherwise they would assume you as a soft madam!¡±

    Minn sighed reluctantly. In fact, she really hated to take advantage of her power. However, that measure really worked with some people. If she treated them softly, they would easily cross the line. ¡°I can only sleep until the Chen Hour (7 a.m.) from now on¡­¡± Minn sighed regrettably.

    Danju put on a long face and started to scold, ¡°Forgive me for saying this! Ever since you got married, you have lived such azy life. I never saw you being so leisured even when we were back in the Sheng family. You have to collect yourself, Madam! There are so many people expecting to see you making mistakes!¡±

    Seeing Danju showing fight will on her face, Minn couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit bashful.

    Towards midday, Gu Tingye got off work and went back to the mansion. Minn helped him get undressed and change into a casual suit. Then she asked someone to set the meal on the table on the brick bed which was covered with a mat knitted by cotton and silk. The couple started to eat lunch in the light breeze which wafted the smell of flowers. Gu Tingye took a sip of the clear wine and said with a smile, ¡°How are you this morning?¡±

    ¡°Perfect.¡± Minn blinked and answered, ¡°For the first time in my life, I had someone giving obeisance to me.¡±

    Gu Tingye looked at her rosy pretty face and said smilingly, ¡°That¡¯s not difficult. When you and I have dozens of sons, their future wives will definitely give obeisance to you. Your daughters-inw will have to get in line to give their obeisance to you. Just imagine what it will look like!¡±

    Minn goggled at him while saying, ¡°You are not the one who has to experience ten month¡¯s of pregnancy. It¡¯s not like you can make babies by talking.¡± She didn¡¯t hate giving birth to children. However, she needed to be sure that she was in a good condition when she was pregnant. After all, there was no department of gynecology and obstetrics in ancient times. She didn¡¯t n to lose half of her life for giving birth to a child.

    Gu Tingye said in a low voice with a teasing look on his face, ¡°I did more than talking.¡±

    ¡°We are in the middle of lunch!¡± Minn blushed right away.

    ¡°The desire for food and sex is part of human nature. Well done, honey.¡± Gu Tingye said that slowly.

    Minn red at him for a long while, then she couldn¡¯t hold herughter anymore and said, ¡°You! You¡­ Gosh, I wish your daughter could be half barefaced as you do!¡±

    The look on Gu Tingye¡¯s face turned depressed, he said, ¡°Rong¡­ is still like that?¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t talk, she turns a deaf ear to everyone, she doesn¡¯t know how to read at the age of eight, she hasn¡¯t learned the needlework yet. And I really don¡¯t expect her to be able to receive guests. It¡¯s like she has been neglected the whole time.¡± Minn continued after pondering for a whie, ¡°You said she had a strong character when she was younger. Now I think the reason why she¡¯s so dispirited is¡­ eh¡­ these year¡­ Since she¡¯s with us right now, we¡¯ll help her to recover.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Manniang, what a cruel-hearted woman!¡± With an ironic look on his face, Gu Tingye continued, ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡± Minn answered resolutely, ¡°Wait until she grows up, until she figures out that time is the best cure for everything. I believe she¡¯ll be fine after a month, or a year, or even several years. Today I have ordered Qiuniang to take care of her diet and daily life. I also told Concubine Gong to teach Rong to read. The most important thing for her is getting strong first. When she gets older, we can find her a good teacher.¡± Even a modern girl like Minn had also be a decentdy in the ancient times after ten years¡¯ of training, so she still had confidence in Rong.

    Gu Tingye frowned. Actually, he didn¡¯t have too many ways either. When he had been a little boy, every time he had been naughty or lost his temper, Old Master Gu would flog him right away. However, Gu Tingye couldn¡¯t do the exact same thing to his daughter.

    Minn continued, with a helpless look on her face, ¡°All thedies from famous families have noble temperaments by living an extravagant life. They eat the best food, wear the most expensive clothes and are served by the most reverent servants. It is said that one¡¯s living condition could change his temperament. Thosedies¡¯ noble and imposing characters are all influenced by environment.¡±

    Gu Tingye nodded slowly, showing his agreement. Minn¡¯s words sounded rough but were reasonable. Also, he could sense her kindness when she talked about that. Then he smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that she¡¯s so stubborn and not willing to be filial to you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need her to be filial to me.¡± Minn seemed not mind about that.

 Chapter 221: The Educational Policy for Rong, and Mama Fangâ€™s Principle (3)

    <h4>Chapter 221: The Educational Policy for Rong, and Mama Fang¡¯s Principle (3)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Gu Tingye was stunned hearing that. After a short while, he said in a heavy voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged. It¡¯s her duty to be filial to her legal mother. If she fails to keep her filial duty, I¡¯ll surely punish her fiercely!¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?! I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Minn couldn¡¯t help chuckling and then said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to raise a kid either, however¡­¡± With her look turning more serious, she said sincerely, ¡°I just want her to know that we only live in this world for living a good life instead of getting in a rage or having a grudge against others. She still has a long way to go. In the future, she will also give birth to her own children. What have happened in the past wasn¡¯t caused by her, so she shouldn¡¯t cling to the past. The world is so big and there are so many things for her to explore. As long as she can have a broad mind and a wide field of vision, she¡¯ll live a better life.¡±

    Hearing that, Gu Tingye felt his heart being softened. His eyes were brightened up and the smile on his face was hard to cover. Then he dragged Minn toward him and put her on his legs. While he was rubbing her body with his arms around her waist, he said in a low voice joyfully, ¡°Although you have lied to me and always tricked me, I know the whole time that you have a good heart.¡±

    Minn glimpsed at him and pretended to be unhappy, ¡°So, you are praising me right now?¡±

    After she had said that, she didn¡¯t hear Gu Tingye¡¯s answer for a long time. Then she looked at him, finding him staring at her chest nkly. The look in his eyes seemed a bit dazed, which made him seem more tender than usual. Minn patted on his cheek and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Gu Tingye, havinge back to his sense, pressed and rubbed Minn¡¯s chest, then sighed, ¡°When did you grow some meat here?¡± On these words, he kept touching her soft boobs.

    Minn, ashamed to anger, got her face reddened right away. Then she covered her chest and tried to escape. However, Gu Tingye dragged her back in no time. After that, Minn reached out to tickle Gu Tingye on his waist. They started quarreling and giggling nosily with each other. Atst, Madam Gu who was defeated was pressed on the bed and kissed by General Gu for a long time.

    When Xiaotao came into the room and saw Minn¡¯s mouth a bit red and swollen, she couldn¡¯t help thinking, ¡®Maybe the dishes are too hot?¡±

    The couple yed chess after the meal. Then they prepared to have a rest. Xiaotao and the other two maids cleaned up the table. As Xiaotao carried the tes and the bowls in the courtyard, she saw Danju talking to someone in a short distance.

    Danju gave out an official smile, ¡°Miss Qiu¡­¡±

    ¡°Call me Sister Qiu, if you don¡¯t mind. I can call you Sister Danju.¡± Qiuniang said that quickly.

    Danju felt her forehead convulsing heavily but still said smilingly, ¡°Sister Qiu, Master is going to take a nap. If you need to see him now, I¡¯ll report it for you.¡±

    ¡°Take a nap?¡± Qiuniang asked in a trance, ¡°He never slept after lunch.¡±

    Danju, feeling her cheek already frozen, still remained the smile on her face, ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. But ever since our Madam married into Gu¡¯s family, Master would take a nap after lunch as long as he has time.¡±

    Qiuniang showed a disappointed look on her face, holding the bag in her hand even tighter. Danju snorted inwardly and then reported Qiuniang¡¯s arrival. Minn had just helped Gu Tingye take off his coat. Hearing Danju¡¯s report, Gu Tingye couldn¡¯t help but knit his eyebrows. However, he still said, ¡°Tell her toe in.¡±

    When Qiuniang entered the room, she saw Gu Tingye wearing a snow-white sleep clothes of satin. Gu Tingye tried his best to hold back his impatience and sat on the edge of the bed, asking ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ Master¡­ It has been so many years I didn¡¯t see you. I¡­ I¡­¡± After Qiuniang heard Gu Tingye¡¯s impatient tone, she already felt this might not end up well. She nced at Minn who was sitting on the bed and folding Gu Tingye¡¯s court robe, feeling reluctant to say anything. After she had stuttered something, she still hadn¡¯t exined why she hade. Gu Tingye got a bit angry and asked straight away, ¡°What¡¯s your point? Just say it!¡±

    Qiuniang had to make short of long, ¡°Master, I have made some clothes, shoes and socks for you over these years. But it has been a few years I haven¡¯t met you. I was afraid that the size might not be suitable. I only want you to try on them to see if they are still fit.¡±

    Minn tried her best to hide the scornful look on her face and continued to tidy Gu Tingye¡¯s clothes. She even smiled to Qiuniang tenderly in the meantime. Gu Tingye snorted slightly and reproached, ¡°Why does it take you so long to exin such a simple thing! Howe you are less efficient than a few years ago?! Why can¡¯t you find some clothes and shoes of mine andpare to the things you have made?! I don¡¯t have the time to try those things on!¡±

    Minn smiled and said, ¡°Qiuniang¡¯s concern makes sense. Xiaotao, have you heard of that?¡± Xiaotao who was standing by the door grinned and said, ¡°Yes, Madam. Qiuniang, if you want topare the size of the clothes, you cane to me. I¡¯ll fetch you Master¡¯s clothes.¡±

    Qiuniang, feeling sorrowful deeply, didn¡¯t know what to say and only hummed as a reply.

    Gu Tingye said to Minn, ¡°I¡¯ll go out at the Wei Hour (1 p.m.), wake me up before that.¡±

    Minn turned her head to look at the hourss and said in a soft voice, ¡°Fine. Now have a rest quickly. You can work with a clear head after a good sleep.¡±

    Gu Tingye looked at Minn tenderly with a smile on his face, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t oversleep.¡±

    Minn chuckled and answered shamelessly, ¡°Even if I do, Danju and Xiaotao will wake you up.¡±

    They chatted with each other like the couple in the ordinary families. Their conversation sounded simple but warm and lovely.

    Qiuniang felt a sense of bitterness again, then she couldn¡¯t help interrupting, ¡°I can wait here and wake you up, Master.¡±

    Gu Tingye nced at her and said with his eyebrows wrinkled, ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to look after Rong? Why can¡¯t you¡­!¡± As he was about to scold Qiuniang fiercely, he suddenly realized that Minn was still there and he should at least show a little respect to Qiuniang. Then he stopped talking.

    Qiuniang who had used to be a maid was good at observing the looks on people¡¯s faces. Knowing that Gu Tingye was not in a good mood right now, she didn¡¯t dare to stay here anymore. Atst, she got out of the room after saying a few words. While she was leaving, she still turned to look back repeatedly at every step.

    ¡­

    In the side room on the left, Lvzhi goggled her eyes and said. ¡°Why did you report for her? Are you out of your mind?¡±

    Danju bit a thread violently and said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m not! Since she thinks about Master all day, I would let her enter Madam¡¯s room when Master and Madam were going to sleep. You think Master would treat her nicely at that moment? Humph! Only in her dreams!¡±

    Only then did the look on Lvzhi¡¯s face soften, and she said, ¡°I thought you were fooled by that woman¡¯s unsophisticated face!¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s that even possible?!¡± Danju looked to the outside, seeing Caihuan standing in the yard. Thetter was sending Qiuniang off, with a smile on her face. Then Danju lowered her voice and said indignantly, ¡°Lvzhi, do you still remember what Mama Fang has told us?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Lvzhi who looked to the same direction also saw what Caihuan and Qiuniang were doing. Then Lvzhi, with a vicious look in her eyes, said, ¡°The other day, Caihuan said to us bashfully that we should share Madam¡¯s burdens! Damn her! She was just jealous that Master treats Madam so well! She thought we couldn¡¯t tell her evil ideas? Mama Fang has told us long ago, ¡®The girls who show up by Master¡¯s side very often all have evil thoughts. The girls who are eager to be Master¡¯s concubines and Tong Fang are all bitches!¡±

 Chapter 222: Dealing with a Series of Disgusting Things (1)

    <h4>Chapter 222: Dealing with a Series of Disgusting Things (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Only after a few days Hongxiao and Qiuniang had arrived, Minn suddenly found that there were so many people caring about Gu Tingye¡¯s sex life.

    One day, Mama Lai came to Minn¡¯s room cheerfully. At first she kept ttering Minn with sweet words, which gave tingles in Minn¡¯s ears. Then Mama Lai finally went to the point, ¡°¡­ Madam, you are still too young to know the rules in a big family like us. Actually, you need to make a schedule for Master to let him sleep with you and his concubine in turn. Then our family would be peaceful!¡±

    Minn fell into silence for a long while. This was the first time she really got furious. Then she looked at Mama Lai with a cold expression on her face at once. With the smile on Mama Lai¡¯s face freezing, she shut her mouth with fear. Seeing the sullen look on Minn¡¯s face, Mama Lai then smiled fawningly and said, ¡°Madam, forgive me for be meddling. I said that for your own good. I was only afraid that others might call you a ¡®jealous woman¡¯.¡±

    Minn snorted secretly, ¡®You really think I know nothing? How dare you bully me in such a barefaced way?! The rule of letting the madam and concubines serving their masters in turn is meant to restrict the concubines.¡¯ Normally, men favored their concubines more than their wives. Therefore, this rule was meant to prevent the man from doting on one concubine.

    However, not so many big families were able to carry out that rule.

    Minn tried her best to hide the cold expression in her eyes and smiled gently, ¡°I didn¡¯t know about that rule indeed. Mama, you were right. Then I have to ask you something. First, has First Madam Qin made any schedule like this?¡±

    Mama Lai didn¡¯t know what to say. When First Madam Qin had been alive, Old Master Gu hadn¡¯t had any concubines or Tong Fang.

    Minn then asked again, ¡°What about Bai shi and Old Madam Qin?¡±

    Mama Lai choked again. Not only had Bai shi never agreed with that rule, even Old Madam Qin who had been famous for her virtue hadn¡¯t made any schedule like that.

    Minn started to snort, ¡°Then have my sisters-inw made any schedule like this? Mama, have you suggested them to do so?¡±

    Mama Lai couldn¡¯t utter a single word and only stood put, not knowing if she should leave or stay. The look on her face already twisted due to her awkwardness.

    Minn said calmly, ¡°So, it seems that you only care about me.¡±

    Only until then did Mama Lai know that she had got herself in trouble. Her new madam had a clear mind and a glib tongue. Mama Lai, aware that Minn was not someone she could fool with so easily, wanted to kneel down right away in panic. Minn winked at Xiaotao immediately. Then thetter suddenly stopped Mama Lai from kneeling down with great strength. On the other side, Minn smiled softly, saying, ¡°Mama, I don¡¯t deserve this.¡±

    Mama Lai, with cold sweats all over her forehead, couldn¡¯t spit a word.

    After Mama Lai had left, Danju said furiously, ¡°Madam, we cannot leave it at that. They are so outrageous!¡± Xiaotao began to give a lousy idea, ¡°We can find faults with them and punish her fiercely! I hope we can beat her with those big sticks! Then she will never dare to bother us!¡±

    Minn, with a gloomy look on her face, clenched her fists tightly. No one was able to tell what she was thinking. After a long while, she said in a low voice, ¡°Nice try! If I really punish her, that woman in Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion would be so pleased. The more she wants something big to happen in our mansion, the more I¡¯ll let our family be in peace!¡±

    Danju and Xiaotao looked at each other, not understanding Minn¡¯s words. Minn raised her head and asked, ¡°Has Mama Lai had any argument or quarrel with anyone since she arrived in this mansion?¡±

    ¡°Of course she has.¡± Xiaotao answered, ¡°Those Mamas from Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion all pride themselves on having served the elders. I never saw anyone who¡¯s more arrogant than them. They just love to show off their high position by scolding others. Mama Lai was the most hateful one among them. She gets nothing to do all day, so she likes to make troubles for the ones who are on duty. Now she has already made some enemies.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Minn said in a t tone.

    Next day in the afternoon, Minn asked Wang Wu¡¯s wife who worked in the back garden to take charge of the nting in a plot of wastnd next to the woods.

    Everyone in Gu¡¯s mansion didn¡¯t understand why Wang Wu¡¯s wife was the one who could get the post which everybody wanted. After all, Wang Wu¡¯s wife was a perverse woman who was not clever in dealing with people. As a matter of fact, Minn had nned to reserve this post for Cui Wei¡¯s husband. However, he felt that he still needed time to learn how to manage people in the front yard, so he refused that offer. As a result, Minn couldn¡¯t find a suitable person for that position until now.

    ¡°Wang Wu¡¯s wife wants to express her gratitude.¡± Cui Wei came in and reported that.

    Minn waved her hand and asked, ¡°You sure she¡¯s the most suitable one?¡±

    ¡°Mama Cui and I both felt that she was the most outstanding one among all those servants.¡± Cui Wei nodded and continued, ¡°That woman is eloquent and straight-forward but notck of intelligence. I have asked around about her. She gets along well with others. The few times she got into a fight with Mama Lai were mostly because she wanted to defend others. But I haven¡¯t known about her for a long time, so I can¡¯t say if she has other shorings.¡±

    ¡°No one can be perfect.¡± Minn gave out a wry smile and said, ¡°I will only let her work in that position for the moment. If she does her job well, I¡¯ll let her keep the job. If she fails, I can relieve her of her post at any time.¡±

    Danju stood by the door and looked around. Then she turned around and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam. Haven¡¯t we already checked the filesst night? Although Wang Wu¡¯s wife hasn¡¯t done any farm work herself, her husband used to be a farmer in the manor. Our other candidates might have done lots of farm work, but they always carry tales among others and have no sense of propriety.¡±

    Hearing that, Minn nodded and made up her mind. She said, ¡°Cuiwei, tell her that she doesn¡¯t need to express her thanks to me. But do tell her two things: First, I want her to devote to her job. Once someone finds her faults, I¡¯ll know about it. Second¡­¡± Minn smiled and continued, ¡°Mama Lai is an elder from Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion. She¡¯s kind and nice. Tell Wang Wu¡¯s wife that she should ¡®respect¡¯ Mama Lai. That¡¯s all I want you to tell her.¡±

    With light shing in Cuiwei¡¯s eyes, she nodded and went out right away. Danju seemed to understand Minn¡¯s words at the same time. Only Xiaotao who was sewing the brocade cloth by the table asked in a daze, ¡°Will it work?¡±

    Minn said slowly, ¡°If Wang Wu¡¯s wife really is a clever woman, she¡¯ll understand. From now on, none of you should talk about what has happened today. Be nice to Mama Lai when you run into her. Do not get quarrel with her. If anything happens, just report to me!¡±

    The two girls both answered with a serious look.

 Chapter 219: The Educational Policy for Rong, and Mama Fangâ€™s Principle (1)

    <h4>Chapter 219: The Educational Policy for Rong, and Mama Fang¡¯s Principle (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Human was a kind of creature that loved to do self-examination. They tended to take the things that they had failed to do or do well to heart.

    If God gave Mama Fang a chance to do the time-travel, she would definitely choose to arrive at the time before or right after Old Madam Sheng¡¯s wedding. Then, Mama Fang would either sabotage the wedding or kill those bitches. Every time she thought of that, she wished that Old Master Sheng could climb out of his tomb and marry some evil concubines. Then Mama Fang would be able to fix those concubines as many times as she wanted. However, that was only Mama Fang¡¯s wish. Being depressed by the fact, she then¡­

    ¡°¡­ That Qiuniang left immediately afterwards.¡± After dinner, Xiaotao told Minn that Qiuniang hade to the House of Auspiciousness this afternoon while Gu Tingye was in the study.

    Minn, not fully awaken yet, tried her best to blink and said, ¡°So what?¡±

    Qiuniang was only not able to restrain her desire to chat with her master (also her husband) whom she had met again after a long separation. Unfortunately, Gu Tingye was never the person he had used to be.

    ¡°This is not that simple!¡± Danju shouted that, anxious of Minn¡¯sck of alertness. Minn was quite taken back.

    ¡°How did she know when Master would return? She arrived at the House of Auspiciousness right after Master came back. What a coincidence! It¡¯s so obvious that she has sent someone to wait at the crossroad. Then she¡¯ll be the first one to know about Master¡¯s arrival!¡± Danju made a perfect deduction with light shing in her eyes, ¡°Puff, this is the first day she came to this mansion! Where did she find the person to help her? How did she know which road Master usually takes!¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡± Minn helped Danju to continue.

    Danju gritted her teeth secretly, rage on her usually mild face, ¡°After I told Sister Cuiwei about my doubts, she went to look into this right away. After the three of them moved into the House of Cardamon Fragrance, Concubine Gong and Young Lady Rong rested themselves immediately. However, Qiuniang went to talk to Mama Lai secretly! Humph! Why couldn¡¯t they just behave themselves!¡±

    ¡°So what?¡± Minn couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, ¡°Mama Lai and Qiuniang both worked for Old Madam Qin before. It¡¯s not a big deal that they want to talk with each other. As for the fact that Qiuniang has nosed for things about Master, which garden or which road she wants to go is none of my business, unless I ground everyone in the House of Cardamon Fragrance. The only thing we should do is guarding the door of my own yard.¡±

    Those women might have already colluded with each other. However, Minn was not afraid of that.

    Xiaotao got worried in a trance, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a way to control them?¡±

    ¡°Sending someone to wait at the crossroad or talking with a Mama in charge is not a mistake.¡± Minn shook her head and said, ¡°Being angry for trifles is not only useless but also will let others taunt at me. The outsiders would say that I am a narrow-minded madam. We have our family rules and discipline. As long as they vite the rules, it¡¯ll be easy for me to punish them!¡±

    ¡°But what if they don¡¯t make any vition and only disgust us?¡± Danju reacted very fast.

    Minn gave a hollowugh and uttered, ¡°Then¡­ we can only disgust them.¡± Nearly all the concubines in the ancient times had made their madams feel sick. Some madams with sensitive characters might even spit the blood.

    The disgusting thing came right away.

    Next day in the morning, while Minn was still gluing herself to bed, Gong Hongxiao and Qiuniang brought Rong to give obeisance to Minn. Danju and Xiaotao then helped Minn get dressed in a great bustle. Thanks to their work, Minn was able to meet theers in time.

    ¡°Madam.¡± Hongxiao bowed to Minn. Today she wore a pink Beizi (Arge loosen coat in ancient China) embroidered with entangled pomegranate blossom pattern, looking morous. Minn was in a light blue cotton jacket embroidered with dark flower pattern. Her jade-like gorgeous face looked pretty and elegant and her fine figure looked super charming. Gong Hongxiao stared at Minn and praised, ¡°I¡¯ve already heard of Madam¡¯s beauty back in Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion. Now I really feel lucky that I have moved to the Cheng Manor. I should learn how to dress myself from Madam in the future and dump my tacky clothes.¡± As she said those, she even pulled her robe.

    Hearing that, Minn couldn¡¯t help but touch her loosen hair bun. She had been in a hurry to go out and forgotten to put on a hair pin. Then she looked at Hongxiao¡¯s sincere face, feeling quite speechless. After that, Minn only said in a t tone, ¡°I like your dressing style, and¡­ I wear clothes in pink color sometimes too.¡± Hongxiao got a bit embarrassed hearing that and went back to her seat.

    Right at this moment, Danju brought a cup of tea into the room. Qiuniang who saw that stood up right away, took over the tea and handed to Minn reverently, saying, ¡°Madam, please have the tea.¡± Minn, having nodded to Qiuniang, took over the cup and took a sip of the tea. Danju pouted with her head lowered. After that, she turned around and went to clean things up with Xiaotao in the inner room.

    Minn nced at Rong. Seeing thetter lowering her head and shrinking in the corner of the room, Minn couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Rong, you have just moved into a new room. How was your sleep?¡±

    Rong raised her head nkly while looking at Minn with hesitation in her eyes. Then she bowed her head again, still saying nothing. Qiuniang got anxious seeing that and said right away, ¡°Madam, we were served well. The bedding is of the best quality and the maids have all done a great job. Last night I slept in the same room with Young Lady Rong and she never woke up during the whole night.¡±

    Minn smiled to Qiuniang and said, ¡°No wonder Master has always said that you are a thoughtful person.¡±

    Qiuniang raised up her head all of a sudden with tears in her eyes and sobbed, ¡°I hope I won¡¯t fail Master¡¯s expectation.¡±

    Hongxiao seemed to feel a bit awkward. Although the look on her face was still calm, her anxiety was still exposed because she kept fiddling with the silk ribbon around her waist. Minn drank a mouthful of tea again, trying to ignore the ufortable feeling caused by getting up too early. Then she smiled casually and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to give your obeisance so early actually. We don¡¯t have so many people in this mansion, so the rules aren¡¯t that many. You cane here after two quarters after the Chen Hour (Chen Hour was 7 a.m.).¡± Minn felt it better to start working after eight o¡¯clock.

    Qiuniang, with an eager look in her eyes, said promptly, ¡°How can we do that? Madam, I know you are considerate toward us, but we cannot break the rules. Besides, Master usually goes to work before the daybreak, I know you have to serve Master so you always get up early anyway. How can we vite the rules?¡±

    Minn was speechless. Since when had she given up sleepingte for serving Gu Tingye? However, there were only a few people knowing about that.

    Xiaotao who was in the inner room couldn¡¯t tolerate anymore. She nearly shouted, ¡®You are the one who break the rules. All of your families break the rules.¡¯ However, she was held back by Danju. Then the two of them heard Minn saying in a soft voice, ¡°I never asked you to stop giving obeisance. I just want you to arrive a bitter. That¡¯s something I can decide! And I only made that decision in consideration of Rong. This girl is still growing up, but she¡¯s so skinny now and really needs nourishing.¡±

    Everyone fixed their eyes on Rong, which made Rong nearly bury her head in her knees. This girl looked so clumsy and inelegant. Minn, with her eyebrows wrinkled a bit, gave a seemingly intentional nce at Hongxiao before saying gently, ¡°She¡¯s already eight years old. We cannot let her manners be inferior to Xiann who¡¯s only five years old. If there are rtives or other guests visiting our mansion, what will they say about Rong?¡±

    Rong¡¯s shoulder shivered, but she still didn¡¯t raise her head.

 Chapter 220: The Educational Policy for Rong, and Mama Fangâ€™s Principle (2)

    <h4>Chapter 220: The Educational Policy for Rong, and Mama Fang¡¯s Principle (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Hongxiao and Qiuniang, flushed with shame, both stood up and apologized. Qiuniang murmured in terror, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡±

    Hongxiao sobbed in a low voice, ¡°Madam, you are right. Before¡­ s, there¡¯s no need to say that. Now that Young Lady Rong is with her father and mother now, she¡¯ll be nursed with great care.¡±

    ¡°Children love to sleep. She just needs to be taken good care of. We can feed her with the foods of nutrition, ease her anxiety and let her exercise more. I believe she¡¯ll be fine.¡± Minn fiddled with the tea cup slowly and continued, ¡°Tell her to sleep longer in the morning. She¡¯ll be livelier after eating the breakfast. Then you three cane to give obeisance to me. I¡¯ll ask someone to send a stew to your yard. You two should supervise Rong eating it. Qiuniang, please pay more attention to Rong¡¯s diet.¡±

    Qiuniang answered right away.

    Minn turned to Hongxiao while asking in a tender tone, ¡°You have raised this girl since she was five. Tell me, is she able to read or write now? How many words does she recognize? Has she finished learning the ¡®Three Character Primer¡¯¡±?

    Hongxiao trembled right away. She nced at Minn then at Rong and stuttered, ¡°Well¡­ Actually¡­ Young Lady Rong has been in poor health. I didn¡¯t dare to urge her to study. Now¡­ she seems¡­ to know around ten words.¡±

    Hearing that, Minn pulled a long face. Hongxiao, as panicky as she was, stood aside without daring to say anything. Then Minn eased her tone, ¡°I never expect Rong to be full of knowledge like her aunt Tingcan. However, in a family like ours, Rong, as ady, should at least not be unlettered. Before the three of you came, I heard that Concubine Gong is a cultured woman from a schr¡¯s family. At that time, I thought that our Rong was so lucky to have Concubine Gong teaching her manners and knowledge. However, now¡­¡±

    Minn sighed deeply and nced at Hongxiao with a reproachful look in her eyes. Under the gaze like that, Hongxiao didn¡¯t even have the gut to raise her head. Minn paused for a second and then continued, ¡°They say past is the past. From today, I need you to take charge of her study! You don¡¯t want Rong to be like this when our rtives and friends visit us, do you? We cannot let her stay in the inner yard forever.¡±

    Hearing Minn¡¯s reproach, Hongxiao was too ashamed to raise her head. Hongxiao had just imed yesterday that Old Madam Qin had asked her to take care of Rong. Now those words were like a p on her face. In the meantime, Qiuniang didn¡¯t even dare to breathe heavily. Minn said in a stern tone with a serious look, ¡°It¡¯s reasonable for Rong to be shy with me, but she has lived with the two of you for years. Since Old Madam Qin has entrusted her to you, you need to be responsible to her!¡± Hongxiao and Qiuniang answered with fear. Having instructed a few other things to them, she ordered someone to walk the three of them to the House of Cardamon Fragrance. Only until then did Danju and Xiaotao who had stayed in the inner room breathe a sigh of relief.

    Danju walked out smilingly with a few hairpins in her hand. Then she anchored the hairpins into Minn¡¯s hair while saying, ¡°Even Concubine Lin never dared to talk about rules in front of Madam Wang. How dare the two of them say that! Madam, you did a right thing by threatening them, otherwise they would assume you as a soft madam!¡±

    Minn sighed reluctantly. In fact, she really hated to take advantage of her power. However, that measure really worked with some people. If she treated them softly, they would easily cross the line. ¡°I can only sleep until the Chen Hour (7 a.m.) from now on¡­¡± Minn sighed regrettably.

    Danju put on a long face and started to scold, ¡°Forgive me for saying this! Ever since you got married, you have lived such azy life. I never saw you being so leisured even when we were back in the Sheng family. You have to collect yourself, Madam! There are so many people expecting to see you making mistakes!¡±

    Seeing Danju showing fight will on her face, Minn couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit bashful.

    Towards midday, Gu Tingye got off work and went back to the mansion. Minn helped him get undressed and change into a casual suit. Then she asked someone to set the meal on the table on the brick bed which was covered with a mat knitted by cotton and silk. The couple started to eat lunch in the light breeze which wafted the smell of flowers. Gu Tingye took a sip of the clear wine and said with a smile, ¡°How are you this morning?¡±

    ¡°Perfect.¡± Minn blinked and answered, ¡°For the first time in my life, I had someone giving obeisance to me.¡±

    Gu Tingye looked at her rosy pretty face and said smilingly, ¡°That¡¯s not difficult. When you and I have dozens of sons, their future wives will definitely give obeisance to you. Your daughters-inw will have to get in line to give their obeisance to you. Just imagine what it will look like!¡±

    Minn goggled at him while saying, ¡°You are not the one who has to experience ten month¡¯s of pregnancy. It¡¯s not like you can make babies by talking.¡± She didn¡¯t hate giving birth to children. However, she needed to be sure that she was in a good condition when she was pregnant. After all, there was no department of gynecology and obstetrics in ancient times. She didn¡¯t n to lose half of her life for giving birth to a child.

    Gu Tingye said in a low voice with a teasing look on his face, ¡°I did more than talking.¡±

    ¡°We are in the middle of lunch!¡± Minn blushed right away.

    ¡°The desire for food and sex is part of human nature. Well done, honey.¡± Gu Tingye said that slowly.

    Minn red at him for a long while, then she couldn¡¯t hold herughter anymore and said, ¡°You! You¡­ Gosh, I wish your daughter could be half barefaced as you do!¡±

    The look on Gu Tingye¡¯s face turned depressed, he said, ¡°Rong¡­ is still like that?¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t talk, she turns a deaf ear to everyone, she doesn¡¯t know how to read at the age of eight, she hasn¡¯t learned the needlework yet. And I really don¡¯t expect her to be able to receive guests. It¡¯s like she has been neglected the whole time.¡± Minn continued after pondering for a whie, ¡°You said she had a strong character when she was younger. Now I think the reason why she¡¯s so dispirited is¡­ eh¡­ these year¡­ Since she¡¯s with us right now, we¡¯ll help her to recover.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Manniang, what a cruel-hearted woman!¡± With an ironic look on his face, Gu Tingye continued, ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡± Minn answered resolutely, ¡°Wait until she grows up, until she figures out that time is the best cure for everything. I believe she¡¯ll be fine after a month, or a year, or even several years. Today I have ordered Qiuniang to take care of her diet and daily life. I also told Concubine Gong to teach Rong to read. The most important thing for her is getting strong first. When she gets older, we can find her a good teacher.¡± Even a modern girl like Minn had also be a decentdy in the ancient times after ten years¡¯ of training, so she still had confidence in Rong.

    Gu Tingye frowned. Actually, he didn¡¯t have too many ways either. When he had been a little boy, every time he had been naughty or lost his temper, Old Master Gu would flog him right away. However, Gu Tingye couldn¡¯t do the exact same thing to his daughter.

    Minn continued, with a helpless look on her face, ¡°All thedies from famous families have noble temperaments by living an extravagant life. They eat the best food, wear the most expensive clothes and are served by the most reverent servants. It is said that one¡¯s living condition could change his temperament. Thosedies¡¯ noble and imposing characters are all influenced by environment.¡±

    Gu Tingye nodded slowly, showing his agreement. Minn¡¯s words sounded rough but were reasonable. Also, he could sense her kindness when she talked about that. Then he smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that she¡¯s so stubborn and not willing to be filial to you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need her to be filial to me.¡± Minn seemed not mind about that.

 Chapter 221: The Educational Policy for Rong, and Mama Fangâ€™s Principle (3)

    <h4>Chapter 221: The Educational Policy for Rong, and Mama Fang¡¯s Principle (3)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Gu Tingye was stunned hearing that. After a short while, he said in a heavy voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged. It¡¯s her duty to be filial to her legal mother. If she fails to keep her filial duty, I¡¯ll surely punish her fiercely!¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?! I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Minn couldn¡¯t help chuckling and then said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to raise a kid either, however¡­¡± With her look turning more serious, she said sincerely, ¡°I just want her to know that we only live in this world for living a good life instead of getting in a rage or having a grudge against others. She still has a long way to go. In the future, she will also give birth to her own children. What have happened in the past wasn¡¯t caused by her, so she shouldn¡¯t cling to the past. The world is so big and there are so many things for her to explore. As long as she can have a broad mind and a wide field of vision, she¡¯ll live a better life.¡±

    Hearing that, Gu Tingye felt his heart being softened. His eyes were brightened up and the smile on his face was hard to cover. Then he dragged Minn toward him and put her on his legs. While he was rubbing her body with his arms around her waist, he said in a low voice joyfully, ¡°Although you have lied to me and always tricked me, I know the whole time that you have a good heart.¡±

    Minn glimpsed at him and pretended to be unhappy, ¡°So, you are praising me right now?¡±

    After she had said that, she didn¡¯t hear Gu Tingye¡¯s answer for a long time. Then she looked at him, finding him staring at her chest nkly. The look in his eyes seemed a bit dazed, which made him seem more tender than usual. Minn patted on his cheek and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Gu Tingye, havinge back to his sense, pressed and rubbed Minn¡¯s chest, then sighed, ¡°When did you grow some meat here?¡± On these words, he kept touching her soft boobs.

    Minn, ashamed to anger, got her face reddened right away. Then she covered her chest and tried to escape. However, Gu Tingye dragged her back in no time. After that, Minn reached out to tickle Gu Tingye on his waist. They started quarreling and giggling nosily with each other. Atst, Madam Gu who was defeated was pressed on the bed and kissed by General Gu for a long time.

    When Xiaotao came into the room and saw Minn¡¯s mouth a bit red and swollen, she couldn¡¯t help thinking, ¡®Maybe the dishes are too hot?¡±

    The couple yed chess after the meal. Then they prepared to have a rest. Xiaotao and the other two maids cleaned up the table. As Xiaotao carried the tes and the bowls in the courtyard, she saw Danju talking to someone in a short distance.

    Danju gave out an official smile, ¡°Miss Qiu¡­¡±

    ¡°Call me Sister Qiu, if you don¡¯t mind. I can call you Sister Danju.¡± Qiuniang said that quickly.

    Danju felt her forehead convulsing heavily but still said smilingly, ¡°Sister Qiu, Master is going to take a nap. If you need to see him now, I¡¯ll report it for you.¡±

    ¡°Take a nap?¡± Qiuniang asked in a trance, ¡°He never slept after lunch.¡±

    Danju, feeling her cheek already frozen, still remained the smile on her face, ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. But ever since our Madam married into Gu¡¯s family, Master would take a nap after lunch as long as he has time.¡±

    Qiuniang showed a disappointed look on her face, holding the bag in her hand even tighter. Danju snorted inwardly and then reported Qiuniang¡¯s arrival. Minn had just helped Gu Tingye take off his coat. Hearing Danju¡¯s report, Gu Tingye couldn¡¯t help but knit his eyebrows. However, he still said, ¡°Tell her toe in.¡±

    When Qiuniang entered the room, she saw Gu Tingye wearing a snow-white sleep clothes of satin. Gu Tingye tried his best to hold back his impatience and sat on the edge of the bed, asking ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ Master¡­ It has been so many years I didn¡¯t see you. I¡­ I¡­¡± After Qiuniang heard Gu Tingye¡¯s impatient tone, she already felt this might not end up well. She nced at Minn who was sitting on the bed and folding Gu Tingye¡¯s court robe, feeling reluctant to say anything. After she had stuttered something, she still hadn¡¯t exined why she hade. Gu Tingye got a bit angry and asked straight away, ¡°What¡¯s your point? Just say it!¡±

    Qiuniang had to make short of long, ¡°Master, I have made some clothes, shoes and socks for you over these years. But it has been a few years I haven¡¯t met you. I was afraid that the size might not be suitable. I only want you to try on them to see if they are still fit.¡±

    Minn tried her best to hide the scornful look on her face and continued to tidy Gu Tingye¡¯s clothes. She even smiled to Qiuniang tenderly in the meantime. Gu Tingye snorted slightly and reproached, ¡°Why does it take you so long to exin such a simple thing! Howe you are less efficient than a few years ago?! Why can¡¯t you find some clothes and shoes of mine andpare to the things you have made?! I don¡¯t have the time to try those things on!¡±

    Minn smiled and said, ¡°Qiuniang¡¯s concern makes sense. Xiaotao, have you heard of that?¡± Xiaotao who was standing by the door grinned and said, ¡°Yes, Madam. Qiuniang, if you want topare the size of the clothes, you cane to me. I¡¯ll fetch you Master¡¯s clothes.¡±

    Qiuniang, feeling sorrowful deeply, didn¡¯t know what to say and only hummed as a reply.

    Gu Tingye said to Minn, ¡°I¡¯ll go out at the Wei Hour (1 p.m.), wake me up before that.¡±

    Minn turned her head to look at the hourss and said in a soft voice, ¡°Fine. Now have a rest quickly. You can work with a clear head after a good sleep.¡±

    Gu Tingye looked at Minn tenderly with a smile on his face, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t oversleep.¡±

    Minn chuckled and answered shamelessly, ¡°Even if I do, Danju and Xiaotao will wake you up.¡±

    They chatted with each other like the couple in the ordinary families. Their conversation sounded simple but warm and lovely.

    Qiuniang felt a sense of bitterness again, then she couldn¡¯t help interrupting, ¡°I can wait here and wake you up, Master.¡±

    Gu Tingye nced at her and said with his eyebrows wrinkled, ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to look after Rong? Why can¡¯t you¡­!¡± As he was about to scold Qiuniang fiercely, he suddenly realized that Minn was still there and he should at least show a little respect to Qiuniang. Then he stopped talking.

    Qiuniang who had used to be a maid was good at observing the looks on people¡¯s faces. Knowing that Gu Tingye was not in a good mood right now, she didn¡¯t dare to stay here anymore. Atst, she got out of the room after saying a few words. While she was leaving, she still turned to look back repeatedly at every step.

    ¡­

    In the side room on the left, Lvzhi goggled her eyes and said. ¡°Why did you report for her? Are you out of your mind?¡±

    Danju bit a thread violently and said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m not! Since she thinks about Master all day, I would let her enter Madam¡¯s room when Master and Madam were going to sleep. You think Master would treat her nicely at that moment? Humph! Only in her dreams!¡±

    Only then did the look on Lvzhi¡¯s face soften, and she said, ¡°I thought you were fooled by that woman¡¯s unsophisticated face!¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s that even possible?!¡± Danju looked to the outside, seeing Caihuan standing in the yard. Thetter was sending Qiuniang off, with a smile on her face. Then Danju lowered her voice and said indignantly, ¡°Lvzhi, do you still remember what Mama Fang has told us?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Lvzhi who looked to the same direction also saw what Caihuan and Qiuniang were doing. Then Lvzhi, with a vicious look in her eyes, said, ¡°The other day, Caihuan said to us bashfully that we should share Madam¡¯s burdens! Damn her! She was just jealous that Master treats Madam so well! She thought we couldn¡¯t tell her evil ideas? Mama Fang has told us long ago, ¡®The girls who show up by Master¡¯s side very often all have evil thoughts. The girls who are eager to be Master¡¯s concubines and Tong Fang are all bitches!¡±

 Chapter 222: Dealing with a Series of Disgusting Things (1)

    <h4>Chapter 222: Dealing with a Series of Disgusting Things (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Only after a few days Hongxiao and Qiuniang had arrived, Minn suddenly found that there were so many people caring about Gu Tingye¡¯s sex life.

    One day, Mama Lai came to Minn¡¯s room cheerfully. At first she kept ttering Minn with sweet words, which gave tingles in Minn¡¯s ears. Then Mama Lai finally went to the point, ¡°¡­ Madam, you are still too young to know the rules in a big family like us. Actually, you need to make a schedule for Master to let him sleep with you and his concubine in turn. Then our family would be peaceful!¡±

    Minn fell into silence for a long while. This was the first time she really got furious. Then she looked at Mama Lai with a cold expression on her face at once. With the smile on Mama Lai¡¯s face freezing, she shut her mouth with fear. Seeing the sullen look on Minn¡¯s face, Mama Lai then smiled fawningly and said, ¡°Madam, forgive me for be meddling. I said that for your own good. I was only afraid that others might call you a ¡®jealous woman¡¯.¡±

    Minn snorted secretly, ¡®You really think I know nothing? How dare you bully me in such a barefaced way?! The rule of letting the madam and concubines serving their masters in turn is meant to restrict the concubines.¡¯ Normally, men favored their concubines more than their wives. Therefore, this rule was meant to prevent the man from doting on one concubine.

    However, not so many big families were able to carry out that rule.

    Minn tried her best to hide the cold expression in her eyes and smiled gently, ¡°I didn¡¯t know about that rule indeed. Mama, you were right. Then I have to ask you something. First, has First Madam Qin made any schedule like this?¡±

    Mama Lai didn¡¯t know what to say. When First Madam Qin had been alive, Old Master Gu hadn¡¯t had any concubines or Tong Fang.

    Minn then asked again, ¡°What about Bai shi and Old Madam Qin?¡±

    Mama Lai choked again. Not only had Bai shi never agreed with that rule, even Old Madam Qin who had been famous for her virtue hadn¡¯t made any schedule like that.

    Minn started to snort, ¡°Then have my sisters-inw made any schedule like this? Mama, have you suggested them to do so?¡±

    Mama Lai couldn¡¯t utter a single word and only stood put, not knowing if she should leave or stay. The look on her face already twisted due to her awkwardness.

    Minn said calmly, ¡°So, it seems that you only care about me.¡±

    Only until then did Mama Lai know that she had got herself in trouble. Her new madam had a clear mind and a glib tongue. Mama Lai, aware that Minn was not someone she could fool with so easily, wanted to kneel down right away in panic. Minn winked at Xiaotao immediately. Then thetter suddenly stopped Mama Lai from kneeling down with great strength. On the other side, Minn smiled softly, saying, ¡°Mama, I don¡¯t deserve this.¡±

    Mama Lai, with cold sweats all over her forehead, couldn¡¯t spit a word.

    After Mama Lai had left, Danju said furiously, ¡°Madam, we cannot leave it at that. They are so outrageous!¡± Xiaotao began to give a lousy idea, ¡°We can find faults with them and punish her fiercely! I hope we can beat her with those big sticks! Then she will never dare to bother us!¡±

    Minn, with a gloomy look on her face, clenched her fists tightly. No one was able to tell what she was thinking. After a long while, she said in a low voice, ¡°Nice try! If I really punish her, that woman in Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion would be so pleased. The more she wants something big to happen in our mansion, the more I¡¯ll let our family be in peace!¡±

    Danju and Xiaotao looked at each other, not understanding Minn¡¯s words. Minn raised her head and asked, ¡°Has Mama Lai had any argument or quarrel with anyone since she arrived in this mansion?¡±

    ¡°Of course she has.¡± Xiaotao answered, ¡°Those Mamas from Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion all pride themselves on having served the elders. I never saw anyone who¡¯s more arrogant than them. They just love to show off their high position by scolding others. Mama Lai was the most hateful one among them. She gets nothing to do all day, so she likes to make troubles for the ones who are on duty. Now she has already made some enemies.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Minn said in a t tone.

    Next day in the afternoon, Minn asked Wang Wu¡¯s wife who worked in the back garden to take charge of the nting in a plot of wastnd next to the woods.

    Everyone in Gu¡¯s mansion didn¡¯t understand why Wang Wu¡¯s wife was the one who could get the post which everybody wanted. After all, Wang Wu¡¯s wife was a perverse woman who was not clever in dealing with people. As a matter of fact, Minn had nned to reserve this post for Cui Wei¡¯s husband. However, he felt that he still needed time to learn how to manage people in the front yard, so he refused that offer. As a result, Minn couldn¡¯t find a suitable person for that position until now.

    ¡°Wang Wu¡¯s wife wants to express her gratitude.¡± Cui Wei came in and reported that.

    Minn waved her hand and asked, ¡°You sure she¡¯s the most suitable one?¡±

    ¡°Mama Cui and I both felt that she was the most outstanding one among all those servants.¡± Cui Wei nodded and continued, ¡°That woman is eloquent and straight-forward but notck of intelligence. I have asked around about her. She gets along well with others. The few times she got into a fight with Mama Lai were mostly because she wanted to defend others. But I haven¡¯t known about her for a long time, so I can¡¯t say if she has other shorings.¡±

    ¡°No one can be perfect.¡± Minn gave out a wry smile and said, ¡°I will only let her work in that position for the moment. If she does her job well, I¡¯ll let her keep the job. If she fails, I can relieve her of her post at any time.¡±

    Danju stood by the door and looked around. Then she turned around and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam. Haven¡¯t we already checked the filesst night? Although Wang Wu¡¯s wife hasn¡¯t done any farm work herself, her husband used to be a farmer in the manor. Our other candidates might have done lots of farm work, but they always carry tales among others and have no sense of propriety.¡±

    Hearing that, Minn nodded and made up her mind. She said, ¡°Cuiwei, tell her that she doesn¡¯t need to express her thanks to me. But do tell her two things: First, I want her to devote to her job. Once someone finds her faults, I¡¯ll know about it. Second¡­¡± Minn smiled and continued, ¡°Mama Lai is an elder from Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion. She¡¯s kind and nice. Tell Wang Wu¡¯s wife that she should ¡®respect¡¯ Mama Lai. That¡¯s all I want you to tell her.¡±

    With light shing in Cuiwei¡¯s eyes, she nodded and went out right away. Danju seemed to understand Minn¡¯s words at the same time. Only Xiaotao who was sewing the brocade cloth by the table asked in a daze, ¡°Will it work?¡±

    Minn said slowly, ¡°If Wang Wu¡¯s wife really is a clever woman, she¡¯ll understand. From now on, none of you should talk about what has happened today. Be nice to Mama Lai when you run into her. Do not get quarrel with her. If anything happens, just report to me!¡±

    The two girls both answered with a serious look.

 Chapter 223: Dealing with a Series of Disgusting Things (2)

    <h4>Chapter 223: Dealing with a Series of Disgusting Things (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Cuiwei truly was right about Wang Wu¡¯s wife. Thetter was a clever woman indeed.

    Wang Wu¡¯s wife was capable of doing her job well and sparing the time to pick quarrels with Mama Lai. Moreover, she could also handle those conflicts appropriately. Some sensible servants in the mansion gradually changed their attitude too. Before they had tried their best to avoid Mama Lai, now they decided not to tolerate this woman. Every time Mama Lai created a disturbance, there would be a bunch of people sneering at Mama Lai together. Most of the time, they would mention Mama Lai¡¯s husband who was addicted to alcohol and gambling, her daughter who had married to a useless old fat man, and other endless jokes about Mama Lai.

    Every time Mama Lai heard of that, she would tremble with anger. However, she could do anything about it since she was outnumbered by her enemies even if she got Mama Diao as her helper. She had tried to roar and cry, but her voice had been drown out. She had tried to fight them, but she had only ended up in a mess with her hair dishevelled and her face getting dirty. What¡¯s more, Mama Lai was an aged woman after all. Most of the time, Mama Lai only became purple with rage and choked with her hands and feet shivering.

    Every time something like that happened, Minn would let everyone know that she had invited good doctors for Mama Lai and bought the medicine of the best quality which cost a great amount of money. After that, Minn would scolded the other servants who had quarreled with Mama Lai and gave some modest punishments to the servants who had gone too far as a kindly warning.

    Once Mama Lai got better, she would experience the cases mentioned above again.

    The third time Minn came to give obeisance to Old Madam Qin, thetter couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How¡¯s Mama Lai doing in your mansion?¡±

    ¡°Great.¡± Minn gave out a beaming smile and said, ¡°Mama Lai has worked for you before. I trust her a lot.¡±

    ¡°But I have heard that... she always wrangles with others, is that true?¡± Old Madam Qin hesitated and asked.

    Minn smiled and answered, ¡°Who told you that?! Mama Lai was only being strict to the maids. Sometimes she would scold them with a few harsh words. That¡¯s all.¡± After saying that, Minn suddenly added, ¡°But, there really is something happening to Mama Lai.¡±

    With Old Madam Qin¡¯s eyes brightened right away, she said calmly, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Minn said in a low voice worriedly, ¡°I haven¡¯t taken good care of Mama Lai. I always asked her to manage lots of thing regardless how old she is. That must be the reason why she got sick. I have already invited doctors for her for twice. The first time I invited Zhang Shiji, the famous doctor from Tawny Lily Clinic. The second time Little Madam Zheng introduced doctor Li Chong to me. Both doctors said that Mama Lai was worn out by the heavy load of jobs, not to mention those maids have annoyed her. s... How could they do that to Mama Lai? If anything happens to her, I, I¡¯ll be too ashamed to face you, Old Madam.¡± Minn kept apologizing in a low voice.

    A shocked look shed across Old Madam Qin¡¯s face. In the meantime, Madam Shao tried tofort Minn who still seemed in self-usation, ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t take it too personally. I know the two doctors you have just mentioned about, they are all great doctors. Mama Lai really is a lucky enough to have you as her madam. What¡¯s more, all the Mamas in charge have suffered wrong more or less. I have also been bullied by those servants before, even though my mother-inw has taken good care of me and my sisters-inw have done me lots of favors.¡±

    Old Madam Qin smiled with a kind look, saying, ¡°Your sister-inw is right. Don¡¯t take it too personally.¡± After Old Madam Qin had consoled Minn with nice words, she asked tentatively, ¡°If you find Mama Lai a useless servant, I can send you a few more...¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t say that!¡± Minn put on a delighted look and pretended to be angry while joking, ¡°I have so many helpers now. Rong, Hongxiao and Qiuning never trouble me. Those Mamas have already helped me for almost two months. No matter how useless I am, I should already be able to manage those affairs. How can I ask for anything or anyone from you?! Others might assume that I haven¡¯t been taught well in my parent¡¯s family! That¡¯ll be so embarrassed for me!¡±

    ¡°My sweet girl!¡± Old Madam Qin who seemed to be amused by Minn¡¯s words couldn¡¯t help but point to Minn whileughing. Madam Shao also smiled with her hands covering her mouth. Zhu shi was the one who gave out the happiestughter, however she kept ncing at Old Madam Qin the whole time.

    ...

    ¡°They didn¡¯t quarrel at all?¡± Madam Xuan (Sister Xuan-inw) asked that in a low voice.

    A married young woman approached to her and said, ¡°Not only haven¡¯t they quarreled with each other, I even heardughtering through from that room. It seems they are getting pretty well with each other.¡±

    Madam Xuan looked at the closed door and windows and exhaled deeply. Then she praised, ¡°This sister-inw of mine truly is impressive. My aunt has run into her opponent this time. If Mama Tian didn¡¯t tell me what has happened in there secretly, I would assume that there really isn¡¯t anything happening between them.¡±

    It seemed that the young woman had run too fast, now she kept wiping the sweats on her forehead while saying softly, ¡°The people in Cheng Manor keep a strict watch on that ce. It¡¯s so hard to inquiry something about that mansion. Luckily you detected that something¡¯s weird about Mama Lai¡¯s needing for doctors and ordered someone to ask Mama Tian.¡±

    ¡°My sister-inw is too prudent. It doesn¡¯t matter even if there are rumors spreading out.¡± Madam Xuan smiled with her eyes squinted, ¡°After all the things she has done, everyone out there are praising her as a kind woman who treats the old servant great!¡±

    ¡°If I were Mama Lai, I would offend Second Madam Ye openly! Better than being bullied like this. I heard Mama Lai did have apologized to Second Madam Ye, but thetter only answered her perfunctorily!¡± The young woman said that.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand! This thing cannot be said openly.¡± Madam Xuan goggled at the young woman and said with a smile, ¡°You think Mama Lai could cry out her grievances in Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion? You think she could say that Second Madam Ye was irritated because she had suggested to make a schedule for the madam and concubine in Gu¡¯s family to sleep with Second Master Ye in turn? Also, you think she could use her madam of inciting others to bullying her? Ha ha, once Mama Lai said that, she would only bring shame to herself.¡±

    ¡°My dear madam, please exin for me.¡± The young woman asked that wonderingly.

    Madam Xuan said in a lower voice, ¡°Just think, which family in our mansion has ever made that schedule? For example, First Madam Yang, who lives like a widow, she wants that schedule. But I doubt her husband would agree with that.¡± Madam Xuan felt that she hadughed too loudly, then she covered her mouth and said in a soft voice, ¡°My mother-inw, the Fifth Old Madam, is already an aged woman. How to make a schedule like that for her and all those old concubines who are out of favor by their husbands? If Mama Lai speaks her n in public, is that schedule likely to be taken seriously? If that n really is carried out, those women would be overjoyed, but it will also cause a stir in our family!¡±

    ¡°I see. Madam, you are so wise!¡± The young woman cast an admiring nce at Madam Xuan, seeming to be educated. Then she curried favor with thetter, ¡°Even if you make that schedule, your husband wouldn¡¯t sleep with anyone except you!¡±

    Madam Xuan, with her face melt in smile, felt veryfortable hearing those words and said, ¡°Besides, now my sister-inw and her husband are still deeply attracted to each other like all those newly married couples. Even so, Mama Lai still dared to pick a quarrel my sister-inw. If Mama Lai dares to speak nonsense again, others won¡¯t criticize Second Madam Ye and will only me Mama Lai for bullying the weak. After all, Mama Lai didn¡¯t give that advice to all the madams in Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion except for a new madam. Now, Minn hasn¡¯t even given birth to a son, Mama Lai has already suggested to let Second Master Ye sleep with his concubine! Once Mama Lai¡¯s suggestion is known to all, my aunt would be unable to excuse herself. Ha ha, after all, Mama Lai was sent to Cheng Manor by my aunt. Now that Mama Lai hasn¡¯t said anything, my aunt has to watch my sister-inw acting like a kind madam and gaining a good reputation.¡±

    The young womanughed with Madam Xuan and said, ¡°So, Mama Lai is finished?¡±

    ¡°If she¡¯s clever enough, she¡¯ll keep a low key and never show up again. Perhaps this thing will be over then. Otherwise, haha, hasn¡¯t my sister-inw said, ¡®As long as Mama Lai doesn¡¯t make any huge mistake, she would be ¡®respected¡¯ all the time since she was sent by Old Madam¡¯.¡±

    The young woman nodded constantly and began to tter Madam Xuan. After Madam Xuan enjoyed enough of thepliments, she murmured, ¡°... My aunt¡¯s n fell through this time. I don¡¯t know how my sister-inw would deal with her husband¡¯s concubines.¡±

 Chapter 224: Dealing with a Series of Disgusting Things (3)

    <h4>Chapter 224: Dealing with a Series of Disgusting Things (3)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Madam Xuan¡¯s scruple was reasonable. Although Minn didn¡¯t want to be bothered, things still came to her. Lately, Cheng Manor was very busy.

    As a matter of fact, in the ancient times, the concubines who were not favored by their husbands didn¡¯t have many chances to meet their men. From the first day Hongxiao and Qiuniang had given their obeisance, Minn had specified that she had been ustomed to a quiet life because she had used to paid respect to Buddha with Old Madam Sheng. Therefore, every morning Minn would send Hongxiao and Qiuniang away after she had asked the thing she wanted to ask and said the things she wanted to say. As a result, most of the time Hongxiao and Qiuniang would leave before Gu Tingye arrived at home.

    Until now, Gu Tingye still had no intention to sleep with them, and Minn wouldn¡¯t be so stupid to ask Gu Tingye to do so. The two women couldn¡¯t phone Gu Tingye and say, ¡°Hi, honey, you must be so tired of your wife. Come and have fun with me!¡±, nor could they wait at Gu Tingye¡¯s workce and flirt with him while saying enchantingly, ¡°Surprise, sweetheart!¡±

    If Rong was a boy, Qiuniang and Hongxiao could at least meet Gu Tingye on the excuse of letting him teaching Rong to study-- Of course, that n could only be carried out under the condition that Gu Tingye was well educated.

    After a few days, the two women still didn¡¯t get a chance to meet Gu Tingye, and they finally began to get bitter.

    Hongxiao, as sensible as she was, knew that Gu Tingye didn¡¯t like her. Therefore, she stayed in her room all the time and tried to let Rong speak more words. However, Qiuniang couldn¡¯t stand this situation anymore. She waited at the crossroad in front of the House of Auspiciousness every day. As a result, she did have encountered Gu Tingye twice. Unlucky for her, the page boys who followed Gu Tingye had no romantic sense at all. Under the gaze of those boys, Qiuniang never had a chance to express her love and affection to Gu Tingye.

    After a few times, a lot of people had seen Qiuniang waiting for Gu Tingye like a rock. Then rumors gradually spread in the mansion. The women in the inner yard couldn¡¯t help cursing her ¡®a bitch¡¯ and making jokes of her. As for those bachelors in the outer yard, they talked even dirtier, ¡°She must want a man so badly!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s about to be thirty. Women at that age are very thirsty!¡±

    ¡°If Master still doesn¡¯te to see her, she has to find other ways to vent her desire.¡±

    Well, the men who didn¡¯t have wives all had rich imaginations.

    Not so many people in the outer yard talked like that, so those words only spread to the inner yard a few days after.

    After Qiuniang knew about that, she cried sadly and almostmitted suicide. Danju came to report Qiuniang¡¯s condition right away. Hearing that, Minn, flying into a great rage, ordered someone to look into this at once. After she found those guys who had spoken dirty, she punished them fiercely by selling two guys who always vited the rules and fining the others for two months¡¯ sry and beating them with heavy sticks.

    Everyone was aware of Minn¡¯s toughness after witnessed her resolute punishment, then no one dares to gossip about anything.

    After Minn punished those men, she called Qiuniang over for interrogation.

    Qiuniang, knowing that she had embarrassed herself, knelt down before Minn immediately and begged for mercy. Minn snorted and said, ¡°Master has praised you in front of me so many times. She said that you were kind, reasonable and considerate. It¡¯s only been a few days you came, and look what you have done! Where did you learn that?!¡±

    Qiuniang kept kowtowing with her face covering with tears, ¡°I was only being confused. I haven¡¯t seen Master for so many years, I just missed him so much...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you miss him or not.¡± Minn interrupted Qiuniang with a serious look and said straightforwardly, ¡°Have you ever thought of this, now Master is in a high position, there are so many people looking forward to his failure. If those rumors were spread out of our mansion, others wouldugh at Master for being not able to manage our family! They would say Master could do nothing about his Tong Fang chasing him in his own mansion!¡± How thirsty was this woman anyway!

    Qiuniang got limp on the floor while crying. Minn then gave a firm order, ¡°Don¡¯te to give obeisance to me anymore. Xiaotao, give her the ¡®The Heart Channel¡¯. Qiuniang, I want you to transcribe this book for a hundred times. Come back when you finish!¡±

    Seeing Qiuniang going back with grievance, Minn truly felt overly angry. She never had the habits of hiding other¡¯s fault, so she told Gu Tingye the entire thing at that night. While she was telling that, she sighed and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t managed our family well. In Sheng family, no one dares to talk about the things happen in the inner yard with the people in the outer yard! No one dares to gossip about master and madam! Only until today did I understand why my grandma said that Madam Wang was good at managing the Sheng family. s... it¡¯s so difficult.¡±

    Minn had looked down on Wang shi more or less before. Nheless, now that Minn was managing her own family, she finally started to respect Wang shi¡¯s ability.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault!¡± Gu Tingye said with a gloomy face, ¡°You have only managed our family for a few days. No matter how capable you are, you are not able to be a master of management overnight! Just punish her severely, put things straight!¡± He paused and said with a t tone, ¡°Qiuniang is getting more and more ignorant.¡±

    Although he sounded calm, Minn still sensed that he really was angry this time. She walked over and said softly on his shoulder, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Everyone makes mistakes. She already knew she did wrong this time, she won¡¯t do that again.¡±

    Gu Tingye held Minn in his arms while rubbing her long hair tenderly. After they both fell into silence for a long while, he gave out a light smile and stroked Minn¡¯s nose, teasing her, ¡°Why did you tell her to transcribe the Buddhist Texts? Why not Women¡¯s Principle?¡±

    Minn saidcently, ¡°I¡¯ve thought of this before. If anyone asks me the same question as you, I¡¯ll tell them that Qiuniang has been influenced by me and wants to yearn for Buddha. I only asked her to transcribe that book to give her some enlightenment! Then no one would gossip about the affairs in our mansion.¡±

    Gu Tingye was stunned at first, then heughed loudly which even made his chest tremble. With joyful look in his eyes, he attached his forehead to Minn¡¯s head and said to her earnestly, ¡°Heart Channel doesn¡¯t have too many words. Why don¡¯t you give her a thick book to transcribe? Fu Qinran has transcribed nearly half set of Tripitakato practice calligraphy. I can borrow that book for you! The whole set!¡±

    Minn exhaled deeply and said, ¡°Honey, do you know how many words are there in Tripitaka?¡±

    The one who knows nothing fears nothing. Gu Tingye said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± He only knew that this book was awesome.

    Minn was speechless and decided to teach her husband a lesson. She sighed and said, ¡°Let say, if Qiuniang doesn¡¯t stops writing every day and could live to eighty, she could finish this task before the very moment she dies.¡±

 Chapter 225: Cannon Folder (1)

    <h4>Chapter 225: Cannon Folder (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Qiuniang went back to House of Cardamon Fragrance, eyespletely red. Rong was sleeping in the inner room now. The moment Qiuniang saw Hongxiao, she couldn¡¯t help shedding tears. After all, the two of them had stuck together in difficulties over these years. Then they held each other¡¯s hands and went to the side room to chat.

    ¡°Sister, excuse my poor look,¡± Qiuniang wiped her tears, looking very sad, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Even Master was gossiped by others because of me.¡±

    Hongxiao sneered at her inwardly, ¡®You are the only one who were ridiculed.¡¯ while saying intimately, ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself, Master and you are close to each other since his childhood! Master always treats you differently over others, our new Madam wouldn¡¯t understand that. Sister, don¡¯t take it personally. Hasn¡¯t Madam said that Master always praised you in front of her! Think how honored that is!¡±

    Qiuniang sighed with tears in her eyes. After a long while, she said, ¡°I am already an aged woman, how could I fight for Master¡¯s favor with Madam? I just wanted to see if Master was well. Madam is a young girl anyway. I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯s not able to take good care of Master...¡±

    ¡°You are right. We have waited for so many years, how¡¯s it possible for us to have second thoughts? Madam is a bit too oversensitive.¡± Hongxiao also sighed. After she talked with Qiuniang tearfully, they both went back to their own rooms.

    ¡°She¡¯s gone?¡± A maid whose hair was anchored in two buns stood up to wee Hongxiao. This girl looked quite adorable with a pretty face. After Hongxiao entered the room, she lied on the bed straightly and said, ¡°She went back to transcribe the Buddha Book. Where¡¯s Wu¡¯er?¡±

    Jinxi poured a cup of tea for Hongxiao while saying smilingly, ¡°Where else could she be? I guess she must be chatting with others.¡±

    ¡°... This Qiuniang, really is a funny woman.¡± Hongxiao squinted her eyes and held the tea cup up with a meaningful look on her face, saying, ¡°She is extremely stupid indeed. How can she not tell that Master is not the one he used to be? She even asked Mama Lai which road Master would pass the moment she arrived at this mansion. However, she is not a dull person. She¡¯s good at ying dumb and always looks honest and kind. After all these years, she still manages to live a peaceful life.¡±

    Jinxi whispered, ¡°Right. Otherwise, ourdy wouldn¡¯t dislike her so much.¡±

    Hongxiao showed a sarcastic look and said, ¡°Back in the old days, Master wasn¡¯t that fond of her either. Master only treated her nicely before for old time sake, after all she had served Master when he was a boy. But after so many years, everything has changed. If she¡¯s clever enough, she should curry favor with Madam now! The past is the past.¡±

    Qiuniang hadn¡¯t done paperwork before, nor did she dare to transcribe the book carelessly. As a result, the rate of her writing progress was rather slow. Even though she wrote very swiftly, it still took her two days to finish the task. The third day, she came to give obeisance to Minn with the papers. Minn advised Qiuniang to mind about her behavior. However, atst Minn also got tired of instructing Qiuniang, so the affair finally came to an end.

    The second day, Minn finally knew why she had been whiny these days. It turned out that her period started.

    Danju decocted the herbal tea with brown sugar on a stove for Minn to drink as usual. Xiaotao fried a bag of hot salt in Mama Ge¡¯s kitchen. After that, she wrapped the salt with a fewyers of oil paper and cloth bag. After covering the salt bag with thick satin, Xiaotao gave it to Minn to let her warm her belly.

    For two days, Minnid on the bed weakly. She looked at the beautiful scenery through the window, with a sad look in her eyes. Right now she was like the reed by theke, gainly and delicate... Eh, if only she was holding a book of poems instead of an ount book.

    Since she was out of sorts today, she wasn¡¯t in the mood of checking the ount anymore. Suddenly she reminded of something important. Liao Yong¡¯s wife had indicated that after the rumors of Qiuniang had been spread, the boys and girls in the mansion seemed to desire for love too. This situation was not good for the family unity.

    ording to the evil indenture system in the ancient times, all the servants in the Cheng Manor, having parents and siblings or not, could only get married with their master and madam¡¯s permission. Minn then gave the order: Any servant who had parents or siblings only needed to report their family arrangement of their marriages. As for the remaining ones who had no families, Minn started to act as their matchmaker ording to the resource superiority principle afterparing their posts and characters. Thanks to Danju who had brought the servant¡¯s personal files and Liao Yong¡¯s wife¡¯sments about everyone.

    After they had talked about a few words about marriage, Danju blushed and ran out. Xiaotao, on the contrary, wanted to hear more in high spirits. Cuiwei rolled her eyes to Xiaotao and pushed thetter out.

    ¡°Little girl! She¡¯s just like a child.¡± Cuiwei watched Xiaotao leaving and shook her head, sighing. Then she turned her head and said to Minn, ¡°Madam, others can wait. Do you have any ns for the maids in your room?¡±

    Minn propped up her body and refreshed a bit, ¡°I have already did some inquiries for them. Sir Gongsun knows a few decent and promising young men from poor families. There were also some capable solders in Master¡¯s troops. Also, I haven¡¯t received the reports from the old stewards in our mansion about their sons engagements. Those are all my candidates for our girls¡¯ future husbands.¡±

    Cuiwei found Minn¡¯s words quite funny, then she chuckled and said, ¡°Madam, you really are a different person now. Gosh, these girls are so lucky...¡± On these words, something suddenly urred to her mind, she then changed the subject and said in a low voice, ¡°Madam, you have to pay attention to Ruomei.¡±

    ¡°What about her?¡± Minn asked wonderingly. Ruomei was always an aloof girl who didn¡¯t like to y with other maids. What¡¯s more, in order to avoid arousing any suspicion, she didn¡¯t even show herself every time Gu Tingye was in the room.

    Cuiwei hesitated for a second and then decided to tell the truth, ¡°Come to think of it, Ruomei is the oldest one among the girls. I have seen her go to the front yard a few times. Also, these days she seems to be on good terms with the maids and page boys in the outer study. I guess... she might have fallen in love with someone.¡±

    Minn was startled, ¡°With a schr who often visits our outer study?¡±

    Cuiwei said dejectedly, ¡°Madam, you know that Ruomei always likes the literacy things. The boys in our mansion... are not up to her taste.¡± Seeing Minn being in a daze, Cuiwei added immediately, ¡°I don¡¯t know if a man who¡¯s not from our mansion would want a maid as his wife, but you are the only one who could decide whom she could marry to, Madam. Before you give any permission, we cannot let them get engaged secretly. That will be bad for the reputation of all the other girls in the room and you, Madam!¡±

    Minn wanted to make some jokes about it. However, seeing the anxious look on Cuiwei¡¯s face, she nodded instantly, saying, ¡°I always feel the girls in my room are the best, but marrying to a decent family is more important. Anyway, it¡¯s still a few years until they get married, take it slowly. When you go back, just instruct Ruomei, and Danju. Danju is too softhearted. She lives next door to Ruomei, so she must know about what you just told me. But she still chose to hide this thing from me for Ruomei considering their sisterhood. I¡¯ll criticize Danju afterwards.¡±

    Cuiwei put on an awkward look and gave out a wry smile, ¡°Madam, I¡¯m d that you are clear about this, well...¡±

    As they were talking, a voice came through, ¡°Master is back!¡±

 Chapter 226: Cannon Folder (2)

    <h4>Chapter 226: Cannon Folder (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    With wind blowing into the room, the curtain was lifted. Gu Tingye strode into the room. Cuiwei gave her obeisance to him and dismissed herself. Minn wanted to stand up, but was pressed back by Gu Tingye. Seeing her pale face, he said softly, ¡°Just rest here, don¡¯t stand up.¡±

    Minn didn¡¯t insist then and only called Xiazhu over to help Gu Tingye get changed. As Minn leaned on the bedside, she saw the cheerful look on the man¡¯s face. Clearly he was in a good mood. Then she asked with a smile, ¡°Master, why are you so joyful today, is it because...?¡±

    Gu Tingye stood there straightly. The dark red gem on his purple golden official hat looked dazzling and the embroidered robe and the jade belt made him look ever more handsome and graceful. He turned around and saw the expectant look in Minn¡¯s bright eyes.

    Then heughed and taunted, ¡°I wasn¡¯t promoted, nor did I make a fortune!¡±

    Minn who had been seen throughughed bashfully and leaned on the bed listlessly again. After Gu Tingye had changed into a set of green leisure wear embroidered with silver threads, he waved his hand to dismiss Xiazhu. Having sat beside Minn, he touched the warm bag on Minn¡¯s belly and asked, ¡°Still hurt?¡±

    Minn shook her head softly, saying, ¡°I just have no strength right now.¡±

    Gu Tingye rubbed Minn¡¯s cheek while approaching to Minn. She could feel his face still a bit hot due to the sunlight outside and his stubble quite rough while he used his face to rub her smooth and tender cheek. After a long while, they both sighed and spoke at the same time withpletely different contents,

    ¡°We should have babiester.¡±

    ¡°We should have babies sooner.¡±

    After that, they both looked at each other in shock, with surprised and amused expressions in their eyes. Gu Tingye said first, ¡°Stupid girl. You should nurse your body first. There¡¯s no hurry to have babies right now. We have plenty of time.¡±

    Hearing that, Minn blushed right away, her fair cheek now super rosy. Then she said, ¡°That¡¯s not right. I¡¯ve heard from the experienced women that once a woman gives birth to a baby, she wouldn¡¯t feel so ufortable during her period.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Gu Tingye seemed to doubt her words, ¡°I thought having a baby at a young age was bad for women.¡±

    ¡°Who told you that?¡± Minn couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°The elders always say that as long as a woman¡¯s condition is well, giving birth to children won¡¯t cause any harm.¡±

    It had to be admitted that although Gu Tingye was wild on bed, he was very thoughtful in some aspects. Ever since Minn started to nurse her body ording to Old Madam He¡¯s prescription, she had requested implicitly that they should stop having sex for a few days every month. She wanted to get pregnant after two courses of drug treatment. When Minn had made that request, she had felt a bit uneasy. After all, in this ancient time, everyone said it was better and a blessing to have a baby early. Little had she known that Gu Tingye would agree with her without any hesitation and even told Minn to take care of her own body repeatedly.

    ¡°I only want to be a widower for once. You have to stay with me for several decades.¡± Gu Tingye had joked that at that time.

    As a result, except for the few non-sex days, Gu Tingye got extremely passionate every night and they had crazy sex till every midnight.

    Having heard Minn said that, Gu stopped frowning and massaged Minn¡¯s little hands whileforting her, ¡°You still should be careful, during my wandering days...¡± He paused and said with pleasure, ¡°I heard that some of the wives of the farmers could even give birth to children when they were fifty.¡±

    Hearing that, Minn who got ashamed and angry pinched the man¡¯s arms violently. However, his strong muscle only made her fingers numb. Then she pretended to be enraged and scolded, ¡°Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡±

    After the couple teased each other for a while, they finally remembered what they had talked about in the beginning. Minn asked why he was happy again and Gu Tingye replied with a joyful look, ¡°Momo Chang ising tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Gosh, finally.¡± Minn put her palms together and said smilingly, ¡°If she still doesn¡¯te, I¡¯ll go invite her.¡±

    Ever since Gu Tingye had gone back to the capital, Momo Chang had moved to the Cat Ear Alley from the countryside with her widowed daughter-inw and grandchildren. Back when Gu Tingye held the wedding ceremony, it was still a few months away before she finished the three-years mourning for her son. Thus, she refused toe to the wedding, fearing that she might destroy the happy atmosphere.

    ¡°Momo Chang¡¯s scruples are totally unnecessary. We won¡¯t mind that.¡± Minn had always looked up to this Momo Chang.

    Gu Tingyeughed and said, ¡°Momo is from the country, people back at her hometown are very particr about customs and she is a stubborn person. It makes no difference if shees a few days earlier, so I just agreed to her. If I¡¯m not in the mansion when she arrives, you can keep her here for a while.¡±

    Minn smiled and agreed. They sat next to each other and chatted for a while. Then Danju came in to report, ¡°Qiuniang is here.¡±

    Gu Tingye was surprised to hear that, his heavy eyebrows knitted again.

    Minn pushed the man away to tidy her clothes and hair which got disheveled due to their intimate moves. Then she ordered, ¡°Let her in.¡± With that, she wanted to get off the bed, but was pushed back by Gu Tingye.

    Qiuniang carried a small bag and walked over slowly in a yellow cotton jacket. She saw Minn lying on the bed and Gu Tingye sitting on the side of bed with his hands on his knees. Then she lowered her head and gave her obeisance. Minn smiled and asked Qiuniang to sit.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Gu Tingye asked patiently.

    Qiuniang, with a tender look on her face, tilted her face and raised her head, saying softly, ¡°The weather is getting hotter and hotter. Master, I know you cannot stand the heat, so I¡¯ve made some summer clothes for you. Here are a few sachets, in which I have put your favorite lignum aquriae resinatumas well as rosin and felon herb for repelling the mosquitoes.¡± On these words, she opened the small bag and stepped forward. However, Gu Tingye didn¡¯t move a bit, which made Qiuniang feel quite embarrassed.

    Minn sensed the awkwardness in the air and tried to ease the tension, ¡°Danju, bring the bag to me, I want to see her needlework... Also, go check if the lunch is ready.¡± Minn felt it was better if fewer people could see Qiuniang being like this.

    Danju took over the bag and put it on the table gently before leaving the room reverently.

    Qiuniang stared at Gu Tingye¡¯s peaceful look in a daze and said in a soft voice, ¡°Master... I...¡±

    Gu Tingye also stared at Qiuniang. Minn looked at his handsome side face, finding him being lost in thought. He said slowly while looking into Qiuniang¡¯s eyes, ¡°Have you made those things for Rong too?¡±

    Qiuniang was quite taken aback and said after a brief pause, ¡°I¡­I¡­I nned to make some for her after I made those for you, Master.¡±

    ¡°Having you made any clothes for Madam ever since you arrived at our mansion?¡± Gu Tingye asked again.

    Qiuniang stood up right away and knelt to Minn, saying in panic, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. These days I have been engaged in transcribing the Buddha book and only found time to make those for Master.¡±

    Since there was no maid in the room, no one helped Qiuniang up. Minn could only smile andfort her, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. The most important thing for you is taking care of Rong. You can get up now.¡±

    Qiuniang, not daring to stand up, moved her knees toward Gu Tingye and wanted to say something. However, Gu raised his hand to interrupt her and asked abruptly, ¡°Have you given obeisance to Madam this morning?¡±

    Qiuniang answered at once, ¡°Of course I have. I would never forget my duties.¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you give this bag to Madam this morning?¡±

    Qiuniang, unwilling to believe what she had just heard, suddenly raised her head and only found a reproachful and even a bit scornful look in Gu Tingye¡¯s eyes. She opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t utter a word. Her eyes werepletely red and her tears were about to drop at any time.

    The room was deadly quiet. Minn felt extremely awkward and really wanted to run away. However, Gu Tingye was sitting on half of her dress, which made her unable to move. So she could only turn away her head and picked Book of Mountain and Sea, pretending to read.

 Chapter 227: Cannon Folder (3)

    <h4>Chapter 227: Cannon Folder (3)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to stay here anymore, I can present you a generous possession. Madam will find you a decent man to marry.¡± Gu Tingye said straightforwardly.

    ¡°No!¡± Qiuniang cried loudly with fear. She kept kowtowing with tears all over her face, ¡°I¡¯ll never be unfaithful to you, Master. My heart, my heart... Master, you know my heart! I, I... even if I die, my dead body is rotten and burnt to ash, I won¡¯t leave!¡±

    Minn felt very ufortable hearing that and wished she could cover her ears. It was the first time she ever heard such a resolute and firm love confession in two of her lives. Thinking of that, she couldn¡¯t help looking at the man beside her.

    ¡°Not everything can go as you wish.¡± Gu Tingye was not touched at all and even a bit depressed. He seemed to be recalling some past memories with a meaningful look in his eyes. Then he slowly continued, ¡°I know your feelings, I thought you knew mine too. It looks like I was wrong.¡±

    Qiuniang started to sob while Minn nearly buried her head into the book.

    Gu Tingye said in a stern but calm tone, ¡°These days you have made a fool of yourself and vited so many rules. I never said a word for the old time sake, but it doesn¡¯t mean you can consider yourself as a madam! Have you forgotten about your identity?¡±

    Qiuniang, lips shivering, felt chilling cold all over. She didn¡¯t dare to look at the man anymore and lowered her head right away. She had served Gu Tingye since his childhood, so she knew about his tough character. Even though he was a mature man now, deep down he was still very resolute. Most of the time he looked on things coldly, but once he lost his temper, he would be the scariest person in the world.

    This was also the first time Minn had seen Gu Tingye throwing a fit of anger. He sounded so calm but his words were straight to the point. It was like bathing in the warm sun and feeling the pleasant breeze, but knowing that the storm wasing.

    ¡°You have served me for so many years and I consider you a very considerate and loyal woman. I can offer you a dignified and well-off life. After your death, you will be memorized by my descendants.¡± Gu Tingye¡¯s voice sounded more and more indifferent, ¡°But you should cherish what you have. Now that I have entrusted Rong to you, you should know how to treat her. Don¡¯t let me teach you how to do that. If you don¡¯t know what to do, there are plenty of people who can rece you.¡±

    Qiuniang knelt on the ground, trying her best to hold back her tears, and didn¡¯t dare to raise her head.

    ¡°Leave now, think of your role.¡±

    After Gu Tingye had said that, Qiuniang walked out with her head lowered while wiping her tears. When she reached the door, Gu Tingye suddenly called her to stop. Qiuniang, with expectant look on her face, turned around right away. However, she only heard Gu Tingye saying, ¡°If you want to give anything to me, just hand it to Madam.¡±

    That sentence was thest straw to Qiuniang. With her face turning deadly pale, she finally staggered out.

    The two people in the room didn¡¯t say anything. After a long while, Minn sighed deeply, ¡°Even if you want to scold her, you should have let me leave first. Now... she must feel so humiliated.¡± How awkward was this!

    Gu Tingye leaned back and rested his head on Minn¡¯s leg, saying shortly, ¡°She¡¯s too greedy.¡±

    Minn secretly agreed with that. Qiuniang had thought that the old bond between she and Gu Tingye could develop into love. As a Tong Fang, that truly was a wishful thinking. This woman was annoying, but also pathetic.

    Gu Tingye seemed a bit cruel, but he had meant good for Qiuniang. He had only advised Qiuniang with so many words because he never forgot about their past. Minn thought that he had handled this thing very properly. In Baoyu¡¯s case, (A male character in A Dream in Red Mansions) he doted every maid of him, but on the contrary brought miserable endings to those girls.

    ¡°You pity her?¡± Gu Tingye looked at Minn and asked gently.

    Minn nodded and then shook her head.

    Humans were social animals. She could only draw the conclusion by makingparison.

    Before, Minn had always thought that she had lived such a tired life ever since she had transmigrated to the ancient times. However, when shepared herself to the maids and page boys as well as those poor people who couldn¡¯t even feed themselves, she found herself living a pretty good life. Qiuniang was pathetic indeed. However, whenparing her with all those Tong Fangs who couldn¡¯t even end up in natural deaths, she could call herself a lucky woman. After all, her master had promised to be responsible to her.

    Sheng family was a decent family and Sheng Changfeng was a romantic man. Nevertheless, no one would use Changfeng for Ke¡¯er¡¯s death. As for the rest Tong Fangs of him, their destinies were all in the hands of Changfeng¡¯s future wife.

    A famous person had said that people in the Third World didn¡¯t have affections. In this hierarchical society, love was too extravagant for the ones in low status to pursue. The priority for them was to survive.

    Seeing Minn staying quiet with a weird look, Gu Tingye asked, ¡°Are you angry?¡±

    Minn shook her head and then nodded.

    Gu Tingye knitted his eyebrows and pulled her ears, saying in a heavy voice, ¡°Say something.¡±

    Minn could only sigh and say, ¡°An assistant minister rush to do the things which the emperor wants the minister to do. You think the minister would be happy?¡± That assistant would only be fired. If a Tong Fang acted as if she loved and cared his master more than her madam, she was only looking for death.

    Gu Tingye burst intoughter and said, ¡°Nice metaphor.¡±

    Having pondered for a while, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I saw you a bit softhearted before and thought you would persuade me to sleep in her room.¡±

    Minn shook her head fiercely instantly and asked, ¡°If you are Wei Qing, would you hand your post over to Li Guang who had an unsessful career for his entire life?¡± (T/N: Wei Qing and Li Guang were both famous generals in Han Dynasty.)

    Gu Tingye thought for a while and then shook his head, ¡°No. First, it¡¯s inappropriate to do so. Second, I have fought so hard for those military merits, why should I just give everything to him? I¡¯m not the one who caused his tragedy.¡±

    ¡°Perfect, that¡¯s what I mean.¡± Minn apuded and said with a beaming smile, ¡°First, I¡¯m not the one who asked Qiuniang to be your Tong Fang. Second, I never asked her to wait for you. Third, I only marry to one man in my life, why should I ask my man tofort her?¡±

    If husbands were like bosses, which CEO would let an administrative assistant with concealed intention strive for the boss¡¯s favor? Come on, be professional!

    Even in the ancient times, people should still follow professional ethics, even though she had to pretend that she cared about the man a lot.

    Gu Tingye climbed up and stared at Minn. Thetter only looked at him innocently. After they had looked at each other for a while, they both burst intoughter until their faces turned red. Gu Tingye pressed on Minn¡¯s body andughed, which even made Minn¡¯s chest shiver. Their noses were attached to each other while their hot breaths wet each other¡¯s faces.

    The man said softly, ¡°Yourst words sound reasonable.¡±

    Minn blinked, ¡°Which one?¡±

    Seeing that Gu Tingye was about to tickle her with his eyes goggled, she begged for pardon right away. After a long while, they bothy on the bed, out of breath. Minn adjusted her breath and attached her face on the man¡¯s chest, saying, ¡°Only one person could let me give my man away.¡±

    Gu Tingyeughed and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s capable of that?¡±

    ¡°You.¡± Minn gave out a wry smile and sighed. She couldn¡¯t do anything if her husband fell in love with another woman. That was why she had to take precautions and think of the solutions first. Life always had to continue.

    The girl¡¯s eyes seemed clear and bright. Although she seemed to be joking now, the look in her eyes still showed her helplessness.

    Gu Tingye only gazed her quietly.

 Chapter 228: Momo Chang and Her Affairs (1)

    <h4>Chapter 228: Momo Chang and Her Affairs (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    That night, Minn didn¡¯t sleep very well. As she was half-awake, she felt someone was staring at her. When she opened her eyes in a daze, she found Gu Tingye leaning slightly to her side and gazing at her. Minn, as drowsy as she was, only murmured, ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep?¡± After a long while, Gu Tingye said gently, ¡°Go back to sleep, honey, you have been so tiredtely.¡±

    His soft tone exposed his tender affection, and even a bit guilty to her.

    The girl¡¯s long eyshes suddenly shivered.

    She truly was tired.

    It was very tired to manage such a big family. The social engagement was tiring. Guarding against others¡¯ schemes was tiring. She had to weigh her words every time she wanted to say something and considered the things she wanted to do over and over again. She was afraid of being reproached and criticized. She was more afraid that her faults would bring troubles to him. If things continued like this, she might go mad someday.

    Long long time ago, she had sworn in front of the Buddha that she would live a good life.

    Every day, no matter how busy she was, she would make time to have a rest, admire the beautiful flowers, read books, y chess, draw pictures, embroider the Brokeback Mountain pattern which amused her a lot on the cloth and recite the Buddha Texts when facing the clear and beautiful scenery. Those beautiful verses in the poems and those books which recorded the magnificent mountains and rivers couldfort her mind like the cool breeze blowing over the mountains.

    Every day, she smiled and begged for the Buddha¡¯s mercy. She only wanted peace, joy and a clear mind.

    Everyone said that she was a lucky girl- But at least the man beside her knew about her tiredness and difficulties.

    Minn approached to the man and wriggled into his arms like a little puppy. The midnight of the early summer was cold, it seemed she could only find warmness in the man¡¯s arms.

    In the morning, after the breakfast, the three persons who lived in the House of Cardamon Fragrance came to give their obeisance as usual.

    Qiuniang¡¯s eyes were swollen likerge walnuts, clearly she had cried for the whole night and was still in a dispirited state. Hongxiao spoke smilingly like she used to be as if nothing had happened. As for Rong, thanks to these days nourishing meals, she finally looked better than before. However, she still only uttered one single word or simple phrases at one time.

    Minn chatted with them genially. Normally, she would speak three sentences to each of them and then let them speak freely. Hongxiao yed the leading role in the conversations most of the time. However, Minn said something more today.

    ¡°Momo Chang will arrive this afternoon. Tell Mama Hua to bring Rong here then.¡±

    Qiuniang moved her lips but didn¡¯t say anything. Rong also raised her head slightly. Hongxiao put on a joyful look, saying, ¡°Is Momo Chang reallying? I¡¯ve already heard Master talking about this Momo. Since she also lives in the capital now, I guess we can see her very often in the future.¡± She seemed to be looking forward to Momo Chang¡¯s arrival.

    Minn took a nce at Hongxiao and held her tea cup up, saying, ¡°Master said that Momo Chang had taken care of Rong Before. So he wanted Rong to meet Momo Chang.¡±

    Qiuniang¡¯s face got paler and paler hearing that. Rong, with her head lowered, seemed to have remembered something. Hongxiao got dazed for a second but changed the subject right away with a beaming smile. After this woman spoken freely for five minutes, Minn dismissed all of them.

    After they left, Minn raised her head to look at the beams with carvings in a daze. Momo Chang, truly was a remarkable woman.

    After Momo Chang¡¯s first daughter had died, she had gone to work in the Bai family as a wet nurse. Due to her diligent and considerate work, Old Master Bai had proposed to keep her as well as her husband in the mansion. However, she had refused that right away even though she had known how many benefits that offer would bring. As Old Master Bai had made a career for himself, Momo Chang had been more and more valued in the family due to her loyalty. After Bai family had got richer and richer, when Lady Bai had been about to get married, lots of the servants hadpeted to follow Madam Bai to Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion in order to enjoy a wealthy life. However, Momo Chang had not been among those servants. She had gone back to her hometown to manage her own family.

    After Gu Tingye had made rapid achievement in his career, Momo Chang also hadn¡¯t rushed to attach herself to him. Instead, she had made up her mind to be a in citizen. When Gu Tingye had moved to the Cheng Manor, she hade to help put things straight at his request. After Sir Gongsun hade back from the south, she had gone back to her home again.

    Also, this time she had also specified that she woulde only in the afternoon.

    This was worth pondering. In the ancient times, most of the guests only came in the morning. Minn tried to guess Momo Chang¡¯s intention: First, it would be likely for Momo Chang to run into Gu Tingye if she came in the afternoon. Second, if she came in the morning, she would have to stay here for lunch.

    No matter how much Gu Tingye respected Momo Chang as an elder, she had used to be the wet nurse in Bai family, which meant that she should be considered as a servant. For that reason, she refused to eat on the same table with her master and madam. However, she was not willing to lower herself by saying that she couldn¡¯t eat with her master and madam as their servant. Therefore, she had decided toe in the afternoon.

    This elder stuck strictly to the rules, but was very self-respecting.

    About two quarters past the Wei Hour (1 p.m.), Minn woke up from the afternoon nap and started to wash her face. As she was doing her makeup, someone came in to report, ¡°Momo Chang and her families arrived.¡± Minn ordered Cuixiu to fetch Rong in the House of Cardamon Fragrance. Then she finished dressing herself and went to wait in the flower hall. After a short while, Liao Yong¡¯s wife led Momo Chang and her families into the hall.

    The one who walked ahead was a grey-haired old woman. She wore a dark green Beizi in brocade with ck velvet edges which were two-fingers wide. Her wrinkled face had no expressions at all. The middle-aged woman behind her seemed around forty and was wearing a rust red long coat in satin embroidered with round patterns in dark threads. Following the women were a boy and a girl. The girl who was in an apricot coat embroidered with entangled floral branch patterns was about fifteen or sixteen. The boy beside her who seemed around ten years old wore a light-colored schr robe.

    Minn was quite familiar with the boy¡¯s outfit. Changdong usually wore the same style of clothes but only in better material and embroidery.

    Minn, having stood up slowly, stepped forward smilingly and gave obeisance to Momo Chang, ¡°Momo, I¡¯m so d you are here. I¡¯ve been expecting you for a long time. Master has mentioned about you for so many times.¡±

    Momo Chang turned slightly sideways to avoid Minn¡¯s obeisance. In the meantime, she bent her knees and gave a formal obeisance to Minn while saying seriously, ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Madam.¡±

    As saying this, Momo Chang was also sizing Minn up. She found the young madam in front of her looking extremely gorgeous and charming in the light purple coat in gauze embroidered with lotus branch pattern. A Ruyi hairpin iid with suet-jade was anchored in Minn¡¯s Wuo Duo style hair bun, looking just like the dewdrop in the morning. While they were talking, Minn was gentle to everyone with a kind look in her eyes, seeming noble and unsullied.

    To conclude, Momo Chang was impressed by Minn inwardly on their first meeting.

 Chapter 229: Momo Chang and Her Affairs (2)

    <h4>Chapter 229: Momo Chang and Her Affairs (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Momo Chang turned around and pointed to the woman behind her, ¡°This is my daughter-inw. Her family name is Hu.¡± The middle-aged woman stepped forward to give her obeisance to Minn with her head lowered and bent knees. Minn smiled and returned an informal obeisance, ¡°Sister-inw Chang, it¡¯s nice meeting you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Madam.¡± Chang-Hu shi raised her head slightly. This woman was quite pretty but her skin was a bit swarthy. What¡¯s more, the corner of her mouth drooped the whole time, which made her face look bitter. The moment she started to speak, she praised Minn with a grin right away, ¡°Madam, I have wanted to see you for a long time. I never believed when they all said that you were like a fairy. Now I see you today, oh my, I wonder why the queen of heaven has let you leave the fairnd!¡±

    As Minn saw Chang Hu shi¡¯s dress, she couldn¡¯t help curl the corner of her mouth. The dark red color didn¡¯t fit this woman¡¯s skin at all. What a courage to dress like that! After hearing the woman¡¯spliments, Minn burst intoughter and said, ¡°Sister-inw Chang, you do have a sense of humor! Please have a sit.¡±

    Chang Hu shi didn¡¯t sit down right away but nced at her mother-inw. Meanwhile, Momo Chang pointed to the two kids, saying, ¡°This is my granddaughter, Chang Yan. This is my grandson, Chang Nian. Yan, Nian,e give obeisance to Madam.¡±

    The two children stepped forward at once and bowed to Minn together. This time Minn could finally feel at ease to receive the obeisance. When they raised their heads, Minn couldn¡¯t help but get dazed.

    The boy and the girl looked quite alike with the same slightly dark skin and pretty faces, but their temperaments werepletely different. Chang Yan was just like thedies from the ordinary families and even seemed a bit rustic, perhaps because she had lived in the countryside over thest few years. Chang Nian, on the contrary, was well-behaved and graceful. He spoke clearly and conducted himself nobly. Although he was from an ordinary family, he wasn¡¯t inhibited at all when arriving in a rich family.

    Everyone sat down to talk. Even the boy and girl were offered two foot-stools to sit.

    It seemed that it was the first time Chang Hu shi and her children came here. After the three of them had sat down, they couldn¡¯t help ncing at all the decorations in the hall. Chang Hu shi, the most enthusiastic one among them, felt the decorations in the hall quite refined and delicate but remaining a modest luxury style.

    There was only a one foot high suet-jade vase which looked totally wless being ced in the shelf. The two rows of rosewood chairs carved with flower patterns were ced in the two sides of the hall. The color of the wood was dark, but the surface of the chair was glossy. Chang Hu shi kept stroking the chair she was sitting on and praised, ¡°Madam, your ce truly is wonderful. I have a feeling that I am in the fairnd right now. s, look at the pot nt... the pot isn¡¯t made with jade, is it? And the sleep mat, from which kind of bamboo was it woven...¡±

    The way Chang Hu shi spoke showed her vulgar character. Momo Chang, with her eyebrows slightly knitted, took a nce at her daughter-inw but still bit her words back. After that, Momo Chang looked at Minn, finding thetter showing no impatience on the face at all. However, Momo Chang could also feel that Minn wasn¡¯t trying to y up to her either. The whole time, Minn only made jokes with a slight smile on her face as if she truly was amused by Chang Hu shi¡¯s words.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember very clearly.¡± Minn tried to remember, ¡°The bamboos might from State Shu. They cut the tall bamboos into slices and then picked the pieces with the finest texture. After they made those slices into bamboo sticks, they would use round white stone to grind those sticks over and over again. I guess it would take them thousands of times to grind the sticks into bamboo fments. Atst, they wove the bamboo fments into the bed mat.¡± After all those procedure, the mat would be soft and white like the satin.

    Chang Hu shi exhaled deeply. With a jealous look in her eyes, she shouted, ¡°Oh my my my, how many works it has taken! It must cost a lot of money! No wonder it touches so smooth. s, our ordinary people will never be able to enjoy such a good thing...¡±

    Minn couldn¡¯t be modest about that. She did not live in amodity society now. Sometime money couldn¡¯t buy everything. In the feudal period, the real good stuff were all contributed to the imperial family and made by the craftsmen from the imperial workshops.

    Ever since the summer had begun, the supplies for cooling had been sent from the imperial pce constantly, most of which even Minn hadn¡¯t seen before. For example, if Minn hadn¡¯t been afraid that the bamboo had been easy to get mildewed once being stored for too long, she really had wanted to hide it into the storeroom.

    Momo Chang¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled even more tightly. She cast her daughter-inw a stern nce and managed to shut thetter up. Minn was actually fine with Chang Hu shi¡¯s chatter and had chimed in with thetter from time to time. After Chang Hu shi stopped talking, Minn turned to Momo Chang and asked, ¡°... I heard you are living in the Cat Ear Alley right now. How¡¯s the mansion? Is the location convenient for travel?¡±

    With the look on Momo Chang¡¯s wrinkled face softened, she said, ¡°Thanks to Master Ye, the mansion is great. We have two yards and two gates. Even when Nian gets married and has children, the mansion is big enough for our family, not to mention that there are only four of us now. Our neighbors are all decent families. On the front and back of the Alley are two main roads. It¡¯s very convenient for us to take the coach or sedan.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Master and I can rest assured now...¡±

    Minn picked a fresh fruit on the green te and wanted to continue with a smile. However, Chang Hu shi got in a word again, ¡°Not everything¡¯s good there. The location is a bit remote and the ce is deste. Every time I want to buy some writing brushes and papers for Nian or some new clothes for Yan, I have to spend a long time on the road. If we could...¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡± Momo Chang, with an angry look on her face, thumped the tea cup on the table and scolded, ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡±

    Chang Hu shi closed her mouth right away. Minn looked over curiously, finding that although Chang Hu shi stopped saying anything, she wasn¡¯t ashamed at all. Maybe this woman was thick-skinned and had already got ustomed to being criticized by her mother-inw, it seemed that she felt nothing being reproached in public. After that, Chang Hu shi even started to eat the snack as if nothing had happened.

    Having goggled at her daughter-inw, Momo Chang turned her head and said to Minn, ¡°Madam, please don¡¯t bother for us. We have already brought lots of troubles to Master Ye. Gosh... An old woman like me is not afraid of being embarrassed. I¡¯ll just say it.¡± She sighed and continued in a depressed tone, ¡°It¡¯s all because of my unpromising son! He was not good at study and only wanted to learn to do business. Not only did he lose everything we have after he had been set up, he was also beaten half-dead. When our whole family was about to be implicated, I finally decided to bring my family to the capital regardless of my own pride. Little did I know that mydy had died dozens of years ago. We are lucky to have Master Ye. He has presented the farnd and the house for us. That¡¯s why we can live until today.¡±

    Hearing that, Minn couldn¡¯t hide the surprised look anymore.

    She wasn¡¯t surprised about Momo Chang¡¯s story but the fact that Momo Chang had just spoken out her family scandal in public.

    Gu Tingye had never told Minn anything about that, but Minn had already had an assumption.

    In ancient times, people tended to revert to their origins instead of leaving their native ce. If Momo Chang had lived a good life in Hai Ning, why had she brought her whole family to the capital? After all, she had broken off contact with her old master¡¯s family for over ten years, it was not likely for her to show her loyalty all of a sudden. Besides, Chang family didn¡¯t have any schr who needed to take the imperial examination or any business man who wanted to open a shop in the capital.

    So, Minn came up with only one conclusion. The people in Chang family couldn¡¯t stay in their hometown anymore and had onlye to seek refuge with Bai family.

    From Minn¡¯s wedding until today, Minn was still confused about lots of things such as Yanhong¡¯s death, Manniang¡¯s story and the other kid of Gu Tingye. If Gu Tingye was willing to exin for her, she would like to hear. However, she never asked about those things on her own initiative. Even they were a couple, there was still some secrets that they wanted to keep to themselves. Also, Gu Tingye had no intention to mention about those things either.

    Momo Chang had arrived at the capital for almost ten years and must know lots of the secrets, which made her a perfect breach. Therefore, from long ago, Minn had already tried to figure out Momo Chang¡¯s character.

    So, what kind of a person was she?

 Chapter 230: Momo Chang and Her Affairs (3)

    <h4>Chapter 230: Momo Chang and Her Affairs (3)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Hearing Momo Chang¡¯s honest statement, Chang Hu shi finally felt awkward. She sat up straight and stopped talking. Momo Chang cast her daughter-inw another disapproving re before continuing slowly, ¡°After my short-lived son died, if it were not for Master Ye who sent guards to escort us, we didn''t even dare to bring my son¡¯s coffin to our hometown. Thanks to Master Ye that Nian¡¯s father could have his bone buried!¡±

    On these words, Momo Chang started to choke with sobs with her eyes turning red. Minnforted her right away, ¡°Momo, don¡¯t be so upset, that¡¯s not good for your health. You are the only one Sister-inw Chang and her two kids could rely on.¡± Chang Yan and Chang Nian also came over to console their grandmother.

    ¡°Madam, pardon me for acting like this.¡± Momo Chang recovered herself and wiped the tears with her handkerchief while saying that with a smile.

    Right at this moment, Mama Hua brought Rong here.

    ¡°Rong, look who¡¯s here?¡± Minn said with a smile. ¡°Come give your obeisance to Momo.¡±

    Rong was wearing a light-red shimmery coat in gauze, which made her face look tender and fair. After she arrived, she nced at Momo Chang, Chang Yan and Chang Nian at first. Then she gave her obeisance reverently while saying in a low voice, ¡°Momo, pleasure to see you.¡±

    The look on Momo Chang¡¯s face wasplicated. She seemed to sympathize Rong but also a bit sick of the girl. After Momo Chang adjusted the expression in her eyes, she said, ¡°You... did have grown up. You look prettier, that¡¯s great.¡±

    Rong raised her head to look at Minn and opened her mouth. However, she still didn¡¯t utter anything.

    Momo Chang looked at Minn and said bluntly, ¡°Rong is so lucky to have a madam like you. She¡¯s a stubborn girl, don¡¯t take it personally. She needed to be taught and disciplined.¡±

    Minn nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. After that, she asked Rong to sit by the side. Momo Chang stared at Rong for a while and then turned around to say to Minn, ¡°We have talked for a long time but I haven¡¯t asked about your condition, Madam. And how¡¯s Master Ye doingtely?¡±

    Having seen the deeply concerned look on Momo Chang¡¯s face, Minn was touched. Then she said gently, ¡°Everything is fine. I have just started to manage the family affairs, there are lots of things I need to learn. Master is busy at work, but he is always in a good spirit.¡±

    After hearing Minn¡¯s sincere words, Momo Chang¡¯s wrinkled face beamed, ¡°That¡¯s great, truly. I¡¯ve said that Master Ye is a promising young man. I knew one day he would bring glory to his family!¡±

    Minn fixed her eyes on the kids who were sitting there. Chang Yan was whispering to Rong right now. Chang Nian sat upright on his seat while listening to the adults¡¯ conversation. Then Minn smiled and asked, ¡°So, I haven¡¯t asked about Yan and Nian. What do they usually do in ordinary times?¡±

    Momo Chang glimpsed at her grandchildren and answered smilingly, ¡°The girl could read a few words and do some needlework. I¡¯ll find her a decent family to marry into. Nian is studying now.¡±

    Minn turned around to look at Chang Nian. The boy heard them talking about him and then stood up right away. Minn stared at this boy and asked him tentatively, ¡°Like aversion to evil deeds and affection to beauties. What does this phrasee from?¡±

    Chang Nian took a look at Minn with a seemingly surprised look. The next second, he put on a serious look on that immature face, saying, ¡°What is called being honest to oneself? Never deceive yourself. Hate evil deeds like aversion to stink and pursue goodness like affection to beauties. From The Great Learning.¡±

    ¡°What is the meaning?¡± Minn asked again.

    Chang Nian answered fluently, ¡°We should not only be honest to others but also to ourselves. Being honest to ourselves is like the feelings we have when we hate the stink or adore beauties.¡± The boy¡¯s voice still sounded childish but his attitude was clear and his words were convincing.

    Minn raised her eyebrows andmented nothing but only asked again, ¡°ording to (the character of ) the vige, judge the vige; ording to (the character of ) the state, judge the state. Where does thise from?¡±

    Chang Nian chuckled with two of his tiger teeth exposed and said in a clear voice, ¡°

    Who is firmly established is not easily shaken.

    Who has a firm grasp does not easily let go.

    From generation to generation his ancestral sacrifices

    Shall be continued without fail.

    Cultivated in the individual, character will be genuine;

    Cultivated in the family, character will be abundant;

    Cultivated in the vige, character will multiply;

    Cultivated in the state, character will prosper;

    Cultivated in the world, character will be universal.

    Therefore:

    ording to (the character of) the individual,

    judge the individual;

    ording to (the character of) the family,

    judge the family;

    ording to (the character of) the vige,

    judge the vige;

    ording to (the character of) the state,

    judge the state;

    ording to (the character of) the world,

    judge the world.

    How do I know this is so?

    By this.¡¯ It¡¯s from Tao Teh King.¡± (Borrowed from Lin Yutang trantion ofTao Teh King.)

    Before Minn raised any question, Chang Nian already began to exin, ¡°Diffusing one¡¯s fine character in a family, a vige, a country and even the whole world will extend the virtue. Moreover, observing others ording to one¡¯s own condition will help us know everything in the world.¡±

    Minn smiled this time while feeling amazed inwardly.

    Considering a simple analogy, if one wanted to take the imperial exam, the Four Books and Five ssics were like thepulsory courses for him. As for other books such as Tao Teh King, those were all optional courses for the examinee. What surprised Minn a lot was that a young boy who lived in the countryside would have such a solid foundation of knowledge. Minn remembered that when she had learned the article which Chang Nian had just recited, she had transcribed a whole page of annotations. However, this boy only used a few words to conclude the article in a clear and simple way. That really was impressive.

    Minn turned around and looked at Momo Chang with a meaningful look. Momo Chang felt quitefortable seeing the evident admiring and surprised look on Minn¡¯s face. She looked at her grandson proudly, with happiness all over her face.

    ¡°Where is Nian studying now?¡± Minn asked.

    Momo Chang sighed and answered, ¡°When we lived in my hometown, he was taught by an old schr in the countryside for a period of time. After we arrived at the capital, he learned with a tutor from the countryside in a private school, but Nian always read the books by himself.¡± ording to the looks on Momo Chang and her grandson¡¯s face, this tutor was less than their satisfactory.

    Minn started to ponder with her head lowered. There truly was distinction in everyone¡¯s talent in studying. She didn¡¯t want to make her own family look bad. Actually, the studying atmosphere in Sheng family was excellent. Not only had every man in her family passed the imperial examination, Sheng Hong also supervised Changdong and urged him to study every day. However, to be honest, Changdong didn¡¯t study as well as the boy in front of Minn.

    Although Chang Nian was younger than Changdong, his behaviors and style of conversation were more natural and graceful. This boy hadn¡¯t shown a sign of fear in front of the nobles, nor was he in an indignant or jealous mood while visiting a rich family. He was only appreciating everything around him with an optimistic attitude, being neither humble or pushy, like an adult of noble character.

    Only until then did Minn understand Momo Chang¡¯s former action.

    If Chang Nian wanted to be an official in the future, his family background must be clean. Otherwise, he would be an easy target for his enemy in official circles. Having a grandmother who had used to be a wet nurse was fine, but his grandmother¡¯s name must not be registered on the servants list. Perhaps, Momo Chang had considered for her only son like this before.

    Every parent is admirable!

    Seeing Minn remaining silent with her head lowered, Momo Chang said tentatively, ¡°Madam, you are from a literary family. I heard that your brothers are all good at studies...¡± Minn raised her head and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m ttered, Momo. My father does value the children¡¯s studies very much. My little brother is about the same age as Nian. He is also studying in a school right now.¡±

    The school where Changdong studied was the famous Hai Family School. The school faculty included Lin Sheng (schrs who lived on government grants), Xiu Cai (One who passed the imperial examination at the county level), Jin Shi (A sessful candidate in the highest imperial examination), the retired old schrs and some famous literary celebrities who made a long stay in the Hai family. Every time Changdong came home from school, there would be dark circles under his eyes.

    Momo Chang said in a trembling voice, ¡°If you can find Nian a good teacher, I¡¯ll be so grateful, Madam!¡±

 Chapter 231: Momo Chang and Her Affairs (4)

    <h4>Chapter 231: Momo Chang and Her Affairs (4)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    The level of education poprization in the ancient times was very low, unlike the modern times when the advertisements of the home tutors was put up everywhere. Therefore, it was difficult for the outsiders to know which tutor taught well. Take Sir Zhuang as an example, that man lived just like a hermit. He lived in a small alley where there weren¡¯t any number tes. Sheng Hong had taken great pains to discover Sir Zhuang and racked his brain to invite thetter to Prefecture Deng.

    Minn pondered for a while and then nodded, ¡°I can ask my Eldest Brother to help find a tutor. Still, it depends on Nian¡¯s own luck.¡±

    She already understood Momo Chang¡¯s intention, but was not unwilling to help. Even in the modern time, the parents would do anything to let their children get better education.

    Momo Chang, fingers trembling, murmured something excitedly. Minn smiled and said gently, ¡°How about I set a theme for Nian? After he writes an article, I¡¯ll take it to my eldest brother to check. Then we¡¯ll see what my brother will do. Is that OK?¡±

    Momo Chang said hesitantly, ¡°Now? Can we let him write the article back in our home?¡±

    For the first time, little Chang Nian seemed a bit anxious. He said in a hurry, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I can write it right now.¡±

    Minn smiled to him. Then she thought for a second and said, ¡°Through the understanding of everything in the world, one could acquire knowledge. After acquiring knowledge, one could be sincere. After getting sincere, one could gain integrity. After gaining integrity, one could cultivate his mind. After cultivating the mind, one could manage his family well. After managing his family well, one could rule a country well. Atst, all would be at peace. Here is your theme. Is half an hour enough?¡±

    With redness shing on Chang Nina¡¯s slightly swarthy face, he bowed to Minn respectfully and said, ¡°epted, Madam.¡±

    Minn was in a good mood right now. Having stayed in this age when women were always discriminated for too long, sometimes even she began to question her intelligence. She raised her voice slightly and said, ¡°Danju, bring Nian to my desk. Grind the ink for him.¡±

    Danju stepped forward smilingly and led Chang Nian to another room.

    This surprise test was meant to examine not only Chang Nian¡¯s calligraphy and basic writing skills, but also his psychological quality. If he could write an article which could impress Changbai, then this boy really was a diamond. It was not a bad thing to draw a talented student over to Sheng family. Perhaps Chang Nian could be of great help to Sheng family in the official circles.

    Even if Chang Nian¡¯s article wasn¡¯t that good, it was still not a big problem for Changbai to find a school which was better than the country school.

    During the next period of time, Momo Chang couldn¡¯t sit still anymore and kept looking to the outside. Chang Hu shi didn¡¯t dare to speak anything because every time she opened her mouth, Momo Chang would glower at her fiercely. In the meantime, Momo Chang only mumbled disconnected phrases, which showed clearly that she was out of form now.

    Minn wasn¡¯t in a hurry to talk to them and only uttered a few words from time to time smilingly. At this point, Gu Tingye finally came back.

    He strode into the hall without even changing his court robe. The moment his tall figure appeared by the door, Momo Chang stood up right away and shouted in a joyful voice, ¡°Master Ye!¡±

    ¡°Momo, sit down please!¡± Gu Tingye tookrge and firm steps into the hall. After he helped Momo Chang to sit down, Minn let Gu Tingye sit on her seat at once in order to let him sit close to Momo Chang. Then she came to sit on the other side.

    Chang Hu shi brought her daughter and Rong to give obeisance to Gu Tingye. After they stood straight, Chang Yan secretly nced at Gu Tingye with redness on her face. However, Gu Tingye seemed to dislike her and only nodded to Chang Hu shi slightly. After that, he turned his head to talk to Momo Chang.

    ¡°Master Ye, you seem more energetic than before!¡± Momo Chang touched Gu Tingye¡¯s sleeves while sizing him up with tears in her eyes, saying, ¡°Great, that¡¯s great. After you got married, you have to consider yourself an adult. Be good!¡±

    Gu Tingye gave out acentugh and said, ¡°Of course!¡±

    ¡°My boy!¡± Momo Chang red at him and smiled to Minn, saying, ¡°See, now he got a lovely wife, he must found me very annoying. Fine, I should go back now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen. Nian is still detained by my desk. Momo, don¡¯t you want your grandson anymore?¡± Minn teased.

    Momo Chang pretended to be angry and said smilingly, ¡°Now I¡¯m stumped.¡±

    Chang Hu shi and the other maids in the roomughed together. Gu Tingye looked at his wife with doubt. Minn exined gently, ¡°I found Nian good at study, so I asked him to write an article. Later I¡¯ll bring this article to my brother and ask if he could find a good tutor for Nian.¡±

    Hearing that, Gu Tingye praised Minn happily and said to Momo Chang, ¡°That¡¯s great. Momo, see how great my wife is!¡±

    Minn got bashful at once and blushed. Momo Chang pointed at Gu Tingye and taunted, ¡°Just brag about her! Everyone knows you got a wonderful wife!¡±

    The hall was full of happyughter and cheerful voices. Momo Chang saw her annoying daughter-inw wanting to say something again, then she said to Minn right away, ¡°It¡¯s the first time they came there, why not let someone show them around in the garden? Then we can talk.¡±

    Minn nced at Gu Tingye and then nodded, saying, ¡°Sounds good. Wang Gui¡¯s wife is an eloquent one. I can let her apany Sister-inw Chang and Yan to tour the garden. Rong, you can go with them if you want.¡±¡¯

    Chang Hu shi really wanted to chat with them for a bit longer. However, after seeing the fierce look in her mother-inw¡¯s eyes, she had no choice but to lead her daughter and Rong out of the hall.

    After they left, Momo Chang could finally ask about Gu Tingye¡¯s health peacefully and gave lots of instructions to Minn, ¡°s, Madam, Master Ye is counting on you in the future. He never takes good care of himself when he gets emotional. There are a few scars on his shoulders. Madam, you have to pay attention to that. Don¡¯t forget to give him the medicine and apply unguent on the scars. He still needs time for recovering.¡±

    Gu Tingye grinned and chimed in, ¡°Momo, you are doing this again. I got those wounds long time ago. His Majesty has already asked the Imperial Physician to check my body. Now the wounds are almost healed. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Momo Chang red at him and said, ¡°In the winters of the previous years, your wounds got so hurt due to the coldness that you couldn¡¯t help sweating all the time. Only after I applied fresh ginger and medicinal oil on your wounds every day for half a month did you get better. Don¡¯t forget about the pain after recovery!¡±

    Minn pondered with her head lowered. There truly were a few scars on Gu Tingye¡¯s shoulders and back. One of the scars extended from his left shoulder to his back, looking super scary. She remembered Momo Chang¡¯s words and decided to buy the Tiger Bone Paste and medicinal oilter.

    Minn wished that she could write everything down Momo Chang was saying. Seeing her being like this, Gu Tingye was amused and touched. Then he said, ¡°Remember when you said you want to check the manorsst time?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Browsing the ount book every day was not practical. There were still a few manors under Minn¡¯s name. Although the revenues and expenses were recorded clearly on the paper, she still felt insecure since she had never seen those manors.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. Let¡¯s visit all those manors.¡± Gu Tingye said that at ease in a cheerful tone, ¡°Momo, do you want to go with us?¡± However, Momo Chang turned him down right away, ¡°Your noble people always adore the farnd and the manor. I have just moved to the capital from the country, the mountains and the forests bore me a lot.¡±

    Minn was surprised and happy, ¡°So, you have holidays?¡± The holiday system in the ancient times was outrageous.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Gu Tingye said with a smile, ¡°His Majesty dered that he would inspect the military exercise in the camp in the western suburb. I have to go over there to prepare something these days. Since the camp is close to the manors, we can rest in the manors at night. I remembered you said you wanted to take the ount books there to check the farnd and question the farmers? Take it slowly. After His Majesty is done with the inspection, I¡¯ll have two-days off. Then we can take a bath in hot spring in West Mountain.¡±

    As hearing this, Momo Chang opened her mouth and sighed with a smile, ¡°Master Ye, you finally know about caring for your wife! That¡¯s great. You two should go out for rxation. The loads of work must have tired you out.¡±

    Hearing Gu Tingye¡¯s thorough n, Minn knew that he must have thought about this over and over again. Touched, she put on a joyful look and looked at Gu Tingye smilingly with a tender expression in her eyes.

    Momo Chang felt quite relieved seeing the couple deeply attached to each other.

 Chapter 232: Momo Chang and Her Affairs (5)

    <h4>Chapter 232: Momo Chang and Her Affairs (5)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    A small coach with a gray oilcloth top carried the Chang families to their home. From outside the coach came through the cart driver¡¯s shouts while inside of the coach the families were having a heated discussion.

    ¡°Nian, how did you do with the article?¡± Momo Chang asked in haste.

    Chang Nian chuckled breezily, seeming not nervous at all, ¡°Just like usual.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t be like usual!¡± Momo Chang got anxious at once, ¡°You need to be better than usual!¡±

    Chang Nianforted his grandmother, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be nervous. I think Madam wants to help me.¡±

    Momo Chang let out a sigh of relief and felt a bit relieved. Chang Hu shi who sat opposite to Momo Chang couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°Mom, why did you tell Madam everything about our family! Even Master Gu hasn¡¯t told her anything! Madam would onlyugh at us!¡±

    Momo Chang flew to a rage right away and abused, ¡°What the hell do you know?! You think we can hide this thing from Madam forever?!¡±

    Chang Nian sensed that his mother was still not persuaded, then he persuaded, ¡°Mom, grandma is right. I observed Madam when she was talking, she seemed to have already known about our family affair.¡±

    ¡°Bosh! I saw Madam¡¯s surprised face when she heard that!¡± Chang Hu shi insisted that.

    Chang Nian shook his head and said, ¡°She was surprised indeed, but not about our story. Instead, I think she¡¯s a bit shocked that grandma would say everything bluntly.¡±

    ¡°Nian, you are a sensible boy!¡± Momo Chang looked at her grandson proudly, then she turned around and scolded her daughter-inw, ¡°You foolish woman! Don¡¯t think you can fool Madam because she¡¯s young. I heard that Cheng Manor has been strictly guarded! She would know about our affair sooner orter. It¡¯s better to tell the story by ourselves than letting her find out by herself!¡±

    ¡°Then... What about Yan? Didn¡¯t you say that you want Yan to marry Master?¡± Chang Hu shi looked at her daughter and said that.

    After she had said that, Momo Chang burst into a fury right away, ¡°You call yourself a mother?! We should discuss this kind of thing between us! Why did you tell Yan? I¡¯m telling you, stop thinking of that! Don¡¯t even mention about it!¡±

    Chang Hu shi immediately got fretful, ¡°Why?! Now that Master Gu is in a significant position, the wealthy life is saying hello to us! Why don¡¯t you marry Yan to him?¡±

    Momo Chang abused again, ¡°Bullshit! Stop being foolish again! When my son focused on his study, it was you who envied other¡¯s fortune and talked Nian¡¯s father into doing business. You ruined our family! Now that we could finally live a peaceful life, you want to get us in trouble again?!¡±

    Seeing Momo Chang getting furious, Chang Yan and Chang Nian both shut up. Chang Hu shi flushed after being abused and muttered, ¡°Mom, the kids are here.¡± She wanted her mother-inw to show her some respect in front of the children.

    However, the memory of Momo Chang¡¯s son got her swollen with anger, she only shouted loudly, ¡°You are a ck sheep of our family! Vulgar woman! I must have been blind to choose you as my daughter-inw! I fed and clothed you, and you only got my son killed! Do you really think Master Ye like you? He knew what kind of a person you were long time ago! He didn¡¯t even bother to look at you!¡±

    As long as Momo Chang got angry, she never cared about where she was and uttered everything she wanted to say. Now she was in the mood of cursing, she got so emotional that she nearly poked Chang Hu shi¡¯s face with her finger, ¡°I only wanted Yan to marry Master Ye because I wanted Yan to take care of him since he had no one around him at that time. Now he has a great wife and lives a happy life! Don¡¯t think you can mess up with him! I am an unlucky woman. The three bitterest thing in life, losing one¡¯s father in the childhood, losing one¡¯s partner in middle age and losing one¡¯s child in old age. Unlucky for me, I have experienced all the three things! Now, I only want Yan to marry a decent man and Nian to have a bright future! If youmit foolish acts again, I¡¯ll kick you out of our family! You don¡¯t deserve to be their mother!¡±

    Chang Hu shi got Momo Chang¡¯s spits all over her face but could only bear everything without daring to retort.

    Chang Yan pitied her mother who didn¡¯t even have the gut to raise her head, so she couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Grandma, Master Ye is close to you. If I be his concubine, he¡¯ll treat me nicely.¡±

    Momo Chang glowered at Chang Yan and pulled thetter¡¯s ear while scolding, ¡°You are just like your shallow mother! Let me ask you, for all these years, has Master Ye talked to you more than ten times?¡±

    Chang Yan covered her ears while crying for pain. In the meantime, she blushed and said, ¡°Master Ye always considers me as a little girl, so he never paid attention to me.¡±

    ¡°Bah!¡± Momo Chang said angrily with her teeth exposed, ¡°You have seen how old Madam is today. She¡¯s just about the same age as you. Have you seen Master Ye treating her like a child?! Hear this, drop that stupid idea! You have met our Madam. Why don¡¯t you get a mirror to look at yourself! Compare your appearance and knowledge with Madam¡¯s! She is the phoenix in heaven and you are the leech in the field!¡±

    Chang Yan, feeling deeply wronged, got her eyes red and pouted, saying, ¡°I¡¯m just saying! I won¡¯t go then.¡±

    Momo Chang still hadn¡¯t vented all her anger and continued cursing, ¡°You have done observing mourning for your dad. When we get back, I¡¯ll find a man for you to marry! Don¡¯t humiliate yourself again! You and your mother have already seen what Cheng Manor looks like, you two don¡¯t need to go there anymore! You better stay at home obediently, or I¡¯ll beat each of you with a stick!¡±

    ¡°Woman¡¯s life is never easy in a prestigious family. Old Master Bai couldn¡¯t figure that out and let his daughter marry into Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion, and she died after only a few years!¡± Momo Chang, feeling deeply grieved, pulled her granddaughter¡¯s ear again, saying, ¡°A girl like you would be eaten alive in a big family like that!¡±

    Chang Yan and her mother both fell into silence after being criticized. Momo Chang sighed and said, ¡°I can still be of some help with your brother¡¯s future because of the rtionship I have with Master Ye. If Nian can make achievements in his career, you and your mother will benefit too. s... Passing the imperial examination is not easy. My father has told me that ordinary people will spend dozens of years longer to take the imperial examination than the nobles if they are not guided.¡±

    ¡°Sister, grandma is right. You need to stop thinking of marrying to Master Ye. I see Brother Qing who lives next door to us quite fond of you. His family has farnds and a shop. You won¡¯t be mistreated in that family.¡± After Chang Nian had lost his father, he got more mature than before. He persuaded his sister in a low voice, ¡°Besides, I think Master Ye adores Madam a lot. He won¡¯t pay attention to any other woman.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you have found that too?¡± Momo Chang got intrigued. She always trusted her grandson.

    Chang Nian nodded and smiled shyly, ¡°When I gave Madam my article, she put the fruit half of which she has eaten in the te. Master picked that fruit and ate it right away.¡±

 Chapter 233: Minglanâ€™s Insight

    <h4>Chapter 233: Minn¡¯s Insight</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    In the afternoon, Minn sent Changbai a rmendation letter along with Chang Nian¡¯s article. In the letter, she asked if Changbai would have time to meet this little boy.

    After that, Minn started to count.

    The officials in the ancient times attached great importance to the time when they started work, but didn¡¯t care about the time when they got off work. However, Changbai, as an official in the Imperial Academy, was afraid that he might be summoned by the emperor at any time. So he never dared to get off work early. Therefore, even though Changbai had the time to meet someone, he had to do that on his days off. It would take lots of days before he could find a suitable school and rmend Nian to the school.

    Next, Minn called all the stewards and servants over to give them instructions. After making sure everyone was clear about their own duties, she imed that Mama Cui would take charge of the things they couldn¡¯t handle during the days she was absent and they could also send someone to report the important things to her on the post-horse if it was necessary.

    ¡°You are all experienced ones. I believe you can do things well with or without me being here.¡± Minn sat upright smilingly and continued, ¡°When I get back, I¡¯ll check on everything.¡±

    The men and women in charge were all clear about Minn¡¯s words. Right now, most of them only stayed in their position temporarily. If they didn¡¯t behave well during Minn¡¯s absence, they might be dismissed from their posts. As thinking of that, they kept nodding to Minn.

    After that, Minn kept Mama Hua and Liao Yong¡¯s wife to talk.

    ¡°You only have one job, that is to take care of the House of Cardamon Fragrance.¡± Minn said to Mama Hua softly, ¡°Especially Rong. If she gets sick, invite Doctor Zhang from Lily Grass Hall and report to me right away.¡±

    Mama Hua praised Minn inwardly, ¡®Nice move. She asked me, a servant who has been sent by Old Madam Qin, to look after the two women and the girl in the House of Cardamon Fragrance. If anything happens to them, Old Madam would also be implicated.¡¯ She nced at Liao Yong¡¯s wife and thought, ¡®Don¡¯t know how many servants are monitoring me for Madam. If I dare to y tricks, I¡¯ll end up like Mama Lai.¡¯

    Under the circumstances like this, Mama Hua decided to devote herself to Minn like Mama Tian. Then she replied to Minn seriously.

    ¡°There¡¯s not so much for me to say to you.¡± Minn looked at Liao Yong¡¯s wife with a smile, ¡°Just be careful.¡±

    Liao Yong¡¯s wife put on a stern look and said with her head lowered, ¡°I¡¯ve kept all of your instructions in mind, Madam and informed the people who work in the stable. If anything important happens, you will know about it within two hours.¡±

    Liao Yong¡¯s wife was clear about her situation. She was not like the servants who had worked in Gu family for years. Even if those servants made mistakes, they would merely be sent back to their homes for the old time sake. As for the new servants like her, they had been sent to Cheng Manor as the servants from guilty officials¡¯ families, which made their reputations already bad enough. If they made any mistakes, Minn could sell them right away while no one would criticize her of being mean.

    What¡¯s more, Minn who had just moved into the Cheng Manor must be short of hands and needed new servants. At this moment, the ones who gave out great behaviors would definitely be promoted. Also, Mama Cui was aged and deficient in energy. Cuiwei was still too young. If Liao Yong¡¯s wife could do her job well and gain Minn¡¯s trust, she would be in the important positions for at least ten years.

    Liao Yong¡¯s wife made a decision secretly that she would take great care of the mansion.

    The busy preparing work still hadn¡¯t been finished until dinner. Danju was stillmanding the maids to pack up the suitcases. The things that were loaded onto the coach included the clothes, jewelries, vessels, stoves and even the round wooden bucket for bathing.

    Gu Tingye who found that quite surprising said with a smile, ¡°You do things quite resolutely. I see you ready to go now. I thought that you would start off the day after tomorrow.¡± In his view, women all liked to dy.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave at half past the Mao Hour (6:30 in the morning). Danju would stay here to finish the packing job and then leave.¡± Minn was writing check marks on the paper carefully while saying, ¡°I¡¯ll arrive at the Rain Estate before lunch and stay there for the whole afternoon. Until then, the ck Mountain Estate should be well prepared, we¡¯ll rest ourselves there. Tell A¡¯meng to escort Danju as well as the packages straightly to the ck Mountain Estate. After a few days, we¡¯ll go to the Ancient Stone Estate.¡±

    Rain Estate was in her dowry and Steward Cui was the one who was in charge of that ce. Old Madam Sheng had taken a tour there twice a year before. Minn had also been to that estate a few times. Everything operated well there, so this time she only went there to do the handover work. However, the other two estates coveredrger area, and the stewards and the tenants there were all unfamiliar to Minn. So it would take her a lot more efforts to inspect the two ces.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a few estates. The ies per year are not very substantial anyway. Don¡¯t be so bothered by that.¡± Gu Tingye frowned slightly. He seemed to look down on the earnings from the farnd.

    Minn disagreed with him a lot. The main point of managing a family was to consider only the earnings from the fixed assets like the farnd as the normal earnings. In arge family, the expenses and earnings from fixed assets should be in bnce. After that, the extra earnings could be spent freely in many aspects.

    However, that was not the reason why she wanted to regte the three estates. She shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about the money. I¡¯m actually worried that our neglect in management would bring some troubles. If we have to be responsible for those troubles, someone might use you in the imperial court.¡±

    When she had gone to the estates with Old Madam Sheng in her childhood, she had seen the children of the tenants who had begged by the road. At that time, Old Madam Sheng had babbled about how the evil servants could ruin their master¡¯s reputation. The mean master or the stewards who concealed the true state of affairs never treated the tenants like humans. Not only were the tenants bullied cruelly, even the causes of their deaths would be covered.

    Minn had buried Old Madam Sheng¡¯s words in mind since that time.

    Gu Tingye leaned his strong back on the bedside leisurely while leafing through a thick brochure. Under the dim light, he looked to Minn¡¯s jade-like exquisite face. Right now she was in a white satin dress, which made her figure look even more dainty and delicate. However, this tiny little girl was using a purple brush with green jade tube to write something on the paper with a serious look. Her fingers which were holding the brush looked as fair as the paper and her fingernails were covered with green color being reflected by the green jade. Right now, she looked just like a child who dressed up like an adult.

    Gu Tingye didn¡¯t take Minn¡¯s words seriously and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be gued by imaginary fears.¡±

    Minn twitched her nose toward him and put down the brush. After that, she came over to sit on the bed and rested into Gu Tingye¡¯s arms, asking him all of a sudden, ¡°You are right. The ies from the estates are not that much. But what is the most profitable business?¡±

    Gu Tingye got dazed for a second and said smilingly, ¡°You got me there. Pig butchering? Robbing?¡±

    ¡®Why does robbing follows right after the pig butchering?¡¯ Minn thought of that questioningly, but she wasn¡¯t stuck to that doubt and still shook her head, ¡°No. I heard from Sir Zhuang that the most profitable business are, salt business, mine business, water transportation, border trade and sea transportation. In other words, those are all businesses that need the government¡¯s approval to operate.¡±

    The smile on Gu Tingye¡¯s face gradually disappeared.

    Minn continued, ¡°So, now who¡¯s in charge of those significant businesses?¡± Gu Tingye¡¯s face turned blue hearing that. Minn stared at him and said slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t know who that is, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not His Majesty.¡±

    The look on Gu Tingye¡¯s face turned very serious. After a long while, he nodded.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t feel anything at first. However, when Sir Gongsun told me that the national treasury was empty, I truly felt that something was wrong.¡± Minn said in a low voice, ¡°Although I am a woman, I can still tell that His Majesty is up to something big.¡±

    Normally, the thing which followed an emperor¡¯s ambition was centralization of state power. The first two things the emperor was going to take back was the property and the military power. At present, the country was not short of money, but the national treasury was still empty. The country was not short of soldiers, but they just weren¡¯t under themand of the emperor.

    So, what happened next should be easy. Those who controlled those businesses didn¡¯t want to relinquish their power, but the emperor would ask them to.

    ¡°Before New Year¡¯s Eve, our troops got a major victory on the northern border. You guys have scored a lucky hit by opening a breach there. Since the military affairs were a mess there, His Majesty then had a perfect excuse toy off the former officials. I guess the ones who got involved with the border trade must be terrified.¡± Minn wriggled her body away from the man and sat upright on the bed, saying in a stern tone, ¡°Haven¡¯t you told me before that His Majesty had wanted to send General Geng to garrison the northern border? After that, General Geng was used in the Imperial Court.¡±

    Gu Tingye, with his eyebrows knitted tightly, said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s also due to his lots of misconducts.¡± He meant that Minn only guessed out half of the truth.

    Behind one imperial censor, there were a bunch of imperial censors. Behind a bunch of imperial censors, there was the whole clique of the imperial censors. They were rted to each other back in their schools and formed a firmwork. Under the benevolent administration of the former emperor, most of them had already been in league with the noble families, which formed a new clique. Those imperial censors got money, power and people¡¯s support. Their sphere of influence covered the Imperial Pce, the Imperial Court, the Army and the local governments.

    When rains fell down heavily from the sky, only the crops would suffer. Minn had no intention to be the cannon folder as Gu Tingye¡¯s family.

    ¡°Sir Gongxun was right about you.¡± Gu Tingye paused for a while to look at Minn quietly. Then he said, ¡°He told me that you were good at thinking and debating. He also said that although you were a woman, your horizon was as broad as the best advisers.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ttered.¡± Minn blushed.

    ¡°But you never ask me about what happens in the Imperial Court.¡± Gu Tingye said that wonderingly.

    Minn, with her arms around her knees, curled up and said bashfully, ¡°My grandmother told me not to ask the men about their official business. If you think I should know, you¡¯ll tell me by yourself.¡± Actually, she did have wanted to ask him for a bunch of times.

    Gu Tingye stared at her for a long while with a meaningful look, then said slowly, ¡°When I was young, my father said to me, ¡®Better an open enemy than a false friend.¡¯ There are lots of generals who were good at fighting wars died in the peaceful ages. If I have the opportunity to enter the battlefield, I have to be careful of my words and behaviors. I cannot let others find faults with me.¡±

    Minn, getting a bit panicky hearing that, suddenly grasped the man¡¯s arm tightly. Gu Tingye held her in his arms tofort her and pressed her body toward himself, saying gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although those imperial censors are fond of their reputations, they are not silly. They know whom they could use and whom they couldn¡¯t. Now His Majesty is stillcking of manpower. General Geng is going to be fine, not to mention me.¡±

    His arms were around Minn¡¯s body and their bodies were attached to each other closely. As they were lying on the bed, they could even hear each other¡¯s heartbeats. Gu Tingye chuckled and kissed on Minn¡¯s cheek, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything you want to know in the future.¡±

    ¡°Fine!¡± Minn nodded smilingly while approaching to kiss on his nose. Then she blinked and said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t help you with your work that tires your body and your mind, but I could at least make sure that our family affair wouldn¡¯t be a trouble to you.¡±

    Gu Tingye, feeling touched inside, rubbed Minn¡¯s head and suddenly said in a low voice, ¡°My father-inw has a long-term vision. He taught his kids well!¡±

    Minn raised her head in his arms and saidcently, ¡°Sir Zhuang has said that if I were a boy, I would aplish something big.¡± As they were making intimate moves, the front buttons of Minn¡¯s dress popped off, which made her pink and fair skin revealed. Her delicate body was also partly visible in her yellow underwear embroidered with green lotus petals.

    Gu Tingye stared at her body straightly in a daze and then sighed, ¡°You better be a woman.¡±

    ...

    Next day in the morning, Minn left the mansion with a bunch of servants and guards who were leaded by the Tu Brothers. There were about three or four coaches in the troop and Minn was on the second coach. Xiaotao who sat next to Minn was so excited that she hadn¡¯t even slept for the whole night and kept babbling during the whole journey.

    ¡°Have you never gone out before?¡± Lvzhi couldn¡¯t help taunting her, ¡°It¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t been to the Rain Estate.¡± Then she turned around and said to Minn, ¡°Madam, do you want to rest for a while? In case you would feel sleepyter.¡±

    Minn nodded in a trance. She liked to stay up and get upte, so she wasn¡¯tpletely awake now. Xiaotao made the bed right away for Minn to lie down. Then she turned her head and said to Lvzhi in a soft voice, ¡°Qinsang and Cuixiu couldn¡¯te this time and they were quite whiny about his. When I left the room, I even saw Cuixiu¡¯s eyes get red.¡±

    Lvzhi glimpsed at Minn, finding thetter falling asleep, then said in a low voice, ¡°We cannot all leave the mansion. Someone has to stay and look after the room! It¡¯s hard for Sister Cuiwei to control the situation all the time. Don¡¯t tell me you trust everyone in the mansion?¡±

    ¡°I know! You don¡¯t need to tell me that!¡± Xiaotao whispered, ¡°But doesn¡¯t Ruomei want to stay this time? Why does Madam insist on taking her out? Have you seen how reluctant Ruomei seemed?¡±

    Lvzhi pouted and said in disdain, ¡°That girl is up to somethingtely. Madam only took her out to prevent Ruomei from doing anything stupid. Perhaps... Madam will find a man in the manor for Ruomei.¡± On these words, Lvzhi teased Xiaotao on purpose, ¡°Maybe Madam will find you a man too!¡±

    Quite unexpected, Xiaotao pondered for a while and nodded, ¡°That sounds not bad.¡±

    Lvzhi smacked her lips and turned around, feeling totally speechless.

 Chapter 234: Rain Estate-- Black Mountain Estate: Accidentally Show Her True Color (1)

    <h4>Chapter 234: Rain Estate-- ck Mountain Estate: identally Show Her True Color (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    After spending a half day on the road, they arrived at the Rain Estate not long after getting out of the city gate.

    This estate which was contiguous to the countryside was located in a perfect district, with river on the front and mountain on the back. It had been presented to Old Madam Sheng, the only legal daughter of Marquis Yongyi¡¯s family, as her dowry in the thriving days of her family. After that, Old Madam Sheng had needed money to help Sheng Hong with his career, so she had sold most of thisnd property.

    Although Sheng¡¯s family condition had got better afterwards, it was also hard to buy that part of thend back. Therefore, Sheng Hong had bought another estate for Old Madam Sheng. Still, Old Madam Sheng couldn¡¯t stop thinking of thend she had sold, so she had kept inquiring about which of those families that she had sold thend to had needed money. After a few years, she had managed to buy some of thend back continuously, which covered five hundred and eighty acres in all.

    Steward Cui had been chosen from lots of servants toe with Old Madam Sheng when she had married due to his diligence and perfect skills in the farm work. Mama Cui had been Steward Cui¡¯s long lost childhood friend and they had met each other after a long separation. After Old Madam Sheng had known about that, she had spent a lot of efforts and money to buy Mama Cui out of another family. As a result, Mama Cui and Steward Cui had married with each other as they had wished. Then, as grateful as they felt to Old Madam Sheng, they decided to be loyal to Old Madam Sheng forever.

    And thanks to this loyal couple¡¯s work, the Rain Estate always seemed to be more prosperous than the other estates.

    Minn sat in the sedan with a curtain hat on her head while inspecting the estate and the tenants. On the immense farnd, there were cattles, dogs and countless fruits and vegetables. Most of the tenants here were familiar to Minn. As they saw her in the sedan, they all stopped doing the farm work and bowed or kowtowed smilingly. The rural atmosphere gave Minn lots of pleasure.

    Minn was quite satisfied.

    ¡°How are the crops?¡± After reaching to the yard, Minn sat upright in the hall and started to ask about the details. Steward Cui smiled with his eyes squinted and his head lowered while saying reverently, ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. The wind and rain arrive on time this year, we¡¯ll have a better harvest thanst year. Due to the drought weather over thest few years and the mutiny in the Yangzi River area, the grain price in the capital soared. Still, Old Madam and Sixth La... Oh, and Madam have never pressed the tenants for rents or asked for a rise in the rents. Also, you were so considerate about their lives andforted them all the time. The tenants all said that they could never find another madam who¡¯s so generous and kind!¡±

    Having leafed through the brochure on the desk, she raised her head andughed, ¡°Steward Cui, you truly are eloquent! I should let Old Madam see how good a talker you are, that¡¯ll be so interesting!¡±

    Steward Cui blushed right away. He knew how capable Minn was and then decided to stop pretending and speak out his mind.

    Hearing his words, Minn was stunned. She exhaled and asked, ¡°Buyingnd?¡±

    Steward Cui nodded heavily with an excited look, ¡°I don¡¯t know why there are several estates in the Bai Tong River area on saletely. I have already inquired about those ces carefully. Thends are great indeed. Our estate still have the surplus over these years, why don¡¯t we extend ournd?¡±

    Minn pondered for a while and said shortly, ¡°Then do it as usual. You have to record everything on the paper, the area of thend you are going to buy, the owner of thatnd as well as the price. Later on, send me all the papers to the ck Mountain Estate on the other side of the mountain. I¡¯ll see if it¡¯s going to work, then we¡¯ll talk again.¡±

    Steward Cui agreed respectfully.

    Seeing him getting overjoyed, Minn couldn¡¯t helpughing inwardly. The biggest hobby for the people in the ancient times was purchasingnds.

    ¡°... Madam, you don¡¯t know that Old Madam¡¯s Estate used to cover twenty to thirty Qing (a unit of area, =6.6667 hectares)! Even the forest behind the mountain used to belong to us!¡± Steward Cui said that with tears in his eyes and strong emotion, ¡°If this ce could be restored to its former state, I could repay my debt of gratitude to Old Madam!¡±

    Minn fell into silence for a while and persuaded him in a low voice, ¡°I know you meant for good, but everything should follow the protocols. If thend really is great, of course we can buy it. But don¡¯t push it, in case it¡¯ll bring us troubles.¡±

    Steward Cui bent his back and patted on his chest to promise, ¡°I would never dare to push this thing! Old Madam has set the rule for years that everything on the contract should be extremely clear. Madam, don¡¯t worry. There wouldn¡¯t be any mistakes.¡±

    About half past the Shen Hour (3 p.m.), Minn and the people following her left the Rain Estate and headed straight to the ck Mountain Estate. She brought more people with her this time. Although the ck Mountain Estate was not very far from her, the road she had to take was bumpier than the road in the capital. Only until it got dark and the road was hard to be seen did she arrive.

    Xiaotao overlooked the estate in the sedan, seeing the dark gate of the estate and a few ming scorches. When they got closer, she saw Danju, Quan Zhu¡¯s wife and a short swarthy man standing there, with a group of people behind them.

    As the coach reached the gate, the short swarthy man stepped forward and knelt down right away while saying loudly, ¡°My name is Ba Laofu, it¡¯s a great honor to meet you, Madam. You must be really tired on the journey, the room for you to rest has already been prepared.¡±

    Xiaotao and Lvzhi jumped out of the car and then stood with joined hands. After that, they winked at Danju who stood opposite to them. Danju nodded slightly.

    A melodious voice came through from the coach, ¡°Steward Ba, stand up please. Sorry to have you wait here until the night. I didn¡¯te at a right time.¡±

    ¡°Madam, please don¡¯t say that!¡± Under the ze of the scorch, Ba Laofu put on a fawning look and said, ¡°You are an exalted madam. It¡¯s our pleasure that you could make time to check on us. We¡¯ve been looking forward to your arrival.¡±

    Minn didn¡¯t say too much and only asked, ¡°Has Mastere yet?¡±

    Ba Laofu stood up and replied, ¡°Master sent someone to tell us in the afternoon that he would arriveter.¡±

    ¡°All right. Leave a few people at the door to wait for Master. We¡¯ll go inside first.¡± Minn felt relieved a bit.

    Ba Laofu replied in a loud voice and asked someone to open the front gate. The coach slowly entered the estate, with the servants and maids following behind.

    The main room in the estate was already brightly lit. The tables and chairs were wiped clean, the furniture was ced neatly. Seeing that, Minn nodded lightly and turned around to go to the inner room. Then she found that room was well prepared too. The ram-horn shapentern that she usually used had already been ced on the table beside the bed. There was a whole set of porcin tea ware with flower petals patterns on the pearwood round table. She could even smell the fragrance of the tea from the spout of the tea pot. She approached to the pot and found that the tea was her favorite jasmine tea.

    Minn sat on the side of the brick bed and said smilingly, ¡°My Danju is getting more and more efficient. It only took her half a day to get everything well prepared. Well, you¡¯ve learned everything. Now you are ready to get married!¡±

    Danju who didn¡¯t get bashful at all went over to help Minn take off her clothes with a straight face, saying, ¡°Save it, Madam. I can hear your voice are changed due to the whole day¡¯s work. Don¡¯t think you can hide it from me! And look at the dust on your face, and your messy hair. Luckily you didn¡¯t get off the coach just now! Just wash yourself now. If you need to give any instructions, tell Quan Zhu¡¯s wife to send the message.¡±

    Qinsang entered the inner room and said gently with a smile, ¡°The hot water is ready. Madam, you can have a bath now. Luckily, I have brought two boxes of shampoo, otherwise we would be short of that.¡±

    Minn was very weak due to her tiredness. She took a bath in the round wooden bucket for an hour while Danju kept adding hot water into the bucket. Only after Minn felt her muscles and bones totally rxed did shee out of the bucket. As sheid on the bed, she muttered, ¡°I am pampered. I wasn¡¯t even able to bear such a little hardship.¡±

 Chapter 235: Rain Estate-- Black Mountain Estate: Accidentally Show Her True Color (2)

    <h4>Chapter 235: Rain Estate-- ck Mountain Estate: identally Show Her True Color (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    In thest year of her previous life, there had been no water supply in the mountain area where she had lived. Yao Yiyi had to fetch water by herself in the well. The rough well rope had worn through her hands which should be used for holding pens, and the wounds on her hands turned into calluses. At that time, she had to walk for five or six hours a day. Every night when she took off her shoes, she would see bleeding blisters all over her feet. After soaking her feet in the cold water, she only felt terribly painful. When she wore the high heels, the sole of her feet would hurt. After she changed into sneakers, it was her heels that hurt. Her legs kept trembling like the feeble string. When shey on the bed, she even couldn¡¯t feel her legs.

    As a modern girl, every time she got tired, she would just fall into sleep. In the meantime, she felt at ease because she knew that she did have helped some people. She even dreamed about showing off her heroic stories in front of those girls who couldn¡¯t even tell the green onions and garlics apart in the ssmate reunion. Yao Yiyi could even wire a fence!

    However, now she had lots of maids serving her, she didn¡¯t feel joyful because of the satisfaction brought by tiredness anymore. Even if she still got exhausted sometimes, she only felt anxious and worried all the time. After all, the political circle wasn¡¯t very steadytely.

    The politics in the ancient times often apanied with deaths. Minn had witnessed the guilty officials being taken to the capital under escort in chains and the families of the guilty officials being broken up and ruined. Thedies who had used to have tea and chat with her had been sentenced to Jiao Fang (A government institution below Ministry of Rites that is responsible for music, dance, etc. performances for feasts and celebrations, also an official brothel) and even be prostitutes due to the sins of their fathers or brothers.

    Every time Minn thought of that, she felt very grateful to her father. Sheng Hong wasn¡¯t greedy for the official ranks, he never seized any chance to seek private gain, nor did he squander wantonly. He could be considered an upright official, but was also very sophisticated. Not matter how many mistakes he had made or how many shorings he had, he had fulfilled his duty as a man in ancient times by offering his wife and children safe and wealthy lives.

    Speaking of the Sheng family, a few days ago, Minn had sent the festival gift to her parents¡¯ family since the Dragon Boat Festival wasing. After that, Xiaotao hade back with the news that Sheng Hong and Wang shi had been bickering again because of the arrangement of Changfeng¡¯s marriage.

    Though Changfeng was an illegal son, his good-looking face, his graceful manners and his refined style of conversation made him very attractive (He was just like a younger version of Sheng Hong who had captivated Wang shi¡¯s mother the moment he had shown up). As young as he was, he already be a Ju Ren (the candidate who passed the imperial exam at the provincial level). Not only were his brother and father verypetent, his sisters all married to big families. So it was only a matter of time that he passed the Imperial Exam. Therefore, after Sheng Hong had leaked words about his intention of letting Changfeng get married, lots of families responded right away.

    However, Sheng Hong knew what kind of a person Changfeng was. Thus he said that the personality of Changfeng¡¯s future wife should be the prime factor taken into ount. The family background of the girl didn¡¯t need to be very powerful, but the girl herself had to be virtuous, cultured and steeped in propriety. It would be better if she could have a rough character.

    ¡°A boy like Feng needs someone to discipline him.¡± Sheng Hong said implicitly, ¡°His wife should be able to control the overall situation for him (like withstanding her mean mother-inw¡¯s bullying) and restrain his misconducts (stop him from ignoring his study for those love affairs)!¡±

    Wang shi was stunned how specific Sheng Hong¡¯s requirements were. Then she teased him scornfully, ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you find Feng a mother?¡±

    ¡°I never expected you to find him a wife anyway.¡± Sheng Hong said in anger. Even if he trusted that Wang shi had a good intention, he didn¡¯t trust her judgement of people.

    --After hearing that, Minn buried her head into her quilts whileughing. She could even picture the scene of Sheng Hong and Wang shi quarreling.

    However, Sheng Hong couldn¡¯t go to visit Changfeng¡¯s future wife by himself. So he had to ask Old Madam Sheng for help. However, Old Madam Sheng was enjoying raising her great grand-son and ying with her great grand-daughtertely and didn¡¯t want to get involved. As a result, Sheng Hong was still trying to persuade her.

    Actually, if Concubine Lin hadn¡¯t ruined herself by her own wisdom, Sheng Hong actually adored Mn and Changfeng a lot. It was true that one should never be too greedy... When Danju brought dinner into the room, she saw Minn already fall asleep with a brochure in her hands. Then Danju put a nket on Minn and stepped out.

    At the end of the Xu Hour (9 p.m), Gu Tingye and his personal guards arrived at the estate at top speed. Those military guys who had juste back from the parade ground all looked tall and strong on their fine horses withbative looks which they used to have on the battlefields. As Ba Laofu saw those men, he behaved even more obediently and smiled until his face went stiff. He kept bowing to Gu Tingye when he led thetter to the room.

    All the servants in the Estate led the horses into the stable right away. The rest of the guards went to take a rest in the side rooms. As they walked on the road, they suddenly saw Gongsun Meng and the Tu Brothers stepping forward to greet them.

    ¡°Brother Xie!¡± After Gongsun Meng shouted that, he put a hand on a young man who was around twenty and said warmly, ¡°You guys finally came!¡± Xie Ang turned around and patted Gongsun Meng with hisrge hands smilingly, ¡°Meng!¡± As Xie Ang saw the two men behind Gongsun Meng, he said loudly, ¡°Big Brother Tu, Second Brother Tu!¡±

    Tu Long was a strong man around thirty. There was a scar extending from his forehead to his nose, which made his smile look very scary. Heughed loudly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t feel proud of yourself! Meng wasn¡¯t concerned about you. He¡¯s concerned about what happened on the parade ground.¡±

    Hearing that, Gongsun Meng got depressed right away, ¡°My uncle didn¡¯t allow me to go. I thought that protecting Madam was an important task too. However, Madam only told me to escort the luggage with those maids!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know how lucky you are!¡± Tu Hu said with a cheeky grin, ¡°Your uncle meant good for you. You have to study hard and practice martial arts diligently. Then you can pass the imperial martial exam! My brother and I couldn¡¯t read, the exam is never going to be our thing!¡±

    Although Gongsun Meng was very tall, he was only fourteen years old now. So this boy stopped feeling down right away and only asked Xie Ang everything happening in the parade ground.

    ¡°By the way, Brother Xie, it¡¯s already veryte. Why did you guyse back here anyway?¡±

    Xie Ang kept walking while saying with a smile, ¡°General Gu doesn¡¯t feel safe about this ce. We don¡¯t know the details about this Estate anyway.¡±

    ¡°Stop covering up for him. How could General Gu not feel safe about this ce with all those guards here?¡± Tu Hu said in a low voice and grinned, ¡°I guess General Gu just missed Madam so much.¡±

    ¡°How dare you gossip about General Gu!¡± Tu Long red at his brother and scolded, ¡°It¡¯s easy to exin. Madam has lots of affairs to handle in this Estate. General Gu was afraid that Madam was too young to hold everyone in awe, so he came here to back her up.¡±

    ¡°Madam is more intimidating than General thought!¡± Gongsun Meng shouted, ¡°Madam is even more strict than my uncle when she lectured me to study! I couldn¡¯t say a word to retort her!¡±

    He remembered one day, Minn had said to him smilingly, ¡°Pang Juan and Sun Bin are both Gui Guzi¡¯s disciples. Pang Juan who didn¡¯t like to read books quit studying and went to lead troops as a general. Sun Bin studied hard and finished his study atst. When he left school, he defeated Pang Juan easily. Meng, you want to be Pang Juan or Sun Bin?¡±

    Meng had got dazed for a while and then asked, ¡°Pang Juan was defeated by Sun Bin because he didn¡¯t study hard?¡±

    Sir Gongxun, who was also Meng¡¯s uncle had stroked his beard while chiming in smilingly, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    The day before, Meng mumbled that he wanted to escort Gu Tingye or Minn instead of those luggage. Minn still persuaded him with a smile, ¡°Meng, tell me, which one is more important, the objects or the people?¡±

    ¡°The people, of course!¡±

    ¡°Whose martial skills are better, yours or the Tu Brothers¡¯?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the Tu Brothers¡¯, of course.¡±

    Then Minn stopped talking while staring at Meng as if she was staring at a five-years-old kid. She even shook her head pitifully.

    Sir Gongxun still stroked his beard and said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Every time Meng faced a situation like this, he would feel himself like a child. He, as dejected as he was, could only shrink in the corner in a daze. Only after a long while would hee back to sense.

 Chapter 236: Rain Estate-- Black Mountain Estate: Accidentally Show Her True Color (3)

    <h4>Chapter 236: Rain Estate-- ck Mountain Estate: identally Show Her True Color (3)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    ¡°It¡¯s so good to have Madam here!¡± Tu Hu sighed with emotion, ¡°I remembered our mansion used to be in a mess all the time. We ran about with General Gu every day. When we got back to our room, no one cared about our meals or our clothes. General only gave us silvers, so we could only eat and live in the whorehouse for almost half a month at a time.¡±

    ¡°Shut the hell up!¡± Tu Long interrupted him with displeasure, ¡°So it¡¯s general¡¯s fault that you like to go to the whorehouse? You truly be more and more unreasonable! I¡¯ll ask a matchmaker to find a woman for you when we get back! You need to be disciplined by a tough wife!¡±

    Tu Hu always feared of his big brother so he didn¡¯t dare to retort and only muttered, ¡°You and I have a same mother.¡±

    ...

    ¡°What happened?!¡±

    When Minn was helping Gu Tingye take off his clothes, she saw a shocking bloodstain on his shoulder through his brocade coat. She got stunned right away.

    Gu Tingye lowered his head to check and then remembered what had happened, then he replied calmly, ¡°Today is the first day of the exercise, we don¡¯t have anything important to do. So wepeted in spear arts on a whim... Don¡¯t worry, the spearhead was already removed.¡± Seeing Minn¡¯s panic face, he added thetter part in his exnation.

    ¡°You!¡± Minn said angrily. Then she became even more carefully when taking off his coat, ¡°Who told you that the spear without a head couldn¡¯t kill people?¡± How did you think Evil Schr had died?

    ¡°Huh...?¡±

    After Minn had taken off his coat, she saw that there was no blood on his white satin robe. Minn lifted his cor and took off his robe along with his arms. However, she only saw his smooth brown skin and sturdy muscles on his shoulder. There was no wound at all but only a bruise.

    She didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°You are right.¡± Gu Tingye sighed gently, ¡°I should wrap the body of spear with a cloth. I got excited in the fight and wasn¡¯t able to control my strength. I almost pierced a hole in my buddy¡¯s arm.¡±

    Minn got in a daze for a second andughed at herself secretly, ¡®So it¡¯s other¡¯s blood.¡¯ She answered, ¡°Oh.¡± Then she handed the robe to Xiaotao and asked, ¡°Was he hurt badly?¡±

    ¡°Atst, I managed to change the spear¡¯s direction. Luckily, it¡¯s just a slight wound. I already invited a doctor for him specifically.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Minn nodded whileing over to take off his hat, ¡°That buddy of yours must be very skillful in martial arts since you have spared no efforts in the fight.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the boy is very promising and also very generous. I see a lot of potential in him.¡±

    Gu Tingye was so tall that even when he was sitting on the bed right now he was only half a head shorter than Minn. He put his arms around her waist and attached his face to the girl¡¯s soft chest to listen to her heartbeat.

    Minn chuckled. He was only twenty-six years old this year but always talked like an elder. As she wanted to tease him, she saw silver light shing in his ck and thick hair. Looking closely, she found a few gray hairs by his temples. She never saw those gray hairs in ordinary times when hebed his hair.

    She didn¡¯t know why she suddenly got her heart softened. Then she lowered her head and kissed on the hair on his temple tenderly.

    Gu Tingye then pulled her over to let her sit on his legs. As he felt her face attaching to his chest, he said slowly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be too prudent about purchasing thend. The nobles in the capitals have lots of means to make money. If we don¡¯t even dare to buy a few acres ofnd, I should say all my efforts over thest few years are in vain. After we go back, you can ask Sir Gongsun to invite Tong Pan Lu (Tong Pan is an official under county magistrate who administerswsuit) who works in the Shun Tian Prefecture as an official witness. As long as the contract and the numbers are clear, there wouldn¡¯t be any problem. Withplete formalities, we don¡¯t need to worry about anything.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± Minn answered gently, ¡°Have some evening snacks. I¡¯ll bring it to you.¡±

    As she was about to leave, her ear was pulled by arge hand. Then she was dragged back onto his legs again.

    ¡°I have something to ask you.¡± With a curious look on Gu Tingye¡¯s face, he asked, ¡°You thought I was injured just now?¡±

    Minn chuckled and nodded bashfully.

    ¡°There is a bloodstain on my coat indeed.¡± Gu Tingye raised his eyebrows with vaguely joyful look in his eyes, ¡°But the cloth is in perfect condition without any holes. Haven¡¯t you detected that?¡±

    Minn was stunned. The spear without a head would pierce a veryrge hold on the cloth. However, she hadn¡¯t realized that at all when she had changed the clothes for him. Only until she had seen no wounds on his body had she got relieved.

    ¡°Why, didn¡¯t you, detect that?¡± The man said in a maic voice, seeming to lure her to say the real answer. He knew that she was a bold but cautious girl and not easy to get flustered.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Why?¡± Minn blinked her eyes and said wonderingly, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    Gu Tingye stopped talking and only stared at her quietly. Minn tried her best to act innocently. However, under his scorching gaze, she grew redness on her face and couldn¡¯t maintain a calm look anymore.

    Seeing her cheeks blushing scarlet, the man couldn¡¯t help butugh loudly. Then he held the little girl in his arms and fell back. As a result, they both fell on the bed.

    The girl covered her burning face angrily under the man¡¯s body. When she raised her head, she looked right into a pair of ck eyes. He tried to hold back hisughter and glowered at her,

    ¡°You liar,¡± he said.

    Then, he, hair disheveled,ughed loudly in a happy mood as if he was a kid who had just exposed a trick.

 Chapter 237: Affairs in the Black Mountain Manor(1)

    <h4>Chapter 237: Affairs in the ck Mountain Manor(1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    It was very cold in the mountain area at night, so Minn who was still in her period could only curl up to sleep. Gu Tingye encircled her body like a mountain and warmed her cold hands and feet during the whole night. While her cold body was pressed to his body which was as hot as the stove, she felt much morefortable.

    That night, the man had a good sleep. He remembered the look on Minn¡¯s face when was questioned by him before sleep. At that time, her face was super red like the grilled chubby octopus, but she still clenched her white teeth and said nothing. Atst when she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, she was so embarrassed that she almost climbed the window to escape. Thinking of that, the man couldn¡¯t help butugh even in his dream. In the meantime, Minn who saw what was happening only thumped on his chest violently.

    The next day before the daybreak, Gu Tingye went to the military camp in the western suburb with Xie Ang and other guards.

    ¡°If you get busy, you don¡¯t need toe back at night.¡± Minn muttered that with a drowsy look, ¡°There are lots of guards in the manor. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    ¡°I see. If anything happens, just make decisions by yourself.¡± Gu Tingye kissed on her warm face and then left the manor.

    As Minn had expected, all the stewards andndlords in the manor were all well-behaved since she had two rows of strong guards standing there including Tu Long whose face seemed so scary. Minn sat behind a screen while instructing everything to others.

    A chief steward like Ba Laofu was well aware of what he was supposed to say and do when his madam inspected the manor. Therefore, he already brought a bunch of stewards andndlords in the early morning to give obeisance to Minn. With a beaming smile on Ba Laofu¡¯s face, he prepared a whole speech to report to Minn. However, instead of asking him anything, Minn only chatted with him breezily.

    Ba Laofu and the other stewards, as confused as they were, could only engage themselves in the chat with Minn.

    ¡°Madam, they are here.¡± At the moment, Quan Zhu¡¯s wife entered the room and reported that reverently.

    Minn replied to her in a gentle voice through the screen, ¡°Tell them to enter in order ording to the register.¡±

    Danju then picked up the register of names which had been handed in by Ba Laofu and started to read. After that, the other stewards found in surprise that Gongsun Meng wasmanding a few servants to carry a waist-high basket.

    With a great crashing sound of metals, the basket was put on the ground. Everyone turned around to have a look, and then they nearly jumped in shock-- That was a whole basket of copper coins. In the morning sunlight, those coins which were tied together by thick red threads gave off the bright green and grey light and dazzled everyone in the room.

    Minn said gently, ¡°They have worked very hard over thest year. Now that this manor belongs to Gu¡¯s family and it¡¯s the first time I came here, I¡¯d like to reward the tenants. Hope everyone can feel happy about this.¡±

    ¡°Madam, I...¡± Ba Laofu felt vaguely that something was not right.

    Before all the stewards had time to react, Quan Zhu¡¯s wife had already started to call out names. Every tenant who entered the room would be given a string of coins first. The ones who had elders over sixty years old in their family would be given more of the coins. Having one elder in the family meant that there would be three hundred more coins. After the coins had been distributed to a tenant, Danju would cross out the number of the money and the tenant¡¯s name on the name list. While those tenants staggered out of the hall with heavy strings of coins in their arms, they were still in a muddleheaded state.

    The first few tenants were still a bit nervous or in a low spirit when they came in. After five or six tenants had been rewarded, the other tenants who were waiting in a queue all heard the news that their madam was rewarding them today. The response from the crowd in the front yard was immediate, and they were overjoyed. Next, the remaining tenants all came in with radiant faces and went out with joyful looks while uttering grateful words all the time.

    Thendlords and stewards looked at each other, not knowing what Minn¡¯s intention was. Some of them put on indignant looks on their faces, while others praised Minn loudly. Only Ba Laofu was sweating. Since thosendlords who opened their eyes wide now were all the witnesses, Minn wasn¡¯t afraid that those tenants would lie about how many elders there were in their families.

    There were sixty-two hectares ofnd of the ck Mountain Manor and thirty-three tenants being registered on the paper. Atst, six to seven thousand coins were presented to those tenants as well as the elders in their families, and nearly one basket was emptied.

    There was a brief interlude in the middle. A few tenants came to the hall, iming that they also worked in the ck Mountain Manor after they had known about the reward. However, their names weren¡¯t registered. Seeing that, Ba Laofu sweated profusely. However, Minn wasn¡¯t angry at all and only gave those tenants the money smilingly. Before Ba Laofu could think how to exin for this, Minn already asked Cui Ping and Cui An to bring somendlords and a group of guards to measure thend.

    Only then did Ba Laofu understand what Minn was up to, and his face turned deadly pale with fear. As he wanted to exin, Minn waved her handzily and dismissed everyone. Then she went back to have a rest.

    The moment Minn returned to the inner room, Xiazhu couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°A few days ago, Madam has asked the people in the ount counting room to prepare some coins. So that¡¯s what those silvers are for.¡± She didn¡¯t dare to say too much. However, the reluctant look on her face already showed her true feelings.

    In the meantime, Xiaotao still wore a calm look. She always thought whatever Minn did was right. Danju poured a cup of tea for Minn and helped thetter change clothes while saying gently, ¡°Madam, why didn¡¯t you ask about the affairs in our manor? You haven¡¯t asked those stewards a word.¡±

    Minn said tiredly, ¡°The things they want to tell me might not be the things I want to know. The things I want to know might not be told honestly by them.¡±

    ¡°How dare they lie to you, Madam!¡± Danju frowned with her chest going up and down due to anger. Then she said in a low voice, ¡°Madam, what do you want to know? We can inquire about it by ourselves.¡±

    After Minn had taken a sip of the warm tea, she started to appreciate the porcin cup with pink patterns which had been made in the official workshop, saying, ¡°Not so much. I just want to know how many hectares ofnd and tenants there are in this manor.¡±

    The other things such as maniption of ount or swallowing the rents could be slowly handled afterwards. Besides, Minn had the contracts of all the stewards andndlords in the manor. Since they were all new to her, she could deal with them as she wanted.

    Minn¡¯s money was well spent.

    When the Cui Brothers measured thend, those tenants who feared the stewards andndlords all became very friendly. Some sensible tenants knew what Minn wanted to know and led the way for the Cui Brothers. Atst, all the hidden facts were exposed by those tenants. A few stewards andndlords paced about in an agitated state of mind, but finally quieted down under the vicious gaze of the Tu Brothers.

    In just two days, Cui Ping and Cui An finished measuring the vast farnd and recorded in detail the harvest of each area of the farnd. Meanwhile, Gongsun Meng visited all the tenants who hadn¡¯t been registered with a steward who knew how to write.

    The looks on the faces of thosendlords and stewards became more and more awkward.

 Chapter 238: Affairs in the Black Mountain Estate (2)

    <h4>Chapter 238: Affairs in the ck Mountain Estate (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    These days Gu Tingye only came back at night twice. It seemed that the review job in the military camp gradually got busy. Lots of the military camps had freeloading problems and the inspection results of the arms depot weren¡¯t very good. Every time he went back to the estate, he would ask Minn if she had any difficulties. Minn didn¡¯t want to trouble him, so she only told him that everything was fine. Gu Tingye was exhausted every night since he had been on the run the whole day and night, so most of the time he would fall asleep right away.

    The third day, after the inspection in the estate, the Cui Brothers and Meng handed in the brochures which recorded everything about the estate clearly. The actual area of the ck Mountain Estate was six hundred and ny acres more than what had been recorded, and there were also a few tenants who hadn¡¯t been registered. What was more, some zealous persons exposed that those stewards including Ba Laofu had all bought farnds outside of the estate, but suchnd property of them were registered under their rtives¡¯ names.

    Ba Laofu and other stewards knelt in front of Minn, not even daring to wipe away their sweats.

    Minn sat there while leafing through the brochure slowly and saying in a t tone, ¡°You used to be the servants of a guilty official. When your former master¡¯s mansion was confiscated, the other servants like you were sold, but you guys were appointed straightly to the estate. Now that everything in your former master¡¯s mansion was confiscated, I wonder how you managed to possess so much of your former master¡¯s property. What a bunch of great servants!¡±

    Her voice sounded calm but her words were quite frightening. All the stewards kept kowtowing and begging. Ba Laofu, whose forehead got purple and swollen, raised his head and said, ¡°We were being so silly at that time. We know we did the wrong thing. Madam, please have mercy on us. We¡¯ll sell those farnds right away and give you the money we get...¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! You think Madam is coveting your few bucks?¡± Danju scolded him loudly.

    The few stewards continued kowtowing. Minn stared at them and then said in a softer tone, ¡°All right. You all used to work in Duke Ling¡¯s mansion for a long time. After all those years¡¯ toils, it¡¯s reasonable for you to have some savings.¡±

    The looks on the stewards¡¯ faces became eased after they heard Minn¡¯s gentle words. However, the next second Minn continued in a strict tone right away, ¡°However, you concealed the actual acreage of the farnd and kept many tenants to yourselves secretly, which means you do have vited the family rules. If I forgive you for this, what if everyone else imitates you? Our family would be in a mess then. This is tough...¡±

    Thendlords and stewards were all ill at ease, waiting for their punishments. After Minn saw their faces turning green and pale, she thought it was enough. Then she said gently, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll deal with you guys after Master finishes his business.¡±

    After saying that, she ordered two stewards who were in charge of the ounts in Gu¡¯s Mansion and a few guards to guard thosendlords and stewards. Then she left the ck Mountain Estate with all the ount books and registers of names. That night, Minn and Gu Tingye met each other in the Ancient Stone Estate. Seeing that Gu Tingye was in a good state, Minn then told him about what had happened today.

    ¡°Should we give the extra farnds to His Majesty?¡± Minn asked with a serious look. After all, when she was a little girl, she always turned over the money she had picked up to the authorities.

    The man who had just frowned couldn¡¯t help but smile, saying, ¡°Did His Majesty tell you the acreage when presenting you with the estate?¡±

    Minn shook her head.

    ¡°We have already found the servants who concealed the facts. We are not the ones that forcibly upied the citizens¡¯ farnd. Why are you being so afraid?¡±

    Minn found those words quite reasonable. Then she started to dry Gu Tingye¡¯s wet hair with a towel. Gu Tingye was surprised at how calm she looked. Then he asked, ¡°You are not angry after they have lied to you?¡±

    ¡°... I really am not very angry.¡± Minn raised her head and pondered for a while, continuing, ¡°Although they have embezzled some silvers and farnds, they know how far to go. After all, they never treated the tenants so harshly.¡±

    After these days¡¯ inspection, Minn found most of the tenants in the ck Mountain Estate actually lived very well. They didn¡¯t need to sell their children, nor were they starved to death.

    In brief, the impression Minn had for thosendlords and stewards in the ck Mountain Estate was: Not bold, but loving tomit petty crimes.

    Since that was the case, the servants in the estate who hadn¡¯t made huge mistakes were not sold but given to the meritorious officials.

    Of course, Minn didn¡¯t have confidence in the efficiency of the servants in the ancient times at all.

    Those servants in the mansion whose contracts were in the hands of their masters or madams could still have regr wages and even get extra rewards if they were favored by their owners. So their efficiency could be guaranteed more or less. However, it would be a veryplicated problem if those servants managed a manor. The failure of the ¡®big-pot¡¯ distribution system proved one thing: humans were always driven by profits. The rewards and punishments were always necessary.

    Those stewards who handledrge sums of money could make the manor a prospering ce through their hard work. However, the servants whose personal liberty was restricted couldn¡¯t possess their own property. That was against thews of economics and the human nature.

    The most important thing was figuring out how much Ba Laofu and other stewards had embezzled. If the number was not that big, they could still be forgiven. After all, ording to Minn¡¯s observation during these days, the ck Mountain Estate had been taken good care of. Besides...

    Minn sighed, ¡°The people we can trust now are so few. Can you remember if there are any loyal servants in the masnsion of Marquis Ningyuan? Anyone reliable could actually...¡± She didn¡¯t believe Old Madam Qin was capable of winning over everyone in Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion. There were still some servants whose families had served in the mansion for generations. After all, Gu Tingye could still be regarded as their master.

    After Gu Tingye remained silent for a long while, he nodded slightly. Then he changed the subject, ¡°The reputation of the ck Mountain Estate is not bad. If you see anything inappropriate there, you can decide how to deal with it and tell Hao Dacheng to do it for you after we get back to our own mansion.¡± He paused and then pointed to the ground, ¡°This estate is different. Tomorrow I¡¯ll leave you a group of soldiers.¡±¡¯

    Minn stopped what she was doing and said smilingly with her head tilted, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I already have enough guards.¡±

    She was pretty satisfied when the Tu Brothers held everyone in awe.

    Gu Tingye raised his eyebrows and said nothing with a smile, thinking, ¡®She has a clear head and great insight, but stillcks experience.¡¯

    He pulled Minn over and pressed her onto the bed. While he gave a kiss on her little red lips, he felt her smooth and tender skin though her thin clothes, which left his heart throbbing a bit. Then he said in a raucous voice, ¡°Have you recovered?¡± When saying this, he put his hands into her clothes.

    Minn felt her body bing limp from the rubbing. She then said with her super red face, ¡°... I, I... I still...¡±

    However, the man¡¯srge hand only became more and more aggressive. She got flustered and said in a hurry, ¡°You, you, you... You have to change three horses a day. Tomorrow is also a busy day for you. We¡¯d better not... do that. You should have a good rest.¡±

    ¡°Little stammer, why are you so panicky?¡± Gu Tingye couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Then he rolled over andy on the bed. As he held Minn in his arms, he asked with a smile, ¡°I am just asking you. Do you get me wrong?¡± With a teasing look in his ck eyes, he still pretended to be serious.

    Minn, ¡°...¡¯

    --She really wanted to scratch him!

 Chapter 239: The Affairs in the Ancient Stone Estate (1)

    <h4>Chapter 239: The Affairs in the Ancient Stone Estate (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    It was dark at night when Minn arrived at the Ancient Stone Estate the day before yesterday so she didn¡¯t see the situation in this Estate clearly. However, in the morning when all the servants came to give obeisance to her, she felt something wrong immediately. As Wu Guang, the chief steward, made a gesture, all the stewards behind him all knelt down and kowtowed to Minn. No one dared to chime in when the room was quiet and when they replied to Minn¡¯s questions, their words were very organized and clearly stated.

    There were only two exnations for this situation. Perhaps all these people in the Ancient Stone Estate had prepared for this like Yao Yiyi had done when there were some significant leaders arriving at her workce or she faced a sanitary inspection. Or...

    When Minn proposed to measure thend, Wu Guang also agreed with a calm look. He even had two registers, one for thend and the other for the tenants. Thendlords also started to get busy in order to help him.

    Minn lowered her head.

    Nothing could be kept secret forever in this world. Any manservant or tenant could speak out what she had done in the ck Mountain Estate. So she couldn¡¯t repeat her action here this time. She couldunch a surprise attack in the ck Mountain Estate, but not the Ancient Stone Estate. What was more, she didn¡¯t intend to keep all those things she had done in the ck Mountain Estate from others either.

    Unlike the ck Mountain Estate, the Ancient Stone Estate had been confiscated long time ago and already categorized as the imperial property for ten years. Now there was an imperial eunuch taking charge of this Estate now. Since this Estate belonged to the imperial family, no one dared to look into this ce no matter what happened here.

    Nheless, Minn would like to know how many secrets there were in this Estate. She also wanted to see how long those people were able to present a false appearance of peace and prosperity. The Cui Brothers went to measure thend like before and Gongsun Meng was ordered to visit the tenants. In the meantime, MInn chatted with the Chief Steward.

    ¡°... Steward Wu, I never realize you are a rtive of Eunuch Wu who¡¯s in charge of Estate Department in the Pce. Pardon my rudeness before.¡± Minn said that with a warm smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t deserve this, Madam. I¡¯m just a remote rtive to Eunuch Wu. But that title did get me a job.¡± Wu Guang bowed to Minn and said reverently, ¡°After His Majesty rewarded this Estate to General Gu, Eunuch Wu has asked me to work in the Estate Department. However, I have worked in this Estate for so many years and already be close to the people here. If you and General Gu could ept me, I am willing to stay here and work for you two.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so nice of you to propose that. Sir Wu, but you are a rtive of Eunuch Wu. I¡¯m afraid that others might use us of viting the rules if I keep you here. I don¡¯t want that to happen.¡± Minn said that with a hesitant look.

    Wu Guang tried to avoid eye contact and said tactfully, ¡°I¡¯m ttered, Madam, you don¡¯t need to address me so politely. However... My uncle is on good terms with lots of the eunuchs in the royal pce. They all said that General Gu is a heroic person who never sticks to trifles. Everyone is willing to make friends with him. So I don¡¯t think people would gossip about your family issues.¡±

    That was a very sophisticated speech. Minn smiled and held the tea cup up, saying, ¡°Your words make sense. I am just a woman, I need to talk about this with Master.¡±

    After three days, the Cui Brothers and Gongsun Meng came to report. The spies which had been sent by the Tu Brothers also brought back some news. As Minn heard them reporting, she couldn¡¯t help but wrinkle her eyebrows. Then she ordered someone to call Wu Guang over.

    After the small talk, Minn said gently, ¡°I have thought about this. Our family has our own rules just like this country has itsws. Gu Family never hired any outsider to manage our estates. Besides, you can ask any family in the capital if they have the guts to hire a steward who has worked in an imperial estate. After all, that¡¯s against the principle.

    The look on Wu Guang¡¯s triangr and pale face suddenly turned sullen.

    ¡°... Sir Wu, if I keep you here, not only will other people mock me for having no sense of propriety, but the elders in the Gu Family will criticize me.¡± Minn bantered with him smilingly while observing his face through the screen. She bet he wouldn¡¯t be willing to sell himself to the Gu Family.

    Hearing that, Wu Guang¡¯s face turned gloomy, but he restored his calmness right away and sighed, ¡°Madam, you do have a point. However, the tenants still owe the Estate lots of rents and money. If those debts aren¡¯t paid off, I don¡¯t know how to exin to my superiors.¡±

    Minn was a bit stunned, because she never realized this man would be so bold. Suddenly, she heard a sound behind the partition board on the side of the hall. Then she nced in that direction while saying, ¡°How much do they owe the Estate?¡±

    Wu Guang who had already prepared for this replied right away, ¡°The rents which they owed to the Estate during these years add up to twenty thousand ounces of silver. Sometimes when they get sick and don¡¯t have the money to see the doctor, they would borrow some silvers from the Estate. This sum of money is around fifteen thousand ounces of silver.¡±

    Minn was shocked by him, asking, ¡°Such a huge amount of money!¡±

    ¡°s...¡± Wu Guang sighed in a loud voice on purpose, ¡°The most important thing is the money they have borrowed. I don¡¯t have that much money, so most of the time they would borrow the money from the nobles. Actually, the mansion was rewarded to General Gust year, so their rents should also be paid to the imperial family.¡±

    Minn clenched her fist and gritted her teeth. After she had calmed down, she said in a reluctant tone, ¡°Now this is difficult. Steward Wu, please think of a way for me...¡±

    Hearing that, Wu Guang let out a sigh of relief secretly, thinking, ¡®She¡¯s just a young and timid woman after all.¡± ording to his observation over thest few days, he found that Gu Tingye didn¡¯t always intervene in the general affairs. He also found that Gu Tingye adored this young madam so much that he agreed to most of her decisions. Thinking of that, he said fawningly, ¡°Madam, please don¡¯t worry. As long as I am here, I¡¯ll handle all the affairs for you!¡±

    Minn asked him to leave with a smile. Then she spread her hands which had been scratched by her own fingernails.

    The next few days, she didn¡¯t say a word about her conversation with Wu Guang and still ordered someone to inspect the Estate. When Tu Hu and Gongsun Meng got super angry after they knew more about what happened here and wanted to make troubles for Wu Guang and thosendlords, Minn still held them back.

    After two days, in the afternoon, Gu Tingye suddenly came back. After he had taken off his heavy armor and bathed himself, he sat on the heatable brick bed in an informal suit while holding the tea cup, ¡°... The armory is organized. The military drill seems great. Although those soldiers are still not as disciplined as thosemanded by Old General Bo, they are still presentable now. I let them have a rest for half a day. Tomorrow, His Majesty woulde to review the troops.¡±

    Minn brought the fruit which had been washed by the well water. Hearing his words, she chuckled and said, ¡°All of this is for presentation. What if His Majesty really assumes that everything goes well in the army? Wouldn¡¯t it be a problem when he wants to use military forces?¡±

 Chapter 240: The Affairs in the Ancient Stone Estate (2)

    <h4>Chapter 240: The Affairs in the Ancient Stone Estate (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Gu Tingye gave a wry smile and said, ¡°We only have a few days to practice those soldiers. It¡¯s not like we know some magic tricks. His Majesty is well aware of the exact details.¡± Even so, it was still important to put up a front since this was the first time the new emperor came to review the troops.

    ¡°In that case, you can be rxed for a while?¡± Minn peeled a loquat for him while asking that with a smile.

    While Gu Tingye was eating the sweet fruit, he saw Minn¡¯s fingers that were as white as the coconut milk moving flexibly in those golden loquats. He even felt that maybe her fingers were as sweet as the fruit. Then he only stared at her quietly.

    ¡°What happened in the Estate?¡±

    Minn raised her head to look at Gu Tingye with her face bulged and said in an apologetic tone, ¡°I have wanted to tell you after you finish your work.¡±

    ¡°Tell me.¡± The man pinched her cheek and said gently, ¡°Tell me how serious it is.¡±

    Minn bit her lips and finally told everything she had seen and heard during these days to him. While Gu Tingye was listening to her, his face turned gloomier. Atst, he finally couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and thumped on the table angrily. All the loquats on the table jumped due to his thump.

    Minn opened her arms right away to hold the fruits together. Then she looked out of the door. Luckily, Xie Ang had already led a group of people to surround the room. Otherwise, she would still be afraid that she might be overheard.

    ¡°... Only after Meng and others reported all those things to me did I make up my mind. I am really furious.¡± Minn put the loquats back into the small basket which had been knitted with white jade bamboo while saying, ¡°Not only are the rents here twenty to thirty percent higher than in the other imperial estates, but Wu Guang always orders the tenants to do private work for him. He asks for money from the tenants and orders them to work at every festival. Also, he¡¯s good at finding excuses to increase the rents. Thosendlords have even taken advantage of their power to rape the tenants¡¯ wives and daughters. They are animals! Wu Guang is just a steward, how dare he do so many evil things! I, cannot tolerate this guy!¡±

    ¡°I even got scared when I heard those things.¡± Minn put thest fruit into the basket and said with a sympathetic look, ¡°In the coldest days of the year, the whole family of the tenants didn¡¯t have any firewood and could only keep out the cold with a few pieces of clothes. Some of the tenants¡¯ children died from coldness. Some of the elders in their family died of hunger because the rents were so high and they wanted to save the food for their families. Even so, the men and the women in those families had to work in the farm every day.¡±

    They had to work when they coughed blood, or when they got chilins all over their feet, or when their children cried bitterly in their rooms because they were cold and hungry... It was not that those tenants didn¡¯t want to fight back. However, Wu Guang got support from the officials and also had those ferociousndlords as his hatchet men. Those tenants were kept on a short leash and didn¡¯t know how to find an imperial censor to sue those evil stewards andndlords. After their revolts had been suppressed for a few times, they were bullied even more fiercely.

    Minn¡¯s eyes were moist. She couldn¡¯t imagine those scenes. Right now, she felt herself burning with anger. She had never hated someone so much ever since she transmigrated to the ancient times. Those women who were engaged in the schemes and intrigues might have their own difficulties due to the social system. However, a person like Wu Guang was just a lunatic! Minn really wanted to execute all those stewards andndlords by shooting! One by one!

    The look on Gu Tingye¡¯s face also turned gloomy and scary. He said to Minn, ¡°I have heard of some of those things before, but I don¡¯t remember why I haven¡¯t made time to deal with those bastards. The reason why I left more guys to you is that I want you to punish those people! Just tie them up and send them to the Ya Men(Chinese authorities government).¡±

    After Gu Tingye had lost his temper, he exhaled and snorted, ¡°How dare he threaten his madam! I think he is tired of living! He has lived afortable life for so long! He has a rtive in the department in the royal pce, so what? He really considers himself a nobleman? Our former emperor was so kind to them that they are used to putting on airs. The ie of this Estate is merely three to five thousand ounces of silver per year. It¡¯s only around twelve or thirteen years since Wu Guang took charge of the Estate, and the tenants have already owed the Estate twenty thousand ounces of silver?! I never heard there were any disasters happening here. I¡¯ll see who dares to argue with me!¡±

    Minn, with her head lowered, stayed silent for a long while and then sighed slightly, ¡°I would have done all the things you have just said if I could.¡±

    ¡°What are your scruples?¡±

    ¡°Not scruples. It¡¯s just...¡± Minn sighed gently, ¡°Years ago, my father had a ssmate whosest name was Qiu. Uncle Qiu was certain that Third Prince could ascend the throne. But what has his sharp eyes brought to him? Uncle Qiu was put in jail a few years before Third Prince became a crown prince because he was impeached. After that, he died in exile. Third Prince didn¡¯t be an emperor and Uncle Qiu died for nothing. There are still no one reversing the verdict for the Qiu Family.¡±

    Gu Tingye gradually quieted down. The fight for the crown which hadsted for almost ten years nearly turned half of the capital upside down. There were countless civil and martial officials being involved. After those officials attacked each other by raking up each other¡¯s past, even those ones that had picked the right side might note to a good end.

    As he thought of that, he listened to Minn quietly.

    Minn said in a lower voice, ¡°Better offend a man of noble character than offend a vile person. Although our former emperor is deceased, his imperial concubines and those eunuchs still have some influence in the pce. They might not be able to instigate any incidents. However, as long as they are still alive, they could still seize a chance to stab us in the back if they hold a grudge against us. After all, bing open enemies and having no close contact are two different things.¡±

    In the Sheng Family, Old Madam Sheng always persuaded Sheng Hong with the words Minn had just said. Unfortunately for Gu Tingye, he didn¡¯t have any elders that he could rely on.

    Gu Tingye closed his eyes. The cicada was chirping on the locust tree outside the window off and on, which was in the same rhyme as Minn¡¯s anxious heartbeat. After a long while, Gu Tingye let out a breath with difficulty.

    ¡°Your scruples make sense. What do you want to do now?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Minn showed a confused look, ¡°Those evil guys deserve to die. I wish I could chop their heads off. However, there are so many restraints so I cannot punish them. I don¡¯t know what to do. However, I think, at least, we should drive them away first. Then this Estate will truly belong to us. If we keep those bastards, we¡¯ll be afraid that we might take the me for them every day. By then I can¡¯t even sleep, so...¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    With her teeth gritted, Minn continued, ¡°Can we pay those tenants¡¯ debts? We pay everything and send the bad guys away once and for all.¡±

    After saying that, Minn checked the look on Gu Tingye¡¯s face right away. He was stunned at first, and then he started to ponder. Minn was ill at ease. She knew that her proposal would cost him lots of money. The annual expense of a normal rich family was around five to six thousand ounces of silver. But she had just asked Gu Tingye to pay thirty or even forty thousand ounces of silver!

    What was more, the money was not for a title, or social contact or enjoyment. She did have asked too much from him.

    Gu Tingye didn¡¯t say anything and only picked a big and fleshy fruit from the basket. Then he started to peel the loquat. After a short while, the bumpy pulp of the loquat showed up between the man¡¯s long fingers.

    Before Minn could react, that loquat was put into her mouth. Gu Tingye found her quite funny and poked her bulging face.

    ¡°Good idea.¡± He said smilingly, with a pleasant look, ¡°I¡¯ll give the money.¡±

    Before Minn came back to her sense, he had already turned around and ordered Xiaotao to call the guys over. Minn then had to go to the inner room to listen to their conversation.

    ...

    ¡°Hao Dacheng.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here. Master.¡± A medium-built steward stepped forward and bowed to Gu Tingye.

    Gu Tingye put one of his hands on the table, sitting straight and upright, ¡°Bring a group of people with you to guard Wu Guang and seven other people. Feed them well, speak nicely to them, but don¡¯t allow them to step out of the room or contact anyone. Meng, I need you to be there too. If anyone dares to get out by force, show them your martial art! Watch them closely!¡±

    Hao Dacheng made an obeisance and answered in a loud voice. Gongsun Meng followed him cheerfully and left.

    Gu Tingye nodded and turned to Tu Long, saying in a heavy voice, ¡°I need you toe back to our mansion and ask Sir Gongsun to write some name cards. Also, ask Tongpan Lv in Shuntian Prefecture to send an assistant of county magistrate and a schr. Then, ask Eunuch Xia to send two eunuchs here to fetch those people. Atst, I need you to invite someone in the State Inspection Department to be our witness. Are three days enough for you?¡±

    Tu Long was a steady person. Then he also gave his obeisance and replied reverently.

    ¡°Master, what about me?¡± Tu Hu got anxious waiting for his mission.

    ¡°Hu, I need you tomand some guys to guard this Estate. If anyone dares to create a disturbance...¡± Gu Tingye picked the satin handkerchief on the table to scrub his fingers, saying, ¡°My hatchet men are not for keeping up my family¡¯s appearance. Just don¡¯t kill anyone.¡±

    The white handkerchief in Gu Tingye¡¯s hands was tinted with golden color and suffused with the sweet smell of the fruit.

 Chapter 241: Honeymoon (1)

    <h4>Chapter 241: Honeymoon (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    The old man said slowly:¡°... Really? That Gu¡¯s boy truly is morepetent than before.¡±

    ¡°Father, I have inquired about every detail. It¡¯s exactly what has happened there.¡± A middle-aged man who seemed a bit fat stood by the chair while replying to his dad in a low voice, ¡°General Gu burnt a whole box of evidence of debt. The apuse in that manor could even be heard from miles away. What¡¯s more, General Gu even gave those bastards arge sum of money as their dismissal wages.¡±

    Inside the ten zhang(unit of length,=3 1/3 meters) wide square room, there were all kinds of weapons such as the spears, the sabres, the swords, and the axes hung up on the tall beech shelf on three of the walls. The bright sunlight shined onto those weapons, which made their des look quite dazzling.

    Bo Tianzhou was sixty-seven years old this year, but he was still very strong-built and sturdy. Ever since his childhood, he had to touch the weapons every day, otherwise he would feel veryfortable. Right now, he was sitting on a chair by the window while wiping a two-feet long sword which had been forged from the fine steel with oil and a cotton cloth. A middle-aged plump man was standing beside him.

    ¡°He has stayed calm and collected during all the three days of the review. He really is good at keeping his equanimity.¡± Bo Tianzhou put down the cloth and stroked his beard, sighing, ¡°No wonder he could turn into a big achiever from nobody! In this case, I¡¯m d that you have let your second son serve in his troops. I am an old man who isn¡¯t longing for so many things anymore. I only want all my children and grandchildren to be safe. If I can get a noble title for our family, I can rest in piece when I die.¡±

    ¡°Father, please don¡¯t say that!¡± Bo Jun went down on his knees right away with tears in his eyes, ¡°I am so useless. I am not good at literature or military affairs. Father, sorry for letting you worry for us at an old age! Now our country is at peace, and you should have an easy andfortable life at home. I don¡¯t want you to get tired anymore! Father, I don¡¯t deserve this! I, I, I...¡± He lowered his head with tears pouring down his face.

    ¡°All right, all right, stand up!¡± Seeing his middle-aged son crying piteously, Bo Tianzhou couldn¡¯t help but re at Bo Jun, ¡°Although you couldn¡¯t be a schr, I see you as sentimental as them! Everyone in this world will die. You father is also a human who will die eventually! What¡¯s wrong about getting benefits for my own descents before I die? You are a man, don¡¯t cry so easily! Shut up! Stand up! Wipe your face!¡±

    Bo Jun, having held back his tears, steadied his breath and then said in a low voice, ¡°... Father, you have fought battles for fifty years. My second brother and third brother both died on the frontier before they got married. Considering our family merits, we should be entitled long ago...¡±

    Bo Tianzhou felt grieved when thinking of his two sons who had died at a young age. Then he ignored his eldest son and started to wipe the sword with the cloth again, murmuring, ¡°Our former emperor is a kind man. Under hismand, the officials weren¡¯t granted generous rewards but could live safely. Even when they made mistakes sometimes, they could still muddle through. But His Majesty is different...¡±

    Bo Jun stared at his father in a daze and said tentatively in a low voice, ¡°Is that why you have retired at the height of your official career and given yourmander¡¯s seal back to His Majesty?¡±

    ¡°What the hell are you talking about! If I retire, how can I fight for a noble title for our family?! Prime Minister Shen retired a few days ago because his children and sons-inw are all very capable. What do I have? Only a dumb son!¡±

    Bo Tingzhou glowered at his son. However, his dull-witted son couldn¡¯t even exin for himself and only stood there in a trance while listening to those abuses. Seeing that, Bo Tianzhou only sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Remember this, some retreats are not real. People would retreat in order to advance. What that Gu¡¯s boy has done this time is a good example.¡±

    Bo Jun was an honest man who never pretended to know when he didn¡¯t know. Seeing the confused look on his face, Bo Tianzhou sighed deeply and exined patiently, ¡°That boy seems to have suffered a great loss and behaved cowardly this time. Is that what you think?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Bo Jun nodded and dragged a small chair over to sit beside his father. Then he started to massage his father¡¯s legs gued by old illness while saying, ¡°Our former emperor has been so kind to give the order ¡®Never add taxes¡¯ to every imperial estate. How dare thosendlordsmit so many crimes! The annual tax of the estate is only around three to five thousand ounces of silver. It has only been around ten years. Not only do those tenants live in misery, they were also in debts of thirty to forty thousand ounces of silver. That¡¯s so absurd! That is so intolerable!¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Bo Tianzhou was d that his untalented son was not muddleheaded. Then he said bluntly, ¡°You think that Gu¡¯s boy couldn¡¯t realize the thing you have realized? Don¡¯t you know how sharp-sighted he is?!¡±

    The old man got thirsty. Then he raised his head and picked up a ceramic tea pot which seemed glossy. After he had drunk a mouthful of tea through the tea spout, he continued, ¡°The affairs in that estate couldn¡¯t stand up to closer inspection indeed. It¡¯s hard to fool anyone. Of course the Gu¡¯s boy could expose those people¡¯s crimes and let Ya Men(T/N: Chinese Authorities Government) or the State Inspection Department hear the case. He could also call the eunuch who is in charge of the estate for interrogation. However, in this way, he will leave His Majesty a huge problem. There are lots of imperial estates in our country. Because of the kindness of our former emperor, there are so many people seeking their personal gains in those estates. What if the people in other estates create a disturbance? What can His Majesty do? Make a thorough inspection? Punish them severely? How many people are going to be involved in this? It¡¯s still too soon to deal with them.¡±

    Bo Jun took over the tea pot from his father and put it aside gently. Then the old man continued, ¡°His Majesty can not deal with those evil guys aboveboard. The only thing he could do is slowly recing those guys. Every new emperor brings his own courtiers. His Majesty needs to ce his own people in the imperial court, the royal pce and then other ces.¡±

    ¡°That Gu¡¯s boy told those insensible stewards to submit the ount on the spot. After that, he asked someone to carry out thirty or forty thousand ounces of silver. The people from the Shun Tian Mansion, the State Inspection Department and the Royal Pce were all the witnesses.¡± Bo Tianzhou touched the long sword, the de of which gave off green light. Suddenly, there was a strange smile on his wrinkled face. ¡°First, after this thing is spread out, everyone would know about the ount in that estate. They will also learn about how many profits those stewards have obtained. How¡¯s it possible for a steward to be that bold? He must have some powerful guys backing him up. Second, this thing has alreadye to an end, so those powerful guys are not offended either. Third, he has also won a reputation as a kind master. That¡¯s triple benefits!¡±

 Chapter 242: Honeymoon (2)

    <h4>Chapter 242: Honeymoon (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    ¡°As a result, a few days ago, after the military review, His Majesty rewarded General Gu with fifty thousand ounces of silver in addition to the routine reward. His Majesty must be clear about everything, so he has granted generous rewards tofort Gu¡¯s family.¡± Hearing that, Bo Jun was finally enlightened.

    Bo Tianzhouughed loudly and stopped knitting his thick eyebrows, ¡°That Gu¡¯s boy exposed those sneaky things in that imperial estate without creating any disturbances. His Majesty must be in a great mood now! It¡¯ll be easier for His Majesty toy off the people he doesn¡¯t trust after this.¡±

    Bo Jun who understood everything now was ashamed of his own foolishness. After a while, he couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Those viciousndlords are so lucky. General Gu just let them go! s... Luckily, the suffering for the tenants is over. I heard Madam Gu is a virtuous person. She said that the elders in the estate have toiled for their whole life and she couldn¡¯t let them have nothing to support their lives in their old age. Then she gave the instruction: All the elders in the tenant families who are older than sixty will be rewarded silver, food and clothes every year.¡±

    ¡°The wife of that boy does have a fine quality. Your mother has praised her a few times. However, I also heard that this young girl is a bitzy and doesn¡¯t like socializing.¡± Bo Tianzhou remembered his wife¡¯s words and nodded slightly. With light shing in his eyes, he muttered, ¡°Are those people really so lucky? I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    ...

    West Mountain was a mountain range extending thousands of miles instead of a mountain. In spring, the mountains were covered with green vegetation. On the summer nights, the water lilies here bloomed in the moonlight. In fall, there were red maples for the tourists to watch. In winter, the mountains were covered with snow. However, not everyone was able to enjoy such splendid scenery. There was an imperial summer resort on the nicest mountain in the east. Situated on the other hills or ridges were also a few estates which only belonged to the nobles or the prestigious families.

    After Minn had finished her discussion with Gu Tingye, he told her toe to this hot spring estate.

    On the way there, Minn opened the curtain in the coach secretly to look to the outside. Then she couldn¡¯t help but lose herself in the beautiful views. After she arrived at the estate, she was impressed by the wonderfulndscape. As she overlooked the rolling hills, she felt herself arriving at the wondend. Besides, the decorations in the room were quite delicate and graceful which satisfied Minn a lot. After that, she gave lots ofpliments to the stewards there.

    This steward used to be in the support crew in Gu Tingye¡¯s troops. Years of following the army made him a very thoughtful and devoted person. After he had be disabled in a battle, he had no one to rely on since he didn¡¯t have any family property and his families were all weak or sick. Then he went to Gu Tingye for refuge.

    After Minn entered the hot spring estate, she felt herself free from all those constraints for the first time. Most of the time she would either take the bamboo sedan to watch the scenery of the estate or put on a straw hat to pick the fresh oranges in the back garden. Every day, she ate the fruits and vegetables that were freshly picked, the meat from the animals which had just been hunted and all kinds of dishes which were made from the mushrooms in the forest whose names were even unknown to her. The most important thing was that there were three mouths of spring in the estate that gushed thermal water the whole year. There was a wooden tray floating on the warm water, on which were the fruits which had been washed by the cold well water and a cup of wine. Every day, she would take a bath in the hot spring for half an hour until she felt totally rxed.

    She didn¡¯t need to handle the family affairs, or keep up appearance, or deal with the noble madams or rtives who came to her mansion from time to time. After a few days, Minn only felt herself living in paradise with every bone of her extremely rxed. She was willing to live like this forever.

    However, her happy life onlysted for four days. Then, Gu Tingye came back.

    The man who had just finished dealing with all those affairs seemed very tired. The military review truly was a huge event. In the ancient times, people didn¡¯t have cars, but the emperor made up his mind to inspect the whole army. Even though the inspection only took ce for one day, the emperor still had to ride on the horse for hundreds of miles. As for the vicemander of this military review, Gu Tingye had to ride on the horse for three hundred miles every day, not to mention that he also had to deal with those sophisticated soldiers the whole time. The affairs in the army were as difficult to deal with as the ones in the court. There were so many overt or covert schemes, which caused his headache.

    Seeing the exhausted look on the man¡¯s face, Minn lowered the head to look at her fingers, thinking, ¡®He really is a good man. Even though he is busy with his job every day, he stilles back to the estate to stay with me every night...¡¯ As she pitied his man, she decided to serve him well.

    Seeing his muscles being very stiff, she volunteered to give him a massage.

    Yao Yiyi had a friend who loved SPA a lot. Now only did this friend of her go to the SPA shop very often, she also studied massaging all the time. Under this friend¡¯s influence, Minn had been a master of massaging. In her view, pounding on the back with fists or using a small wooden hammer to pound on the legs were useless for relieving the fatigue. The essence of massaging depended on the fingers and palms of the massager. Poking, pressing, kneading and pushing were the basic movements, while pounding was just for assisting.

    After Minn learned some acupoint knowledge from Old Madam He, she was more confident with herself. Old Madam Sheng had also praised Minn for her skills a lot. However, when she gave massage to Gu Tingye, things were a bit different.

    Men¡¯s skin was rougher than women¡¯s, not to mention that Gu Tingye practiced martial arts throughout the year. The muscles of his shoulders, his belly and his long legs under his brown skin were well-developed. It was like there was no fat in his body at all. In a word, his flesh boastedrge density and great hardness. As Minn gave the massage to him, she got sweats all over her forehead. Then, she could only leave all her skills behind and exhausted her strength to pound on him. Gu Tingye, in the meantime, only wore a calm look and said he felt nothing.

    Minn exhausted her tricks.

    Suddenly, the man said that he had seen the kids on the boats stepping on the back of the adults as a way of massage in the southern area.

    Minn used her handkerchief to wipe her sweats, sulking, ¡°Your daughter is in the capital. I don¡¯t know where your son is.¡±

 Chapter 243: Honeymoon (3)

    <h4>Chapter 243: Honeymoon (3)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Gu Tingye rested his head on the pillow again. After a while, he imed that Minn could do his children¡¯s work.

    ¡°How can I do that?¡± Minn who was stunned disagreed with him right away. She imed that she was a good wife who kept to the Female Virtues a lot. If Old Madam Sheng knew about this, she would punish Minn by requiring her to transcribe the Women¡¯s Commandments.

    ¡°We can do it secretly. No one would know.¡±

    ¡°I am not a kid. You are not afraid that you¡¯ll be trampled to death?¡± Minn frightened him with her eyes squinted.

    Gu Tingye held Minn up right away to weigh her. Then he said that there would be no problem. As he urged Minn to do it right away, he even started to take off her socks. Then her two chubby pink feet and ten plump toes were exposed right away. Minn, teeth gritted, held the handrails on top of the bed and stepped on the man¡¯s back gingerly.

    At first, Minn only dared to put one foot on his back. However, the man said that she was too gentle. Then, Minn got so angry that she put both of her feet on his back, thinking, ¡®Well, if you still think my strength is not enough, I¡¯ll do a rabbit dance on your back! Let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll react!¡¯

    The man¡¯s back was very wide with t muscles. Minn trampled him very steadily. Meanwhile, she also used her toes to poke him, her soles to press him and her heels to knead him. Gu Tingye squinted his eyes, seeming to be veryfortable.

    There was a hot spring with medical herbs for them to bathe, all kinds of highly nutritious stews for them to eat in the early summer and cool beverages which had been made from wild honey and fresh fruit for them to drink. Their meals included stewed young pigeons with ginseng and jujubes, stewed shrimp with fishskin in the Long Jing Tea, steamed chicken with bamboo shoots and cubilose, cold jellyfish skin and lettuce with sauce, omasum soup with cabbage... Some of the dishes were light while others were mellow. Even smelling those dishes would make the mouth water.

    After two or three days, the man¡¯s energy was restored right away. All his tiredness was swept away. Not only that, he was even more energetic than usual. Then he started to look at Minn who seemed fatigued again with a meaningful look.

    Minn¡¯s ear suddenly shivered.

    Gu Tingye, a man in the prime of life, hadn¡¯t had sex for a long time. Now that Minn¡¯s period was over, he then stopped restraining himself anymore. Before it got dark, he already began to drive Minn to the bed. At first, Minn was quite passionate too. The man¡¯s reaction to her passion was even more stunning. She then felt that if it were not for cycle use, he would eat her alive. After the first few days, Minn finally couldn¡¯t stand that anymore and had to call it off with tears.

    While Minn was in a daze, she lowered her head to her chest with her hands around her head. The man¡¯s ck and thick hair had already been wet through by sweats. Both of them were exhaling in raucous voices. She felt her body limp and numb as if she had turned into a pond of water and could only call him ¡°My honey, my second uncle¡± over and over again as well as any sweet words she could think of to let him stop.

    As their breaths went steady, Gu Tingye let out a heavy breath. Then he started to kiss on Minn¡¯s burning hot body. When he approached her face, he said in a raucous and heavy voice, ¡°My poor baby, why are you crying? Don¡¯t you enjoy it?¡±

    Minny on the bed limp and weak. She felt as if all her strength had been taken away and uttered the words brokenly in a low voice, ¡°... We should do it less often. My waist is aching...¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and bathe in the hot spring. That¡¯ll help you to heal.¡± Gu Tingye kneaded her tender breasts which were as smooth as the goat milk and said that.

    Minn¡¯s face got burning again. She shook her head like crazy and buried her head in the satin quilts. Last time she was held up in the hot spring by him, after which they had sex on the stone by the spring for two hours. Ever since then, she never wanted to bathe in the hot spring anymore.

    Luckily, the emperor hadn¡¯t given Gu Tingye too many days off. After a few days, they both returned to their mansion.

    Technically speaking, this time they had watched flowers and birds(domestic) and climbed half of a hill(in the back of the estate) together. However, Gu Tingye had also agreed to take her to the top of the mountain to watch the sunrise. That n had fallen through. Anyway, they had already held each other¡¯s hands and gone sightseeing together, which meant this trip could be regarded as their honeymoon.

    Minn suddenly remembered her cousin in her previous life. That woman nned a perfect honeymoon for six days in the Hainan Ind. As result, the moment she came back, she asked Yao Yiyi to help her retouch a set of photos right away-- During her honeymoon, she had been so busy with ¡®something¡¯ and never gone to any scenic spot.

    Perhaps most of people spent their honeymoon like this. Minn finally understood that.

    On the way home, Gu Tingye rode on a horse with a joyful look on his face. Sometimes he would point to the scenery on the road and utter a few words. Minn hid in the coach and pretended to sleep. Shey on the cotton-padded mattress, having no intention to say a word. As the coach entered the gate of the Cheng Manor, Minn got on a sedan chair. When she raised her head, she saw Gu Tingye standing by the festoon door. Right now, this man was looking at her with a meaningful look. She didn¡¯t know why she felt a bit guilty. Then her face went extremely red as if it were about to bleed.

    Soon after they entered the room, before Minn helped Gu Tingye take off his jade hat iid with gold, someone rushed to the door to report. The one that hade was Mama Xiang. Although the look on her face seemed worried, she still remained collected. She said that the people in Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion needed Gu Tingye and Minn to be there right now and that they¡¯d better hurry up.

    Minn was quite confused. However, Gu Tingye who stood beside her didn¡¯t ask anything and only said calmly, ¡°It must be something urgent, I won¡¯t ask anything then. Mama Xiang, please go back now. We¡¯ll go there after we change our clothes.¡±

    Mama Xiang gave an obeisance and dismissed herself.

    While Minn changed her underwear in the inner room, Qinsang slipped into the room quietly with an anxious look. Then she approached Minn and whispered, ¡°Madam, the third day after you left our mansion, there were some officials taking the people from Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion into custody!¡±

    Minn felt a tingle in her forehead and got nervous right away. Her first reaction was to look at Gu Tingye. She observed him through the gap between the bamboos of the curtain, finding him sitting upright on the bed with a peaceful look while letting Xiahe and Xiazhu take off his boots.

 Chapter 244: Grudge (1)

    <h4>Chapter 244: Grudge (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you report such an important thing to me earlier?!¡± Minn turned around and asked angrily.

    ¡°I did.¡± Qinsang, a bit scared, said in a low voice, ¡°Before Master left the mansion, he has left everything in the outer yard to Sir Gongsun. Sir Gongsun said that this thing was urgent and then ordered Gu Quan to report to Master first, then to you. However, on that night, Gu Quan came back and said that Master instructed us not to bother you with this because you were busy with something else. Master also told us to send a message to Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion-- ¡®It¡¯s a huge event that His Majestyes to review the army. Second Master Ye is busy with the military affairs and couldn¡¯t leave at the moment. No matter how anxious you people are, we can do nothing about it.¡¯¡±

    Minn got relieved a bit, thinking, ¡®This man still has some conscience that he has left me out of this. These days¡¯ hard work on bed truly is worth it.¡¯

    After Minn get dressed, she already didn¡¯t have time to ask Qinsang more questions. So she followed Gu Tingye out of the door right away. The moment they walked out of two of the festoon doors, they saw Rong standing on the other side of the white stone path on which were beautiful flowers and grass. The girl was pondering with her head lowered while using her feet to rub the ground. The maid beside her kept persuading her to go back to her room.

    When Rong saw Gu Tingye and Minn walking toward her, she dodged them right away and hid herself by the tree. Gu Tingye paused for a second, finding Rong still thin and timid. Then he couldn¡¯t help but frown. He raised his head to look up while saying in a heavy voice, ¡°What are you doing here? If you have time, you should learn to read. Don¡¯t run about outside.¡±

    Seeing Rong shrinking her body with a depressed look, Minn said tenderly at once, ¡°The sun at this hour is the brightest of the day. You father was only afraid that you would get a sunburn. Right now you father and I have something to do, you should go back to your room. At night, you cane to my room to talk.¡±

    Rong still lowered her head, without saying a word.

    With Gu Tingye¡¯s eyebrows knitted even more tightly, he didn¡¯t know what to say. Then he only uttered ¡®Yes¡¯ and walked ahead. Minn turned around to wink at Danju and then followed Gu Tingye immediately.

    Danju understood Minn¡¯s intention. Then she stepped forward to hold Rong¡¯s hand, saying smilingly, ¡°Young Lady Rong, Master and Madam have missed you the whole time when they were in the mountain. They have brought lots of great stuffs for you, such as two palm-size rabbits, ark that could sing and many delicious fruits...¡±

    As Minn and Gu Tingye were about to disappear at the crossroad, Rong suddenly raised her head and stared in that direction.

    Seeing that, Danju only sighed slightly. Then she squatted down in front of Rong and said in a gentler tone, ¡°Young Lady Rong, Master and Madam needed to handle some important affairs during thest few days. Otherwise they wouldn¡¯t leave you alone in the mansion. Show Master the words you have written these days. After Master sees that you are making progress in reading, he would be very happy...¡±

    Before Danju finished her words, Rong suddenly pushed her away and ran away fleetingly. Danju stood up slowly while sighing, ¡°After all Master is her natural father. She must have missed him. I just don¡¯t know if Rong appreciates what Madam has done for her these days.¡±

    Lvzhi walked to Danju while saying with her lips curled up, ¡°Madam feeds her well, gives her pretty clothes, asks about her condition from time to time and drives away those servants who mistreat her. How considerate! But Rong is even reluctant to call her ¡®madam¡¯ for all these days. Actually, Rong is just a...¡± When saying this, Lvzhi suddenly remembered Minn¡¯s temper and rules. Then she bit her lips and shut up.

    In the meantime when they were talking, Minn and Gu Tingye were sitting in two sedan chairs in tandem, heading to Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion. As they arrived at the gate, before they got off the sedan chair, Minn already sensed the cheerless atmosphere in the mansion. Gu Tingye got off the sedan first. Then he said to Minn in a low voice across the door of the sedan, ¡°Don¡¯t say anythingter, just echo my words.¡± Minn had been quite worried just now. Gu Tingye¡¯s words were exactly what she hoped to hear, so she agreed right away.

    Even when they arrived at the Inner Rite Gate, there were only two servants dressed in normal clothes waiting for them. Mama Xiang was also standing there, stretching out her neck to look for them. Seeing Gu Ting and Minn arriving, Mama Xiang led them inside right away.

    ¡°Second Master Ye, Second Madam, everyone is waiting in the Peaceful Hall. Please follow me.¡±

    Minn paused for a second and then followed her Second Master Ye into the hall.

    As they walked to the inside, they felt this ce quite silent without so many people there. There were lots of fallen leaves on the path and many duckweeds floating on the pond, which gave Minn a bleak and chilly feeling. Gu¡¯s family had existed for several generations. Those servants who had social connections or some savings had already run away or begged their masters for freedom. The rest of the servants were very jittery now because they were afraid that they would be incriminated by their masters. If so, they might be sold or even exiled. As a result, they were not in the mood of cleaning at all.

    Minn got a bit scared. Then she nced at Gu Tingye¡¯s handsome profile, finding him walking slowly with a calm look.

    After they had arrived at the Peaceful Hall, they saw lots of people already sit there. Nearly all the people in Gu Tingye¡¯s generation hade except for Gu Tingyu who was too weak to get up. Old Madam Qin was sitting in the middle, and beside her were Fourth and Fifth Master and their wives. The rest of the men in Gu¡¯s family sat in order ording to their ages. Behind the rosewood partition board with flower carvings sat a few women.

    Seeing Gu Tingye arriving here, they all stood up and started to greet him.

    ¡°Second Brother is here! Now we are saved.¡±

    ¡°Second Brother Ye, you finallye. We don¡¯t need to worry now. We¡¯ll be fine!¡±

    ¡°Second Brother, you have to help us this time. We are depending on you!¡±

    ...

    It was quite surprising that Gu Tingye didn¡¯t act impatiently at all. Now he was giving obeisance to his brothers with a gentle attitude. As Minn walked to the partition board, she saw her five sisters-inw already sitting there. Plus Minn, there were six women there, every two of them from the same family. The looks on those women¡¯s faces were a bit sullen, however, they didn¡¯t dare to babble and could only wink at each other. Zhu shi seemed to want to say something to Minn, but atst she still didn¡¯t utter anything with her lips moving a bit.

    Madam Xuan was the most collected one. She dragged Minn over to let thetter sit beside her and said smilingly, ¡°I heard you have gone to the countryside to deal with the affairs in your estates. How¡¯s everything going there?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I heard those estates of Second Brother Ye are shockinglyrge. It must be very difficult to manage them. Sister-inw, if you are short of hands, I have some capable people who could help. They have worked for me for a long time. I know them well.¡± Second Madam Di said with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you both, my sisters-inw. I rogered your words, Second Sister-In-Law, maybe someday I¡¯lle to ask some servants from you.¡± Minn gave her obeisance smilingly. Second Madam Di also chuckled with satisfaction.

    When Old Master Gu divided up the family property, each family had their own share. However, Fifth Old Master mingled with the schrs all the time and Fifth Old Madam regarded herself as an aloof and graceful woman. Therefore, they were both bad at dealing with the family affairs. Besides, Gu Tingyang, their eldest son was a man who had nothing but a nice appearance. As for Madam Yang, she was a very reticent woman. Since those four people in the Fifth Family were all like this, Second Madam Di who was in charge of their family affairs actually had many difficulties managing the family.

    Therefore, the First and the Fourth Family both ran their estates and stores a lot better than the Fifth Family. As time went by, the stewards in the Fifth Family didn¡¯t have so many things to do. The profits of the estates and the stores couldn¡¯t meet the needs of the people. Lots of the crews only had low sries because they didn¡¯t do anything. Even if those stewards neverined about anything, their wives or children were already very discontented. Theints toward the Fifth Family also gradually spread out.

    Minn happened tock the manpower right now, so she paid attention to the servants in Gu¡¯s family long ago and asked someone to inquire about those servants sometimes. If there really were some capable ones, she didn¡¯t mind recruiting them. No one in this world would only be loyal to one person. Minn thought that hiring the servants who had clean backgrounds and were willing to work hard was better than buying servants from outside. After all, she was able to know the family background of those servants from the Gu¡¯s Family.

 Chapter 245: Grudge (2)

    <h4>Chapter 245: Grudge (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Nheless, Minn wasn¡¯t in a hurry to reply to Second Madam Di and only changed the subject by teasing herself, ¡°My grandma and my mother used to force me to read the ounts of the estates all the time. They also told me to hear the stewards and thendlords of our estates reporting. At that time, I only felt bored because I preferred to learn the needle work and the poems which I found graceful and giving me lots of privacy. Now that it¡¯s my turn to handle the affairs in the estates, I finally understand my elders¡¯ good intentions.¡±

    Madam Xuan patted on her leg gently and echoed with Minn, ¡°You are right! When we weredies, we never knew how many things we should do as madams. I thought that the Women¡¯s Commandment and a needle were enough for me to cope with everything.¡±

    Hearing their conversation, Second Madam Bing got quite anxious and couldn¡¯t help but chime in, ¡°Sister-inw, you truly are a busy woman. We have sent so many people to look for you, but none of them has seen you. Tell me, have you told Second Brother Ye about it? This is the most urgent situation! Why are you behaving like you know nothing?! You don¡¯t think this is your business, right?¡±

    Minn wanted to say that she really knew nothing. Madam Xuan said right away, ¡°She is just a woman, how can she know about the things happening outside? These days, Second Brother Ye has been busy in the military camp, and she has been busy with the affairs in the estates. They might not even have time to talk to each other. Where did she find the chance to talk to him? Let¡¯s hear what those men are talking first.¡±

    Those women found her words reasonable and all pricked up their ears to listen.

    ¡°Tingye, what do you say about this?¡± Old Madam Qin¡¯s voice still sounded tender, but also contained a bit anxiousness.

    Gu Tingye turned around a bit and said in a t tone, ¡°I think they would only ask a few questions. As long as they make themselves clear, they will be fine.¡±

    Fourth Old Master who was the most anxious one couldn¡¯t stand Gu Tingye¡¯s indifferent tone. Then he said angrily, ¡°What are you talking about?! On that day, Liu Zhengjiemanded a group of ferocious imperial guards to break into our mansion. Then they searched Eldest Brother¡¯s study without giving any exnation. After that, they arrested us in the small yard for interrogation. They threw our mansion into turmoil and disregarded our feelings. Did they think our mansion is an entertainment venue?¡±

    Minn pondered, ¡®Those officials truly disregarded people of the Gu Family¡¯s feelings. They should at least take those masters to the Dali Temple for interrogation instead of doing it in Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion like the other officials have done to Mn¡¯s father-inw.¡¯

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Fifth Old Master thumped on the table and said furiously, ¡°The only reason they have treated us at liberty is that they are favored and trusted by His Majesty! That Liu Zhengjie used to be a mediocre official from a poor family. Now he does have his day. How could he get in and out of a family with noble title so randomly! That¡¯s so intolerable!¡±

    After that, everyone in the room started to chatter. They cursed the officials in the Dali Temple and the Ministry of Justice who were in charge of the Gu¡¯s case for their ipetence. The men in the hall also imed that the officials had judged the case at random and the imperial guards in charge of arresting had been so arrogant that they hadn¡¯t considered the reputation of the Gu¡¯s Family at all. Atst, theymented their family¡¯s misfortune. The most important thing was that they wanted Gu Tingye to have the same hatred toward those officials like them.

    Unfortunately, Gu Tingye sat there calmly, seeming very cool about this. After everyone almost finished their speeches, he said, ¡°Liu Zhengjie is a trusted courtier of His Majesty. Since he hase to conduct an interrogation, he must have followed the order of His Majesty. As for the officials who are in charge of this case, they are either appointed by His Majesty or famous officials. It might not be appropriate for us to nder the trusted subordinates.¡±

    After he had said that, everyone fell into silence. Gu Tingye moved his wrist which he had put on the armrest slowly and said casually, ¡°Before, many families including Duke Ling¡¯s Family were convicted because certain evidence proved that they had been involved in the ¡®Fourth Prince Mutiny Case¡¯. Now that the case is still under investigation, anyone slightly implicated will be interrogated. The people of Marquis Yongchang¡¯s familiy, Marquis Yongping¡¯s family as well as other families who had been interrogated were all sent back since they had been proved innocent. Since they can be questioned, why can¡¯t we?¡±

    His words made sense, which made the two old masters unable to refute. However, Gu Tingbing who sat on the side suddenly stood up in anger and said loudly, ¡°What did you mean by saying we were slightly implicated?! Those officials are not capable of finding out the truth, so they took it out on us. They only want to show how powerful they are! Our family has been loyal to this country for generations, we are the most devoted family! Second Brother, you are also trusted by His Majesty now, why can¡¯t you help your own family out now that they have bullied us in our own mansion! Do you really want others to mock us?¡±

    ¡°The moment I knew about this, I have already inquired about the details.¡± Gu Tingye smiled gently, saying, ¡°They said that the people of the Ministry of Justice have testimonies and evidences against us. After they have done a thorough investigation, they still found some uncertain points. Then His Majesty ordered those men to interrogate our family members. My cousin, you still think this is some kind of joke?¡±

    Hearing this, Gu Tingbing was choked.

    After Minn heard that behind the partition board, she couldn¡¯t help thinking secretly, ¡®Those men will never be convinced until they are faced with grim reality. They are still acting like they have nothing to fear. Don¡¯t they know what their real problems are?¡¯

    After Gu Tingye had left Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion indignantly, the affairs of Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s family had nothing to do with him anymore. Especially after Old Master Gu died, the only bond Gu Tingye had with the Gu¡¯s family was gone. When the fight for the crown was very fierce in the capital, Gu Tingye had been eating the cheapest noodles on the street and endured all kinds of hardship to make a living. So, it was none of Gu Tingye¡¯s business if Gu¡¯s family was implicated in the fight for the crown.

    At this moment, Minn suddenly heard a sound beside her. Then she saw Second Madam Bing standing up all of a sudden to walk toward the hall. After that, Second Madam Bing approached Gu Tingye and started to beg, ¡°Second Brother Ye, I am a woman who doesn¡¯t understand the official affairs, but we are all families after all. Now that your uncles and your brothers are in danger, you can not just stand by, right?¡± With these words, she started to weep.

    Minn secretly praised this woman. As a matter of fact, the sixth sense of women was always reliable. Actually, the people of the Gu¡¯s family didn¡¯t need to reason things out for Gu Tingye. Begging him was the most effective way. As Minn had expected, Gu Tingye frowned and stood up to avoid Second Madam Bing¡¯s obeisance. Then he turned to Fourth Old Master and said, ¡°Please let my sister-inw go back. This is so inappropriate.¡±

    However, Fourth Old Master didn¡¯t mind at all and only said, ¡°They are also your families, don¡¯t mind about the rules. It¡¯s reasonable for your sister-inw to get anxious.¡±

    Second Madam Bing wiped her tears while standing respectfully by the side.

    In fact, the women in ancient times couldn¡¯t appear on public asions except for the huge events like dividing up the family property. They wouldn¡¯t even show up in front of their brothers-inw if it was not necessary because of the restriction of the etiquette.

    Minn squinted her eyes while thinking, ¡®What is this supposed to mean? Using a carrot-and-stick approach?¡¯

    Gu Tingye, with his eyebrows slightly raised, said, ¡°Fine. Then I¡¯ll just be blunt.¡± Then he sat down with an imposing manner and said in a loud voice, ¡°The former Fourth Prince has already been convicted with treason. The other ones who have followed him in the mutiny were also sentenced. Now His Majesty is looking into the ones that have assisted those people, or had a close rtionship with the former Fourth Prince, or been involved in the mutiny.¡±

    The former emperor was a soft-hearted person for his whole life. Before he died, he finally had a clear head for once. He upheld justice for the poor Third Prince and Consort De and dered Fourth Prince guilty in order to make it easier for Eighth Prince to get the throne.

    After Gu Tingye said that, everyone in the hall was stunned. Fifth Old Master who had been in the official circle before said in a heavy voice, ¡°At that time, Fourth... that guilty prince¡¯s sphere of influence covered almost half of the capital. There were so many people having close contacts with him. Is anyone that used to have a close rtionship with him going to be convicted with treason?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Gu Tingye held up the tea cup on the table and took a sip of the tea, saying, ¡°His Majesty is a virtuous and wise emperor. He has ordered the Ministry of Justice, the Dali Temple and the Department of Supervision to work together in this case. The conviction wouldn¡¯t be cursory. When the guilty prince started the rebellion, he had the support from half of the people in the Military Department and a few groups of the imperial guards. He even had someone fake an imperial edict for him in the Royal Pce. First, he forced Third Prince to die and then forced our former emperor to abdicate. After all these forces colluded with each other and worked together, the great disturbance was created.¡±

 Chapter 246: Grudge (3)

    <h4>Chapter 246: Grudge (3)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    ¡°My father has been in the army for twenty years and garrisoned the frontier for ten years. Although he didn¡¯t take charge of the affairs afterwards, most of the people he has promoted still became significant officials afterwards. Those people worked in different camps and military bases with different posts. The most important thing is, have any of them joined the mutiny? Has anyone from our family helped the guilty prince recruit those people? If that really happened, our family would be used of colluding with the guilty prince.¡±

    The look in Gu Tingye¡¯s eyes was strangely cold. As he nced at all the people in the room, they only felt desperate as if their hearts were sinking in the cold water-- helping the guilty prince recruit some people can be something serious or not. They could say they had only introduced someone to the former Fourth Prince. However, it was very likely that some of the people had joined the mutiny because of the Gu¡¯s introduction.

    ¡°This, this...¡± Old Madam Qin finally realized how serious this thing was. Then she said in a trembling voice, ¡°You knew about your father, he wouldn¡¯t do something like that!¡±

    Gu Tingye didn¡¯t reply to her and only glimpsed at others. Then he spoke even more slowly as if he was trying to use every word to torture them, ¡°I was upied in the military camp at the countryside, but I have sent a letter to Liu Zhengjie. He couldn¡¯t disclose too many things to me. But he did have mentioned one thing, which was that someone in our family has bought a few groups of women from south of the Yangtze River for the guilty prince.¡±

    ¡°This... will also be considered a crime?¡± Gu Tingyang who had been absent-minded the whole time suddenly asked that in shock.

    Gu Tingye put down his tea cup and said in a t tone, ¡°Later on, most of these women were sent to the civil officials or generals, in order to draw them to the guilty prince¡¯s side.¡±

    Fifth Old Master looked at Fourth Old Master and then lowered his head to ponder. With the look on Gu Tingwei¡¯s face turning anxious, he took a nce at Gu Tingbing who sat beside him, finding thetter¡¯s face turning deadly pale and the sweats on his forehead running down like raindrops.

    Minn was deeply absorbed in the story. Suddenly someone pinched her on the hand. Then she turned around and saw Madam Xuan showing a scornful look. Madam Xuan said in an extremely low voice and snorted, ¡°They never think of us when they make a fortune. We will never be implicated in their crimes.¡±

    Minn smiled in a daze, not knowing what to say. Now everything was pretty clear. Old Master Gu was a prudent person who would never collude with the guilty prince. Gu Tingyu was feeble and sick, so he wouldn¡¯t have the strength to coborate with anyone. Gu Tingwei had been kept on a short leash by his mother, so he wouldn¡¯t do anything absurd. As for the other men in the Gu Family, it was hard to say what kind of things they would do.

    Minn had studied the ancient criminalws before. Moreover, with the influence of her father and brother, she was actually aware of the situation now. ording to what Gu Tingye had said, even if Gu¡¯s Family was convicted of colluding with the guilty prince, the people in the Gu Family might not be sentenced to death or sent into exile since the ancestor of the Gu Family had been one of the founders of this country and Gu Tingye was trusted by the emperor now. So, what would be the worst situation?

    Minn looked to those men in the hall. Everyone was panicky, scared, anxious except for Gu Tingye who was drinking his tea calmly.

    The thing that the First Family feared most was that their family property(the estates granted by His Majesty) would be confiscated because they failed to manage the family. The thing that the Fourth and Fifth Family feared most was that as long as any member of their family was convicted, they would be punished, reformed throughbor, put into jail, or sent to exile. Those punishments were all hard to endure. So, what did Gu Tingye want?

    Minn couldn¡¯t help but raise her head to look at Gu Tingye who was sitting upright. Did he only want to see the guys who had bullied him suffering?

    ¡°My second nephew, did you say all those things only to evade your responsibility?!¡± Fifth Old Master, teeth gritted, stared at Gu Tingye straightly and said, ¡°Are you going to feel at ease watching your uncles and brothers being tortured? Just tell us, will you help us or not?¡±

    ¡°Tell me this, Fifth Uncle, is what I have said true? Has anyone in our family colluded with the guilty prince?¡± Gu Tingye said leisurely.

    Fifth Old Master was speechless. He couldn¡¯t deny that. However, he was not willing to admit that either since he was afraid that Gu Tingye would lecture him with the words ¡®One should always be patriotic and loyal to the throne.¡¯ After all, Fifth Old Master was a schr who was keen on keeping up his appearance.

    Fourth Old Madam hadn¡¯t wanted to chime in before. However, if anything bad happened to Fourth Old Master, her daughter wouldn¡¯t marry into a prestigious family. Then she said gently, ¡°Tingye, everyone will make mistakes. Even if your uncles and brothers made mistakes, you should still help them. After all, we are all families, right?¡±

    Gu Tingye took a nce at her and said, ¡°Of course I won¡¯t stand by.¡±

    Minn tried to figure out the meaning of his ambiguous words. Well, everything was back to the beginning.

    Fourth Old Master took out his handkerchief to wipe the sweats on his forehead. Then he raised his head and said to Gu Tingye, ¡°Tingye, you are the only capable man in our family. Your eldest brother¡¯s weak and sick, and he couldn¡¯t undertake anything. We need you to keep our noble title and take our family¡¯s responsibility. You are the backbone of our family...¡±

    Hearing that, Old Madam Qin suddenly raised her head to gaze at Fourth Old Master with an indignant look in her eyes.

    ¡°Careful with your words, Fourth Uncle!¡± Gu Tingye showed a straight face right away and said seriously, ¡°We should always respect our seniors. Please don¡¯t say that. Your words are disrespectful to our family rules and will harm the rtionships between me and my brothers. You shouldn¡¯t have said that!¡±

    Fourth Old master sat back embarrassedly.

    Minn frowned. Fourth Old Master had spoken too undisguisedly. How shameful! Also, none of the Gu¡¯s people had figured out what Gu Tingye was thinking. He didn¡¯t want the noble title because he needed a title. He wanted to be Marquis Ningyuan because he needed to vent his anger, take revenge for his blood mother and ay his grievances for all those years. From this point of view, the people of the Fourth and Fifth Family were more hateful than others.

    ¡°Tingye, say something.¡± Old Madam Qin, seeing the situation getting worse, asked straightly, ¡°How can we bring this thing to an end?¡±

    Gu Tingye stared at her anxious face and said slowly, ¡°If the investigation shows that the people of our family are innocent, it¡¯ll be the best. If...¡± He smiled with a helpless look and stopped saying anything.

    Fifth Old Master stared at Gu Tingye coldly, saying in a grim voice, ¡°The only thing I want is that everyone in our family could be safe. I don¡¯t want to see anyone being harmed in this!¡±

    -- ¡®Bah! You call that ¡®the only you want¡¯? What a simple request!¡¯ Minn sneered.

    Gu Tingye also stared at Fifth Old Master calmly while saying in a cold voice, ¡°Since you want safety, why have some of you done those things? Fifth Uncle, don¡¯t be angry. Tell me, what if I am still wandering outside, what would you do now?¡±

    Hearing that, everyone in the hall was astonished. When Gu Tingye left the Gu family, all the Gu¡¯s family members surrounded Old Master Gu¡¯s sickbed. Fourth Old Master and Fifth Old Masterforted Old Master Gu, ¡°Just assume that boy never exists in our family!¡±

    The people of the Gu Family didn¡¯t know what to say. Old Madam Qin said with tears covering her face, ¡°Tingye, it¡¯s all my fault. I have wronged you before. I know you are angry. Just vent all your anger on me. I¡¯m the one that hasn¡¯t taken good care of you. I¡¯m the one that let you run away from home in a rage...¡±

    After all, Old Madam Qin was Gu Tingye¡¯s stepmother. It seemed not appropriate to let her cry so bitterly. Minn was wondering if she should persuade Old Madam Qin.

    Meanwhile, Gu Tingye, having turned around, stepped forward to help Old Madam Qin while saying gently, ¡°Even if something happens, I¡¯ll try my best to help.¡±

    ¡°Will we be fine?¡± Old Madam Qin still insisted on asking.

    Gu Tingye said shortly, ¡°Nothing is clear right now. It¡¯s hard to say.¡±

    The conversation ended there. Since Gu Tingye had already promised to help, what else could Old Madam Qin say? The other people in the hall gazed at each other at a loss, feeling quite helpless. Today, Gu Tingye wasn¡¯t moved by tough attitudes or soft persuasion and only passed the buck.

    ¡°Well,¡± Gu Tingye smiled while looking at the people around him, ¡°I can¡¯t promise lots of things, but I will assure you that no one¡¯s life will be taken.¡±

    His meaningful words shocked lots of people present.

 Chapter 247: The Solution (1)

    <h4>Chapter 247: The Solution (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    The couple didn¡¯t say anything on the way from Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion to the Cheng Manor. After they went back home, Gu Tingye discussed official business with others in the outer study until midnight. First, he discussed government affairs with Gongsun Baishi. Then he ordered a few scribes to write down the regtions which he dictated. Only until the Chou Hour(1 a.m. in the morning) did hee back to his room with morning dew all over his body.

    After entering the room, he reached out his hand to lift the curtain. Then he saw a clump of cloud-like hair outside the satin quilt, however, he couldn¡¯t find where her body was. Only one of her tender and pink feet was exposed by the corner of the quilt with her chubby toes turning up.

    Gu Tingye chuckled and couldn¡¯t help but poke her bare toes. Then he turned around to take a shower in the bathroom. After that, he changed into a satin sleepwear and went back to the bed. However, Minn who had already woken up was leaning on a pillow with her head tilted while staring at him with a dazed look.

    ¡°You are awake?¡± The man lifted the quilt and got on the bed with a smile.

    Minn nodded. Then she stretched her little arms like a kitten which had just woken up and said, ¡°I have already woken up when you tickled my toes.¡±¡¯

    The look on Gu Tingye¡¯s face turned a bit awkward. Then he held Minn in his arms as if nothing had happened. As they bothy down on the bed and embraced each other, Minn leaned her face on his sturdy chest while murmuring something. Gu Tingye didn¡¯t hear her clearly, so he asked her what she had been saying with his eyes closed.

    Minn, with her chin against his chest, stared at him and said, ¡°Did you already know what would happen to Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion long ago?¡± What a coincidence that he had taken her to inspect those estates at that certain point!

    Gu Tingye opened his eyes, seeing her clear and innocent eyes fixed on him. Then he smiled and said, ¡°Liu Zhengjie did have sent me a message, but it¡¯s true that the military review has happened to take ce at that time. So I decided to take you out to stay away from the trouble.¡±

    MInn sat up from her quilt with her arms around her knees, sighing, ¡°Although I couldn¡¯t escape from that forever, it is still good to stay in peace for a period of time. However...¡± She paused and then turned around to look at him while saying in a low voice, ¡°Are you really nning to stay out of this the whole time?¡±

    After a while, Gu Tingye, with a meaningful look in his ck eyes, replied to her, ¡°There are so many families being used of colluding with the guilty prince. Those dukes, earls and marquises lost all of their family properties and their noble titles. Duke Cheng¡¯s merits offset his faults, but he was still fined three years of government rewards and five years of official food supplement. Why should Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s family be an exception?¡±

    With a scornful smile on his tender lips, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve done my best not to help worsen their penalties. What were they thinking by asking me to help them get away with it?¡±

    Minn sighed slowly. Gu Tingye then said again, ¡°However, I did have interfered in this.¡±

    Minn opened her eyes wide, not understanding his words.

    ¡°I told them to investigate other cases first and postpone everything involving Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s family.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Gu Tingye said bluntly, ¡°After all, they should wait until I got married. Otherwise our wedding would have been so boring without many people there.¡±

    Minn smacked her lips andy on the bed again feebly. Gu Tingye found her quite adorable and interesting when she curled up like a ball with her head lowered while wobbling inside the quilt. So he dabbed her little nose and said smilingly,

    ¡°What are you worrying about now? You have never done anything wrong. Neither will you be the one that sit by and do nothing. Why are you being like this?¡±

    Minn was enlightened right away.

    That was right! She had never invloved herself in this thing, nor did she know anything about it. Why did she feel so guilty?!

    ¡°Honey, you are so right!¡± She suddenly got full of courage.

    Gu Tingye couldn¡¯t help but smile. He remembered something all of a sudden and said, ¡°Today¡¯s affair is not over yet. There will be lots of problems in the future. I¡¯ll be fine since I work outside. However, you might be troubled by them for a long time. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be annoyed.¡±

    Minn said bravely, ¡°What¡¯s to be annoyed about? They would only ask me to persuade you to help them. I¡¯ll agree to all of their requests. It¡¯s a different thing if you want to help or how much you can help.¡±

    The man raised his nice eyebrows and expressed that he admired her optimistic bravery.

    In no time, Minn realized that her brave words were of no use. The second day, the women from Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion came.

    Sometimes it was mothers-inwing with their daughters-inw; sometimes it was mothers bringing their little children; sometimes they gathered together to for a joint fight; sometimes they arrived in one and another groups. They came when Minn was about to eat, or she prepared to check the ount with the stewards, or wanted to take a nap. If they happened to arrive at the meal time, Minn had to ask them to have meals together. However, it was very impossible for Minn to eat anything when those women wailed and whined while staring at Minn with a bitter look.

    Their outrageous behaviorspletely disturbed Minn¡¯s healthy lifestyle.

    Those women cried, begged and dragged Minn¡¯s sleeves while using the carrot-and-stick approach. They talked about how pathetic their children would be and what a miserable future they and their children would have if their husbands were gone . Minn was impressed by their perfect performance.

    Fifth Old Madam thumped on the table and shouted with one of her fingers pointed at Minn¡¯s nose. She didn¡¯t listen to Minn¡¯s exnation at all and nearly forced Minn to swear that Gu Tingye would take care of everything. In the meantime, Second Madam Di and Second Madam Bing winked at their children together as if it was their secret code. Then those kids cried in an extremely loud voice. Other women also helped persuade Minn with blunt or implicit words.

    Minn¡¯s ears were numb, her head was dizzy and her eyes were blurring. It had only been three days, and she was already terribly fatigued. Right now, she was just like an eggnt which had been hurt by the frost, spiritless and weak. When she was pushed too hard by those women and couldn¡¯t even breathe, she could just faint right away without pretending. However, those women always fainted ahead of her with vivid movements. Sometimes they even bumped their heads on the corner of the table.

    Minn really couldn¡¯t take this anymore.

    Seeing her being like this, Gu Tingye suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay in your parents¡¯ house for a couple of days? Come to think about it, you never lived in Sheng¡¯s mansion ever since we got married even in Double Month(T/N:Double Month is a Chinese custom that requires the newly married couple to live in the wife¡¯s parents¡¯ home for a period of time).¡±

    ¡°Can we?¡± Minn was quite intrigued, but still a bit hesitant. When she had just got married, Cheng Manor needed a madam to handle all the affairs. Since she couldn¡¯t get away, she then failed to observe the Double Month custom. However, if she went back this time...

    Atst, Minn decided to visit Sheng¡¯s mansion to see the situation there first.

 Chapter 248: The Solution (2)

    <h4>Chapter 248: The Solution (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Next day in the morning, the couple went to Sheng¡¯s mansion in a coach.

    First, they entered the Hall of Peaceful Ages to meet Old Madam Sheng. Wang shi also sat there upright with a smile. Hai shi stood behind Wang shi with her head lowered. Minn and Gu Tingye, as honored guests to the Sheng¡¯s family, were offered seats right away after they had given their obeisances. Minn was a bit bashful seeing Hai shi standing there. Then she said, ¡°Sister-inw, please sit down, we are all families.¡±

    Hai shi who always stuck to the etiquette was not wiling to sit and only turned around to prepare for tea and the wet handkerchiefs. After that, Hai shi brought the fruits, osmanthus green bean cakes which had been sent from her parents¡¯ family in south to treat the guests.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us you woulde?¡± Old Madam Sheng asked with a worried look in her eyes, ¡°Has something happened? You two came here so suddenly.¡±

    Wang shi was afraid that Gu Tingye would be unhappy to hear that and said in a hurry, ¡°Mother, what are you talking about? Ourdy and her husband cane to visit us at any time!¡± Then she turned her head and said to Gu Tingye, ¡°My son-inw, don¡¯t take it personally. Old Madam always talks like that.¡±

    Gu Tingye said smilingly, ¡°Never mind.¡±

    Minn chuckled while ncing at the women in Sheng¡¯s family.

    Wang shi hadn¡¯t changed at all. Ever since she had grandson and granddaughter, she gained lots of weight and looked more and more like the wife of andlord. Hai shi had basically ovee the postpartum obesity and gradually recovered her good shape. Today Hai shi was wearing a sky-blue gauze coat embroidered with plum blossoms on folded branches. The Suet Jade bracelet on her chubby wrist made her look quite graceful.

    Minn lowered her head, thinking, ¡°Poor Hun, she doesn¡¯t even get any fatter after her pregnancy. Ever since she gave birth to the baby, she only has skin and bones. I should find some highly nutritious food in the storeroom and send to her.¡¯

    Old Madam Sheng was the only one who surprised Minn. After a long while Minn hadn¡¯t seen Old Madam Sheng, thetter didn¡¯t get aged at all, but was actually full of energy with a louder voice than before. Minn then fixed her eyes on Quan who was standing there with his wet nurse.

    This chubby boy was almost two years old. He was lively, cheerful and extremely adorable. His round little arms and legs seemed very strong. Suddenly, he shook off the hands of the maids who wanted to help him and walked with heavy steps. He wasn¡¯t afraid of Gu Tingye at all and gave obeisance to thetter gracefully. In the meantime, Quan also opened his bright and round eyes wide to size up the tall and strong man in front of him curiously.

    Gu Tingye, as tough as he was, also got softened. As Gu Tingye touched the chubby boy¡¯s head, Quan grabbed Gu Tingye¡¯s wrist while grinning with all of his small white teeth exposed and a dimple showing on his face. Gu Tingye smiled and then took off a dark green jade ring and gave it to Quan.

    The women in Sheng¡¯s family knew how precious that ring was. Hai shi said right away, ¡°How can we ept this? That¡¯s too expensive!¡±

    Gu Tingye didn¡¯t say anything. Minn then chuckled and helped him reply, ¡°Sister-inw, just take it. I heard this jade could bring good fortune. Let Quan wear it as a blessing of his safety and health.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng took the ring and observed it carefully. Then she said bluntly, ¡°Fine, this is great.¡±

    Wang shi was quite joyful while staring at Gu Tingye with aplicated look. Hai shi gave her obeisance and thanked Gu Tingye. Then she asked a servant to thread the ring with a silk ribbon to let Quan hang it around his neck.

    Seeing the atmosphere getting better, Minn then mentioned what she had seen in the estates a few days ago smilingly. She picked the interesting things specially to tell them, ¡°... Then we lived for a few more days in the mountain. The vegetables and fruits we have sent here were all freshly picked in the mountain. Among those vegetables there are some excellent bamboos which are best for making soup or fried dishes!¡±

    Hai shi covered her mouth and chuckled, ¡°Old Madam and Madam should rest assured now. Sixth sister hasn¡¯t changed at all, always in high spirits when she talks about dishes. Ever since Quan could speak a few words, he always cries for all kinds of food. It turns out he¡¯s just like his Sixth Aunt!¡±

    Minn slightly blushed and muttered, ¡°Sister-inw, just call me a foodie.¡±

    Gu Tingye didn¡¯t speak too much the whole time and only watched those women chatting with each other. However, seeing Minn being a bit embarrassed, he couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Loving to eat is a good thing.¡±

    After he had said that, the women in the hall couldn¡¯t help butugh. Wang shi rubbed her eyes and said to Old Madam Sheng with a beaming smile, ¡°See? Old Madam, you¡¯ve seen how protective my son-inw is towards his wife.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng gradually stopped frowning and looked at the couple smilingly. Also, the look in her eyes also became gentle when she looked at Gu Tingye.

    While the women kept chatting, Gu Tingye stared at Quan the whole time. The boy didn¡¯t make any noise and only walked among those adults with his two short legs. Sometimes he dragged the hemline of Wang shi¡¯s dress; sometimes he pulled Hai shi¡¯s fingers; sometimes he walked toward Gu Tingye and raised his head to look at this man. After a while, Quan seemed to remember Minn. This boy found his Sixth Aunt quite gentle and amiable, so he climbed on her knees and gave a big kiss on her face. Then he covered his mouth and ran away to hide behind Old Madam Sheng.

    His behaviors made the whole room burst intoughter. Gu Tingye also couldn¡¯t help but smile while looking at Minn with a meaningful look.

    Minn held the chubby boy in her arms and praised Quancently, ¡°How adorable my nephew is!¡±

    Hearing that, Gu Tingye put on a slightly angry expression in his ck eyes and turned his head. It seemed he wasining to Minn of hercking a sense of romance.

    After they talked for a while, Gu Tingye stood up and dismissed himself to see Sheng Hong. After he had left, the women talked more freely.

    However, Wang shi sighed slightly because she felt a bit jealous seeing Gu Tingye, the man who had an imposing appearance, treat Minn so well.

    Hai shi was a sensible woman. After she saw Wang shi sighing toward Gu Tingye¡¯s back with a sad look, she walked to Wang shi and said with a smile, ¡°In fact, thedies in our family are all very lucky. A few days ago, Fifth Brother-inw apanied Rn back home. I remembered how sweet that couple was... Oh my, they are so attached to each other!¡±

    Hearing that, Wang shi beamed with delight right away and gave a genuine smile, ¡°Your Fifth Brother-inw is an honest man. He cares for Rn a lot. They haven¡¯t been married for a long time, but Rn already gained lots of weight!¡± On these words, Wang shi nced at Minn, finding thetter still very slim with a pointed chin. Wang shi also detected the tiredness on Minn¡¯s face. Then she assumed that Minn must have lots of things to worry about now that Gu¡¯s family had been through a lottely. Thinking of that, Wang shi felt a lot morefortable.

    Old Madam Sheng was also staring at Minn with her eyebrows slightly knitted. Then she said, ¡°You havee just in time. We don¡¯t need to send you the message. Rn is pregnant.¡±

 Chapter 249: The Solution (3)

    <h4>Chapter 249: The Solution (3)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Minn got dazed first. Then she got overjoyed right away and kept congratting Rn.

    Speaking of that, Wang shi said happily with her eyebrows dancing, ¡°I¡¯ve known this good news for a while. However, at that time Rn hasn¡¯t been pregnant for a long time. I didn¡¯t dare to make it public. Now that her condition is stable, she then asked us to visit her. Actually, Old Madam has been too careful. The moment we got the message, she sent two capable Mama to look after Rn¡¯s diet and daily life.¡±

    That was the most annoying thing about Wang shi. Since Old Madam Sheng cared about Rn, Wang shi should only feel grateful instead of putting on an act. Right now, she turned around to me Old Madam Sheng, ¡°Mother! I know you love Rn a lot, but I¡¯m afraid that her mother-inw might not be happy with what you have done. When I went to Wen Family the other day, I saw the look on Rn¡¯s mother-inw¡¯s face not so delightful!¡±

    Hai shi didn¡¯t know what to say. Minn lowered her head as usual, pretending that she hadn¡¯t heard anything. Although Old Madam Sheng believed in Buddhism, she had no intention to tolerate everything. Before, Wang shi had also put on airs lots of times, however, most of the time she only ended up with tragedy.

    As expected, Old Madam Sheng nced at her daughter-inw¡¯scent look and took a sip of the tea. Then she said, ¡°Before, I didn¡¯t like to interfere in these things because I was sensitive about my reputation. However, now thinking of Hun, I realize that the health of ourdies is the most important thing. I don¡¯t care if I was a bit rude to Rn¡¯s mother-inw. After all, Rn¡¯s not as tolerant as Hun. If she quarrels with the people of the Wen Family, it will harm either their family unity or Rn¡¯s body. Then, I don¡¯t mind being the evil person once!¡±

    Thinking of Hun¡¯s sick appearance, Wang shi got tears in her eyes. Then she lowered her head and stopped talking. Actually, Old Madam Wen wasn¡¯t easy to deal with either. However, Sheng¡¯s family was more powerful than Wen¡¯s family and Wen Yanjing treasured Rn a lot. After Old Madam Wen found her carrot-and-stick approach all useless, she finally stopped making trouble.

    Old Madam Sheng put down her tea cup and said to Wang shi with sincere words, ¡°You are lucky to have so many children and grandchildren. Now that Hun has two sons, she could finally be a bit relieved. Let¡¯s not talk about other girls first, but Rn was raised by you since she was born. I am an old woman who is not able to take everything into consideration, you should give more advice to Rn in her daily life!¡±

    ¡°After all, she is a madam now! You can not let here back to her parents¡¯ home all the time. If others hear about this, they would assume that our family is bullying. Tell her to be thoughtful and respectful to her husband. Tell her not to act like a giver to the Wen¡¯s family, unless she doesn¡¯t want to live a good life in the future! She should treat her mother-inw and her sister-inw nicely and learn to tolerate! Don¡¯t act as if she has suffered great grievances every time she ran into a little trifles. All the madams would experience difficulties, why should Rn be an exception? Is she made by gold or jade? Her husband seems like a man with a good heart. I believe he will treat Rn well even if he bes sessful in his career, as long as Rn doesn¡¯t go too far.¡± Old Madam Sheng¡¯s words didn¡¯t sound very strict but were straight to the point. Every blunt or implicit point she made touched the raw nerve of Wang shi. Right now, thetter was stuck for words.

    ¡°Mother, you are right. I¡¯ll remember everything you said and tell Rn about it afterwards.¡± After a long while, Wang shi said that with her neck turning very stiff.

    Hai shi lowered her head and counted the tea leaves in the cup like what Minn was doing with a serious look.

    Seeing Wang shi¡¯s pale face, Old Madam Sheng felt quite satisfied. Then she changed the topic, ¡°If we make mistakes in etiquette, we can not argue on anything even if we have enough grounds. If Rn sticks to the etiquette, our family will not tolerate any misconducts of the Wen¡¯s family either!¡± On these words, Old Madam Sheng also got a bit angry. She felt sad to see her favorite eldest granddaughter suffering. However, at least Hun had married into a family which was more powerful than the Sheng¡¯s family. If Rn who had married into an ordinary family also got bullied, Sheng¡¯s family would be a joke.

    It was the best that the two families which were united by marriage could be on equal terms. Since the marriages of the Sheng¡¯s girls were not frauds, no one should submit themselves to humiliation.

    After Minn had counted the tea leaves three times, she changed the topic by talking to Hai shi, ¡°When are you going to hold the one-month feast for Hui, sister-inw? I am looking forward to it.¡±

    Hai shi, as a clever woman, replied to Minn right away with a smile, ¡°My condition was not so good when I gave birth to Hui. My mother who cares about me a lot decided to hold the two-month feast in Hai¡¯s family. By then, Hui and I will be more vigorous to meet the guests and attend the feast.¡±

    Wang shi nodded while ncing at her daughter-inwcently, ¡°That¡¯s right. By then, it will be a month after your Eldest Sister¡¯s delivery. Rn¡¯s condition will be more stable too. Our family could all gather together.¡±

    Minn nced at Old Madam Sheng, finding thetter fiddling with the dried orange in the te calmly with a slightly scornful look on her face.

    Minn tried her best to hold back herughter and said to Wang shi, ¡°Madam, you are so experienced and thoughtful. We should always learn from you.¡± She stared at Wang shi while speaking in a sincere tone and with an earnest look. That was something Minn had been ustomed to do. No matter how ridiculous Wang shi¡¯s words sounded, Minn was always able to agree with her firmly without blinking an eye.

    Wang shi covered her mouth while smiling. Then, in order to show her modesty, she then changed a subject, ¡°Speaking of your Eldest Sister, I visited her a few days ago. She¡¯s still very slim but in high spiritstely.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great. Last time I saw Eldest Sister, I found her so thin that the clothes on her seemed sorge.¡± Minn said worriedly, not knowing if her n had worked.

    Wang shi, with a gloating look, said joyfully, ¡°Ha ha! Now Old Madam Yuan is busy enough with her own affairs. Your Eldest Sister¡¯s life is much easier than before. She also said that she missed you a lot. If you are not busy, who don¡¯t you go visit her?¡±

    ¡°Busy enough with her own affairs? What happened in Yuan¡¯s family?¡± Minn¡¯s heart suddenly beat fast. Now she felt both excited and anxious.

    Wang shi was about to speak when Old Madam Sheng suddenly coughed loudly. Then Wang shi suddenly realized that it was not appropriate for her to gossip about the elders of another family in front of the young girls. Hai shi reacted very fast by saying right away, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Lately Old Master Yuan married a new concubine. Old Madam Yuan was only afraid that this new concubine didn¡¯t know all the rules and couldn¡¯t take care of Old Master Yuan. So Old Madam Yuan has been busy with lecturing the new concubine.¡± See, what a perfect speech! Mrs. Wang, you still had so many things to learn.

    Then, Minn acted as if it was the first time she had heard of that and replied slowly, ¡°Well...¡± Hurray!

    Although it was mean to bring a concubine to a family, it was still a right thing to protect her own sister. Since that old woman always tortured Hun and had almost sent a team of women to Hun¡¯s husband, Minn felt it was not wrong to let that evil woman have the same experience as Hun. She deserved it! Minn didn¡¯t feel guilty at all.

    ¡°... Old Madam Yuan truly is a good wife.¡± Minn said that with an innocent look in her eyes.

    Old Madam Sheng looked at Minn with a meaningful look, which made Minn feel a bit uneasy all of a sudden. Then she blushed and lowered her head.

    After Quan was put on the Ocean Bed, he kept fiddling with the jade ring which had been threaded by a red ribbon in front of his chest. First, he put one of his fingers in the ring, and there was still lots of space. Then he put two fingers, and there was still lots of room. Atst, he reached out his chubby fist and put four of his fingers into the ring. Whoa, then his little hand was stuck in the ring! The ancient jade was smooth, so he didn¡¯t feel hurt. However, after he had swung his little arms and pulled the ring a dozen of times, he still failed to take it off. Then he raised his fist and slipped into Old Madam Sheng¡¯s arms to ask for help.

    Old Madam Shengforted him and took the ring off his hand slowly. Right at this moment, a maid outside reported in a loud voice, ¡°Old Master and Third Master are back.¡±

    All the women except Old Madam Sheng stood up and gave obeisance when Sheng Hong and Changfeng entered the room in tandem.

    Seeing that, Quan hummed loudly and cheerfully on Old Madam Sheng¡¯s shoulder and spread his short arms to Sheng Hong.

    Sheng Hong, this middle-aged man who got a bit portlytely, was softened the moment he saw his grandson. After he had given obeisance to Old Madam Sheng, he held Quan in his arms at once with a smile. Then he, having sat on the seat beside the bed, put the chubby boy on his knees and started to y with his grandson.

    ¡°Gl, ndpa!¡± The boy still couldn¡¯t utter words clearly. However, he was good at grabbing his grandpa¡¯s beard.

    ¡°Oh! My cute boy!¡± Sheng Hongughed joyfully and let the boy grab his beard.

    Old Madam Sheng was still holding the jade ring. Seeing Sheng Hong and Quan being so intimate as if they hadn¡¯t seen each other for hundreds of years, Old Madam Sheng found that funny but also annoying. Then she taunted, ¡°You ungrateful boy!¡±

    Sheng Hong chuckled while still holding Quan in his arms. Quan kissed over half of Sheng Hong¡¯s face with his arms around Sheng Hong¡¯s neck. Wang shi said smilingly, ¡°No wonder they say kids are all close to their grandparents!¡±

    After all, Sheng Hong¡¯s daughter and daughter-inw were still in the hall, so he couldn¡¯t y with his grandson all the time. After a while, he passed Quan to the wet nurse.

    Old Madam Sheng said to Hai shi, ¡°This boy won¡¯t stay quiet if he doesn¡¯t run around outside. Today¡¯s weather is fine, you can take him outside and let him y for a while.¡±

    Hai shi answered in a gentle voice. The plump boy who was in the wet nurse¡¯s arms was quite clever and seemed to understand Old Madam Sheng¡¯s words. As his wet nurse bent over, he stretched his legs and stepped on the ground steadily. After that, he jumped to the outside cheerfully. Then a few maids and servants followed him right away.

    Hai shi felt ill at ease and apologized right away, ¡°This child is so undisciplined...¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Sheng Hong watched his grandson walking out smilingly and waved his hand, ¡°It¡¯s good for a little boy to be energetic. No matter whether he will be a schr or be in the troops, he always needs to have a strong body.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Old Madam Sheng felt pleased inwardly, but still said on purpose, ¡°As long as he¡¯s strong enough, we don¡¯t need to worry if his father will beat him! I hope he¡¯s not like his Sixth Aunt, who couldn¡¯t even stand being hit on the palms.¡±

    ¡°Grandma!¡± Minn felt embarrassed right away and said, ¡°You, you, it was just once, please don¡¯t mention that...¡±

 Chapter 250: The Solution (4)

    <h4>Chapter 250: The Solution (4)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    As everyone in the room burst intoughter, Hai shi gave her obeisance and left. Then everyone sat on their seats in order ording to their seniority. Sheng Hong and Wang shi sat on both sides of the Ocean Bed. Minn sat opposite Changfeng.

    ¡°Where¡¯s my sixth grandson-inw?¡± Old Madam Sheng panted a bit afterughing too hard. As she calmed her breath, she asked.

    Sheng Hong was about to stroke his beard, however, he only touched a tangle of hair due to his grandson¡¯s grasp. Then he could onlyb his beard and said, ¡°He talked with me for a while in the study and then went to the Commandery of Five Armies. These days His Majesty wasn¡¯t in the Royal Pce, so the morning report in the Imperial Court has been canceled temporarily. However, there are still lots of official business for us to do.¡±

    Minn took a nce at her father who had got off work early but still wore a patriotic look on his face. Then she, as cooperative as she always was, echoed her father right away, ¡°Our two Empress Dowagers both caught illness and went to the pce in the West Mountain to recuperate. His Majesty visits them every few days, that is so sincere and filial!¡±

    Sheng Hong nodded with satisfaction. Among all his daughters, Minn was the most sensible one who always knew how to echo with her dad.

    He was a sophisticated official after all. This morning after he had called the roll, he went back to Sheng¡¯s mansion because there wasn¡¯t anything for him to do. Since the emperor was not in the pce, there wouldn¡¯t be anything urgent. Most of the officials who were still super busy now at this moment were either high-ranking or important ones, such as Sheng Hong¡¯s Sixth Son-inw who had just left in a hurry.

    ¡°Mother, what were you talking about just now? I¡¯ve heard yourughter at a distance.¡± Sheng Hong who was in a good mood chatted with Old Madam Sheng respectfully.

    Old Madam Sheng pointed to Minn and said, ¡°About her and her sisters. Hun misses Minn a lot. Rn can walk now. Later when Hai family holds a two-month feast for Hui, they can get together.¡±

    Sheng Hong also chuckled and echoed Old Madam Sheng with a few words. Suddenly he got a bit depressed and said gently, ¡°Come to think about it, Mn is the first one who got married. Why haven¡¯t we heard any good news from her?¡±

    His words spoiled the atmosphere in the hall right away. Wang shi curled her lips disdainfully and ignored Sheng Hong¡¯s words. Changfeng who had stayed silent suddenly raised his head with a seemingly worried look on his face. Old Madam Sheng stared at the father and the son and said in a t tone, ¡°What goes aroundes around. Mn looked down upon the family of Rn¡¯s husband at that time. What else can we do about it?¡±

    Wang shi felt quite pleased hearing that. Sheng Hong only sighed deeply. Old Madam Sheng nced at him and got softhearted, saying in a gentle tone, ¡°You are a good father and have already done everything you could do as a father. Mn strove for what she¡¯s having now regardless of the damage she brought to her father, mother and all of her families. Now... She can¡¯t me anyone.¡±

    Minn lowered her head and said nothing. She had also heard of Mn¡¯s situation. That girl¡¯s life was not that happy, but also not very bad. Mn and her husband weren¡¯t as intimate as those loving couples. However, she was never bullied in Liang¡¯s family either.

    Also, Mn was good at pretending that everything was going well and had handled the affairs in her family well so far. So, the rtionship between her and her husband was not that bad.

    Illegal daughters were like the weeds. The ones among them who could survive all had strong vitality. Even Hun, a legal daughter who had been pampered since her childhood, had to tolerate all those things. Mn, as an illegal daughter, had no ground to be spoiled all the time in her family. Perhaps Mn would make it on her own without Concubine Lin¡¯s protection and incorrect guideline.

    What if she wanted to throw a tantrum, or act willfully, or lose her temper? Well, unless she had an extremely powerful family which was willing to support her, all those things were not allowed to happen. Actually, not many women in the ancient times were able to have a happy marriage. The ideal life for them was that they and their husbands could respect each other. The women would take care of their husbands¡¯ concubines and children while the men would earn money to support the family. It was almost like the women and the men only got married to find a work partner to live a life with.

    Everyone was struggling with their lives. Minn had no intention to pity anyone.

    Old Madam Sheng didn¡¯t want to continue this topic. Then she said to Sheng Hong, ¡°Do you have anything to tell me today?¡±

    Sheng Hong, having remembered his purpose ofing, couldn¡¯t help but get joyful and said smilingly, ¡°That¡¯s right, mother. I came here to announce a happy event today.¡± He looked at Changfeng and continued, ¡°A few days ago we attended the feast in Liu family. A few days after that, Brother Liu came to tell me that he wanted to marry his daughter into our family.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng¡¯s eyes sparkled and she said, ¡°Which girl?¡±

    Speaking of that, Sheng Hong got even happier, ¡°It¡¯s his second legal daughter who is also the third child of his family.¡±

    Wang shi opened her mouth wide and Minn was also stunned. Old Madam Sheng asked right away, ¡°Is it true?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely! Brother Liu is a man of his word.¡± Sheng Hong stroked his beard and stared at his son smilingly. The more Sheng Hong looked at his boy, the more he found thetter super handsome and charming.

    Changfeng blushed and moved his body uneasily with his head lowered. Minn who was sitting on a short stool across from him saw it clearly that the look on his face now was quite strange. Changfeng was a bit bashful, a bit reluctant and seemed to have already resigned himself to his destiny.

    As for this Official Liu, Liu Ming, he was one of the few best friends of Sheng Hong and also used to be thetter¡¯s ssmate and colleague. At present, Official Liu took office in the Dali Temple as a five-ss Left Assistant Officer. Although his official rank was lower than Sheng Hong¡¯s, he was the legal son of Liu Family in Prefecture Yan. As a real literary family, Liu Family had been privileged and influential for hundreds of years.

    From thest dynasty, there had been lots of schrs in Liu¡¯s family in every generation. What was more, in that family, there had been two officials of the first ss, three officials of the second ss and lots of men working in the government. Although none of their family members had be the most powerful courtier ormander of border-provinces, this family nevercked officials.

    It was said that the memorial tablets of the people who had official ranks in the ancestral hall of the Liu Family were so many that they could form a set of cards. Although Liu Family was less famous than Hai Family, they still had a strong base. Every time Sheng Hong talked about Liu Family, he always showed an admiring look and sighed for a while.

    At that time, Sheng Hong had wanted to marry Rn to a boy of Liu¡¯s family. However, as a big family, the Liu Family valued their family rules very much. That boy of Liu¡¯s family had already been engaged to another girl. Anyway, why would a family like that marry their daughter to...? Minn wasn¡¯t in a hurry to know the answer and only turned her head slightly to Wang shi, waiting slowly.

    ¡°What do they see in Chengfeng?¡± As Minn had expected, Wang shi couldn¡¯t help but ask that bluntly, ¡°Master, you have to ask about the details. What if there are some misunderstandings?¡±

    Sheng Hong, after being questioned awkwardly on the spot, glowered at Wang shi. Old Madam Sheng also frowned and said, ¡°Third Lady of the Liu Family? Why do I remember that she has already been engaged?¡±

    Changfeng hung his head even lower and was not willing to raise his head at all. Wang shi shouted in surprise, ¡°Was that girl¡¯s engagement canceled?¡±

    Sheng Hong glowered at her again and turned his head to talk to Old Madam Sheng, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry, I will never be careless about the children¡¯s marriages. Brother Liu always calls you aunt, you know what kind of person he is. He has told me everything. The Third Lady of Liu Family did have been engaged to the boy of the Jiang family in Ding An, who¡¯s also the youngest legal grandson of Minister Jiang.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng squinted her eyes and nodded, ¡°That will be a well-matched marriage.¡±

    As Sheng Hong saw Old Madam Sheng getting more rxed, he took a sip of the tea and then said, ¡°Their wedding was about to be held before thest New Year¡¯s Eve. However, Minister Jiang¡¯s son passed away due to the pestilence in Ding An in that year. Therefore, Young Master Jiang had to observe mourning for his father for three years.¡±

    ¡°Yes, he should. So, their wedding had to be put off.¡± Old Madam Sheng said that.

    Sheng Hong put down his tea cup and sighed, ¡°Therefore, the two families both agreed to hold the wedding after the mourning. However, a few months ago, someone from Liu¡¯s family heard of something...¡± He sighed deeply and continued, ¡°Young Master Jiang hasmitted adultery with a maid during the mourning. The maid has even given birth to a son!¡±

    The look on Old Madam Sheng¡¯s face turned sullen. Wang shi twitched her mouth and said with contempt, ¡°Jiang¡¯s family in Ding An is merely thus.¡±

    ¡°Madam Liu is also from a big family that always sticks to the disciplines. After she had heard of that, she went to Ding An specially to ask about what had happened. The people of the Jiang Family kept apologizing to her. However, although Madam Liu argued with them for a long time and Jiang Family promised to add more betrothal presents, Madam Liu still hasn¡¯t got the answer she wanted. After that, she didn¡¯t want her daughter to marry into the Jiang Family anymore.¡± Sheng Hong said in a low voice.

    The room fell into silence. After a long while, Old Madam Sheng said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t let my daughter marry into that family either.¡±

 Chapter 251: The Solution (5)

    <h4>Chapter 251: The Solution (5)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Minn secretly nodded. This Madam Liu was a sensible woman.

    First, Young Master Jiang did such a shameless thing while he was in mourning for his dad, which meant he was unfilial and had no conscience. His moral quality and self-discipline should also be questioned.

    Second, the maid had even given birth to a child, which meant the family rules of the Jiang Family were not strict. At least Madam Jiang should be used of indulging her children. Having a mother-inw like that really would not be a good experience.

    Third, even now, Jiang Family still didn¡¯t agree to keep only the baby and kick that maid out of their family, which meant that maid must be quite charming that Young Master Jiang adored her a lot.

    Due to the three reasons that were listed above, even if Lady Liu married into the Jiang Family, her life there might not be very easy. In that case, it was better to have short, sharp pains than long, dull pains. After Lady Liu married Young Master Jiang, Jiang Family would have the initiative. So it was better for the Liu Family to have a clear mind before marrying their daughter into the Jiang Family.

    ¡°So cancel the engagement!¡± Wang shi said that sarcastically, ¡°It¡¯s not like a girl from the Liu Family couldn¡¯t find a man to marry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy.¡± Sheng Hong gave a wry smile.

    As Wang shi was about to retort him, Minn tried to stop them from quarreling and said gently, ¡°It truly is not an easy thing. Jiang Family and Liu Family have long-standing friendship for generations. Even if they couldn¡¯t unite by marriage, they shouldn¡¯t be enemies, right? If the engagement is canceled, the people of the Liu Family have to speak out the unfilial thing Young Master Jiang has done if they want to clear their name. Our country values filial piety a lot. Once Liu Family does that, the future of Young Master Jiang would be ruined. However, if Liu Family doesn¡¯t tell the truth, Lady Liu would be med for breaking off the engagement. It¡¯ll be harder for her to be engaged again...¡±

    Minn¡¯s voice sounded very soft. After hearing that, Wang shi was also stunned, saying, ¡°That... is troublesome indeed.¡±

    Sheng Hong nced at Minn with satisfaction, and then turned around to speak to Old Madam Sheng, ¡°As Minn has just said, Lady Liu is about to reach the appropriate age for marriage. Brother Liu was very anxious about her marriage, so he came to me to discuss. I¡¯ve known all the details that others don¡¯t know. Jiang Family is in the wrong this time. Moreover, you have seen Lady Liu before, mother. Don¡¯t you always praise her virtuous character?¡±

    As Sheng Hong said that, Old Madam Sheng was already quite intrigued. The mother and the son made eye contact for a while and then had a mutual understanding.

    This engagement was perfect.

    Changfeng was an illegal son who had only passed the imperial exam at the provincial level and had a very slight chance to pass the imperial exam in the capital. Moreover, Sheng Family wasn¡¯t a prestigious family. Therefore, Lady Liu who was a legal daughter of a big family was actually out of Changfeng¡¯s league. However, this time Master Liu hade to Sheng Hong first. So after Changfeng got married, he wouldn¡¯t be bullied by his wife or looked down upon by the Liu Family.

    Old Madam Sheng patted on the handrail of the Ocean Bed and said firmly, ¡°This could work. The Third Lady of the Liu Family is no doubt a wonderful girl. She will be a great madam. Ask about the date of her birth and her eight characters of horoscope afterwards. If everything is matched...¡± She paused and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to their mansion and make the proposal of marriage!¡±

    Wang shi, face flushing, felt extremely indignant. Before she could say anything, Sheng Hong said right away, ¡°Mother, you are absolutely right. That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been thinking too. We can¡¯t let the Liu Family make the proposal.¡±

    ¡°Since our child is going to engage himself to theirdy, we have to make the engagement look good.¡± Old Madam Sheng said bluntly, ¡°Tell everyone else that I adore the quality of thedy of Liu Family a lot, so I make the engagement proposal even though I know we don¡¯t deserve it.¡±

    ¡°Then we can let Brother Liu pretend to be reluctant. After that, Jiang Family could cancel the engagement for the reason that they don¡¯t want the girl to waste her youth on waiting since Young Master Jiang has to observe mourning for his father for a long while. That should be a good exnation to others.¡± Sheng Hong already had a thorough n.

    ¡°Some people are still going to gossip about this. We can bear some nders and give Liu Family an out. As long as they are grateful to us, they would surely give Changfeng more support in the future!¡±

    The mother and the son echoed with each other and didn¡¯t give anyone a chance to chime in. Wang shi who was super anxious only hated herself for being so retarded that she was unable to find a reason to retort. Minn lowered her head the whole time to avoid making any eye contact with Wang shi. This truly was a great engagement for Changfeng. Even Minn couldn¡¯t find anything wrong with it.

    Old Madam Sheng turned around and looked at Changfeng with a loving look in her eyes. After all, Old Madam Sheng had watched Changfeng growing up from a baby, and she really wanted this boy to live a well-off life. Although those officials in the Liu Family weren¡¯t in high position, there was still strength in numbers since the quantity of the officials in the Liu Family wasrge. Then, Changfeng would have someone to rely on in the future.

    Sheng Hong asked Changfeng to kowtow and express gratitude to Old Madam Sheng right away.

    ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯m such an unfilial grandson. How can I still ask you to rush about for my marriage at such an old age? I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Changfeng¡¯s words always sounded sweet. Right now, he blushed like a bashful girl.

    Old Madam Sheng chuckled and said, ¡°As long as I can find you a good wife, I¡¯m willing to run off my feet.¡±

    After everyone teased Changfeng for a while, Sheng Hong told him to go back to study.

    Changfeng¡¯s face was as red as the sunset glow and his cheeks were like the peach blossom, while the look in his eyes seemed a bit bitter and sad. He didn¡¯t dare to look into the elders¡¯ eyes and only gave a meaningful stare to Minn. Minn was congratting Sheng Hong and Old Madam Sheng with lots of nice words. As she suddenly saw the look in Changfeng¡¯s eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for him.

    She knew what Changfeng was thinking right now, but she didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud.

    After Changfeng had left, Old Madam Sheng and Sheng Hong continued to talk about the preparations for Changfeng¡¯s wedding. As the mother and the son talked very congenially, Minn saw Wangshi¡¯s face turning dark. Minn assumed that Wang shi must feel quite indignant now, and then she told thetter lots of funny things in the mountain such as catching the wild rabbits and sparrows or taking a bath in hot spring...

    Wang shi was gradually attracted to Minn¡¯s story and asked, ¡°That Hot Spring Estate is also on the West Mountain? Everyone says that it is a nice ce. The water is warm and the mountain is splendid, which is best for our health. Bathing in the hot spring can also help cure disease. You eldest sister is still not very healthy...¡± Wang shi said that with a slight drawl.

    Minn understood Wang shi¡¯s intention right away and said smilingly at once, ¡°Madam, you are right. I thought about this long ago and already asked someone to tidy the estate up. After Eldest Sister can walk freely, I¡¯ll invite her to the Hot Spring Estate to rest for a few days. Old Madam, Madam, I also would like you two to join us. Unfortunately, my Fifth Sister is pregnant now, so she can¡¯t bathe in the Hot Spring.¡±

    Hearing Minn¡¯s obedient answer, Wang shi felt quitefortable. Then she said, ¡°I know you are a good girl. We don¡¯t have so many rtives in the capital. Although you have already got married, don¡¯t forget about Aunt Kang and others. They should also share your wealthy life...¡±

    Before she could finish those words, with a huge bang in the hall, Old Madam Sheng thumped the tea cup on the table and said with a cold look, ¡°Since she already got married, she only belongs to the Gu¡¯s family now. Hun is not so well and needs recuperation, it¡¯s fine for her to go to the estate. But how can you let all of Minn¡¯s rtives go to Gu¡¯s estate like a swarm of bees? Are you trying to let them go to Gu Tingye for shelter or enjoy Gu¡¯s property for free? Don¡¯t you know how embarrassing it would be for the Sheng Family?¡±

    Sheng Hong was sensitive about Sheng¡¯s reputation. When Wang shi had said those words, he hadn¡¯t felt anything. However, after hearing Old Madam Sheng¡¯s words, he showed a sullen look right away.

    With the look on Wang shi¡¯s face turning extremely awkward, she muttered in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Minn is living a prosperous life now, why can¡¯t she give some support to her parents¡¯ family...¡±

    Old Madam Sheng snorted. Then she stared at Wang shi coldly and said slowly, ¡°It has only been a short while since she married, how many precious presents has she already sent to Hun, Changbai¡¯s wife, Rn and you?! When she sent you all the marten furs, snow gingeng, food and clothes, I never said anything. But now it seems that you only regard those gifts as the things you pick up on the road. You just wish you can get more, do you?¡±

    Wang shi felt both angry and ashamed being scolded by Old Madam Sheng in front of the young. However, she sensed Old Madam Sheng¡¯s rage and didn¡¯t dare to retort. Minn stood up reverently and stood there upright. She had no intention to say a word. The people of the Sheng Family were her families after all. As for Aunt Kang, Minn preferred to avoid meeting this woman as much as she could. Every time she met Aunt Kang, thetter would scold her. It was not like Minn had masochism and enjoyed being hurt.

 Chapter 252: The Solution (6)

    <h4>Chapter 252: The Solution (6)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    The room fell into deadly silence. Old Madam Sheng nced at Sheng Hong and Wang shi while saying in a meaningful tone, ¡°Changfeng¡¯s engagement sounds good to me, so I¡¯ll try my best to make the proposal for him. However, the Gu¡¯s family is too big andplicated. I never wanted Minn to marry into that family.¡±

    Hearing that, Wang shi broke into a cold sweat and Sheng Hong only felt bitterness in his mouth.

    Old Madam Sheng took a look at Minn who was still standing there with her head lowered. As Old Madam Sheng saw Minn¡¯s pointed chin, she got angrier and raised her voice, ¡°Minn loves easy life and freedom. We should find her a man from an ordinary family to marry. Gu Family nevercks troubles. Minn is still a young girl who just got married. She doesn¡¯t have a reliable elder to take care of her, neither does she know the details in that family. Every day she is on tenterhooks and afraid that she would make mistakes. This child couldn¡¯t even take care of herself now. She hasn¡¯t gained a foothold yet, someone already wanted to share her wealthy life?¡±

    Wang shi felt her face burning. Sheng Hong red at her fiercely while thinking, ¡®Minn is not your daughter, so you don¡¯t care for her at all. Luckily I am the one who arranged for Changfeng¡¯s engagement. Otherwise, who knows what kind of woman will you find for him?¡¯

    Minn tried hard not to let the tears in her eyes drop. She knew Old Madam Sheng was setting rules for her, in case Wang shi would make all kinds of requests for everyone. Minn blinked her eyes hard to squeeze out her tears. Then she raised her head and walked toward Old Madam Sheng, saying smilingly, ¡°Old Madam Sheng loves me so much that she is scared that I will be kicked out from Gu¡¯s family if I empty my husband¡¯s house and give everything to my parents¡¯ family!¡±

    Old Madam Sheng couldn¡¯t help but smile. Minn held Old Madam Sheng¡¯s arm and coaxed thetter in a sweet tone, ¡°It¡¯s just a few ponds of hot spring. Let¡¯s put others aside first, our own families have toe! By then I¡¯ll give massage to Old Madam and Madam. Old Madam, you know better than anyone about my skills. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll feel sofortable at that time and be unwilling to leave the pool.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng¡¯s body kept wobbling because Minn was shaking her arms. Then Old Madam Sheng pinched Minn fiercely and glowered at thetter with a smile. Minn turned to Sheng Hong and said in a stern tone with a serious look, ¡°Although I am willing to fulfill my filial duty, I am a girl after all. Father, you still have to rely on my brothers and your sons-inw. I still have to remind you of one thing, your Sixth Son-In-Law has used a heavy crossbow which weighs three hundred dans before. Both of his arms are able to use the bows, please be careful.¡±

    As the worried look on Sheng Hong¡¯s face disappeared right away, he couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. Then he pointed at Minn while shaking his head, saying, ¡°What a girl!¡±

    Old Madam Sheng finallyughed. She held her little granddaughter in her arms and patted on thetter¡¯s body, saying, ¡°Still being garrulous all the time!¡±

    After they chatted andughed for a while, Sheng Hong and Wang shi both left and there were only Old Madam Sheng and Minn in the hall. Then, Old Madam Sheng, with the smile on her face fading away, got off the Ocean bed and dragged Minn toward the inner room.

    ¡°Tell me, what happened in the Gu¡¯s family?¡± Old Madam Sheng stared at Minn with a stern look, ¡°You are brought up by me, I know you so well. Cut the crap and say it now!¡±

    Minn, knowing that she couldn¡¯t hide it from Old Madam Sheng, spoke frankly from the beginning. It took her a long while to finish telling the whole story.

    ¡°So you want to stay in our mansion for a few days to avoid them?¡± Old Madam Sheng said in a loud voice with a meaningful look in her eyes as if she was staring at a blockhead.

    Minn got a bit bashful and faltered, ¡°... It¡¯s just a thought. I knew it was not appropriate to do so.¡±

    ¡°Not too stupid after all!¡± Old Madam Sheng rolled her eyes to Minn angrily.

    Minn touched her head which had been lowered coyly.

    Old Madam Sheng dragged Minn over to her and said slowly, ¡°Tell me the truth, you think your husband has gone too far on this, right? You didn¡¯t want to stay there because you disagreed about his decision.¡±

    Minn¡¯s expression showed a sense of firmness and she looked right into Old Madam Sheng¡¯s eyes. After a long while, she shook her head and said in a low voice, ¡°No, actually, I think he didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±

    Hearing that, Old Madam Sheng was stunned for a moment. Minn put her head on Old Madam Sheng¡¯s shoulder and said slowly and clearly, ¡°Although those people cried about how pathetic they were, I know that they haven¡¯t been driven into a corner yet. They are well aware that Tingye only wants justice. But none of them has mentioned it.¡±

    ¡°Tingye doesn¡¯t want to force them to die, they just couldn¡¯t bear losing their wealthy and prosperous life. They want to take advantage of Tingye to enjoy the glory and splendor, but they are not willing to repent of what they have done to Madam Bai and Tingye. They cried, howled and acted shamelessly because they wished that Tingye could get softhearted and let go of them.¡±

    Minn said in a daze, ¡°The reason why I wanted to get away was, was...¡± It was so annoying. She was not willing to fight those people head-on.

    Old Madam Sheng stroked Minn¡¯s hair fondly and said in an old and tender voice, ¡°You are a clever girl. I don¡¯t need to tell you what to do. When you go back, live well.¡±

    Minn raised her beaming face and put her arms around Old Madam Sheng¡¯s neck, saying firmly, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ...

    On that day, after she had stuffed herself in the Sheng¡¯s mansion, she slept for the whole afternoon. Then, she went back to the Cheng Garden in high spirits.

    After Minn had adopted a new attitude, she got more joyful. When she helped Gu Tingye get changed and wash himself, she acted even more considerately than before. Their dinner was ced in the cool yard as usual. After all the maids were dismissed, the couple had a drink with each other.

    ¡°I thought you would stay there.¡± He said that with a smile, seeming a bit drunk.

    Minn shook her head, saying, ¡°My grandmother said that you and I are in the same boat. If you want to murder someone, I¡¯ll help you burn the corpse.

    Gu Tingye, with his eyebrows raised, proposed a toast to Minn andughed loudly, ¡°Grandma is so wise!¡±

    After that, he drank off the wine in the cup. As he put the cup on the table, he felt totally carefree and then said, ¡°Also, your Third Brother¡¯s engagement truly is awesome. Liu Ming might seem stubborn and insensible but is actually a very sophisticated man. The capital has been in a turmoil over these years and too many officials were sentenced to death by the Dali Temple. However, he can still remain safe until now. That is very impressive.¡±

    Minn wasn¡¯t surprised to hear that. As the saying went, ¡°Birds of a feather flock together.¡± The reason why Sheng Hong was able to hit it off with Official Lu, the Minister of Ministry of Works, soon after he had started to work in the Ministry was that they were of the same kind.

    Official Lu had nned to retire as Minister of Ministry of Works. However, the mutiny gave him a chance to enter the Cab. Sheng Hong already nned to regard Official Lu as his model if nothing unexpected happened.

    Since Liu Ming had been friends with Sheng Hong for so many years, Minn doubted if the former truly was an obstinate man.

    ¡°Why are you behaving like this since this is a good engagement?¡± Seeing Minn being a bit sentimental, Gu Tingye asked, ¡°Your Third Brother is unwilling to marry that girl?¡±

    Minn said, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t he? Third Lady of the Liu Family is just like his father in appearance and temperament.¡±

    Gu Tingye got what Minn meant right away. After he stared at her for a while, he said, ¡°Both appearance and temperament?¡± Then the image of a not very good-looking face appeared in his mind.

    ¡°Very alike.¡±

    It was not that this Third Lady Liu was an extremely ugly woman, however... Ah-hem, every time Minn saw that girl, she would recall the stern director of discipline in her high school who always wore a wig and pearl hairpin.

    Gu Tingye, his eyes sparkling, asked, ¡°Did your Third Brother know about that?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    The girls of the two families always hung out with each other. Perhaps Changfeng didn¡¯t remember what Lady Liu looked like as a child. However, every time Rn came back from Liu¡¯s mansion, she would give great publicity to Third Lady Liu¡¯s appearance since it was very rare for Rn to find ady who was way uglier than her.

    Minn said with a sad look, ¡°My Third Brother is so ¡®happy¡¯ that he can¡¯t even eat anything.¡±

 Chapter 253: The Guideline of Giving Birth to a Child: Live and Get Pregnant (1)

    <h4>Chapter 253: The Guideline of Giving Birth to a Child: Live and Get Pregnant (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Considering the protracted war with the women of the Gu family, Minn refused the man¡¯s all kinds of flirting and turned her back to him after the night fell and the candle went out. She held the quilt and slept through the night with her body curled up like a shrimp. Gu Tingye found that quite funny but also annoying. However, he was not a lustful man anyway, so he just put his arm around her shoulder and fell asleep too.

    The next morning when Minn woke up, she found the quilt which was supposed to be in her arms changed into a strong arm and there was a long leg on her belly as usual. After she rubbed her eyes for a long while, she pushed(and kicked) the man to wake him up with her hands and feet-- Normally, if he didn¡¯t need to do the morning report, Minn would try her best to get up with him together and sent him off after breakfast.

    While Minn was looking into the mirror after she had washed her face, Gu Tingye came out from the shower room with a weird look on his face. He waved his hand to dismiss the maids in the room and walked toward Minn inrge strides. After that, he rolled up his sleeves and said to Minn with a meaningful look in his ck eyes, ¡°If you want to eat ham, just tell me. You don¡¯t have to do this.¡±

    There were three light tooth prints on the dark brown skin of his strong arm on which the veins could vaguely be seen. Minn felt that the three prints which were in perfect order were all grinning at her.

    She felt guilty right away and didn¡¯t remember when she had done this at all. However, she didn¡¯t want to admit that she wanted to eat ham either, so she braced herself and said, ¡°Well... People need to show their resolution before fighting a great war. This is my way of showing my resolution.¡±

    Gu Tingye had wanted to let her go. However, hearing this girl¡¯s irrational argument, he put on a long face on purpose with his eyes squinted and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Now it¡¯s my time to show my resolution!¡±

    Atst, Gu Tingyepared the tooth prints on his arms with the ones he had just left on Minn¡¯s shoulder, finding the two groups of prints quite simr. Then he expressed his satisfaction right away. Minn covered her shoulders which were as tender as tofu and stared at the man with an aggrieved look on her face while using her eyes to say, ¡®Ehhhh, you bad person, when I bit you, I was in my dream and totally unintentional. But you are definitely intentional.¡¯

    The depressed look on her face amused Gu Tingye a lot. He held her in his arms and kissed her for a long time while touching her, which almost made him lose control. As a result, there was no time for him to eat the breakfast, so the man only took a few bites of the Shumai and left. When he was about to walk out, Minn wanted to wipe his mouth with a handkerchief. However, the man kissed on her face on purpose. Minn who failed to dodge got her face full of the crumbs of the food.

    Danju carried a basin over and helped Minn wash her face and apply fragrant cream on her face. As Danju did those things, sheined about Gu Tingye in a low voice with an indignant look on her face. Mama Cui who stood beside them, face wrinkled with smiles, glowered at Danju and said, ¡°Young girl, you know nothing! Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±

    The newly married couple should be deeply attached to each other like this. A few days ago, Mama Cui felt that Minn¡¯s sulky mood had influenced Gu Tingye, which made Mama Cui get a bit anxious. Now seeing that the couple was even more affectionate toward each other, Mama Cui finally got relieved.

    When the people of the Gu family arrived at the Cheng Manor again, they noticed that Minn was very different today because she was even more friendly to them!

    While she heard those women airing their grievances, she expressed her deep sympathy and encouraged them by saying that nothing serious would happen(No one is going to die). After that, Minn started to deal with her own family matters calmly such as asking the stewards questions or paying wages.

    During the stay of the Gu¡¯s women, Minn also opened the storeroom twice. The first time was to take out a few pieces of the fur in fine quality as well as the list of presents which she had prepared long ago. Then she ordered someone to send those things to General Bo¡¯s mansion to congratte them on the birth of the new baby in that family. Bo¡¯s family always kept a low profile, so they probably wouldn¡¯t give a huge banquet when the baby became one month old or hold the Shower Day for the baby 3 days after its birth.

    The second time was to put something into the storeroom.

    After the feast Minn had held for opening the mansion, she finally knew the advantages of being in high position. These days, she had already received seven or eightvish gifts from Gu Tingye¡¯s former subordinates who worked in the local government and always sent local specialties to him every winter or summer, Gu Tingye¡¯s current subordinates who sent gifts to him using all kinds of excuses and his distant rtives or friends.

    Minn wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with this situation. The people of the Sheng family had also prepared the gift lists and sent presents to their rtives. However, no one could call that bribery since that was merely making friendly contact with others in order to find support for the careers of the Sheng¡¯s men. The people of the Sheng family knew that those prestigious rtives of them didn¡¯tck those presents, but they were sensible enough to know they couldn¡¯t y dumb and send nothing to the people who helped them.

    Right now, the circumstances were reversed. Minn became the one who received the gifts. However, it hadn¡¯t been a long time since she was in the privileged ss, so she was still not used to taking those gifts for granted.

    ¡°Official Fu is too kind to us.¡± Minn talked to a servant smilingly with a gift list in her hand, ¡°Official Fu and our Old Master have fought brutal wars together and been on good terms all the time. He didn¡¯t need to send us so many things.¡±

    ¡°Madam, you are right.¡± The servant in decent clothes seemed to be around thirty. She gave obeisance to Minn reverently and said, ¡°Our Old Master¡¯s body condition isn¡¯t very good so he hasn¡¯t contacted frequently with his old friends over the past few years... Our Old Master said that General Gu is a very promising guy before. Now it seems that our Old Master¡¯s words are quite right. He is also happy for Old Master Gu for having a son like General Gu.¡±

    Minn chuckled while ncing at Second Madam Bing and Zhu shi, finding the looks on the two women¡¯s faces quite awkward.

    These days, the families which used to have a close rtionship with the people of Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion gradually changed their attitudes toward the Gu family. After Gu Tingye had discussed with Gongsun Baishi, he decided to help the innocent families who had been implicated and closed the door to the families who had only themselves to me.

    Old Master Fu and Old Master Gu used to be colleagues. The members of the Fu family had worked in the army for generations, which meant that they had also been affected in the affairs of the Gu¡¯s family.

    After Minn had said some courtesy words, she asked the servant to bring some highly nutritious medical materials and foods back to Fu family.

    Returning gifts was also a subtle thing. If she gave back the gifts she had received, she was trying to say, ¡®Don¡¯t bother me. We are not that close.¡¯ If she epted the gifts and returned the gifts of the same value, she meant to say, ¡®Thanks for your kindness, but let¡¯s keep each other at a distance.¡¯ Now that she presented the Fu family with something in return, she was trying to imply that she was willing to ept the kindness from that family.

    As for the ones who epted the gifts and didn¡¯t return anything, they were either great friends or superiors of the givers. There might be other reasons for that, but all in all, people sent gifts to each other only to help meet each other¡¯s needs.

    After Minn had sent her guest off, she was quite satisfied with herself, feeling that she had learned many things after getting married.

    Then, she ignored the sarcastic words of Second Madam Bing and asked Zhu shi to taste the snacks warmly, ¡°This was made by the crisp cheese which was sent from the north. I heard the people in northern area ate the cheese directly. But I feel that the vor is too strong and has a slight smell of mutton. So I asked them to make snacks with it.¡±

    Zhu shi, face turning stiff, picked a snack and tasted it reluctantly. Second Madam Bing bit her lips and said, ¡°Sister-inw, you really are in a carefree mood now. Your uncle and brothers-inw are about to suicide in anxiety, but you are still unconcerned. What is your heart made of?¡±

    ¡°What a nice speech. My heart is just like the ones of all the other women.¡± Minn turned around slowly and said with a slight smile, ¡°Second Sister-inw, since you have already been so blunt, I¡¯d like to speak my mind too.¡±

    As Minn smoothed out the wrinkles on her dress, she looked at Second Madam Bing and said,

    ¡°I am just a woman who can not interfere with the official business. I¡¯ve said everything I could say and done everything I could do. If my husband disagrees with me, do you think I can force him to listen to me?¡±

    Seeing that Second Madam Bing was still in anger, Minn said sternly, ¡°After all, I have already got married and should obey my husband. Even if my parents¡¯ family is in conflict with my husband, I have to take my husband¡¯s side. Second Sister-In-Law, you can ask any married woman whether they would fight against their husbands for others. I know my words don¡¯t sound nice, but the truth is always not pleasing to the ear.¡±

    Second Madam Bing who knew that Minn was right couldn¡¯t make any argument. After she had opened and closed her mouth for several times, she finally wanted to say something. However, Minn interrupted her smilingly, ¡°Perhaps you have the guts to do that, Second Sister-In-Law, but I have been just married to my husband for less than half a year and not given birth to a child yet. I can only behave cautiously and dare not cross the line. So please forgive me for not being able to help, Second Sister-In-Law.¡± After saying that, Minn gave a wry smile to show how helpless she was.

    The key to avoid offending others when rejecting them was: Having a nice attitude, keeping a firm principle and speaking things clearly. In this way, Minn could make it clear that what they had requested was truly out of her reach and that they could only me their own fate. Since those women were still Minn¡¯s sisters-inw and there was no way she wouldn¡¯t meet them in the future, Minn didn¡¯t want to make the rtions too tense between them.

 Chapter 254: The Guideline of Giving Birth to a Child: Live and Get Pregnant (2)

    <h4>Chapter 254: The Guideline of Giving Birth to a Child: Live and Get Pregnant (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    As for the ones who epted the gifts and didn¡¯t return anything, they were either great friends or superiors of the givers. There might be other reasons for that, but all in all, people sent gifts to each other only to help meet each other¡¯s needs.

    After Minn had sent her guest off, she was quite satisfied with herself, feeling that she had learned many things after getting married.

    Then, she ignored the sarcastic words of Second Madam Bing and asked Zhu shi to taste the snacks warmly, ¡°This was made by the crisp cheese which was sent from the north. I heard the people in northern area ate the cheese directly. But I feel that the vor is too strong and has a slight smell of mutton. So I asked them to make snacks with it.¡±

    Zhu shi, face turning stiff, picked a snack and tasted it reluctantly. Second Madam Bing bit her lips and said, ¡°Sister-inw, you really are in a carefree mood now. Your uncle and brothers-inw are about to suicide in anxiety, but you are still unconcerned. What is your heart made of?¡±

    ¡°What a nice speech. My heart is just like the ones of all the other women.¡± Minn turned around slowly and said with a slight smile, ¡°Second Sister-inw, since you have already been so blunt, I¡¯d like to speak my mind too.¡±

    As Minn smoothed out the wrinkles on her dress, she looked at Second Madam Bing and said,

    ¡°I am just a woman who can not interfere with the official business. I¡¯ve said everything I could say and done everything I could do. If my husband disagrees with me, do you think I can force him to listen to me?¡±

    Seeing that Second Madam Bing was still in anger, Minn said sternly, ¡°After all, I have already got married and should obey my husband. Even if my parents¡¯ family is in conflict with my husband, I have to take my husband¡¯s side. Second Sister-In-Law, you can ask any married woman whether they would fight against their husbands for others. I know my words don¡¯t sound nice, but the truth is always not pleasing to the ear.¡±

    Second Madam Bing who knew that Minn was right couldn¡¯t make any argument. After she had opened and closed her mouth for several times, she finally wanted to say something. However, Minn interrupted her smilingly, ¡°Perhaps you have the guts to do that, Second Sister-In-Law, but I have been just married to my husband for less than half a year and not given birth to a child yet. I can only behave cautiously and dare not cross the line. So please forgive me for not being able to help, Second Sister-In-Law.¡± After saying that, Minn gave a wry smile to show how helpless she was.

    The key to avoid offending others when rejecting them was: Having a nice attitude, keeping a firm principle and speaking things clearly. In this way, Minn could make it clear that what they had requested was truly out of her reach and that they could only me their own fate. Since those women were still Minn¡¯s sisters-inw and there was no way she wouldn¡¯t meet them in the future, Minn didn¡¯t want to make the rtions too tense between them.

    Minn had already spoken so straightly, so there was no need to say anything else. She believed that those women had done enough and wouldn¡¯te again after a few days when they realized that they wouldn¡¯t get what they wanted.

    Then, Minn continued to invite them to drink tea and eat snacks with a beaming smile on her face. If there was something she needed to deal with, she would handle the matter. If she got nothing to do, she would hold a nket in her arms and do the needlework to show how virtuous she was. Since those women couldn¡¯t beat her, she just pretended that she hadn¡¯t heard anything they said.

    ¡°What nice needlework!¡± Zhu shi, as sensible as she was, approached Minn and picked up a small piece of chest covering while praising, ¡°Well, well, look at the color, the needlework. Well done!¡±

    Minn, face slightly turning red, twiddled the thread while saying, ¡°My Eldest Sister sent someone here to tell me that she wanted to chat with me. I prepare to go to her home tomorrow morning. This work is about to be finished. After I¡¯ve done the needlework, I¡¯ll bring this to her.¡±

    Zhu shi was a bit surprised to hear that. But she still recovered the look on her face and teased, ¡°Well, sisters are always so close. I don¡¯t know if my Xian would be so lucky to wear something with such perfect needlework.¡± Then, with a meaningful look in her eyes, she stared at Minn and said on purpose, ¡°Making clothes for others¡¯ kids is not better than making for your own kids. When will you give birth to a child?¡±

    Minn blushed with a smile on her face right away and pushed Zhu shi slightly with a bashful look, ¡°Hey! Stop! You, you, you, how can you say this...¡±

    Zhu shi who was totally unguarded staggered and almost fell down from the chair, her mind whirling due to the pain on her arms.

    ...

    The next day, when Minn was in Marquis Zhongqin¡¯s mansion, she told Hun what had happened, which made thetter bend over withughter. Huny on the brick bed and tapped Minn¡¯s forehead with her slender finger, saying, ¡°You! Still like a child! Did it make you happy to y tricks on them?¡±

    Minn shook her head lightheartedly and replied, ¡°I have been tortured by them for days. Why couldn¡¯t I take revenge on them a bit? They should be grateful. If they did this to Fifth Sister, they might even be beaten!¡±

    Hun covered her mouth with her handkerchief andughed wildly.

    Minn measured Hun with her eyes carefully. Although Hun still seemed a bit slender, she clearly was more spirited. With a joyful look on her face, she lookedposed at ease as if she was still the noble and cheerful First Lady of the Sheng family.

    After a long while, they both stoppedughing. Hun asked someone to bring arge te of snacks and said, ¡°Here, have a taste of this. Cuichan hasn¡¯t made those things for a while.¡±

    There were the red sweet cakes made with beans, the golden sweet dew made with honey and fruit, the chewy ck sugar rice with root of lotus as well as the white chubby dried milk cake. After Minn had a taste of all those tasty snacks the vor of which she was very familiar with, she sighed and said, ¡°Eldest Sister, grandma surely adores you most, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have sent Cuichan, Mama Fang¡¯s best apprentice, to you. It has been a long time that I didn¡¯t have a chance to taste this unique vor.¡±

    Cuiwei pretended to be displeased and said, ¡°Mydy, were you suggesting that we were not good enough? All right, Sister Cuichan, why don¡¯t we changedies with each other, in case ourdies would be tired of us!¡±

    Hearing that, Cuichan covered her mouth and chuckled while Hun pointed to Cuiwei and said with a smile, ¡°Little girl, everyone knows that yourdy treats her servants very nicely. We surely know that you are just showing off now!¡±

    ¡°Sister Cuichan!¡± Xiaotao who was also attracted by the snacks approached Cuichan and said, ¡°Since ourdy is so nice, why don¡¯t youe to our ce?¡±

    Cuichan was a tender woman who didn¡¯t like to argue with others. Hearing that, she said in a soft voice beside Hun, ¡°I¡¯ve grown up with mydy. Since I¡¯ve said that I would serve her for my whole life, I¡¯ll never leave her even if she abuses me, beats me or drives me away.¡±

    Minn expressed how jealous she was by smacking her lips for a long while. Although Hun didn¡¯t say anything, she felt quitecent inwardly. After they chatted for a while, Hun asked Cuichan to bring Cuiwei and Xiaotao to eat other snacks outside.

    ¡°Eldest Sister, you¡¯ve been doing welltely!¡± Minn put a snack in her mouth and said with a meaningful smile, ¡°The procedure of making these snacks is ratherplicated and the ingredients are hard to find, not to mention all the pots and pans you need to prepare. So, I guess you have already had your own kitchen now, right?¡±

    Hun, eyes rounded adorably, chuckled and wiped the crumbs around Minn¡¯s mouth and said, ¡°Mama Fang is aged, I know you don¡¯t want to bother her. If you want to eat snacks, just tell someone to send the message to me. I¡¯ll ask Cuichan to make those snacks and send them to you.¡±

 Chapter 255: The Guideline of Giving Birth to a Child: Live and Get Pregnant (3)

    <h4>Chapter 255: The Guideline of Giving Birth to a Child: Live and Get Pregnant (3)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Minn snuggled up to Hun, feeling very warm inwardly, ¡°Eldest Sister, you are so nice to me!¡±

    Hun smiled happily while stroking the hair on Minn¡¯s temple, saying, ¡°Silly girl!¡±

    A person¡¯s nature was hard to change. Minn knew better than anyone that Hun was the big sister type who loved to take care of the people who were weaker than her. The sense of achievement she got from looking after others could cheer her up more than doing her a favor.

    ¡°So...¡± As Minn recalled something she was curious about, she asked tentatively, ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡±

    She was meant to ask how her idea had worked. When Minn had entered Marquis Zhongqin¡¯s mansion, she had taken a nce at the new concubine of Old Master Yuan. That woman was very pretty and elegant. Although she was not so young anymore, she gave Minn a warm and tender feeling. What was more, the new concubine didn¡¯t talk too much and followed etiquette all the time. When she stood beside Old Madam Yuan, she seemed very tame but also not too menial.

    Hun, knowing what Minn was thinking, nced at thetter and saidcently, ¡°Very well.¡±

    Countess Shoushan had no intention to bring a sultry girl to make a stir in Marquis Zhongqin¡¯s mansion. Therefore, Concubine Zhang whom Countess Shoushan had found for Old Master Yuan was not beautiful or young enough, but sensible and virtuous and never made any unreasonable requests. Not only did she talk and behave decently, she was also very gentle and thoughtful to everyone in the family. The dry soil inside Old Master Yuan¡¯s heart was finally irrigated by the waterfall of love.

    Concubine Zhang was from a decent family. Moreover, Countess Shoushan had sent betrothal gifts by herself and Old Master Yuan had agreed to this marriage. Therefore, Concubine Zhang was a typical respected concubine. Since Old Madan Yuan couldn¡¯t stop Concubine Zhang from marrying into the Yuan family, she then had nned to torture thetter in the future. However, Zhang shi(Concubine Zhang) never made any mistakes in her words or deeds. She always treated Old Madam Yuan reverently. Sometimes when she was pped on the face or ordered to kneel for no reason as punishment, she only endured all those things and showed the wounds on her face and body to Old Master Yuan at night.

    Old Madam Yuan couldn¡¯t exin why she had punished Zhang shi and the only words she could say were, ¡®She¡¯s not respectful to me. She irritated me.¡± Seeing that she couldn¡¯t give a reasonable excuse, Old Madam Yuan flushed with anger and used Old Madam Yuan of ¡®being jealous¡¯, which was one of the seven misconducts of women in the book Seven Reasons. What Old Madam Yuan had been condemned to was much more severe than the punishment for bullying her daughter-inw.

    The most important thing was, Old Master Yuan almost slept with Zhang shi every night. Even if Old Madam Yuan pierced Zhang shi with a needle, Old Master Yuan could still find that injury.

    Atst, after Old Madam Yuan had reflected on her wrongdoing in the ancestral temple of the Yuan family for two days, she had to swallow her anger and dared not make difficulties for Zhang shi.

    After that, Old Madam Yuan decided to bully the weaker members of the family. She proposed to extend the Yuan¡¯s mansion because the rooms were not enough to amodate all the Yuan¡¯s descendants and then asked for silvers from Hun.

    Zhang shi reacted very fast in this. She knew that she needed to find a patron in this family if she wanted to keep a foothold here and the love from Old Master Yuan was not strong enough to protect her. What was more, before she married into the Yuan family, Countess Shoushan had already instructed her to stop Old Madam Yuan from foolish acts in case this woman tear Yuan family apart.

    Before, every time something like this had happened, although Old Master Yuan felt it was not a right thing to do, he still couldn¡¯t endure Old Madam Yuan¡¯sints about all kinds of expenses in the family and the difficulties of managing the family affairs. After Old Madam Yuan pestered him endlessly, Old Madam Yuan who got a headache could only agree to her request.

    Even if Hun felt Old Madam Yuan had done wrongly, she didn¡¯t have the guts to report her mother-inw¡¯s wrongdoing all the time. After all, criticizing seniors was regarded as an unfilial behavior.

    However, Zhang shi dealt with this issue more cleverly than Hun by asking one question, ¡°There are seldom off-the-books ies in the Yuan family. The ies from the estates, the stores as well as the men¡¯s wages are all clearly recorded on the ount book. What¡¯s more, the people in the Yuan family don¡¯t live extravagant lives or holdrge banquets, thus there should be at least some savings in the family. Why the family is always short of money when there are construction works needing to be done?¡±

    For example, a family¡¯s annual ie was a hundred thousand ounces of silver and expense was fifty thousand ounces of silver. For several years, this family didn¡¯t hold anyrge feast(such as building a yard when Yuanchun paid a visit to her parents) or have any member who had a serious disease(Hun and Yuan Wenshao paid for their own expenses for seeing doctors or establishing contacts), or eat delicacies of every kind and wear silk and satin every day. In a word, without arge sum of spending, the family ies should be enough to cover the expenses. Moreover, there should actually be some savings.

    ¡°I have just married into our family and don¡¯t dare to talk nonsense. However, the situation seems quite serious ording to Old Madam¡¯s words. It sounds like if Second Madam can¡¯t give us the silvers, our family might be starved. How... how could this happen?¡±

    Hearing Zhang shi¡¯s words, Old Master Yuan who had been through tough times got rmed right away. After the pillow talk with Zhang shi, he asked to check the ount book of the Marquis Zhongqin¡¯s mansion.

    Old Madam Yuan was almost scared to death. First, she made a scene by crying and shouting for a long while and refused to give the ount book. However, her behavior made others more suspicious. Atst, Old Master Yuan forced her to take out the ount book with family rules. After browsing the book, Old Master Yuan found that Old Madam Yuan had withdrawn lots of money from the family savings every year. At first, Old Madam Yuan imed that she had used the money to help her parents¡¯ family out. However, after Old Master Yuan interrogated her again, she confessed that she had been persuaded by her sister-inw and used the money to do businesses. Of course, all those businesses had failed.

    Old Master Yuan almost vomited blood in rage. He couldn¡¯t believe that half of the money Yuan family had saved through a frugal life was used up by Old Madam Yuan.

    As a matter of fact, Hun only wanted her father-inw to know that there was still plenty of money in the Yuan family and that her mother-inw had only wanted to make things difficult for her by asking money from her. She had thought that she could live at ease for a while after Old Master Yuan checked the ount book.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe my mother-inw would be so bold.¡± Hun said that. Clearly she was also shocked.

    The final punishment was: Old Madam Yuan was deprived of the power of handling the money forever. The ies and expenses as well as the detailed ounts would be managed by the two young madams in the family. If the two young women had disagreements with each other or couldn¡¯t make a decision, Zhang shi would report the issue to Old Master Yuan. In short, Old Madam Yuan could never ask about the money issues in the family!

 Chapter 256: The Guideline of Giving Birth to a Child: Live and Get Pregnant (4)

    <h4>Chapter 256: The Guideline of Giving Birth to a Child: Live and Get Pregnant (4)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    At the night when Old Master Yuan made that decision, Old Madam Yuan cried that she would hang herself with her hair dishevelled. She also urged her two sons to say, ¡°Our mother still should be credited with her diligent work for the family¡±. Old Master Yuan felt half of his body getting numb when hearing that and said, ¡°Before you married me, Yuan family was wealthier than now. What did your diligent work end up with?¡±

    Atst, Old Master Yuan who gotpletely furious threatened to open the ancestral temple, ¡°I don¡¯t care about my own reputation now. How about calling all my brothers and uncles over! Let them judge if you deserve to be a madam in this family! By then, I¡¯ll either divorce you or send you to the temple! It¡¯s your call!¡±

    Only then did Old Madam Yuan get a bit scared. She always had a bad reputation in the Yuan¡¯s n. If Old Master Yuan opened the ancestral temple, she would be doomed.

    ¡°I wonder why you look so good these days.¡± Minn finally understood everything.

    Hun also felt quite pleasanttely and always walked with her head held high. Then she said, ¡°This time, even my brother-inw refused to help my mother-inw!¡± Sheughedcently, seeming in a perfect mood.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Minn wasn¡¯t surprised to hear that. After all, the money Old Madam Yuan had wasted could be considered as First Master Yuan¡¯s property.

    ¡°Lately, the couple has been at odds with each other.¡± Hun pointed to the east, trying to imply that she was talking about First Master Yuan and his wife, ¡°Eldest Brother-In-Law med his wife for helping my mother-inw conceal everything. He also said that if my father-inw hasn¡¯t found out about the truth, there would be nothing left for him to inherit except for the title!¡±

    Although one of the Yuan brothers was capable while the other was mediocre, they were in a close rtionship. In particr, Yuan Wenshao had made it clear to his brother several times that he was willing to share less family property because he wanted to make achievements on his own.

    ¡°What do you say if I ask Concubine Zhang to send a few maids to their room?¡± Hun bit her red lips and said that with an evil smile, ¡°I should make a stir in their family too...¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, definitely not!¡± Minn interrupted Hun¡¯s lousy n right away, saying, ¡°It¡¯s good that your Eldest Brother¡¯s family could stay this way.¡± The numbers of the concubines and the Tongfang of the two brothers should be maintained in a great disparity.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Hun was not convinced at all. Right now she was in high spirits and only wanted to vent out her ten years¡¯ grievance.

    ¡°Letting your Eldest Brother-In-Law and Sister-In-Law quarrel with each other would do you no good. Will you gain a few pounds because of that?¡± Minn said that in a low voice as if she was Hun¡¯s counsellor, ¡°Harming others without benefiting ourselves is not wise! Harm others only when we can benefit ourselves!¡±

    Hun, as intelligent as she was, understood Minn¡¯s words at once. However, she still felt aggrieved that she couldn¡¯t let off steam.

    Minn looked at Hun¡¯s thin neck and prominent corbones sticking out, feeling pity for her Eldest Sister. Then Minn said in a sympathetic tone, ¡°Eldest Sister, you need to have a long-term view. Your mother-inw wouldn¡¯t stay quiet all the time. Since she has suffered a setback elsewhere, she will definitely vent her anger on you and you still can not retort her by then. Now that your condition is not so well, what if she uses this as an excuse and finds another concubine for my brother-inw?¡±

    Hun nodded slowly, ¡°That¡¯s right. If my mother-inw dares to bring that up again, I¡¯ll let Concubine Zhang report her wrongdoing to my father-inw! She has two sons and two daughters-inw. There¡¯s no way she can be so biased.¡± After suffering grievances for ten years, Hun finally won her husband¡¯s full support and had given birth to two sons. She finally had the confidence to fight her mother-inw.

    Thinking of her sons, Hun suddenly smiled curiously and grabbed Minn¡¯s sleeve, saying in a low voice, ¡°Tell me, have you felt any sign of pregnancy?¡±

    Minn held the tea cup which hadn¡¯t even touched her lips while staring at Hun in a daze. She was impressed by how quickly Hun¡¯s thought had changed. Then Minn said in an embarrassed voice, ¡°I¡¯ve only got married for two months. It can not be that quick.¡±

    Her period was longer than normal women¡¯s, which was once in forty days. As a result, her ovtory period was also shorter than other women¡¯s.

    ¡°Stop fooling me!¡± Hun red at Minn and took away the snack in her hands, saying, ¡°I know you have Old Madam He¡¯s medical booklet! Tell me, when do you want to give birth to a child?¡±

    Minn knew that she couldn¡¯t hide anything from Hun, so she gave a wry smile and said, ¡°Before, I wanted to give birth to a baby after six months. But a few days ago, grandma criticized my thought. So after I finish the remaining medicine, I¡¯ll prepare to get pregnant. Perhaps it¡¯ll be a few monthster.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng¡¯s instruction was: Since no one could make sure that the first child Minn gave birth to would be a boy, it was about time for Minn to get pregnant.

    Hun nodded with satisfaction, ¡°I¡¯m d you know about this! A woman has to have children. You can not rely on your husband¡¯s love to you all the time! It¡¯s a very important thing!¡±

    Minn felt misunderstood right away and raised both of her hands, shouting, ¡°I don¡¯t! Where there¡¯s life, there¡¯s hope! Old Madam He told me that women¡¯s first pregnancy is the most important. She also mentioned that as long as I take good care of my body during my first pregnancy, I would be in a good condition when giving birth to other kids. However, when I just married into the Gu family, I have met with all kinds of conspiracies. So I had to deal with the family affairs first, otherwise I couldn¡¯t even trust the people who served me or dare to eat the things they handed to me. How could I have the guts to give birth to a child?¡±

    Old Madam He¡¯s medical skill was excellent, but she had still failed to save her baby. After all, it was hard to avoid being hurt by a plot.

    ¡°What a slick talker you are!¡± Hun pinched Minn¡¯s ear while goggling, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! Give birth to a boy quickly!¡±

    Minn protected her ear and said with a long face, ¡°Eldest Sister, stop reproaching me. You should take care of yourself too! Everything would be meaningless if you can not have a strong body! If anything happens to you, my brother-inw would remarry and my nieces and nephews would be looked after by another woman! Would you ept that? The medicines I brought to you this time were all made ording to the prescription! You should take care of yourself first!¡±

    Hun pinched Minn¡¯s bulging face and said smilingly, ¡°Fine! You are great! If you can give birth to four boys and four girls like Old Madam He, I will truly admire you!¡±

    Minn, not feeling shy at all, nodded seriously and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I am nning to learn from Old Madam He. Give birth to lots of kids, lots of good kids.¡±

    Hun was speechless.

 Chapter 257: Gu Tingye, Your Big Brother Calls You for Negotiation (1)

    <h4>Chapter 257: Gu Tingye, Your Big Brother Calls You for Negotiation (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    As Minn had expected, the more distressed she looked, the more hopeful the women of the Gu¡¯s family would be. The more she felt ill at ease, the louder their cries would be. Now that she decided to show the ¡®I don¡¯t care what you do¡¯ attitude, those women didn¡¯t know what to do about her.

    After about five or six days, her world became quiet again.

    It was like a ruffian harassing a girl. At first he might only want to get physical with her. If the girl clutched her cor with tears in her eyes and shouted like a little rabbit, the ruffian might be stimted by that and go even further. However, if this girl unbuttoned her clothes and said with a ferocious look, ¡°Buddy,e here! Be a man and do what you want!¡± Perhaps the ruffian would be scared away.

    Minn felt herself quite clever and bragged about her theory to Gu Tingye, which got the man intrigued right away. After that, he closed the door and the windows and proposed to test how well the theory would work. In the meantime, he even helped her unbutton her clothes.

    Since the person she faced was a big ruffian, she could only run away.

    Now that Minn was free, she remembered that there was something she needed to do. Today, she deliberately walked to the House of Cardamon Fragrance.

    Ever since Minn punished a servant who gossiped by beating her twenty times with a huge stick and driving her away, all the other servants in the House of Cardamon Fragrance didn¡¯t dare to despise Rong anymore and served Rong with all their efforts in every aspect. As the saying went, living well nourished one¡¯s spirit and eating well nourished one¡¯s body. After a few months, Rong¡¯s face turned round, her figure grew taller and she wasn¡¯t that cowardly anymore.

    After Minn sized Rong up and down like a dutiful breeder, she smiled to Gong Hongxiao and Qiuniang, saying, ¡°Rong looks better now, thanks for taking care of her.¡±

    Qiuniang smiled nkly with a sad look in her eyes. Gong Hongxiao was more lively and spoke right away, ¡°We are so ttered, Madam. Young Lady Rong is Master¡¯s first daughter. Every servant in our mansion should look after her with all efforts.¡±

    Minn nced at Hongxiao indifferently while fiddling the tea leaves with the lid of the tea cup, saying, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether she is the first daughter of Master or not. You two only need to remember that Rong will always be thedy of this mansion, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Hearing that, Rong nced at Minn quickly and then lowered her head right away. Gong Hongxiao got dazed for a second, not understanding why this gentle madam spoke so sharply today. Then she chuckled awkwardly and stepped aside.

    Minn gave a warm smile and told the two women to sit down. After she asked something about Rong¡¯s everyday life, she mentioned Rong¡¯s study. The two women, both startled, looked at each other at a loss. Rong moved her little feet, seeming a bit ill at ease.

    Qiuniang, as restless as she seemed, still took out a needle box from the inner room and then brought a few pieces of cloth to Minn from the box, saying in a frightened voice, ¡°Here... it hasn¡¯t been too long since she started learning, that¡¯s all the things she could do...¡±

    After Minn checked the cloth carefully, she nodded slightly. When Rong had just arrived at the Cheng Manor, she could only sew the little seams on the cloth. Now she was already able to embroider a few leaves askew. After all, sewing and embroidering were too different things. Although Rong didn¡¯t made huge progress, she was finally in the initial stage of needlework.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so nervous, I think this is nice. The first step is always the hardest. Rong is not a dull girl. As long as you can concentrate on teaching her, she will make a lot of progress.¡± After Minnforted Qiuniang with a smile, she spoke sincerely, ¡°I saw the clothes you have made for Master and was really impressed by your skill. If Rong can learn half of your skills, she will have a better future.¡±

    Qiuniang answered tenderly, with the look on her face less sad.

    Now it was Hongxiao¡¯s turn to show her teaching result.

    When Rong had juste here, Minn had asked about her educational level. It turned out Rong only knew twenty to thirty words, one third of which she couldn¡¯t write while another one third she could only recognize in phrases. The poems she could recite were the first two lines of In the Silence of Night and the first line of Goose(¡®Just like her father¡¯ Minn thought.) ording to the educational theory, Rong¡¯s teacher should find a lot of room for improvement in teaching. Therefore, Minn stared at Miss Gong with expectation on her face.

    Gong Hongxiao¡¯s face turned pale. Meanwhile, Jinxi, her maid, brought a pile of thin papers over slowly. After Minn checked the papers, the look on her face turned sullen right away.-- The words Rong had written were still the same as before. Her handwriting was still poor and her former mistakes in writing never changed. Minn who was unwilling to give up checked the number of those words. After that, she finally got angry.

    ¡°It has been a month, and she only learned eleven or twelve new words, huh?¡± Minn rose the tone of herst word and then spoke in a cold voice, ¡°It¡¯s because you didn¡¯t teach her more or she wasn¡¯t willing to study?¡±

    It had taken Rong three days to learn one word? Gu Tingye¡¯s study genes were not that bad, right?

    Concubine Gong forced a smile and tried to muddle things through, ¡°Young Lady Rong is a clever girl, she¡¯s just not interested in studying. So...¡±

    Rong suddenly raised her head with a firmly disapproving look. Seeing that, Gong Hongxiao paused with an awkward look, saying, ¡°It¡¯s also my fault. I wasn¡¯t in the mood of teaching because I have been busy with the things in the mansion...¡±

    Gong Hongxiao found lots of difficulties in teaching Rong. She hadn¡¯t been so close to this little girl before and couldn¡¯t persuade Rong to study with mild words like Qiuniang. What was more, all the servants in the House of Cardamon Fragrance were Minn¡¯s spies. If Gong Hongxiao dared to beat Rong, Minn would know right away.

    So, since Gong Hongxiao couldn¡¯t beat, coax or persuade Rong, she just didn¡¯t bother to teach Rong. It never urred to her that Minn would check her teaching result all of a sudden.

    Minn said in a t tone, ¡°Really, what have you been busy with?¡±

    Gong Hongxiao hesitated while trying to look away, seeming to be thinking of a way to answer. After that, she bit her lips and said, ¡°Although I am a nobody, I still care about the family affairs of the Gu¡¯s. The madams in Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion seemed so anxious and came to our mansion every day a few days ago. I was just worried about them...¡±

    She couldn¡¯t keep going ahead as she saw the indifferent look in Minn¡¯s eyes.

    Minn remained silent first and asked Danju to bring Rong out. Then she put down her tea cup slowly. When the clear sound of the cup knocking the te came through, Minn said, ¡°Concubine Gong, you really are an intelligent woman. Even I couldn¡¯t interfere in that affair. I don¡¯t know you would be so worried...¡±

    ¡°You do worry about a lot of things!¡± Minn stared at her coldly.

    Gong Hongxiao stood up with fear. Seeing that, Qiuniang also stood up.

 Chapter 258: Gu Tingye, Your Big Brother Calls You for Negotiation (2)

    <h4>Chapter 258: Gu Tingye, Your Big Brother Calls You for Negotiation (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Minn then looked at the women¡¯s faces and said in an eased tone, ¡°I am a young woman who hasn¡¯t raised a kid before, so I¡¯ve never thought too much about Rong¡¯s education. However, a few days ago when I went to Marquis Zhongqin¡¯s mansion, I found my five-year-old niece already able to write smoothly and speak fluently!¡±

    As Minn thought of Zhuang, the delicate little girl who was already able to talk eloquently in a graceful manner and answer questions in a neither humble nor haughty way at such a young age, and then thought of Rong who was about to reach nine years old, she felt a headache right away.

    ording to Hun¡¯s rearing n, thedy of a big family should be given formative education before five years old and able to do well in needlework, talk, posture and learning before ten years old. When thedy reached fifteen, she should already be engaged.

    When Minn heard Hun¡¯s words, she felt quite guilty to Rong and criticized herself for not having a long-term vision for Rong¡¯s future because this girl wasn¡¯t her biological daughter. In Minn¡¯s previous view, Rong was merely a kid in second grade, so it didn¡¯t matter if this kid wanted to enjoy a leisurely life for a few years. Now Minn finally realized how severe the situation was.

    Minn sighed and said earnestly, ¡°I don¡¯t expect her to be a talented schr, but you can not ignore her study like this. If ady from a family like ours was unable to read Women¡¯s Commandments and Girls¡¯ Principle, we will be taunted by others for sure!¡±

    Having paused for a short while, Minn said with emphasis, ¡°Since Old Madam entrusted Rong to you, you should pay more attention to this girl! Now Rong¡¯s study is so poor, but you still have spare time to care about other things, is that a right thing to do?!¡±

    Actually, after Gu¡¯s family had been used, Qiuniang behaved quite tamely and didn¡¯t do anything(Perhaps the disappointment in love made her lose the interest in everything). However, Hongxiao had been busy running about for the people of the Gu family. Now it was just the right time to warn this woman.

    With Gong Hongxiao¡¯s face turning all pale and her forehead breaking into a cold sweat, she couldn¡¯t even utter a word. The only thing she did was kneeling down and admitting that it was her fault that Rong¡¯s study had been neglected.

    Minn felt that she had vented a bit of her grievance over the past few days by saying those words, which was sofortable. Then after she gave a few more instructions, she went back to her own yard. When she walked to the gate of the House of the Cardamon Fragrance, she saw Mama Hua and Rong standing there with their hands holding together.

    Rong raised her little face to look at Minn and bit her lips. Minn waited for her to speak, but the girl still didn¡¯t say a word atst and ran away instead. Mama Hua looked at the back of Rong and sighed. Then she gave her obeisance to Minn and said,

    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t take it personally. Young Lady Rong...¡± She didn¡¯t know how to organize her words, ¡°When she had just arrived in Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion, I was there witnessing it. For all these years... s, that¡¯s a poor kid. But she¡¯s not a fool, she knows that you really treat her well.¡±

    Minn gave a wry smile-- Actually she didn¡¯t treat that girl so well and she was only afraid of taking the responsibilities. That was why she had given the right of teaching Rong to others and only fulfilled her obligation of supervising Rong¡¯s teachers. Sometimes Minn even felt lucky that Rong had been keeping a distance from her, because Minn wouldn¡¯t know how to treat Rong if thetter wanted to be close to her.

    The kids in the ancient times were very mature. A girl around nine years old should be able to understand everything. What was more, Rong¡¯s mother was still alive. If Minn was keen on showing her love to Rong, the girl might assume that she had an intention to rece her mother.

    Minn exhaled helplessly.

    Her love for kids was never too much and had already been given to Hun and Han¡¯s children. Those chubby and adorable kids called her aunt sweetly, put their arms around her neck and ran toward her to kiss on her cheeks. As Minn thought of those kids, she felt her heart getting softened at once because she really loved those kids. As for the rebellious girl, Rong, Minn didn¡¯t know how to deal with this girl. Nor did she want to seek trouble for herself since her life had already been full of challenges. The only thing Minn wanted to do was taking care of Rong for her conscience¡¯s sake.

    She couldn¡¯t do anything about the fact that she didn¡¯t like Rong. Affection was not like the tap water, which was so easy to have.

    Well, maybe she was a selfish person.

    After Minn had reflected on herself, reproached the concubines and checked the status of her husband¡¯s illegal daughter, she realized that her life still had to continue. Although the people from the Gu¡¯s family didn¡¯te to bother her now, the situation was actually turning more serious.

    The officials in charge of the interrogation came to Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion more frequently and their attitudes were getting ruder and ruder. At the end of May, the officials in the Dali Temple escorted the men of the Gu¡¯s family to the Yamen for interrogation. After Gu Tingyang and Gu Tingdi had been sent back after being interrogated, their faces remained deadly pale for a long time.

    On the second day of June, Liu Zhengjie led a group of imperial bodyguards to take away Fourth Old Master and his son, Gu Tingbing. Fourth Old Madam, First Madam Xuan and Second Madam Bing all went to ask the brothers of Fifth Family what they had confessed in the Yamen and whether they had shifted the me on the men of the Fourth Family. The more those women talked, the more emotional they became and they even started to curse. Atst, the quarrel intensified into a fight, which made a huge stir.

    It was said that Gu Tingyang¡¯s face had been scratched by someone¡¯s fingernail and kept bleeding. As a result, he could only stay at home for a long while in order to heal his wound. Also, half of Fifth Old Master¡¯s beard was pulled off.

    Hearing that news, Gu Tingye only gave a sarcastic smile with his lips curled and said nothing.

    After two days, Gu Tingwei was also taken away.

    The next day, someone from Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion came to invite Gu Tingye and Minn over. The one who came was a Mama who served Madam Shao.

 Chapter 259: Gu Tingye, You Father Asks You to Inherit the Family Property (1)

    <h4>Chapter 259: Gu Tingye, You Father Asks You to Inherit the Family Property (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    On the way to Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion, Minn felt ill at ease the whole time. It was like watching the fun of the people whom she had refused to lend the money to. There were already three men of the Gu¡¯s family held in custody. If Minn and Gu Tingye still swaggered along into their mansion, this couple really might be beaten fiercely. Minn looked at her small figure and then lifted the curtain to look at the tall and strong man on the horse in front of her sedan.

    Then she got relieved and put down the curtain. Luckily this buddy could give her a sense of security.

    The atmosphere in the peaceful hall was very gloomy. Every member of the Gu¡¯s family was present.

    Gu Tingyu sat in the middle with a pale face. Madam Shao who seemed to be worrying about him stood beside him with a bowl in her hand. Old Madam Qin sat next to Gu Tingyu with her face full of mncholy. Others sat on either side ording to their genders. The solemn looks on everyone¡¯s face reminded Minn of the Mafia.

    Fourth Old Madam held a cup in her hand quietly with her head lowered, lost in thought. Second Madam Bing seemed quite scary with her swollen eyes goggling and her teeth gritted. Right now, this woman was ring at the women of the Fifth family.

    First Madam Yang who got used to staying humble didn¡¯t mind the resentful gaze. Once she lowered her head, she didn¡¯t care what others said. However, Fifth Old Madam and Second Madam Di felt quite ufortable being red at like that. Madam Xuan sat next to Zhu shi and wasforting thetter. Zhu shi, with a sad look on her face, leaned close to Madam Xuan and sobbed lightly.

    The men of the Gu¡¯s family were sitting across from the women. Only one man of the Fourth family was present today, and that was Gu Tingxuan. However, all the three men of the Fifth family were sitting there with sullen looks on their faces.

    The spacious hall which was full of people right now remained quiet all the time with the air filled with the aroma of the herbs, matching the deserted yard outside. Compared with the crowded and bustling scene back in the old days, Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion truly was very cheerless as if sorrow had permeated into this ce. Even until Gu Tingye and Minn sat down, the people of the Gu¡¯s family still didn¡¯t utter a word.

    Everyone was looking at Gu Tingyu, waiting for him to say something. However, the man happened to be short of breath and kept coughing slightly. Madam Shao who was concerned about him served him the medicine right away. Since all those people hadn¡¯t said anything, Gu Tingye didn¡¯t want to talk first and only stared at the pink tea cup painted with willow patterns while listening to the clear sound of the cup lid overturning in the cup.

    After Minn sat down, she saw Zhu shi looking utterly miserable with a sallow face. Although Zhu shi¡¯s cheekbones seemed a bit prominent now, her cheeks were actually a little swollen. As Minn remembered how pretty this woman used to look, she was startled right away. Minn couldn¡¯t pretend that she hadn¡¯t seen that and said, ¡°Don¡¯t... Don¡¯t get too worried. You have to take care of yourself. You don¡¯t want your husband to see you being like this when hees back, right?¡±

    Zhu shi sobbed with tears welling up in her eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t even know if he¡¯lle back.¡±

    When saying this, she fell into Madam Xuan¡¯s arms and started crying in a low voice. Madam Xuan patted on Zhu shi while saying to Minn gently, ¡°There¡¯s something you don¡¯t know. A few days ago, the doctor said that she has been pregnant for two months.¡±

    Minn felt awkward right away. Under the circumstances right now, she didn¡¯t know if she should congratte Zhu shi. So she only muttered, ¡®I¡¯ll send you some medicine of highly nutritious value when I go back.¡±

    Before Minn could finish her sentence, Zhu shi suddenly struggled to sit up from Madam Xuan¡¯s arms and tried to kneel down with tears in her eyes, ¡°Second Brother, I¡¯m begging you. No matter what has happened before, my husband, he, he... he is your brother after all! How can you look on and do nothing! I don¡¯t know how he has been doing... in the hell-like ce these days!¡± On these words, she cried even louder.

    Gu Tingye seemed to have expected that she would ask that, so he leaned forward and said, ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve inquired about my brother¡¯s condition in the Dali Temple as soon as I heard about what had happened to him.¡±

    ¡°What did you learn?¡± Old Madam Qin raised her head and asked that in an anxious voice.

    Gu Tingye nodded to her in order to show respect, saying, ¡°Nothing serious. It¡¯s just that the officials of the Dali Temple have found a few letters from somewhere, on which are the imperial mandate seals of Marquis Ningyuan.¡±

    Hearing that, Madam Shao who had been serving her husband the medicine got shocked right away and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Our seal? It¡¯s impossible. Your eldest brother has been ill abed for the past few years. He didn¡¯t even walk out of the room very often. How could he...¡± Suddenly, she stopped talking and looked to Old Madam Qin with her lips trembling.

    Gu Tingyu tried very hard to breathe steadily and raised his head. As he happened to look into Gu Tingye¡¯s eyes, he found thetter soposed and vigorous, which made him even more annoyed. Then he coughed more fiercely.

    Gu Tingye looked away from Gu Tingyu and continued, ¡°After the officials in the Dali temple made a thorough interrogation, they learned that my eldest brother has beenid up with illness over the past few years and my third brother is the one in charge of the family affairs. That¡¯s why they have brought my third brother for interrogation.¡±

    Zhu shi got dazed when hearing his words and then asked in a hurry, ¡°Then... Your third brother...¡±

    ¡°Some prisoners gave different confessions, and some are trying their best to drag more people into misery in order tomute their sentences. But I¡¯ve already put in a good word for my brothers. The officials who take charge of this case are very experienced with sharp eyes. As long as they find out about the facts, my brothers will be fine.¡±

    After that, Gu Tingye said slowly, ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t worry, as long as my third brother never got deeply involved in this case, he would only be used of ¡®being careless¡¯ or ¡®ying up to noble people¡¯. As far as they don¡¯t use him of forming a clique to pursue selfish interest, he¡¯s going to be fine.¡±

    Zhu shi stopped crying with a confused look on her face. However, Old Madam Qin knew that Gu Tingye¡¯s words meant more than what he had said and asked right away, ¡°What punishment will he receive? Will he be exiled or banished for penal servitude?¡±

    Gy Tingye, with a slight frown, said, ¡°Well... It depends on the result of the investigation.¡±

    Old Madam Qin gazed at Gu Tingye but only found thetter retaining a firm attitude. Then she fell onto her seat dejectedly, suddenly looking old and withered with her head spinning.

    Second Madam Bing had been trying to restrain her anger with her teeth gritted the whole time. Hearing that, she suddenly stood up and walked to the three men of the Fifth family. Then she pointed to them and said in a sharp voice, ¡°You! You! Only our own families know that Tingwei has been dealing with the family affairs for his eldest brother. How could the people of the Dali temple learn about that? You cowards must have betrayed Tingwei!¡±

    This furious woman looked at the men of the Fifth family fiercely with her hair dishevelled as if she wanted to bite them.

 Chapter 260: Gu Tingye, You Father Asks You to Inherit the Family Property (2)

    <h4>Chapter 260: Gu Tingye, You Father Asks You to Inherit the Family Property (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Minn disagreed with Second Madam Bing¡¯s words. Since Gu Tingwei had been handling family affairs for his eldest brother, he must have socialized with lot of people outside. So, perhaps it were not the men of the Fifth family that had reported Gu Tingwei¡¯s wrongdoing but the people he had made contact with.

    Fifth Old Master was not as spirited as before and remained dejected the whole time. Hearing that, he only blew his sparse beard and couldn¡¯t utter a single word. However, Fifth Old Madam scolded fiercely, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! How dare you talk to your seniors like this?!¡±

    ¡°My seniors? Huh, you guys only protected yourself during the crisis!¡± Second Madam Bing, eyes turning red in anger, cursed even more fiercely while crying, ¡°My husband only ran a few errands for the guilty prince a long time ago. How could the others know which man of the Gu¡¯s family has done those things? You guys must have been afraid of bringing troubles to yourselves and told the officials everything, you bloody cowards! Although my husband is the one who handled those affairs, you guys also attended the banquet in the guilty prince¡¯s mansion!¡±

    ¡°You bitch! You are lying!¡± Gu Tingyang thumped on the table and finally retorted her.

    Ever since he hade into the hall, he kept raising his head at the angle of 45 degrees. Now that he turned around, Minn then saw that there were three obvious blood stains on one side of his face.

    ¡°The Fourth Prince... The guilty prince never cared about your husband at that time, but your husband still wanted to curry favor with the guilty prince and scrambled to ran errands for him! What does it have to do with us now that the evidence of his wrongdoing has been found?¡±

    Second Madam Bing flew into a rage and said with her face turning red, ¡°You dare to say that you have nothing to do with those errands? That¡¯s how you have got the two bitches whom you sleep with now, isn¡¯t it? Huh! If anything bad happens to my husband, I¡¯ll go the the Dali temple by myself to report you guys! I don¡¯t care if I have to perish with you! No one in this family has a clean history!¡±

    Minn pinched her dress with her head lowered, thinking, ¡®Although the Gu¡¯s brothers are from the same family, but they have quite different status. Gu Tingyang and Gu Tingdi are all sons of the first wife, so they could attend the banquets in the prince¡¯s mansion. Gu Tingbing is the son of the concubine, so the Fourth Prince actually looked down upon him. However, Gu Tingbing was too passionate at that time and has done a lot of secret errands for the Prince in order to show his loyalty.¡¯

    As a result, the men of the Fifth family who had always socialized with the Fourth Prince were brought to the Dali temple first. However, atst, the men of the Fourth family who only did things for the Fourth Prince secretly were the ones who got detained.

    Second Madam Bing who was from a normal well-off family knew that if she lost her husband, she and her child would definitely live a difficult life with no one to rely on. Then she cried even harder while stamping on the ground and thumping on her chest, shouting, ¡°s, I don¡¯t want to live anymore.¡±

    As she made a fuss, the hall was in chaos right away. Someone tried to persuade her, someone criticized her and someone held her up. The situationsted for a long while.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±

    Old Madam Qin finally lost her temper and scolded in a louder voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t bring you here to make a stir! We are all families and everything can be discussed. Now, all of you, sit down!¡±

    Gu Tingxuan whose father and brother had both been taken away was the only man left in the Fourth family. He said anxiously, ¡°Eldest Aunt, you are right. We should all talk about this! Sister-inw, please sit down for the moment!¡±

    After a long while, the hall finally fell into silence. Fifth Old Master, face turning red in anger, said in a heavy voice, ¡°Eldest Nephew, you are the one who called us over here today. What¡¯s it for? Just tell us now, then we¡¯ll go back! We didn¡¯te here to be bullied!¡±

    His words sounded quite rude. Madam Shao looked at her husband who was thin and weak, feeling very indignant, and then red at Fifth Old Master. Gu Tingyu calmed his breath with difficulty and finally spoke, ¡°That¡¯s right, I do have something to say.¡±

    After saying that, he looked to Gu Tingye directly with his eyes filled with red blood streaks.

    ¡°Eldest Brother, please.¡± Gu Tingye turned around to Gu Tingyu and said that with a very reverent attitude.

    Gu Tingyu who was a bag of bones stared at Gu Tingye straightly with his pale lips shivering, saying, ¡°I only ask you one thing. Since you are so powerful, are you able to save all the members of the Gu¡¯s family if you want to?¡±

    Minn sighed secretly, thinking, ¡®Well-done! Finally someone asked a critical question! He and Gu Tingye are half-blooded after all, so he must not be a stupid person.¡¯

    Gu Tingye gazed at his eldest brother and said nothing. After a long while, Gu Tingyu chuckled, seeming a bit depressed. Then he still looked into Gu Tingye¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°You can. Maybe it is difficult, maybe you have to meet lots of people, use your social connections or even beg His Majesty... But you can, right?¡±

    Gu Tingye raised his eyebrows and still remained silent.

    Seeing that, Old Madam Qin and Fifth Old Master wanted to say something right away, but Gu Tingyu stopped them by waving his hand. Then he stared at Gu Tingye and continued, ¡°But why should you ask help from your colleagues and His Majesty for your brothers and your uncles who have mistreated and bullied you and even kicked you out of our family?¡±

    After he had said that, Fifth Old Master showed an awkward smile and said, ¡°My nephew, what are you talking about? We are all families...¡±

    Gu Tingyu interrupted him impatiently and gave an ironicugh, saying, ¡°Fifth Uncle, please have a clear mind! You think we can pretend those things never happened as long as we don¡¯t mention them? Why did Tingye¡¯s first wife quarrel with him after she was married for only three days? That¡¯s because someone has spoken ill of Tingye. Why did the couple fight each other more and more frequently after that? Someone has backed her up!¡±

    Some of the women lowered their heads with guilty looks in their eyes.

    Gu Tingyu gave a wry smile to his uncle and brothers, saying, ¡°After that, why Tingye couldn¡¯t even stay in the capital? Why did he have to wander at the ces far away from home and nevere back for lots of years? Also, when my father passed away, who stopped Tingye from entering the mourning hall to worship my father?¡±

    The look on Gu Tingye¡¯s face remained the same, but his hands were gradually clenched into fists on the arm of the chair.

    Fifth Old Master turned around and stopped talking, feeling very embarrassed. Gu Tingxuan showed an ashamed look on his face. Gu Tingdi looked at Gu Tingye anxiously. Gu Tingyang said loudly with his teeth gritted, ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that as if you were never involved in those things! It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t done anything! You...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Gu Tingyu snorted, looking very scary with his prominent cheekbones on his skinny face, and said, ¡°I am involved! I am truly involved! I never want to dere myself innocent!¡±¡¯

    Seeing that the atmosphere had got even tenser, Old Madam Qin said right away, ¡°s... Tingyu, why did you say that? Even our tongues fight our teeth sometimes. We are families after all...¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw, you are right.¡± Fourth Old Madam also tried to ease the tension, ¡°Let bygones be bygones. Families will always be families.¡±

    ¡°Fourth Aunt, you really think all those things can be forgotten about by chatting andughing?¡± Gu Tingyu said that while staring at Fifth Old Master with a sarcastic look in his eyes.

    Fourth Old Madam felt guilty already and stopped talking right away.

 Chapter 261: Gu Tingye, You Father Asks You to Inherit the Family Property (3)

    <h4>Chapter 261: Gu Tingye, You Father Asks You to Inherit the Family Property (3)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Fifth Old Master wanted to say something, but finally closed his mouth helplessly. Gu Tingyu took a deep breath and said, ¡°Fifth Uncle, my aunts, do you think Tingye is still who he used to be? You think you can force him to do things you have asked by threatening or coaxing him?¡± Gu Tingyu nced at everyone in the hall, and atst fixed his eyes on Gu Tingye.

    Gu Tingye unclenched his fist with a smile and held up the tea cup slowly in a graceful manner. After he took a sip of the tea, he still didn¡¯t say anything but only put his hands on his knees and waited for what was about to happen.

    Gu Tingyu gave a wry smile secretly, thinking, ¡®How can you still keep yourposure? You really are not that innocent young man anymore.¡¯

    Then, Gu Tingyu looked away and said to everyone in the hall, ¡°If we want the person whom we have bullied to help us, we have to be straightforward! No one can muddle through with this. We should confess everything we¡¯ve done to give Tingye an exnation!¡±

    Minn looked at Gu Tingyu with a confused look. ording to the principle, the most important figure always appeared at thest moment. She supposed that Gu Tingyu wouldn¡¯t just make a confession or cry bitterly. Although she didn¡¯t know what that was, she believed that Gu Tingyu must have a trump card.

    Gu Tingyu seemed to want to take out something from his sleeves with his thin and slender fingers. However, his wrist trembled too fiercely. Madam Shao tried her best to hold back her tears and helped him take out three envelopes on which the seals had already been opened. The white papers inside the envelopes could be seen vaguely.

    Perhaps Gu Tingyu had expended too much energy on speaking all those words. Now he had to sit down in gasps and asked his wife to hand those letters to Gu Tingye. Madam Shao took a few steps forward and handed Gu Tingye the letters at once.

    Seeing that, the elders in the hall were all panic-stricken. Fifth Old Madm cried out, ¡°Those letters? Why haven¡¯t you...¡± Then she knew that she shouldn¡¯t have said that and closed her mouth right away.

    Gu Tingye nced at Fifth Old Madam slowly and then bowed to Madam Shao. After that, he took out the letters and started to read immediately. Minn couldn¡¯t see what was on the paper from the ce where she sat, but she could see that the look on Gu Tingye¡¯s face changed abruptly and his fingers also started to shiver lightly. After he finished reading a letter, he took out the other two letters in a hurry as if the contents of the letter really had shocked him.

    Minn was extremely curious and then turned around to look at Madam Xuan, finding thetter also looked quite confused.

    Seeing that, Gu Tingyu said in a hoarse voice, ¡°The three letters of which the contents are exactly the same were written by my father. He has sent the letters to Jin Ling as well as three cousins of him who live in his hometown. My father never told anyone about the letters. He hid it from all of us.¡±

    After he paused to take a breath, he continued, ¡°On the letters, my father wrote that when Bai shi, Tingye¡¯s biological mother married into the Gu¡¯s family, she has brought lots of dowry with her, including nine hundred and thirty mu (unit of area, equal to 0.0667 hectares) of fine paddy fields on the south, five stores in Yuhang District and fifty-three thousand ounces of silvers which were stored in the money shop. He specified that after he died, no matter whether the Gu¡¯s family property would be divided or not, those silvers, fields and stores must be given to Gu Tingye. He also mentioned that he wanted his cousins to read his letters in front of everyone of our family in his mourning hall.¡±

    Zhu shi and Madam Xuan who had never heard those words got stupefied instantly. However, Second Madam Bing who seemed to know about this stepped aside quietly. Minn was also speechless in shock. Then she turned her head to look at Gu Tingye at once, only to find thetter sitting there silently as if he had gone frozen. Still, his fingers couldn¡¯t help but shiver .

    The hall was deadly quiet all of a sudden.

    Fourth Old Madam and Old Madam Qin looked ashamed while Fifth Old Master turned his head away to avoid others¡¯ eyes.

    ¡°Then, what happened afterwards?¡± After a long while, Gu Tingye asked that in a voice which was as loud as the echoes in the mountains.

    Gu Tingyu snorted and said, ¡°Before father passed away, his eldest cousin happened to broke his legs when going out. Since this uncle of ours couldn¡¯t attend father¡¯s funeral because his legs were not able to recover so soon, he then sent his two sons here. The two young men leaked something which were written on the letters once after they were drunk, and then we made them tell everything they knew. Only then did we know about the three letters. That night, we adopted the carrot-and-stick approach to get the three letters. So atst, we pretended that my father never wrote those letters.¡±

    His voice sounded very calm, and no one knew whether he was sneering at others or himself.

    Old Madam Qin started to sob, saying, ¡°I told you guys we shouldn¡¯t have done that at that time. After all, how can we act against Old Master¡¯s dying wish? You guys never listened to me... s...¡±

    Fifth Old Madam glowered at Old Madam Qin while Fourth Old Madam sighed gently.

    Gu Tingye lowered his head in a trance while staring at the carved shelves. Under theyers of carving patterns and jade decorations were a row of small milk-white marble beasts which looked very stately. It was almost dusk, and the dim sunlight filtered into the hall through the thin bamboo curtains. All the tables, chairs and shelves were enveloped in golden light.

    Lots of stone beasts were distributed in nearly all the rooms and halls in Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion. Gu Tingye remembered when he was four or five years old, he wanted to go outside every day. His father scolded him in anger several times but still couldn¡¯t get him to behave. Atst, Old Master Gu had to coax him, ¡°As long as you can tell me how many stone beasts there are in the mansion, you can y outside.¡± Then, little Gu Tingye really squatted down and started to count.

    Day by day, he still couldn¡¯t count all the stone beasts. However, he still refused to give up and was determined to finish the task. His uncles and aunts allughed at him for being stupid and stubborn. However, Old Madam Gu only stared at Gu Tingye and sighed slightly without saying anything while stroking Gu Tingye¡¯s head gently. As the Old Master¡¯s callused hands rubbed Gu Tingye¡¯s skin, thetter dodged the touch right away and slipped.

    Gu Tingye¡¯s memory suddenly turned vague. He only remembered that the look in his father¡¯s eyes seemed to be happy but also a bit sad.

    ¡°This...¡± Madam Shao never knew about this, and the only thing she cared about now was her husband¡¯s condition. Now Gu Tingyu was giving a smile which looked even uglier than crying and kept coughing. Then Madam Shao tried to ease the tension, ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t get us wrong. Perhaps, the elders in our family were afraid that you would squander the money and only wanted to keep the property for you for a while...¡±

    Gu Tingye suddenly came back to his sense from his memory and the look in his eyes was chilling. Then Madam Shao couldn¡¯t continue anymore.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to thank my uncles, my aunts and everyone else here.¡±

    Heughed loudly and said that in an arrogant tone. Even Madam Shao could sense how ironic his words were.

    All the people in the hall were in panic. The women looked at each other at a loss. Fifth Old Master didn¡¯t say anything with a sullen look. Gu Tingyang red at Gu Tingyu in anger, thinking, ¡®You sick loser, why did you tell him everything? Do you think the situation is not bad enough?¡¯

    Now Gu Tingye wouldn¡¯t help them, and he might even help make their penalties even harsher.

    Minn who also felt extremely angry stopped retaining a friendly attitude and only sat there with a long face, thinking, ¡®These sons of bitches. Oh, no, if they are sons of bitches, my husband, their brother, would be too.¡±

    ¡°Eldest brother, have you finished?¡± Gu Tingye, simmering with rage, didn¡¯t even want to look at these people anymore. He ignored Second Madam Bing and Old Madam Qin and stood up right away, saying with no expression on his face, ¡°If you finish, I¡¯ll leave then.¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Gu Tingyu said loudly in gasps with his face turning even paler. Seeing him struggling to stand up, his wife came over to help him at once.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished. Now, I need you toe to a ce with me. After you go to that ce, you can do whatever you like.¡±

 Chapter 262: Gu Tingye, Your Ancestor Calls You for a Chat (1)

    <h4>Chapter 262: Gu Tingye, Your Ancestor Calls You for a Chat (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    After Gu Tingye hesitated for a while, he nodded. Then Gu Tingyu stood up with difficulty. Seeing that, Madam Shao put away her handkerchief used to wipe her tears and stepped forward in a hurry to help her husband. After that, the couple walked to the door right away. As Gu Tingye was about to leave, he seemed to remember something. Then he turned to Minn and said in a t tone, ¡°Come with me.¡±

    Minn let out a sigh of relief inwardly and stood up immediately. After that, she bid farewell to the other women with a standard polite look and followed Gu Tingye and the couple slowly.

    The ce they were heading to was at the west end of the mansion. Luckily the Peaceful Hall was on the west side, so after they had gone through two flowery gates and walked along a path in the flowering shrubs, they arrived at their destination at once.

    Minn raised her head to take a look at this ce. Then she lowered her head with her mouth curled, thinking, ¡®That¡¯s not creative. I¡¯ve already guessed out.¡±

    The building in front of her which had towering ridge of the roof and upward eaves was Gu¡¯s ancestral temple. The yard was surrounded byrge fences with ck paint, inside which were five houses arranged in two rows face-to-face. The room in the north was the main hall surrounded by three Baosha(T/N: The house which surrounded the main house) and had a viewing tform. The hall in the south was a side room beside which were two small wing-rooms. There were four enormous luxuriant junipers in the yard which stood at the east, west, south and north corner. It was said that those trees had been nted on the day when Marquis Ningyuan was ennobled, which stood for the numerous descendants and prospering future of the Gu family.

    The moment Minn walked into the yard, she couldn¡¯t help but lower her head with a serious look on her face, being influenced by the solemn atmosphere. For the moment, no one said anything.

    The ancestors of the Gu¡¯s family had been ordinary people who lived a normal life in the Qing City like other ordinary folks. However, the age they lived in happened to be the end of thest dynasty. At that time, wars broke out everywhere, the farnds were all deserted and the citizens were forced to leave their hometowns. What was more, the Qing City was a ce of strategic importance, so lots of the men in that city joined the army.

    During the hardest times, Gu Shande, the ancestor of the Gu¡¯s family, died for protecting the emperor. His two sons were promoted to be the youngmanders. After the two young men had been fighting bloody battles in the army for over twenty years, they made lots of contributions to the country because of their braveness and intelligence. Then both of them were ennobled. That was how the Gu family had be so thriving and prosperous.

    After that, the people of the Gu¡¯s family intended to repair their ancestral temple, so several generations of their family members had been sent back to the Qing City to start their own careers and families there. That was why the Gu family in the Qing City was already very prestigious. Later, the people from Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion came into conflict with the people of Marquis Xiangyang¡¯s mansion because of the inheritance matter. Atst, the Gu family decided to set the main ancestral temple in the Qing City and two n temples in each of the two mansions. Moreover, both families had the right to expel their family members or divide up family properties.

    As they arrived at the middle of the yard, Gu Tingyu suddenly said to his wife, ¡°You and our sister-inw should stop here. I¡¯ll go in there with Second Brother.¡± While saying this, he pushed away Madam Shao¡¯s hand. Then the maid who followed them handed him a walking stick right away. Gu Tingyu chuckled as if he was sneering at himself and then took the walking stick. After that, he tottered toward the room on the north with his hand holding the stick tremblingly.

    Gu Tingye turned around to look at Minn and then followed his brother.

    There were only Minn, Madam Shao as well as the maid in the yard. Madam Shao looked in the direction where Gu Tingyu had walked with a worried look. Then she turned to Minn and gave a reluctant smile, saying, ¡°Sister-inw, why don¡¯t we drink tea in the wing-room?¡±

    Minn knew that Madam Shao was worrying about her husband, so she replied smilingly, ¡°This ce is pleasantly cool without too much sunshine. We can sit in the yard for a while to wait for them. What do you think, Eldest Sister-inw?¡±

    Madam Shao who had been staring at her husband¡¯s back wasn¡¯t willing to leave anyway. Hearing Minn¡¯s words, she let out a sigh of relief right away and said, ¡°That¡¯s great. Shiwen, I want you to...¡± Then Madam Shao gave some orders to the maid.

    The maid left at once. After a while, she brought back two wooden foot-stools and a small table and put them under the tree. After that, the maid went to prepare for tea and snacks.

    Seeing the anxious look on Madam Shao¡¯s face, Minn really wanted tofort this woman but didn¡¯t know how to organize her words. Meanwhile, Madam Shao said with a deep frown, ¡°... I don¡¯t know if they would have a chair to sit on or some tea to drink there.¡±

    Minn got dazed for a second, finding herself unable to answer that question either. Then she could only say in a hesitant tone, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯ve only been there once.¡± On the second day after her wedding, she had worshiped the ancestors of the Gu¡¯s family and added her own name to the Gu¡¯s family tree in the ancestral temple. That was also the only time she had been there.

    Seeing Minn being like a child who couldn¡¯t answer the teacher¡¯s question with a frustrated look, Madam Shao, no matter how sad she was right now, couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°I¡¯ve only been there twice.¡±

    ording to the rules of the prestigious families, women couldn¡¯t enter the ancestral temple randomly unless there were great events in the family, because men and women should not be too close in the family if they weren¡¯t couples. Even when the family members had to worship their ancestors on every festival and New Year¡¯s Day, men and women would still be engaged in the worshiping activity separately in the ancestral hall on the south and north.

    After the women had chatted for a short while, they heard a light sound. It turned out an old servant in charge of guarding the ancestral hall had closed the door of the hall on the north.

    Inside the spacious hall, there was only darkness except for a few glimmers of dim light by the tall windows.

    ¡°Please light a candle,¡± Gu Tingyu said, ¡°I don¡¯t have the strength to do that.¡±

    Gu Tingye stepped forward and took out the fire stone and the leading thread which had been wrapped byyers of oil paper from under the thirdyer of the wooden shelve on the left of the incense table. Then he turned around quickly and lit the two huge candles on the brass candlestick without needing to find the direction. It seemed that he was quite familiar with this ce, because he didn¡¯t slow down his action in such dim light during the whole time.

    Seeing him putting back the fire stone without any difficulty, Gu Tingyu couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°Speaking of this ancestral temple, you are the most familiar with this ce among our brothers.¡±

    Gu Tingye hesitated for a short while and then sneered at himself, ¡°Of course. I was the one who got punished most frequently among all of us at that time, so I had to kneel down in front of our ancestors here very often. When I was still not allowed to go out after it got dark, I could only find the fire stone by myself because I was afraid of the darkness as a little kid.¡±

 Chapter 263: Gu Tingye, Your Ancestor Calls You for a Chat (2)

    <h4>Chapter 263: Gu Tingye, Your Ancestor Calls You for a Chat (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    As the candle was lit up, the hall turned much more brighter. Everywhere was tidy and clean, which meant that this ce was cleaned very often. There was also a tea tray on the table. Also, the candles in this hall were of the finest quality. Under the light of the candle, the air was suffused with the scent of the sandalwood. As Gu Tingye looked around, he saw the memorial tablets of all the Gu¡¯s ancestors on the incense table which was six Zhang(Unit of length, equal to 3 1/3meter) long and three Zhang high. The hall was so spacious as to amodate hundreds of the people of the Gu¡¯s family.

    Right now, there were only the two brothers in therge hall.

    Gu Tingye stared the newest tablet on the table, on which were written: Gu Yankai¡¯s Tablet.

    The three simple words on the memorial tablet ended all of Gu Tingye¡¯s rage, grievance and doubt. From now on, he could never question his father. It was all over.

    On each of the two tall and straight pirs by both sides hung a Nan Wooden board, on which were carved eight words, ¡®Inheriting the good virtue, forever thriving and prospering¡¯ -- the calligraphy was of the Yan Zhenqing style which was mellow and neat.

    Gu Youshan, the first Marquis Ningyuan, loved the cursive style most. When he was drunk, he was able to write the poem ¡®Bring the Wine¡¯ in four cursive styles. Someone had asked him, ¡°Why are the words on the board in the prudent Yan Zhenqing style ?¡±

    He then answered, ¡°All my life, I love to drink alcohol and do everything I want to do. Before I die, I only hope that my descendants could be safe forever.¡±

    Gu Tingye chuckled.

    He remembered when he was forced to practice calligraphy, his father always encouraged him, the disobedient boy, with the example of Gu Youshan bing a calligrapher through self-study. As time went by, Gu Tingye was gradually fed up with that story. At that time, he bit his brush pen and muttered, ¡°Learning calligraphy of cursive style? Perhaps he only learned that because no one would recognize his handwriting even if he wrote something wrong.¡±

    When Gu Yankai heard those words, he opened his eyes wide and raised his hand right away. However, although he had already made the posture to p Gu Tingye, his hands finally didn¡¯t fall down and the look on his face seemed a bit weird as if he wanted to criticize Gu Tingye but also tried to hold back hisughter. The little boy was not afraid at all and even said something that surprised his father again, ¡°Father, have you thought of the same thing as me when you were a child?¡±

    As a result, the boy was required to transcribe ¡®To Encourage Learning¡¯ twenty times as punishment.

    Gu Tingyu stood on one side with the help of the walking stick while staring at Gu Tingye. Actually, among the three brothers of the First family of the Gu¡¯s, Gu Tingyu and Gu Tingwei were more like their mothers but Gu Tingye was more simr to their father in every movement he made and every look on his face. What was more, the older Gu Tingye got, the more he was like his father.

    ¡®Perhaps father noticed that long ago, that¡¯s why he paid so much attention to Tingye.¡± Gu Tingyu thought.

    ¡°... If our ancestors and father were able to see how sessful you are now, they would be very happy.¡± Gu Tingyu said that in a sad tone, not knowing why he had uttered those words.

    Gu Tingye, with the corner of his mouth raised up, said in a seemingly sarcastic tone, ¡°Brother, if you were healthy, our father would be happier.¡±

    Gu Tingyu stared at his brother and said, ¡°Ever since I was able to understand things, some people have told me that my mother was killed by your mother. Not only that, they also told me that it was your mother¡¯s fault that I got a sick body.¡±

    Gu Tingye said in a t tone, ¡°Every time something bad happened in our family, everyone would me my mother and me. I¡¯ve already known about that, you don¡¯t need to remind me.¡±

    ¡°Later I learned that I had been born before the national treasury incident happened. So I shouldn¡¯t me anyone for my illness.¡± Gu Tingyu said calmly, ¡°My mother¡¯s condition was not so good at that time, she shouldn¡¯t have given birth to me.¡±

    First Madam Qin loved her husband too much, so she had risked her life to give birth to a child for him. As a result, her body was damaged and her child wasn¡¯t very healthy either.

    Gu Tingye raised his eyebrows with an ironic look on his face and said, ¡°Thanks for being so sensible.¡±

    ¡°You and your wife are in a close rtionship.¡± Gu Tingyu ignored Gu Tingye¡¯s sarcastic words directly and suddenly mentioned that, ¡°If our family meet a huge disaster and you have to marry another woman to save our family, what would you do?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a funny question.¡± Abandoning Minn for the Gu¡¯s people? Gu Tingye couldn¡¯t help butugh out as he thought of that crazy idea.

    ¡°Ah-hem, ah-hem, of course, ah-hem, you would never do it for those people who are staying in the Quiet Hall now.¡± Gu Tingyu coughed lightly and said that. Then he took out his handkerchief to wipe his mouth and raised his head to look at Gu Tingye, saying, ¡°What if it¡¯s for our father? If today it requires you to divorce your wife and marry another woman to save our father, what will you do?!¡± He suddenly raised his voice when saying thatst four words, as if he wanted to stab Gu Tingye¡¯s heart with those de-like words.

    Hearing that, Gu Tingye felt his heart trembling and took a step back all of a sudden. Then he stood steadily right away. He knew that his eldest brother was an extremely intelligent man who could see though people easily and find others¡¯ weakness very quickly. As a matter of fact, Gu Tingyu was a very meticulous man. If his body condition wasn¡¯t that bad, he would be a very powerful official.

    When Gu Tingyu was a little boy, he was already able to let his father get mad at Gu Tingye and punish thetter fiercely by saying some seemingly casual words. In a word, Gu Tingye truly had suffered a lot because of his eldest brother.

    With Gu Tingye¡¯s eyes squinted, he asked, ¡°What are you trying to say, brother?¡±

    Gu Tingyu approached the pir slowly in gasps and tried to find a chair to sit on, ¡°That¡¯s right. You think everyone in the Gu¡¯s family treated you and your mother unfairly, but that¡¯s not entirely true. How many times has Brother Xuan gone to the ancestral temple secretly to send you food? When you were stopped in front of the mourning hall, who was the one that put in a good word for you despite his father¡¯s beating and reproach? Also... Father knew that you and your mother have been wronged. He also felt bad for you two...¡±

    It might be better if he hadn¡¯t said those words, because Gu Tingye flew into a rage right away when hearing that. He straightened his back and thumped on the pir beside him violently and snorted with an arrogant look, saying, ¡°He knew everything, and then what happened? Over the past twenty years, those people ndered my mother and bullied me because of my mother, and he just stood by and did nothing! If he felt sorry for me and my mother even a little bit, why did he never stand up for us?! Brother, you really think you can change my mind by saying those words?¡±

    Gu Tingyu looked right into Gu Tingye¡¯s eyes without moving a bit, saying, ¡°I know everything. Based on your own conscience, how has father treated you over these years? He was busy with the military affairs all the time, but he still spent two hours every day to teach you literature and martial arts, and that¡¯s all the free time he had! The time he spent with you were two times longer than he spent on me and our third brother!¡±

    Gu Tingyu suddenly remembered that his father had always asked ¡®How¡¯s Tingye doing today¡¯ after getting off a whole day¡¯s work. Every time their father learned that Gu Tingye had made trouble, he would roar and chase Gu Tingye to teach thetter a lesson.

    Thinking of that, Gu Tingyu couldn¡¯t help but feel painful, ¡®Although father treated me well, he didn¡¯t like to stay with me. Sometimes when he saw my face and my sick body, he would get upset and leave right away.¡¯

 Chapter 264: Gu Tingye, Your Ancestor Calls You for a Chat (3)

    <h4>Chapter 264: Gu Tingye, Your Ancestor Calls You for a Chat (3)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    ¡°Tell me father didn¡¯t discipline you so strictly out of love! Be honest with me, if what has happened to father happens to you today, if you have no choice but to marry another woman to save your family, what will you do?!¡± Gu Tingyu suddenly raised his voice with his pale face turning red and roared, ¡°Think about your affection toward your wife, then think about our father!¡±

    Gu Tingye, choked up with emotion, still answered calmly thanks to his years of training on self control, ¡°I never think about the things that would never happen. I¡¯m not our father who has so many scruples. He should never leave himself no choice!¡±

    A general should never think if he should charge forward at the cost of losing the front-line troops or sacrifice the troops at back in order to escape. He should never allow to happen the situation where he had to choose which troops to sacrifice.

    Gu Yankai, as the eldest son in his family, had had an old father and younger brothers. It was not wrong for him to love his wife dearly, but he should at least consider his family condition. If he had been prepared for danger in times of peace and taken preventive measures, he would still find some excuses to evade the issue even though he was not able to collect that much money. As long as he was able to stall the time for a year or more, after Emperor Wu died and the new emperor ascended the throne, he could submit a written statement to beg for pardon. Then, it was very likely that the crisis would be solved.

    Gu Tingye thought of First Madam Qin. He knew that this woman who had died at a young age was very poor, but he still couldn¡¯t help but feel repulsion for her. He understood the love she had for his father, but he thought that as a madam of the Gu¡¯s family, she shouldn¡¯t have only considered the romantic things and known nothing about the hidden trouble in her husband¡¯s family after being married for ten years. Such a delicate and weak woman should never marry the eldest son in a family or be a madam. A wise and responsible woman would never allow herself to be a burden of her husband, like... Minn.

    Gu Tingye¡¯s heart was suddenly softened. Then he looked to his brother with a cruel look on his face and snorted, ¡°I see why you have brought me to the ancestral temple, you want me to reflect on myself in front of the memorial tablets of our father and our ancestors. However, listen, even if I don¡¯t lend a hand in this and let everything happen as it should, Gu¡¯s family wouldn¡¯t decline anyway.¡±

    Gu Tingyu red at Gu Tingye with a fierce look, but thetter didn¡¯t shrink at all. The two blood brothers were at a stalemate right now,peting with each other with their strategies and schemes. The one who held on to thest minute would be the winner.

    Atst, Gu Tingyu sighed deeply and sank onto the chair dejectedly. Then he pointed to the incense table and said, ¡°There¡¯s a box over there. You should go have a check.¡±

    Gu Tingye walked over to the table with a chilling look in his eyes.

    It was a two-feet long and one-feet high wooden box in deep color, the four corners of which were iid with gold. What was more, as Gu Tingye touched the box, he found surprisedly that it was made of the extremely precious Gold Nan wood. Given the huge size of the box, it must be worth more than ten thousand pieces of gold.

    The lock catch had already been unfastened. After Gu Tingye lifted the lid, he saw the bright yellow undeyer, on which was a scroll. Judging from the colorful dragon and phoenix threads as well as the auspicious clouds, red-crowned crane and the lion patterns embroidered on the scroll, Gu Tingye realized that what was written on it was the imperial edict. The ck object beside the scroll was an arched thick iron te, on which were carved the words in vertical column. Moreover, the carved words were filled with cinnabar and the top of the scroll was iid with gold.

    Gu Tingye got dazed because he realized that it was a Red Iron Edict.

    Normally, this edict would only be put on the incense table at every festival and at New Year to let the people of the Gu¡¯s family worship. The young members of the family who knelt behind the elders couldn¡¯t even see it. This was also the first time he saw this family heirloom.

    ¡°Take the Iron Edict out, check the first four words on it.¡± Gu Tingyu said that with difficulty.

    Red Iron Edict was in hollow cylinder shape. On the day when a family was ennobled, the Edict would be cut in half. The imperial court and the family which had been ennobled would keep each half of the Red Iron Edict. That was why the shape of the heavy iron sheet in Gu Tingye¡¯s hand was more like a tile.

    As Gu Tingye turned the iron sheet slowly, he fixed his eyes on the top of the scroll. Then he saw the four words which had been cast by gold: Founder of The State.

    Gu Tingyu raised his head and looked at the memorial tablets on the incense table, the shadows of which ovepped each other. The faces of the Gu¡¯s brothers were also enveloped in those shadows, looking very blurred.

    ¡°Our Ancestor, Gu Shande, got acquainted with the first emperor of our dynasty when he was just a normal civilian. He died early, leaving his wife and his sons alone in the world. After that, his son, Gu Youshan, made great achievements in war. When the First Emperor conquered the east, the second Emperor suppressed Nu¡¯er Gan on the west, conquered the Miao nationality on the south and guarded the northern border, eleven of the men in our family lost their lives on the battlefield... I don¡¯t need to tell all the stories to you, do I?¡±

    ¡°I know what¡¯s on your mind now.¡± Gu Tingyu kept panting while touching his chest. Then he continued, ¡°Father only married your mother and gave birth to you to save our family. You have grudges against our family, so you want Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s family to be ruined. You want this family to be deprived of the noble title. You want us to die, to be exiled. Only in this way can you vent out your grievances all the years. Maybe around ten yearster when your military merits are enough, His Majesty might ennoble you again. By then, you can consider yourself bringing glory on the Gu¡¯s ancestors! Also, at that time, the people who have bullied you will be either dead or out at the elbows. This is the kind of revenge you want!¡±

    Gu Tingyu said that whileughing, which made him out of breath, ¡°But His Majesty is not able to give my noble title straightly to you. Even though the Gu¡¯s family is used right now, it would still seem like His Majesty is helping you bully your weak brother and your sister-inw. His Majesty who values his reputation most would never do it, even for you. You know about that, but you don¡¯t want to swallow your grievance. Thus you decide to take a drastic measure by ruining the whole Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s family! Am I right?¡±

    Gu Tingye looked at his brother who keptughing like mad and said nothing with a cold look on his face.

    ¡°But, but, have you considered...¡± Gu Tingyu finally stoppedughing with a sad look on his face and said, ¡°After many years, when you receive another Red Iron Edict, will those four words be carved on it?¡±

    ¡°In the past few decades, our first emperor eliminated a lot of meritorious statesmen, our second emperor encountered the Mutiny of the Nine Prince as well as a few rebellions and then set up the imperial prison. By now... how many founders of this country have been deprived of their titles?! Do you know how many noble families have a Red Iron Edict like this?¡±

    Gu Tingyu suddenly got emotional and said, ¡°Let me tell you, only eight! Eight families! Those officials who are so-called statesmen with integrity or meritorious men are nobody whenpared with our family! Our bloodline never broke! Even Marquis Xiangyang¡¯s family doesn¡¯t have this. Shen family is very influential now, but without this Iron Edict, that family is still nothing!¡±

 Chapter 265: Gu Tingye, Your Ancestor Calls You for a Chat (4)

    <h4>Chapter 265: Gu Tingye, Your Ancestor Calls You for a Chat (4)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    After saying this, Gu Tingyu suddenly used full strength and pounced to Gu Tingye. Then he grabbed Gu Tingye¡¯s cor with his thin hand and roared, ¡°Why do you think you were entrusted with an important post? When His Majesty has just ascended the throne, you only brought a group of people to protect him. At that time, even the soldiers in the Jiangdu Camp followed your orders. There were so many followers of His Majesty taking over the military affairs withmanders¡¯ seals. No one has handled those affairs without any difficulties like you did except for His Majesty¡¯s brother-inw. You could dispatch troops and gain others¡¯ respect earlier than others, that¡¯s why you have made so many achievements! Let me tell you, that¡¯s because yourst name is Gu! The Gu¡¯s men have served in the army for generations! Because yourst name is Gu! You...¡±

    As saying that, Gu Tingyu was suddenly out of breath and started to cough fiercely. Meanwhile, he trembled so hard that he almost fell onto the ground. Gu Tingye only wore an indifferent look on his face, which made it hard to tell what he was thinking right now. Still, he helped his brother to sit on the chair again. After that, Gu Tingye poured a cup of water for his brother.

    Gu Tingyu coughed so hard that he had to drink the water to swallow the blood in his mouth. After that, he breathed with great effort and finally calmed down. As he looked to the Red Iron Edict glowing with livid color, he said in a low voice with tears in his eyes, ¡°When the incident happened in our family, our father has already be amander in the Left Army. Emperor Wu and our former emperor who was still a prince at that time both thought highly of him. Even if he lost the noble title, his career wouldn¡¯t be influenced. Atst, he still abandoned my mother only because of the four words on the Iron Edict.¡±

    Gu Tingye remained silent.

    When he was a little boy, he had seen his father hiding in the study and crying to the painting of First Madam Qin more than once.

    The shadows of the two brothers were lengthened by the candle light. One was tall and strong while the other was weak and stooped. Gu Tingyu stared at his own shadow with an expression of disgust. Suddenly, he felt relieved. He didn¡¯t know if he had a grudge against Gu Tingye because of what had happened before or envied the sessful life that Gu Tingye was having now. However, all those things didn¡¯t matter to Gu Tingyu anymore.

    ¡°I know you feel angry for your mother. I understand your feeling as a son.¡± When Gu Tingyu spoke again, he only felt calm inwardly, ¡°But you are also our father¡¯s son. Half of your blood and flesh belong to the Gu family, to this family.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have an heir. As for how long I¡¯ll be able to live, you can ask imperial physician Zhang. I guess I don¡¯t have many days left.¡± As he said that, there was a determined look on his withered face, ¡°Then you can inherit my title as a matter of course and deal with those people outside as you wish. They have leeched onto our father for so many years and are all very pampered. You are a capable man now, it¡¯s not hard for you to bring them under control.¡±

    Hearing that, Gu Tingye gave a sarcastic smile and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know when you have been so wise, brother. Back in the old days, you were so close to Fourth and Fifth uncle as if you were their sons.¡±

    Especially when those men had plotted against Gu Tingye, they really had done great teamwork in inciting Gu Tingye against his father and exaggerating his mistakes.

    Gu Tingyu knew that Gu Tingye was sneering at him, but only said in a t tone, ¡°Before one dies, he would always see things more clearly. Let alone that I knew what kind of people they were long ago.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t worry about your wife and daughter? During the whole time we were here, you only tried to protect the noble title of the Gu¡¯s family.¡± Gu Tingye sneered at his brother, ¡°What a good descendant of our family.¡±

    ¡°Your sister-inw always treats you nicely, you won¡¯t make trouble for her. You are not that kind of person.¡± Gu Tingyu answered firmly, ¡°Your wife has married into our family for quite a while, I see her as a kind woman too.¡±

    Gu Tingye thought secretly, ¡®This man is still secretly nning something until now.¡¯

    ¡°Brother, you are so persuasive now. I don¡¯t even know what to say.¡± Gu Tingye smiled indifferently and continued, ¡°However, I am the ck sheep of our family. Now you want me to swallow all the grievances I have suffered over these years for those four words, I think you are making it sound too easy. Well, you are not the one who endured the hardships after all.¡±

    ¡°I was the one who was tied up and almost sent to the Noble n Prison by father. Gu Tingyang raped a maid of father and forced her to suicide, but everyone said I did it. Gu Tingbing owed the prostitution fee and a gambling debt to others, but he wrote my name on the receipt of loan after colluding with the people in the whore house and the gambling house. At that time, father almost broke my bones. I wasn¡¯t willing to bear the insult, so I went to the whore house to confront those people, but that only brought me more trouble. After that, my reputation was also ruined. Father vomited blood in anger but I only felt so wronged at that time and acted even more recklessly... Atst, father got too disappointed and I was the one who got kicked out of our family.¡±

    Gu Tingye said those words gently and atst he even started to mutter, ¡°... At that time, nearly no one in our family stood up for me. Brother Xuan has defended me a few times, butter even he didn¡¯t dare to protect me especially when the one who set me up was his blood brother. As for others, huh...¡±

    The dark and spacious temple fell into silence and the two brothers said nothing for a long while.

    After a very long time, Gu Tingyu sighed and said, ¡°I am about to die soon. I only followed father¡¯s order and tried to protect Gu¡¯s family. You can always find other ways to give vent to your anger or take revenge on them. Please, please, please don¡¯t ruin the hundred years of hard work of all the Gu¡¯s people.¡±

    Atst, he nearly said those words in a begging tone with his voice turning lower and lower. In the meantime, he seemed unable to continue anymore because he was too weak, ¡°I¡¯ve said everything I should say. I¡¯ll leave you to think over the rest of things...¡±

    Gu Tingye raised his head and stared at the huge paintings which hung above the incense table, in which were Gu Youshan and his wife.

    Most of the males in the Gu¡¯s family liked to frown after they had be adults as if they had concealed all their thoughts deeply.

    Gu Tingye suddenly remembered the most humiliating day for him. On that day, it was so hard for him to enter the mourning hall. Then he took a nce at his old father beside the coffin, finding the man whom he had thought as tall and strong as the mountains being so thin and little.

    Before Gu Tingye turned fifteen, he had been self-abased and stubborn all the time because he always felt that he was inferior to others. After he met Momo Chang and knew the reason why his mother had married into the Gu¡¯s family, he only felt the resentment burning in his heart like the gushing magma but he couldn¡¯t find anyone to pour out his heart to. Ever since then, he had started to hate his father and always spoken rudely to thetter. As a result, the rtionship between his father and him got worse and worse day by day.

    He knew that he couldn¡¯t believe Gu Tingyu¡¯s words because he had been well aware of what kind of person his brother was since he was a little boy.

    If Gu Tingye inherited the title, he would never mistreat his sister-inw.

    On the contrary, if the Gu¡¯s family was deprived of the noble title, other families would be just fine since there were men in their families after all. But after Gu Tingyu died, his wife and daughter could only depend on their rtives for a living and what their future lives would be like was so obvious. Only if the title of Marquis Ningyuan existed forever would Gu Tingyu¡¯s wife and daughter live a decent and wealthy life as the widow and daughter of the former Marquis Ningyuan.

    Also, Gu Tingye¡¯s choice would have a great influence on what kind of family Xian(Gu Tingyu¡¯s daughter) would marry into.

    Right now, he was not the Second Master Gu whom everyone could bully or deceive. He knew exactly what those people were thinking.

    ¡®Brother, you want me to take care of your wife and your daughter after you die. But should I listen to you?¡¯

    While Gu Tingye was thinking about that, he suddenly felt bright light above his head. It turned out he had already walked out of the memorial temple. Then he saw a familiar and beautiful face full of anxiety right now. He loved her eyes most, which were so pure and innocent.

    What was behind him was the dark past, while what greeted him was the bright future.

 Chapter 266: Father and Son (1)

    <h4>Chapter 266: Father and Son (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    The weather was starting to get hot and dry in June. Luckily,st night it rained heavily. Lots of the flowers on the branches which had just bloomed were knocked down and scattered on the ground. The air after the rain was fresh and fragrant, giving people a pleasant feeling early in the morning.

    Qinsang raised her hand to roll the bamboo curtain as high as possible. Then she turned around and said with a gentle smile, ¡°We should let more air into the room before the sun goes higher, in case the room gets too sweltering.¡±

    A young maid stood beside her with a wet bamboo basket in her arms. There were colorful little fruit tes on the table, including the white porcin ones, the famille-rose porcin ones, the crystal ones, the octangr ones and the sunflower-shaped ones, which all looked beautiful and delicate.

    Xiaotao rolled up her sleeves and then put all kinds of fruits which had water drops on the surface into the tes while grinning with her head raised, ¡°The heavy rainst night really was scary. When I heard the crashing sound, I felt like someone was whipping or spanking the ground with a board. Even my heart was trembling.¡±

    Ruomei had been showing a calm look on her pretty face the whole time. Hearing Xiaotao¡¯s words, she frowned slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not scarier than Master. I... I¡¯ve never seen Master fly into a rage like that. It¡¯s terrifying.¡±

    ¡°They deserved it!¡± Lvzhi stepped into the room while saying that. After she put down the tea tray, she stepped to the table and fetched some water to drink.

    Qinsang nced at her and then said smilingly, ¡°Madam has finished eating? Hey, take it easy, drink slowly, no one is going to grab the water from you.¡±

    Lvzhi put down her cup and still felt thirsty. Then she poured another cup of water, saying, ¡°This morning, the fried quail eggs with spiced salty sauce served to Madam truly was delicious. Madam gave that dish to me, then I couldn¡¯t help but eat a lot. It¡¯s too salty... Eh, only when Sister Cuiwei and Sister Danju arrived did I have the guts to leave.¡±

    ¡°You deserve it.¡± Xiaotao red at her and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you share the dish with us?¡±

    Lvzhi put down the cup and goggled at Xiaotao with her arms on her hips, saying, ¡°This morning Madam asked Young Madam Xian to have breakfast with her. Young Madam Xian ate a lot. Even if I didn¡¯t eat anything, there wouldn¡¯t be anything left for you.¡±

    ¡°All right, all right, it¡¯s not worth fighting for a few quail eggs. Doesn¡¯t Madam provide us with tasty food all the time?¡± Ruomei waved her hand and then asked in a low voice, ¡°Tell me,st time Madam ordered you two to send a meal to Master. What happened then? When I went there, I only saw Wu¡¯er being dragged away with her body covered with blood. That¡¯s so scary.¡±

    Lvzhi wiped her mouth with her handkerchief and took a nce outside the door and the window. Then, after she walked inside and sat down, she said leisurely, ¡°Nothing special. Last night, when that woman in the House of Cardamon Fragrance learned that Master entered the study straightly withouting to our yard, she got a lousy idea in her mind again. She sent Wu¡¯er to bring food to the study to ¡®take care of¡¯ Master. Shunzi stopped Wu¡¯er from going into the study. That girl then raised her coaxing voice on purpose in order to let Master hear her. But she didn¡¯t know that...¡±

    She covered her mouth and chuckled, continuing, ¡°She didn¡¯t know that she would irritate Master by doing that. Master ordered someone to beat her thirty times with a board. Huh, she deserved it!¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s what it is. She only has herself to me.¡± Ruomei showed a disdainful look on her face and said scornfully, ¡°The two pretty maids who work for Concubine Gong alwayse to our yard after gorgeously dressing themselves up. See how they have shuttled in and out of Madam¡¯s room and craned their heads to peek at us. They just want Master to see them! Those girls have no self-respect at all!¡±

    Qinsang and Lvzhi looked at each other while thinking, ¡®Although Ruomei is a bit narcissistic and always speaks sarcastic words which are quite annoying, she doesn¡¯t have any evil thoughts.¡¯ As long as Gu Tingye was here, Ruomei would hide in the back room or stay at other ces. In a word, she seldom showed herself in front of her master.

    ¡°Master is a bad-tempered guy and only restrains his anger when he is with our Madam. Last night, when he smashed a cup which had hot tea inside, the hot water and the broken porcin pieces were scattered on the ground, but Shunzi and the guards in the outer yard didn¡¯t dare to move a bit.¡± Xiaotao chimed in.

    After Xiaotao put all the fruits on the te, she took the green branches and leaves which had just been washed and divided them into a few bunches to decorate the fruits while saying, ¡°Otherwise, why do you think that woman in the House of Ling Ding has stayed so quiet? I heard that she has brought four maids with her. However, due to certain reasons, one was beaten to death on the spot, and one was beaten half-dead and also died after a few days. Lady Feng Xian got sick with fear because of that and it took her a few months to be able to get off bed... All right, Chunya, throw these out and bring me the cage that has been dried outside.¡± Xiaotao pped her hand and stood up. After that, she gathered the rest of the leaves and handed them to the little maid who was around ten years old with a round face. Thetter followed Xiaotao¡¯s order and left right away.

    Although Xiaotao didn¡¯t feel anything when she had told that story, the other maids all felt their heart missing a beat. Everyone couldn¡¯t utter a single word in shock. After a long while, Lvzhi cried out, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it earlier? Last night when Master didn¡¯te back, that stupid girl Caihuan kept saying she wanted to check how Master was doing for Madam.¡±

    Xiaotao replied in a daze, ¡°... You never asked me.¡± Although she liked to pry into things, she didn¡¯t like to gossip. Normally, Minn was the only one audience of her.

    As a qualified rubberneck, Xiaotao not only had an honest appearance, she also spoke cautiously. Only in this way was she able to guarantee that the words which came out from her mouth wouldn¡¯t be spread out.

    As they were chatting with each other, Chunya came back with two cages which were knitted by purple bamboo on her arms. Xiaotao then lifted the lid on the cage and put the fruit tes inside.

    ¡°... I should have let Caihuan gost night. It was so hard to stop her.¡± Lvzhi still felt indignant and said that.

    Qinsang couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Don¡¯t be meddling. If your lousy idea leads to trouble, Sister Cuiwei will hit you on your palms!¡±

    Lvzhi, having remembered the past, stuck her tongue out and stopped talking.

    Ruomei let out a deep sigh and said, ¡°Let¡¯s drop such ideas. Master rose from the ranks, so he¡¯s not kind and tender toward women like those schrs. Luckily, Master likes Madam a lot, otherwise...¡± While saying this, Ruomei propped her face up with her elbows while showing a sad look on her face, looking quite worried but also very beautiful.

    Lvzhi and Qinsang looked at each other again with their mouths curled.

    Hearing that, little Chunya raised her head and said innocently, ¡°Master¡¯s temper has got better. I heard that before Madam married him, one maid once entered the outer study by ident. At that time, Master ordered someone to send her out right away without saying anything.¡±

    Everyone was attracted by her story and asked at once, ¡°What happened next?¡±

    ¡°Next... there¡¯s no next.¡± Chunya put the lid on the cage and answered that in a daze.

    Everyone got angry, saying, ¡°How¡¯s that possible? What happened to that maid?!¡±

    Few would tell others a story without telling the ending. Lvzhi almost poked Chunya¡¯s forehead. Thetter could only groan while saying, ¡°I really don¡¯t know. That maid has never showed up again ever since then.¡±

    The other maids looked at each other at a loss, feeling extremely scared due to their imagination. They might feel better if they heard that maid had been beaten or sold. The room fell into silence. After a long while, Lvzhi suddenly remembered something and red at Chunya, saying, ¡°How did you know about this?¡±

    Chunya answered right away with an innocent look on her face, ¡°I heard it from Brother Shunzi, Master Gongsun, Guard Xie and Second Master Tu.¡±

    Lvzhi nearly fainted. Ruomei opened her mouth wide. Qinsang didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry and pointed to Xiaotao and Chunya, saying, ¡°He who touches rouge will be stained with red.. Chunya, you follow her every day and be just like her. You gotta leave her as soon as possible and follow me.¡±

    Chunya held Xiaotao¡¯s arm right away and said in a sweet voice, ¡°Thanks, Sister Qinsang. But I can not part with Sister Xiaotao. She¡¯s so good to me. She has saved all the tasty food and pretty clothes, and sent them all to my mother and my sister.¡±

    Xiaotao held Chunya in her arms smilingly, saying, ¡°Little girl, you are so frank. No matter how good a person I am, you don¡¯t need to say it out loud like this. We should always keep a low profile.¡±

    All the other maids wobbled a little, speechless.

    The little girl who knew nothing onlyughed happily. However, Minn wasn¡¯t that lucky. Right now, she was having a hard time.

    Ever since Gu Tingye returned to their mansion, he had locked himself up in the study without saying anything and not evene out to have dinner. In the meanwhile, he had only called Gongsun Baishi over to discuss something.

 Chapter 267: Father and Son (2)

    <h4>Chapter 267: Father and Son (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Minn hadn¡¯t gone to the study the whole time and had only ordered someone to send the meal to him to express her concern.

    She believed that Gu Tingye was a mature man with strong willpower and must be considering something instead of getting emotional right now. So what he needed now was notfort but a quiet environment to let him think.

    The fact that he had chosen to say in the outer study instead of the inner study already expressed himself implicitly.

    Minn waited in her room quietly. After she sat in front of the candle until midnight, she finally couldn¡¯t bear anymore and fell asleep atst.

    However,te at midnight, she suddenly woke up with cold sweats all over her forehead. When she opened her eyes, she found a huge figure sitting by the window in darkness while staring at her with a gloomy look in his eyes.

    Minn was scared awake.

    The man didn¡¯t do anything and only stared at her face. It rained heavily outside. Hearing the raindrops pping against the ground fiercely, she felt as if her heart was being pped over and over again. Restless, she couldn¡¯t help but curl up.

    Gu Tingye knew that he had waken her up. Then he held her whole body into his arms. He didn¡¯t know how to coax her, so he could only rock her like a wet nurse putting a baby to sleep. Although his posture was very unprofessional, the effect was quite good. Minn asked him something in a daze, but he didn¡¯t reply and only continued to rock her. Atst, she was too sleepy and fell asleep again.

    She didn¡¯t sleep well that night and remained restless the whole time. When she woke up, she got a headache as expected. Then she found that there was no one beside her. On the small table beside the bed were the clothes he wore yesterday. It was a thin robe the two sides of which were woven by silk. The threads by which the green pines and the rock pattern had been embroidered seemed to be flickering. Such a precious robe had been rolled into a mass by him and thrown on the table randomly.

    None of the men in the Sheng family dared to do so. Sheng Hong regarded his family as a schr¡¯s family, so he always ordered the men in the family to keep good manners and reflect on themselves. Therefore, no matter how tired the men in the Sheng family were, they were still not allowed to throw things randomly. What was more, with Changbai, the role model in the family, the men had to observe the family rules strictly.

    On the contrary, Gu Tingye seemed more like a pampered boy. At a young age, he had been an arrogant and wilful boy who lived an extravagant life. After he wandered far from home, he was left totally unattended. After he joined the army, he was served by others carefully again.

    Minn made a decision secretly that she would never let her children learn from their dad. As she realized what she was thinking, she couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    When she applied makeup in front of the mirror, she ordered Cuiwei to send three Buddhist Texts to Gong Hongxiao and told Gong Hongxiao to save the time of giving obeisance and stay in her own room for the next few days to transcribe each of the Buddhist Texts one hundred times as a punishment for her maid¡¯sck of discipline.

    ¡°Do you think we can enter Master¡¯s study as we like?¡± Cuiwei rebuked Gong Hongxiao as Minn had ordered with a gloomy look on her face, ¡°There are so many important papers in there. Even beating that maid to death is not an excessive punishment! Concubine Gong, you really should discipline your own maids.¡±

    On the third ss of the training course for a madam, the name of which was ¡®How to hold the concubines in awe¡¯, Old Madam Sheng had said, ¡°Never show your feelings in front of them. When you want to praise them, give the essentials in simplenguage. When you want to reproach them, try not to do it by yourself. Send a decent servant to pass the message. The only thing you need to do is sitting upright and keeping strictly the rules for reward and punishment.¡±

    Minn had made a concise summary and detailed notes at that time.

    When Qiuniang brought Rong to give their obeisances, Minn saw the woman a bit scared. Then she presented Qiuniang with two strings of Red Muscat Beads and a first-ss fan which had just been rewarded by the imperial family. The things made in the imperial workshop were extremely delicate and precious even if they were just ordinary objects. Seeing the gifts, Qiuniang gave a beaming smile and bowed to Minn right away to express her thanks.

    Rong was still too young to have an interest in those things. However, when Danju and two maids came into the room to set the table for breakfast, she smelled delicious food and couldn¡¯t help but glimpse at the table. Thus Minn asked if Rong wanted to have breakfast together. Minn didn¡¯t expect that Rong would agree to that, though in a low voice. As a result, Qiuniang had to go back to her yard by herself.

    The little girl who seemed to have a good appetite today ate two bowls of mung bean porridge with treme, half a te of fried quail eggs with salty sauce and arge piece of jujube cake. During the whole while, Minn could only stare at the girl in a daze with a bowl in her hand.

    Ady from a big family shouldn¡¯t goggle at the food like that. However, as Minn saw the girl being a bag of bones, she decided not to say anything first. At that time, Old Madam Sheng had made great efforts to feed Minn and make her be a chubby girl with rosy cheeks. Back then, the graceful Old Madam Sheng must have tried her best to tolerate Minn¡¯s horrible table manners.

    After the maids had taken away the table, Minn felt that Rong had eaten too much. Therefore, she gave a simple dictation to the girl and showed thetter the right way to hold a brush pen. After that, she told Xiaotao to take the girl for a stroll in the garden and then send the girl back.

    As Minn saw the back of Rong, she was lost in thought-- ¡®Should I move Gong Hongxiao out of the House of Cardamon Fragrance?¡¯

    Last night she had a poor sleep, and now she had to consider something like this. She couldn¡¯t help but get a headache again.

    Minn leaned on the bedside of the mottled bamboo bed and read the book by the light which filtered through the window. As she wanted to take a nap, she suddenly nced at the needle box. Then she sighed and picked up the clothing for babies which she hadn¡¯t finished sewing. Although Minn was azy girl, she still had to make something for Rn¡¯s unborn baby to express her concern. Also, Rn was quite familiar with Minn¡¯s needlework, so Minn couldn¡¯t cheat on this by asking someone else to do it.

    Perhaps because it had been too long since Minn did the needlework, her movement seemed a bit awkward. It took her almost an hour to embroider the outline of a clump of green bamboos. Then she yawned and tried to find the threads of jade green, light green and ckish green color.

    At the moment, a figure shed past the window. Gu Tingye opened the curtain and strode in.

    Minn was startled and thought that she had a delusion. Then she took a look at the hourss, finding it was just the Si Hour(9 a.m.).

    ¡°Why did youe back so early today?¡± Minn said that with a smile and tried to get up.

    Gu Tingye stepped forward in a hurry and pressed her back on the bed, saying, ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. Stop doing the needlework. You should have a rest.¡± After saying that, he also sat down on the bed and said, ¡°I came back to change my clothes. I have to go to the drill groundter.¡±

    Minn then wanted to ask Xiazhu toe in to help him get dressed. However, he stopped her right away and said, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry to do that. Just sit with me for a while.¡±

    Minn could only sit on the bed quietly. As she turned her head, she saw the sun had already shined brightly in the sky. The dazzling sunlight came through the newly-pasted green screen window and fell on his bright red court robe, his body and his face. However, the look on his face was still gloomy.

    As she was thinking about how to ask him, he suddenly started to speak, ¡°After we finished the morning report today, I went to the royal pce to meet His Majesty.¡±

    ¡°... Oh.¡± Minn said.

    ¡°I pleaded with His Majesty for them. I said that although the Gu¡¯s people are guilty, I still hope that His Majesty could show mercy to them.¡±

    Minn lowered her head while asking herself secretly why she wasn¡¯t surprised at all.

    The room was quiet, so were the side rooms. As long as Minn and Gu Tingye were together, the maids would be sensible enough to leave the room quietly. Only a few of them would stay in the wing-room or the water room to wait for the couple¡¯s orders.

    ¡°... I wasn¡¯t softhearted or persuaded by his nice speech. They don¡¯t deserve my pity! It¡¯s just, just...¡± Gu Tingye suddenly felt extremely annoyed and stood up. Then this tall and sturdy man started to walk around in the room like a fierce trapped beast which was eager to give vent to its feelings.

    Minn rubbed her temples, feeling her head aching more badly now.

    ¡°But, but...¡± He was a resolute man. However, right at this moment, it seemed that he was not able to speak out all of his grievance. The only thing he could do was thumping on the sandalwood table the surface of which was as glossy as the mirror. Even the cdon tea ware with pink petal patterns on the table were bounced away.

    ¡°I wish they could experience the feeling of wandering from ce to ce and being wronged!¡± He said that with his teeth gritted and an indignant look in his eyes. After a long while, his chest gradually stopped heaving up and down.

    ¡°... It¡¯s just this is,¡± He flopped down on the bed next to Minn dejectedly, saying, ¡°this is better... for our future.¡±

    Minn understood why he was so angry now.

 Chapter 268: Father and Son (3)

    <h4>Chapter 268: Father and Son (3)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    What he really wanted was standing by and watching those people die. However, after he had thought carefully and weighed the advantages and the disadvantages of saving them, he finally restrained his anger. That was why he felt deeply wronged right now. He only hated that God had treated him so unfairly since God always forced him to do what he didn¡¯t want to.

    He didn¡¯te back to change his clothes. He just wanted to find someone to talk to because he felt so aggrieved.

    In fact, Minn had also considered this issue for days. The Fourth Family and the Fifth Family had treated Gu Tingye so badly for three reasons: First, they despised the son of the woman from a salt merchant¡¯s family. They felt that Gu Tingye¡¯s mother had brought disgrace to their family. Second, as long as Gu Tingye, the man who had every right to sneer at them, stayed in the family, they wouldn¡¯t feel at ease when using the money given by the Bai¡¯s family. Third, they needed someone to take the me for their unpromising sons in order to save their own face in front of Old Master Gu. Gu Tingye was the perfect scapegoat.

    Because of the reasons above, they disdained and hated Gu Tingye more and more as time went by.

    However, although those people were detestable, Gu Tingye wasn¡¯t in a serious conflict with them. The real bloody fight Gu Tingye had was actually with the people of the First family.

    ¡°My Fourth Sister... You know about her, right?¡± After Minn remained silent for a long while, she suddenly said, ¡°The one who married into Marquis Yongchang¡¯s family.¡±

    Gu Tingye was a bit surprised to hear that and then nodded.

    ¡°I never get along with her ever since I was a little girl.¡± Minn reached out her little hand to hold hisrge hand, feeling his skin extremely cold. Then she said slowly, ¡°She doesn¡¯t like me because she thinks I have stolen Grandma¡¯s favor, our tutor¡¯s praise and our father¡¯s care from her. I, I don¡¯t like her either. She... has an evil mind.¡±

    Gu Tingye turned around. Although he didn¡¯t know why Minn brought that up, he still listened to her carefully.

    ¡°Once, I spent half a month making a pair of shoes for my father as his birthday gift. She took the shoes away with the excuse of taking a look at the embroidery and cut them on purpose. I had to stay upte for a few nights in order to make a new pair.¡±

    Minn told the story calmly with her head lowered while rubbing Gu Tingye¡¯srge hands gently, ¡°I¡¯ve been set up by her too many times since our childhood. She spoke ill of me in front of my father and drove a wedge between Madam Wang and me. I always had to redouble the efforts to save the situation...¡±

    Minn had never dared to deliver the meal to her father or brothers in order to guard against Mn¡¯s plot.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you fought back fiercely?¡±

    Gu Tingye asked that with a sullen face while holding Minn¡¯s little hands. When he touched her soft and warm palm, he felt a slight pain in his heart. ¡®Her mother died early. Although she has been protected by her grandmother, no one would put in a good word for her in front of her father. Her legal mother and sister are bad-tempered, her father¡¯s concubine and the other daughter in the family are adept at scheming. I can not imagine how her life has been like over these years.¡±

    ¡°At first I wasn¡¯t capable of fighting back because I could never think of a good idea.¡± Minn raised her head and recalled the past with a wry smile. She was telling the truth. ¡°When I got older, I also yed tricks on her secretly a few times. However, most of the time I would be defeated.¡±

    With a smile, Gu Tingye tapped her pretty little nose and teased her, ¡°You useless girl.¡± In his view, the fights between little girls were nothing serious anyway.

    ¡°Once she almost cut my face with broken porcin pieces. That time I really got furious and made up my mind that I would definitely hit her when she was down.¡± Minn bit her red lips while giving a naughty smile.

    The look on Gu Tingye¡¯s face changed all of a sudden. Before he could say anything, Minn changed to a t tone again, ¡°But that¡¯s not what I want to do now.¡±

    She paused and said calmly, ¡°As long as I live a better life than her, she would feel terrible every time she sees me. I know she couldn¡¯t even sleep all night when thinking of my happiness.¡±

    Watching Minn living a well-off life and Rn being happy was more miserable for Mn than killing her. Minn knew that because she knew Mn so well. Mn¡¯s jealousy and regret would bite her heart every night, making her unable to sleep.

    Gu Tingye squinted his eyes lightly. He was clever enough to understand Minn¡¯s words.

    Old Master Gu had taken the people of the Fourth and the Fifth family under his wing for so long that they already didn¡¯t know how to deal with the crisis. What was more, their descendants were all unpromising. Gu Tingwei, the legal son of the First family, had studied for so long and was still a Lin Sheng(T/N: schrs who live on government grants).

    Considering Gu Tingye¡¯s career, it was clear to see that the gap between him and the people of the Gu¡¯s family would only get wider and wider in the future.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get angry, don¡¯t be aggrieved. We¡¯ll surely live a better life than they do in the future.¡± Minn looked at Gu Tingye with a serious look on her face while saying in a soft but firm tone, ¡°As long as they see how great our life is, you can vent all your anger.¡±

    ¡°You really think I did the right thing?¡± Gu Tingye said that gently with a dazed look on his face. He looked at Minn with a bit hesitant look in his eyes as if he was waiting for a promise eagerly, ¡°I didn¡¯t bring justice to my dead mother for my own interests...¡±

    ¡°You were right. Also, you will eventually get justice for your dead mother.¡± Minn nodded decidedly, saying, ¡°You can ask His Majesty to confer a title upon her and built a temple for her. You can invite the highly respected elders in your family to rewrite the family tree for her to let all the descendants of the Gu family know what Bai shi has done for the Gu family. You can decide everything in the Gu family from now on.¡±

    The history was written by the victors. Tons of the stories of the losers had fallen into oblivion.

    From now on, Gu Tingye could sing the praises of Bai shi as he wanted. To put it bluntly, those bastards would definitely beg Gu Tingye for other things. By then, Gu Tingye could order them to kneel and kowtow in front of Bai shi grave in a group to confess what they had done to her.

    ¡°You are so right.¡±

    Gu Tingye said. After he had pondered for a while with his head lowered, the confused look on his face gradually disappeared. Then he gave a confident smile on his face and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever I should. I won¡¯t make a detour for the ones who don¡¯t deserve my attention.¡±

    Minn knew that he had got over it, so she apuded him to show how appreciative she was of his wise choice.

    In the meantime, this man who had star-like pretty eyes and beautiful eyebrows only stared at her quietly while touching her tender face softly.

    Minn blushed and looked outside the window right away.

    He didn¡¯t sense the shyness of her and gave a smile, saying in a low voice, ¡°You are so great.¡±

    Minn¡¯s face turned even redder.

    At that, Gu Tingye suddenly waved his long sleeves. Before Minn had time to react, she was already dragged into his arms tightly. She smelled the familiar scent of the man which was mixed with the light smell of Lignum Aque Resinatum. The brown golden silk threads which had been embroidered on his sleeves looked like branches wreathed with vines.

    Then, the man¡¯s voice which was as heavy as the Jie Drum came through, ¡°I will give whatever I have and try everything I can do to make all things in this mansion or out of this mansion go as you wish.¡±

    Minn was covered by therge sleeves of his robe and couldn¡¯t see anything. Although she said to herself secretly that she should never trust a man¡¯s sweet words, her heart still couldn¡¯t help but beat fast.

    ...

    After he had changed his clothes and left, Minn stilly on the bed while staring at the seedlings of the kaffir lily on the window sill in a trance.

    He was clever and sensitive with lots of experience. There was nothing he couldn¡¯t understand, and there were no interests rtions he couldn¡¯t sort out. However, no matter how clearly he saw through things, he still needed to get over his own grievance first.

    Gu Tingyu was a capable guy after all.

    While she was thinking about that, she took out a letter from her sleeves, which had dropped from his clothes this morning.

    ¡°... It is the father''s fault not to teach the son well... He¡¯s a straightforward and sincere boy. It¡¯s all my fault that he has be so disobedient today... I don¡¯t know where he is right now, I miss him very much... Brother, please take care of him. Do not let him suffer hardships or get in danger... I would appreciate your help so much. I implores you...¡±

    The paper had already turned yellow and crispy. It seemed that someone had scrunched the paper and ttened it. There were some round water stains on the words, which shaded the handwriting of the old man.

    She suddenly felt a dull pain in her heart.

    Actually, he was a really great man.

 Chapter 269: A Talk with Gongsun Baishi (1)

    <h4>Chapter 269: A Talk with Gongsun Baishi (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Gu Tingye was still in low spirits because he had done something he didn¡¯t want to. Minn thenforted him by telling him lots of funny stories. She was not good at telling jokes, so she could only tell him the embarrassing things she had done in her childhood. Only at midnight did they stop chatting and rest. The next day, Minn naturally got upte. Before she could wake up naturally, someone from the royal pce had alreadye to announce the imperial edict.

    Danju rushed into the room anxiously. After hearing what had happened, Minn was wide awake in fear right away. Then she climbed up from the bed and started to get dressed. If she had missed receiving imperial edict because of getting upte, she would definitely be theughingstock of the whole capital city. Luckily, Steward Hao who worked in the outer yard was a smart guy. After he had served the tea and fine snacks and ttered the person who hade to announce the edict for a long while, Minn finally arrived in a pearl crown and embroidered vest.

    The eunuch was announcing the edict which had been issued by the Empress. Minn who was still in a daze could only tell that she was being praised as a gentle and virtuous woman and would be given lots of things.

    After the person finished announcing the edict, Minn gave her thanks to the infinite royal graciousness. Before she had time to look at the boxes which were covered with yellow silks, she needed to offer bribes first by slipping a pure-colored silk bag into the eunuch¡¯s arms. Inside the bag was a pair of heavy red amber bracelets iid with gold that she had taken out in a rush just now. She had never worn those because she found them too shy.

    The eunuch was around thirty years old, looking honest with his chubby figure. After he opened the silk bag skillfully and took a nce, a satisfied look crossed his eyes. Then he bowed to Minn and said, ¡°Madam, I am so ttered. I don¡¯t deserve this.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small object I found very pretty. Please don¡¯t look down on it, Master.¡± Minn smiled bashfully. This was the first time she made contact with an eunuch, so she was very careful with her words.

    ¡°Madam, that¡¯s so kind of you. I¡¯m not worthy of being called ¡®Master¡¯. Just call me Tong.¡± The eunuch finally gave a beaming smile and put the silk bag in his sleeves.

    Hearing that, Minn knew that she hadn¡¯t called him wrongly and got a bit relieved. In fact, some eunuchs truly didn¡¯t like to be called eunuchs directly.

    Then, Minn said with a tenderer smile, ¡°Thanks foring here early in the morning, Master Tong. Have you had breakfast yet? May I ask you to have a meal here? Our cook has made porridge with the rice which has just been sent from south. It¡¯s good to have it with the sauced venison and pickles. What do you say, Master?¡±

    The elegant young madam said in a gentle tone with a beaming smile. Besides, she didn¡¯t show any ttery as if she was asking her friend or family to have breakfast together. The caring tone sounded sincere.

    Hearing that, Eunuch Tong had a good impression of Minn right away. Then he said with a joyful look, ¡°I¡¯d love to stay. Unluckily for me, I have to return to the Royal Pce to report my work right now. I¡¯m afraid I can not stay today. Our empress always praises you.¡±

    Minn said bashfully, ¡°I am so ttered. What have I done to deserve the generous rewards?¡± After Minn had uttered fawning words for a long while, she finally got to the point.

    She didn¡¯t mean to abase herself. It had been three months since she got married. She had only dealt with the affairs in her own mansion and never given financial aid to the poor, or donated to the temple to wish the country the best, or taken delight in attending the social activities among the noble madams. During her free time, she would either sleep or check the ount book. Never had she thought of the royal family except for expressing her gratitude to them when being rewarded.

    Minn, azy girl with little ambition, was suddenly rewarded generously for no reason. So she couldn¡¯t help but wonder why.

    Eunuch Tong was sensible enough to feel her doubt. Then he said with a meaningful smile, ¡°Madam, please don¡¯t worry. Although you don¡¯t always socialize with others, your virtuous deeds have been widely spread. Yesterday General Gu was praised for handling affairs calmly and skillfully by His Majesty. Also, His Majesty said that Madam Gu must be capable of dealing with the family affairs so that General Gu could rest assured when taking care of government affairs.¡±

    Minn looked at Eunuch Tong with a respectful look in her eyes, thinking, ¡®What a nice speech!-- So I have stayed at home the whole time and my reputation is still widely spread?! It is like saying the NATO is a peace organization.¡¯

    After the guards of honor which came with Eunuch Tong had left, Minn walked back to her roomden with anxiety. Then she asked Danju to open the agwood boxes iid with gold which had been awarded to her. There were rosy red, water blue, jade green and smoky gray tribute silks inside, ten bolts in each color, looking dazzling and delicate.

    As Danju checked the silks, she turned around cheerfully and said, ¡°The color is so bright. The embroidery is so beautiful. When it is not so hot, I¡¯ll ask the master in the House of Knitting and Weaving to make some clothes with these silks. Mydy, when we go back, Old Madam Sheng will be so happy to see you wearing the clothes made with those silks.¡±

    Danju was so joyful that she even forgot to call Minn Madam.

    There was also a jade ruyi iid with gold threads which was transparent without any ws. Not only that, the most precious thing was a set of sixteen jade bowls which were in water blue color as if they were carved by a whole piece of jade. Each one was only three inches wide, with nice countryside scenery patterns carved on the rims. Once being held on the open palm, the bowl would give people a sense of coolness and give off bright light that dazzled people¡¯s eyes. Such precious things might be worth a couple of towns together.

    Xiaotao looked at the jade bowls in a daze from far away. After all, if she broke one of the bowls, she could never afford to pay for it even if she sold herself. So she stood ten steps away from the bowls and stared at them, swallowing.

    ¡°You useless girl!¡± Danju red at Xiaotao and put the jade bowls back on the silk mat in the box carefully with trembling fingers. Then she let out a sigh of relief and called Bisi and Qinsang to take the silks to the storeroom. Meanwhile, Danju locked the jade ruyi and the bowls in the closet.

    Minn only felt restless as if a cat was scratching her heart.

    If amander offered his soldiers ammunition for no reason, it was very possible that he wanted them to charge toward the enemy. If a boss suddenly gave rewards to his subordinates, he must want them to work harder. If a man treated a woman nicely without any reason, it was likely that he felt guilty.

    Then what about the royal family? There was still some inner story she didn¡¯t know?

    ¡°Xiaotao!¡± Minn suddenly stood up and raised her voice, ¡°Go invite Sir Gongsun.¡±

    ...

    Minn didn¡¯t know if Gongsun Baishi woulde at this hour.

    Even since he hadpletely given up on the imperial exam, he decided to be a hermit who was only concerned about the country at home. Since he was a hermit, he needed to act like one. For example, he always got upte in the morning, leaned on the head of the bed to read, recited poems with his hair dishevelled and wrote things at midnight. He adored the famous schrs in the Wei and Jin Dynasty like Ji Kang. However, he didn¡¯t have enough courage to be a streaker or sing in front of others¡¯ graves. The craziest thing he had done was practicing cursive calligraphy on the walls in his own yard.

    The fact that he could not do anything to pay respects to his idols made him very painful.

 Chapter 270: A Talk with Gongsun Baishi (2)

    <h4>Chapter 270: A Talk with Gongsun Baishi (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Minn had described her understanding of Gongsun Baishi to Gu Tingye. Hearing that, he burst intoughter right away and strongly agreed to Minn¡¯s words. In his view, Gongsun Baishi only had false respect for his idols.

    Those schrs in the Wei and Jin Dynasty had been so unrestrained. They were always dead drunk and talked nonsense. However, although Gongsun Baishi seemed undisciplined, he was actually a very cautious person who always guarded against others and never spoke things straightly.

    In order to make sure that he woulde, Minn sent the strong girl Xiaotao. After she thought for a while, she decided to be more polite to him since she had something to ask him this time. Then Minn sent over Ruomei who liked literature and art too.

    Then, Minn ordered someone to put two basins of ice in the flower hall and set the roller shutters. After the maids ced tea, snacks as well as the fruits which had been washed by the well water, Minn sat there waiting. After about an hour, Gongsun Baishi walked into the hall leisurely. In front of him was Xiaotao with a sullen face and behind him was Ruomei who followed him reverently.

    The flower hall had been built beside the pond with partition boards all around. After the host and the guest gave obeisance to each other, they sat on the round chairs by each side of the long table. Minn dismissed everyone else. As Danju left, she told other maids to move twenty steps away. As a result, others could only see Minn and Gongsun Baishi sitting far away from each other face to face through the windows on the partition boards and couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying because of the sound of the water and the wind.

    It had taken Minn a long time to think of this creation and she had got a greatpliment from Gu Tingye because of that.

    After they had finished the small talk, Minn came straight to the point and asked, ¡°Sir, do you know that I was rewarded by the royal family this morning?¡±

    Gongsun Baishi cooled himself with a folding fan and said, ¡°Your maids have already told me that. Congrattions, Madam.¡±

    Minn pinched her handkerchief and said anxiously without thinking about her identity, ¡° I know this is because of Master, but I can not figure out why. So I have invited you here, Sir.¡±

    Gongsun Baishi, with his face wrinkled, said joyfully while fanning himself more quickly, ¡°Madam, you¡¯ve worried too much. It must be because your good reputation has been spread to the Royal pce and you deserve the infinite royal graciousness.¡± Though he talked like that, the look in his eyes showed clearly that he was joking.

    After Minn had been put off twice, she bit her lips and tried her best to restrain her impulse to scratch the man¡¯s face, though his face was already full of wrinkles.

    People with high intelligence quotient, with high IQ for short, had amon problem, which was loving to pretend to be profound. Before they answered your questions, they would always tantalize you first. Minn didn¡¯t know how Liu Bei had managed to restrain himself from beating up the man who liked to wave the feather fan(T/N: Liu Bei was a King in the Three Kingdoms period).

    Minn cleared her mind and took a deep breath twice. Then she asked with a serious look, ¡°Master¡¯s uncles and cousins have acted indiscreetly and were not convicted yet. Lately Master has pleaded with His Majesty for them. Sir, do you approve that?¡±

    ¡°... Nice question, madam.¡± Gongsun Baishi finally stopped making fun of Minn and closed his folding fan, saying, ¡°These days, I have advised Zhonghuai to intercede for his families many times. Only the day before yesterday did he agree with me¡±(T/N: Zhonghuai is Gu Tingye¡¯s courtesy name).

    Minn, with a stern look on her face, stood up straightly and said, ¡°The thing that Master and you have considered must be very important. I shouldn¡¯t have asked that. However, now I am already involved in this and will have to express my gratitude in the royal pce tomorrow. I¡¯m afraid that I might say something wrong, so I¡¯d like your advice, Sir.¡± After saying that, Minn bowed to Gongsun Baishi deeply.

    Gongsun Baishi stood up right away to avoid epting her obeisance. Then he made an obeisance to her reverently and said, ¡°Madam, you are being too modest. You are a gentle and graceful madam who¡¯s good at regting family. Zhonghuai is lucky to have you as his wife. I¡¯ll answer all your questions.¡±

    These days he had been observing Minn and found her to be a woman with a lot of self-discipline. Though Gu Tingye adored and trusted her a lot, she had never crossed the line. Never had he heard her asking a thing about the government affairs(Actually it was because she was toozy).

    Gu Tingye was in great power now. However, even though there were lots of peopleing to this mansion to curry favor with her, she never made any profits from that or held her head high. She always treated others politely and modestly(Actually, she didn¡¯t have the guts to ept bribes).

    They both sat down again. After Minn had pondered for a while, she found that it was hard to raise a question because she didn¡¯t even know where to start.

    ¡°Why did you advise Master to plead for the people of the Gu¡¯s family?¡± That seemed like a good start.

    Gongsun Baishi stroked his sparse beard and said slowly, ¡°Madam, what kind of person do you think His Majesty is?¡±

    That seemed like a totally irrelevant answer. Minn wrenched her handkerchief again, thinking, ¡®Fine, I need to get used to how the people with high IQ think.¡¯

    ¡°Everyone says that the officials should never guess what His Majesty is thinking, but that is notpletely right.¡± Gongsun Baishi didn¡¯t expect Minn would answer his question, so he raised his head slightly to look at the roof and said, ¡°How can an official handle affairs right if he doesn¡¯t know what His Majesty is thinking? Within two officials from the same background, the one who¡¯s good at guessing His Majesty¡¯s thoughts will definitely be promoted.

    Minn looked at Gongsun Baishi. Actually this man was still under fifty, but his face was covered with wrinkles because he had suffered hardships when running about during the first half of his life, which made him look like a sixty-year-old man. However, his eyes were still sparkling.

    ¡°Zhonghuai hasn¡¯t turned thirty yet. He didn¡¯t marry a woman from the royal family, nor is he an official who worked for His Majesty before His Majesty ascended the throne or a veteran general. However, he is leading arge number of troops and in a high position right now. Why? Duan Chengqian, Geng Jiechuan, Zhong Dayou, Liu Zhengjie... as well as Shen Congxing, they have followed His Majesty before he ascended the throne. Each of them have protected His Majesty with their lives and remain loyal to him for more than ten years.¡±

    Minn gave a wry smile and said, ¡°Master shouldn¡¯t be put in a more important position than them, considering his seniority.¡±

    Gongsun Baishi looked ahead and nodded to Minn with satisfaction. Then he continued, ¡°When His Majesty has just ascended the throne, he treated several old generals nicely by promoting them repeatedly in order to pacify the army. Therefore, the men who used to work for His Majesty didn¡¯t dare to make any moves. At that time, I told Zhonghuai, ¡®His Majesty has just ascended the throne, he must resort to arms first. You can keep a low profile and wait for His Majesty to offer you a random post for the sake of your nice rtionship in the old days. That¡¯ll give you a peaceful life. Or, you can gamble on your career and fight for the favor of His Majesty.¡±

    ¡°He chose thetter way, of course.¡± Minn wasn¡¯t surprised at all.

    ¡°Zhonghuai is a resolute and valiant man. He has imposed heavy penalties on the criminals and sentenced lots of people to death. After a few months, he already managed to conduct a military exercise in his troops. Although His Majesty has reproached Zhonghuai a few times, the way he has handled the matters actually pleases His Majesty.¡±

 Chapter 271: A Talk with Gongsun Baishi (3)

    <h4>Chapter 271: A Talk with Gongsun Baishi (3)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Gongsun Baishi stroked his beard and chuckledcently, saying, ¡°After that, the mutiny happened as we expected. When the war broke out, all the other generals have either acted hesitantly and stalled for time, or been unable to lead the army at once even if they wanted to fight the battle. However, in the troops Zhonghuai leaded, every order was executed without fail. Therefore Zhonghuai has managed tomand the army down south. At that time, some people in the army with ulterior motives tried to trip Master up when the troops were marching by stalling sending the military orders. When two armies face each other standing in readiness, everything could be a matter of life and death. There mustn¡¯t be the slightest slip. Thus Zhonghuai killed half of people with evil intentions and tied the other half up. Those people who were executed also included one old subordinate of Old General Gan and his nephew.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Minn uttered that lightly with an obviously surprised look in her eyes.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if Master has been impeached or hated. One great advantage is able to counter other mild disadvantages! After His Majesty wiped out the rebel armies in the Jing Tan area and established a stable government, he became the wise emperor who would be worshiped by all the officials. After Zhonghuai won the war, he became the one who made the first contribution to the country! Shen, Duan, Geng, Liu and Zhong had no choice but to show loyalty!¡± Gongsun Baishi said that in a loud voice. He was in high spirits and his eyes sparkled..

    Minn really respected Gu Tingye for his courage and insight. However, she really wanted to ask, ¡°Do all the things you have said have anything to do with my question?¡± Anyway, a person with high IQ normally had a bad temper. Minn was afraid that he would leave right away if she asked that, so she couldn¡¯t remind him that their topic had already been off the track.

    ¡°But this is a risky move, and a risky move can not be used all the time.¡± Gongsun Baishi put his hand on the arm of the chair and sat down while steadying his breath, ¡°Atst, Zhonghuai still has to do things step by step. He has to slowly build connections and make contributions. After all, it is not a good thing to offend too many people and do things too radically.¡±

    Minn nodded subconsciously, ¡®Huh? Wait, I think I¡¯ve heard those words before. A famous general who liked to drink ck Tea has once said the same thing.¡¯

    Thinking of that, she uttered unwittingly, ¡°... The way to victory is assembling more troops and making fewer mistakes than the enemy. Then, fight hard. Using the few or the weak to defeat the enemy is never amon or a right way to battle.¡±

    Hearing that, Gongsun Baishi was a little surprised and burst intoughter, ¡°Madam, your words sound interesting and straight, but there is nock of sense. That¡¯s exactly what I was talking about.¡±

    Minn gave a dryugh. She almost forgot all the legal provisions she had learned in her previous life but still remembered a character in a novel. All those years of education she had received from the Party and the nation failed to impress her as a novel with lots of handsome male characters did. Such a shame.

    ¡°Zhonghuai is just a new general in a second ss with no noble title or political foundation. Although His Majesty trusts him a lot, those ministers, officials in the Cab, the Grand Secretary could still pick on Master... It is hard for Master to gain a firm foothold or be promoted again.¡± After saying that, Gongsun Baishi let out a deep hoarse sigh which echoed in the hall.

    Minn was speechless. She never thought that there were so many difficulties in his career.

    ¡°So, let¡¯s get back to the beginning. What kind of person is His Majesty?¡±

    Gongsun Baishi held up the tea cup and skimmed the scums slightly. Then he took a sip of the tea to wet his throat, and then continued, ¡°His Majesty became a seignior when he was a teenager and lived by the border of the Shu State ever since. So he didn¡¯t have any helpers in the army, the court or the royal pce. However, his advisers who worked for him when he has been a prince are quite capable. Ever since His Majesty came back to the capital, every move of him was marvelous and everything he did was reasonable.¡±

    Minn knew about that because her father and brother had also mentioned that before. Then she chimed in, ¡°And it is because of two words, filial piety.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Gongsun Baishi said smilingly while thinking, ¡®She¡¯s from a schr¡¯s family, that exins her good education.¡¯ Then he said, ¡°His Majesty has slept on the ground beside our former emperor¡¯s bed for half a month in order to serve thetter decoction. By doing that, His Majesty would be confident to confront all the officials and generals. His Majesty has chosen no one for his harem, worn frugal clothes and eaten simple food for three years in order to observe mourning for our former emperor. By doing that, he could fiercely punish those noble people who lived extravagant lives. For example, when His Majesty gave punishments to the unfilial people, he was highly appreciated by the upright officials.¡±

    Minn calmed down slowly. Although he didn¡¯t answer her question straightly, he seemed to have said everything.

    She finally unclenched her fist and listened to him with her head raised in silence. The room was so quiet that she could even hear her own heartbeat. This was the first time she found how intriguing the political tactics could be. Although Gongsun Baishi¡¯s words sounded calm, she found them quite soul-stirring.

    ¡°Sir, you haven¡¯t finished yet, right?¡±

    Her voice sounded calm and gentle like the drop of water dribbling on the smooth stone stairs from the eaves after the rain.

    Minn looked at the basin which was full of ice and said, ¡°Doing everything reasonably and being confident to confront others, those all sounded unreasonable. His Majesty was chosen to be the crown prince by our former emperor. Even if he didn¡¯t do anything reasonably, so what? He would probably receive a few statements of advice, and that¡¯s all. No one would deny him as our emperor. Sir, tell me, what is the thing that you and others are afraid of?¡±

    She raised her head with her spring-like clear eyes fixed on the man in front of her straightly.

    Gongsun Baishi stopped waving his fan with the smile on his face vanishing. After he stared at Minn for a while, he said in a t tone, ¡°Madam, you are right. However, His Majesty wasn¡¯t the only crown prince.¡±

    Minn didn¡¯t understand his words. ¡®Third Prince and Fourth Prince both died. Fifth Prince was executed for his crime of insurrection. Six Prince was deprived of his noble identity. Seventh Prince had died at a young age. Wasn¡¯t it a matter of course that Eighth Prince ascended the throne? What are you guys worrying about?¡±

    She got a bit confused and didn¡¯t know why she felt a bit uneasy when her conclusion was perfectly right. It was like there was a drum being yed slowly by her ears. Hearing the heavy sound of the drums getting closer and closer to her, she was suddenly struck by an idea. Then she blurted out,

    ¡°It¡¯s Lord Yu! The young lord who used to be the son of the Sixth Prince and was adopted by the Third Prince afterwards!¡±

    Gongsun Baishi praised Minn inwardly. Then he gave an obeisance to her with a serious look and said, ¡°Madam, I¡¯m impressed by your great intelligence and insight. It¡¯s indeed because of the young lord who hasn¡¯t turned ten years told. You see, our former emperor has permitted the adoption and also written an imperial edict to appoint Third Prince as the Crown Prince. Before our former emperor could dere that edict in the country, the rebellion broke out.¡±

    While saying that, the old man sighed, ¡°When our former emperor was seriously ill, so many people howled beside his sickbed and advised him to appoint the young lord as the crown prince. Luckily, our former emperor was wise enough to know that our country still needs a grown-up emperor. If he chose a child to be the next emperor, the rtives of the royal family and the powerful ministers would definitely scramble for the power and position, which would bring about huge trouble. Therefore, our former emperor ignored the crying and begging of Empress Dowager Sheng De and made His Majesty¡¯s biological mother as the Empress, and then appointed His Majesty as the crown prince. s... Only a few people know about this secret of the royal family.¡±

 Chapter 272: A Talk with Gongsun Baishi (4)

    <h4>Chapter 272: A Talk with Gongsun Baishi (4)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Minn thought for a while and then said resolutely, ¡°The young lord is a future troublemaker. Why hasn¡¯t anyone reminded our former emperor of that?¡± Third Prince and his followers had been deeply entrenched in the capital for so many years. He had established plenty of overt and covert social connections. Therefore, Eighth Prince who was also the current emperor was no match for Third Prince in the human and financial resources.

    ¡°All the stubborn and righteous officials in the Cab were executed, and only Prime Minister Shen, the foxy old man survived. What¡¯s more, even if our former emperor realized the hidden trouble, he couldn¡¯t bear killing the young lord. After all, Third Prince has died miserably and Third Princess was a gentle and virtuous woman who was adored by our former emperor a lot. Empress Dowager Sheng De who suddenly lost her power was also very poor at that time. If the descendant of the Third Prince was killed at that time, Third Prince would have no heir. It¡¯s reasonable for our former emperor to make that choice out of sympathy. s, ever since our former emperor deceased, the storm in the imperial court and the royal pce has never quieted down. His Majesty¡¯s life is not easy.¡±

    In fact, Gongsun Baishi also found the former emperor had made a mistake. However, he couldn¡¯t criticize too much the deceased former emperor.

    Minn stopped talking then. The professor who had taught her politics once said, ¡°Every decision of the politicians is supported by a force.¡±

    If Eighth Prince ascended the throne, his followers whom he had brought with him from the border district would gain a rapid rise in their careers. If Third Prince ascended the throne, the people he had supported would be in power. Once a person had a taste of power, he would never let it go.

    She now understood why the Emperor had encouraged the marriage between the Empress¡¯s brother and thedy in Duke Ying¡¯s family. That was because he had been trying to win the support of an important force. Now she also knew why the Emperor was still investigating the Fourth Prince Mutiny case. It turned out he wanted to find an excuse to root out some of the forces that didn¡¯t support him through innumerable links.

    ¡°There are four forces in the imperial court, which are represented by His Majesty, Empress Dowager and Lord Yu, the civil officials and the local officials.¡± Gongsun Baishi frowned with his fists clenched, seeming to be racking his brains, ¡°That¡¯s probably all. Maybe there are some secret forces I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t have to be too worried.¡± Minn, deeply absorbed in his speech, gradually got spirited, ¡°I think His Majesty is quite methodical in handling affairs, so he would definitely have a way to deal with his problems. Those schrs...¡±

    She had to organize her words first. The schrs were actually the most crafty men in her view. After all, there were two schrs in the Sheng family. Those men always stood on the side which they thought was right and never made mistakes in political lines under the guise of assisting the King under the guidance of the saints.

    ¡°Now that His Majesty gradually sits firmly on the throne, those schrs would surely yield to him. As for the local officials, as long as the political stability in the central government can be guaranteed, they would submit themselves to the rule of His Majesty too. The most troublesome force is... Ahem, what¡¯s more, I heard that before our former emperor died, he had asked His Majesty in person to take care of Empress Dowager Sheng De and Lord Yu.¡±

    Gongsun Baishi thumped on his leg and sighed deeply, ¡°That¡¯s so right! They are like the wound on His Majesty¡¯s bones which couldn¡¯t be got rid of. Nevertheless, it is not a big problem. As long as His Majesty has patience, he¡¯ll be able to deal with them after several years when he doesn¡¯t have so many restrictions.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps after several years, everyone will resign to their fate and decide not to make a stir anymore.¡± Minn made an optimistic anticipation. The interest group was not like a cult which only pursued one thing the whole time.

    ¡°That¡¯s beside the point. Let¡¯s go back to our topic and talk about ourselves.¡± As Gongsun Baishi said that, the look on his face seemed to be saying, ¡®Young people are so bad at concentrating.¡¯ Minn was speechless, thinking, ¡®Between the two of us, who is beside the point?!¡¯

    ¡°Right now, though the rebellions were put down, we could not be over-optimistic. The situation in the imperial court is even moreplicated. If an official wants to settle down and live a quiet life, he should not only be able to know what His Majesty is thinking, but also predict the future situation.¡± Gongsun Baishi stood up and turned around to look at the scenery outside, sighing, ¡°If anything bad happens to His Majesty, Zhonghuai would definitely suffer. However, if everything goes well with His Majesty, Zhonghuai might not enjoy a great life either.¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡± Minn asked with a frown.

    Gongsun Baishi turned his body and gave a wry smile, saying, ¡°Although Zhonghuai was on good terms with His Majesty before, he still couldn¡¯tpete with the ones who have served His Majesty for over ten years when thetter had been Eighth Prince. Let alone that Eighth Prince and His Majesty are two different persons.¡±

    ¡°... No family for the emperor. His family affairs are national affairs. No friends for the emperor. He only has courtiers. No selfish motives for the emperor, he could only think for the country.¡± Minn suddenly remembered what Sir Zhuang had said and spoke that out in a low voice-- Even Little Gui Zi and Little Xuan Zi hadn¡¯t broken that rule.(T/N: Little Gui Zi and Little Xuan Zi are both characters in the novel Duke of Mount Deer)

    ¡°I¡¯m very relieved that you can understand all those things, Madam. I have tried my best to give Zhonghuai advice, but I don¡¯t know how much he actually listened. I told him that he should always be cautious as an official. His Majesty couldn¡¯t cover for him every time.¡± Gongsun Baishi nodded with a smile, saying, ¡°That¡¯s why I have tried very hard to persuade Zhonghuai to plead for the people of the Gu¡¯s family after what happened to them.¡±

    The subject had changed too fast. Minn blinked her eyes, showing that she made nothing of his words.

    ¡°First, Zhonghuai is in a high position at a young age now. So others would definitely envy him. If he shows his family the cold shoulder right after he makes achievements in his career, no matter whether he has grounds for doing that or not, he will be criticized by the public for sure.¡± The old man said that while shaking his head.

    Minn nodded slowly. This had also been one of her scruples.

    ¡°Second, what do you think His Majesty wants Zhonghuai to do with this thing?¡±

    Gongsun Baishi squinted his eyes with a meaningful look, ¡°As a matter of fact, what the people of Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s family have done means nothing to His Majesty. It doesn¡¯t matter to the big picture if they are sentenced or not. The most important thing is what kind of official His Majesty wants. Guan Zhong advised Duke Huan of Qi not to assign Yi Ya, Shu Diao and Sir Kai Fang to a post. The former example is for our reference.¡±

    Minn really was impressed. Gongsun Baishi had gone straight to the point. Then she asked herself which kind of person she would give a post to. The ones who would lurch their own rtives, or the ones who cared abut their families? It was a veryplicated and subtle choice.

    ¡°The third reason, which is also the most bothersome one.¡± Gongsun Baishi sat down again. After he picked a few grapes from the agate te, he started to peel them while saying, ¡°I know about Zhonghuai¡¯s grievance, so do you and the people of the Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion. However, how many people out there know about that? Zhonghuai¡¯s reputation as a yboy still exists, but the people of the Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s family haven¡¯t been caught doing anything ridiculous once. Gosh, umted defamation melts the bone-- Zhonghuai has been misunderstood by others for so many years.¡±

    Minn moved her lips but still closed her mouth atst.

 Chapter 273: A Talk with Gongsun Baishi (5)

    <h4>Chapter 273: A Talk with Gongsun Baishi (5)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    ¡°Can Zhonghuai spread what has happened to him? No, he can not, otherwise he will be used of being unfilial.¡± Gongsun Baishi said.

    Minn tried to digest his words, and then nodded slowly.

    Bai shi¡¯s existence was a humiliation to Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s family. Old Master Gu married Bai shi for her money but did not treat her son well and even drove the young boy out of the family. If this thing was known by others, Old Master¡¯s reputation would be ruined and Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s family would be a joke.

    However, a son should never speak ill of his father. If Gu Tingye really gave great publicity to his family story and damaged his father¡¯s reputation, he would surely be reproached even if he didn¡¯t do anything wrong.

    ¡°Because of the three reasons I have just told, I have advised Zhonghuai to have a long-term vision and stop focusing on the temporary loss. He still has so much time to redress wrongs done to Madam Bai and do justice to himself. I told him that he has to be patient.¡±

    Gongsun Baishi picked up the handkerchief from the ice to wipe his hands and then stroked his beard, saying, ¡°Zhonghuai was in a huff a few days ago, so I couldn¡¯t say much. Two days ago when you two came back from Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion, I saw him not as decisive as before. Then I went to him right away to advise him again. Finally, he was persuaded by me.¡±

    Minn was very touched deep down, thinking, ¡®This old man truly means good for us, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have tried so many times persuading Gu Tingye.¡¯

    ¡°... Thanks for your efforts, Sir. I, I am so grateful.¡± After saying that, she bowed to the old man sincerely.

    Gongsun Baishi waved his hand and said smilingly, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. The friendship between Zhonghuai and me has nothing to do with our age and I like his temperament a lot. Also, that¡¯s not the only thing I told him. I also suggested, ¡®Do not go to anyone else to argue for your families. Go straightly to His Majesty and plead for them. It¡¯ll be better if you can shed tears when you say how heartbroken you are.¡¯¡±

    Minn opened her mouth slightly and appreciated Gongsun Baishi¡¯s marvelous idea.

    It meant that Gu Tingye hadn¡¯t gone to the emperor to absolve the Gu¡¯s people of their guilt since they truly were guilty. What he had done was asking the emperor to give his family a light sentence for his own sake.

    Or rather, what mattered most was not the result of Gu Tingye¡¯s speech, but the fact that he had given the speech. It didn¡¯t matter whether those bastards could be clear of their charges. The most important thing was letting the emperor know about Gu Tingye¡¯s difficulties and sadness as well as building a warmhearted, a bit sentimental and kind image of Gu Tingye.

    Minn who was finally enlightened gave a naughty smile and asked in a soft voice, ¡°So, did he cry?¡±

    ¡°Well, I have wanted to ask you about this.¡± Gongsun Baishi pretended to get angry and said that.

    Minn covered her mouth and chuckled, feeling the old man quite adorable. Atst, she gave obeisance to the old man and said with a smile, ¡°As the saying goes, listening to the words of a wise person is better than reading books for ten years. Thanks for exining everything to me patiently regardless of my foolishness. Today I really have learned a lot of things. I really appreciate it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure. I didn¡¯t talk to you for nothing.¡± Gongsun Baishi shook his head smilingly, ¡°Although Zhonghuai has followed my words and begged for mercy for his family, he has been simmering with rage the whole time. A man should always do things in a good temper. Otherwise he will either offend others or hurt himself. Yesterday afternoon, after Zhonghuai talked with you for a while, he seemed in high spirits when he went out. Last night... Ahem, ahem, I heard from Shunzi that when Zhonghuai left this morning, the look on his face already looked very joyful, which means that he should be fine now.¡±

    Hearing the old man¡¯spliments, Minn blushed and lowered her head bashfully.

    ¡°I can not advise him forever. You two are going to live together. I feel that it is better that I could straighten things out with you early.¡± Gongsun Baishiughed cheerfully.

    ¡°Anyway, we are so lucky to have a talented man like you, Sir.¡± Minn was quite shy and changed the subject at once.

    ¡°Zhonghuai could never be persuaded by me if he hasn¡¯t sorted things out by himself.¡± Gongsun Baishi also said it modestly.

    Minn wished they could talk about something else. Then she asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°When Zhonghuai was in anger, he asked if I had a way to vent his anger without making trouble. I said yes.¡± Gongsun Baishi showed a meaningful look and said, ¡°If he wants to be an official without any support in the imperial court.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Minn was shocked, thinking, ¡®No, I don¡¯t want to be a family of an official without any support!¡¯

    ¡°That¡¯s right, an official who has no support except for the trust from His Majesty and is devoted to His Majesty forever.¡±

    Minn was speechless for a long while. Although it was wrong to form a clique for personal interests, an official still couldn¡¯t have no friend in the imperial court.

    As far as she knew, half of those famous officials without any support in the history hadn¡¯t ended up well, such as Shang Yang, Wu Qi, and Chao Cuo. The other half did have died a natural death. However, their descendants had been left unattended then(Their dads had offended everyone). Therefore, the thriving situation in their families had onlysted for one generation. The stern official called Tian Wenjing was such an example.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam.¡± Seeing the worried look on Minn¡¯s face, Gongsun Baishi held back hisughter and said, ¡°The moment I finished saying those words, Zhonghuai disagreed with me right away.¡±

    Minn let out a sigh of relief and stroked her chest to calm herself down, thinking, ¡°Luckily, Gu Tingye used to be a yboy, and his ideological awareness hasn¡¯t kept up with his political instinct.¡±

    Gongsun Baishi turned around to look at Minn while stroking his beard with a smile.

    In fact, what Gu Tingye had said to him was, ¡°I marry a wife to let her live a good life instead of suffering with me.¡±

    ...

    Seven or eight dayster, at night.

    As Madam Shao entered the room with a bowl of hot decoction, she saw Gu Tingyu sitting up on the bed thinking of something with his body leaning on the cushion. With a frown, Madam Shao said gently, ¡°Why did you get up again?Just lie down.¡± Then she stepped forward to help her husband.

    Gu Tingyu waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m so tired lying on the bed all day long. I need to get up to have a rest.¡±

    Madam Shao said nothing and only blew on the hot decoction.

    ¡°Old Madam Qin came here again just now.¡± Gu Tingyu stared at the roof. His face was haggard, but the look in his eyes was still very sharp.

    Madam Shao sighed slightly, saying, ¡°Why did she... Gosh, she knows that you are sick right now, why does she have to bother you over and over again?¡±

    ¡°She got anxious.¡± Gu TIngyu showed a vaguely sarcastic look on his face and said, ¡°She wants to finish that deal before I die.¡±

    Madam Shao wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. Finally, she still couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You really wouldn¡¯t consider what she said?¡±

 Chapter 274: A Talk with Gongsun Baishi (6)

    <h4>Chapter 274: A Talk with Gongsun Baishi (6)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Gu Tingyu, with redness shing on his sallow face, suddenlyughed loudly, which also caused him to cough. Madam Shao stepped forward to pat on his back right away. It took a while for him to stop coughing. Then he panted while saying, ¡°Have you heard any news from outside these days?¡±

    Madam Shao thought about it, and then replied, ¡°The imperial guards havee to our mansion to announce the imperial edict. They said that although our family did have close contact with the guilty prince, the men of our family would still be released because Second Brother has made contribution to the country, Fourth Uncle was an old man and Third Brother wasn¡¯t deeply involved. However, there were lots of people testifyng against Brother Bing. s... He will be exiled to an icy coldnd and has to stay there for three years. His wife hasn¡¯t stopped crying these days.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±

    Madam Shao pondered again and shook her head.

    ¡°You!¡± Gu Tingyu gave a smile and said, ¡°You are too innocent.¡± He straightened his back with difficulty and said in a low voice, ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard the rumors these days which im that Old Madam is an evil step-mother? She forced Second Brother to leave on purpose, just in order to let Third Brother inherit my title after I die?¡±

    Madam Shao still shook her head, saying, ¡°Why do we care about those groundless rumors anyway?¡±

    Seeing the gaunt face of her husband in the candlelight, she couldn¡¯t help but get grieved.

    Gu Tingyu leaned on the bedside slowly and said in a lightly ironic tone, ¡°I have just told Old Madam that Second Brother is already a full-fledged man now with powerful sources. Being a clever man, he wouldn¡¯t trust my words so easily or wait for me to give the title to him. Even if I go back on my word, he will surely have a way to deal with that. Now that he has already saved our family, he would never give up the title. I told her to drop the idea of letting me adopt Xian.¡±

    Madam Shao got dazed, saying, ¡°You mean, those rumors were spread by Second Brother?¡±

    ¡°They are not all rumors.¡± Gu Tingyu chuckled as if he was sneering at himself, saying, ¡°That might really be what Old Madam has been nning the whole time.¡±

    After a while, Madam Shao suddenly shed tears from her eyes filled with tiredness and redness while saying, ¡°Second Brother is so powerful now, the title would definitely be his. Why does he push us so hard? We want you to adopt Third Brother¡¯s son only because we want you to have someone pay respect to you after you die. Our son wouldn¡¯t fight for the title with Second Brother! Why, why... can¡¯t he tolerate that?¡±

    Gu Tingyu looked at his wife with sympathy and said tenderly, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, it¡¯ll hurt your eyes. We can¡¯t me Second Brother for this. He has suffered grievances for more than twenty years. Now that he finally has his day, he would want to inherit the title aboveboard for sure. If I leave a heir in this family, others will always have the excuse to question Second Brother and that will bring him endless trouble. Let alone that the boy Old Madam wanted me to adopt is Xian. Second Brother would never let Old Madam get what she wants.¡±

    Madam Shao, knowing that there was no room for discussion, could only weep gently. Gu Tingyu raised his arms with difficulty and tried to wipe her tears, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t think of the adoption thing. I never believe one should have someone visit his grave after he dies. Now the only people I am concerned about are you and Xian. s, our marriage has ruined your life.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that!¡± Madam Shao cried sadly and leaned on her husband¡¯s legs while saying in a weeping tone, ¡°I¡¯m not talented or pretty and don¡¯t have a powerful family background. I already feel very lucky to marry you.¡±

    Gu Tingyu rubbed his wife¡¯s hair and said weakly, ¡°Now listen to the words I¡¯m about to say and remember them.¡±

    Madam Shao raised her head and nodded heavily.

    The weak man who was like the deadwood tried his best to lower his voice and said in a serious tone, ¡°First, after I die, you should never mention the adoption thing no matter who incites you to do so, considering this is for our daughter Xian. As long as I don¡¯t have a son, Second Brother and Second Sister-inw would treat you and Xian nicely. Even if Xian gets married, they would still protect her. This way is much better than adopting a boy whom we are not familiar with.¡±

    Madam Shao, face covered with tears, could only nod constantly at his bedside.

    ¡°Second, if Second Sister-inw and Old Madam have conflicts with each other, do not meddle in their affairs. Especially when Old Madam tells you to do anything, you have to think twice.¡± Gu Tingyu emphasized thest few words.

    Madam Shao, with tears still coursing down on her face, showed a confused look right away. Gu Tingyu gave a wry smile and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen through Old Madam over the past few years. She is good at using others as her shield. Before, she incited the members of the Fourth and Fifth family against Second Brother while she yed the good guy in front of my father. Even I, huh, have walked into her trap before.¡±

    Madam Shao wiped her tears in a daze and said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I think Old Madam is a nice woman.¡±

    ¡°My father might have seen through her too, that¡¯s why he has written those letters to my uncles in Jin Ling and Qing City.¡±

    Gu Tingyu snorted and continued, ¡°Do you know why Fourth and Fifth uncle spared no efforts to grill my uncles in Jing Ling and Qing City? They have no right to share the property that my father left for Second Brother since they are not the members of the First family. However, Old Madam said to them that she was willing to divide the property into three parts to share with them. Huh, winning others over in order to defeat her enemy is the very thing she¡¯s the best at in her entire life.¡±

    Hearing him talking as if he was uttering hisst words, Madam Shao felt cold all over and got extremely devastated. However, she stopped shedding tears and could only nod in a trance since she was already overwhelmed by sadness.

    ¡°Second Sister-inw is not a bully. As long as you do the two things I have just mentioned and treat her politely, you¡¯ll live a steady life... Wait, let me think. Maybe you should give her an expensive gift? No, you¡¯ll offend Old Madam by doing that. All right... It¡¯s good this way. You and Xian can live a better life and we don¡¯t need to worry about Xian¡¯s marriage anymore.¡±

    Gu Tingyu was overly exhausted, so his voice got lighter and lighter and atst he was merely muttering to himself. As he was pondering something, he suddenly showed a weird smile while mumbling in a soft voice,

    ¡°Dad, mom, I¡¯m about toe to you guys. Wait for me. Dad, you must be so happy that Tingye is a sessful man now. His wife is very pretty. Mom, sorry that I have embarrassed you, I can¡¯tpete with Tingye in every way...¡±

    ...

    On June 19th, In the Third Year of Chong De, Gu Tingyu, Marquis Ningyuan, passed away.

    In July that year, Gu Tingye was given the title of Marquis Ningyuan with a upper second-ss rank of nobility. His wife was ennobled as the first-ss madam.

 Chapter 275: Gu Tingyeâ€™s Career (1)

    <h4>Chapter 275: Gu Tingye¡¯s Career (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    After Gu Tingyu had passed away, Madam Shao who suffered mental and physical exhaustion got seriously ill because of all the tiredness and sadness she had endured for so many years. In the meantime, Old Madam Qin also looked overly grieved and groaned on bed the whole time.

    Minn realized that the situation had gone south right away. After she pondered for a long while, she decided secretly that under no circumstances would she agree to make arrangements for Gu Tingyu¡¯s funeral. It was not only because she was not familiar with the family rules of the Gu family. What was more, on this asion, people would definitely gossip about her no matter how she arranged the funeral. However, as the new Madam of Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion, it was hard for her to shirk the responsibility. After Minn ruminated over this for a long while, she went to ask Madam Xuan for help with a serious attitude.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to shy away from this work. But I¡¯m still too young and not experienced enough to handle something serious like Eldest Brother¡¯s funeral. If I make a mistake, I don¡¯t know what others would say about me.¡± Minn decided to be frank and spoke bluntly, ¡°Sister-inw, you are the only one in this family that I can trust. If you refuse to help me, I really don¡¯t know another person whom I could turn to.¡±

    Madam Xuan was a warmhearted woman who was always ready to help others. After Minn expressed how much she relied on Madam Xuan in a sincere tone, thetter felt very pleased and then agreed to help right away. After Madam Xuan went back home, she discussed with her husband about this affair at once.

    ¡°Why did you agree with such an important matter so randomly?¡± Gu Tingbing was about to be exiled to the northwestern area. These days Gu Tingxuan had been busy helping his brother prepare the luggage and other things. After hearing the news, he found his wife¡¯s decision amiss and said anxiously, ¡°We should meddle with the affairs of the First Family less. What if we get ourselves in trouble? Don¡¯t you know that the less trouble the better?¡±

    ¡°You know nothing!¡± Madam Xuan rolled her eyes to his husband and then approached him to exin, ¡°I have considered this for a long while. Although it is a bit troublesome, it will actually do good to us. First, Second Sister-inw does have her difficulties. If she arranges the funeral too seriously, Second Brother Ye would be displeased. But if she treats the arrangements randomly, the others would gossip about her. If I help her with this, she¡¯ll surely be grateful to me. Second...¡±

    After she served a cup of warm tea to her husband, she continued in a low voice, ¡°As I see the situation in our family , we¡¯ll leave this mansion sooner orter. By then we can only rely on ourselves. However, these years father has asked Second Brother Ye to do all the businesses. We do not have a lot of connections or money. We can take this chance of arranging for the funeral to associate with some important figures.¡±

    Gu Tingxuan didn¡¯t take her words seriously and shook his head, saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t you already know all the rtives and friends of our family?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Madam Xuan knocked at her husband¡¯s forehead hard and said, ¡°This time the people who wille to the funeral for Second Brother Ye¡¯s sake are totally different from the people we already know. Those are the people who hold the real power. When they see that Second Sister-inw is willing to entrust me with such an important matter, they would definitely treat me differently.¡±

    Gu Tingxuan was always afraid of getting into trouble. However, he suddenly thought of his children who were growing older and older as time went by. They would get married, go to school and be assigned to a post in the future. Gu Tingxuan could not ask Gu Tingye to help with those things all the time. So atst, Gu Tingxuan sighed and nodded.

    In order to show her sincerity, Minn went to Madam Shao to take the key of the storeroom and the Dui cards. After Minn tried hard to exin her difficulties and the necessity to ask help from Madam Xuan, Madam Shao only replied to Minn in a weak voice, ¡°... Mom is keeping all those things...¡±

    ¡®Why didn¡¯t you tell me about it earlier?!¡¯ Minn thought. Then she rushed to Old Madam Qin¡¯s room right away.

    Old Madam Qin, with a cream-colored cotton handkerchief with green threads wrapped around her forehead, was taking medicine on the bed right now, looking quite sickly. After Minn exined why she hade for the second time with emotion, Old Madam Qin got dazed at first and then stared at Minn with redness in her eyes for a long while, which gave Minn goosebumps all over. Then, Old Madam Qin asked Mama Xiang to bring the things Minn needed over there.

    Minn let out a sigh of relief secretly. Then she gave the Dui cards and the key to Madam Xuan with satisfaction. After that, Minn insisted that she was too young to deal with such an important thing alone and believed firmly that Old Madam Qin didn¡¯t dare to let Zhu shi take over the whole thing.

    Right now, rumors had it that Old Madam Qin had been a stepmother with an evil intention over the past decades. If Old Madam Qin told Zhu shi to arrange the funeral, she would give people more excuses to use her.-- ¡°It has been several decades since she started ruling the Gu family on the pretext that Madam Shao had to take care of the sick and weak Gu Tingyu. Now this woman still can not give up controlling the family!¡± That was what people would say.

    Madam Xuan was a resolute woman. Moreover, there was no one holding her back this time, so she did a nice job of arranging the funeral. The whole ceremony was low-key but showed great respect for the dead already. The whole process was not tedious at all withplete etiquette. When it was time to wail, the thunderous wailing of everyone in the mansion could even be heard miles away. When it was time to treat the guests, the servants entered the hall in order.

    On the other side, Minn only needed to bring a half bottle of bay oil with her and cried several times in front of Gu Tingyu¡¯s memorial tablet. In the meantime, she also had the chance to get familiar with the human rtions in Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion and take a few nces at the storeroom which she had been curious about for a long time.

    Also, Minn really felt that she had invited the right person, so she would express thanks to Madam Xuan every other day with differentplimentary words, which made Madam Xuan get very joyful and even forget that she had only slept four hours a day these days.

    During the rest of the time, Minn mostly stayed in Madam Shao¡¯s room.

    ording to the words of the imperial physician, Old Madam Qin¡¯s disease was mainly because of her grief, but Madam Shao¡¯s condition was much worse and this woman might be at herst gasp now. Minn was frightened by the physician¡¯s words. Then she thought that taking care of a living person was better than pretending to be sad at the outside. What was more, it would be easier for her to get along with Madam Shao in the future if she stayed there during this period.

    However, Madam Shao only gave Minn the cold shoulder. No matter what Minn said or did, Madam Shao only showed a cold look on her face. Minn was not angry about that and continued to take care of Madam Shao carefully. Every day Minn would check the prescription and taste the medicine for Madam Shao and told thetter the important matters happening in the mourning hall. Moreover, in order to let Xian, Madam Shao¡¯s daughter, forget about the grief temporarily, Minn brought Rong here to let her keep Xianpany and brought delicious food and toys from the Cheng Manor every day. After she had done that, Xian could at least eat more and sleep better. Madam Shao, having seen Minn giving extreme care to her and Xian, couldn¡¯t help but get softhearted since she was not a callous woman after all. After she had straightened things out and realized that she couldn¡¯t vent her anger on the woman who had just married into this family because of the past grudges, she gradually treated Minn more nicely and politely with the look on her face turning more gentle.

    Meanwhile, Minn sensed that Madam Shao, the heartbroken woman, didn¡¯t want to recover at all. The more grieved this woman got, the severe her condition would be. Then Minn started to talk about what had happened in her childhood from time to time, especially exaggerating the terrified, confused, lonely and all kinds of helpless feelings she had had when Wei shi had just died.

    ¡°... Everyone says that a motherless child is like a de of ss. That is so right...¡± Minn said that with redness in her eyes(Because she had just cried in front of Gu Tingyu¡¯s memorial tablet), and sobbed, ¡°Madam Wang in my family is a good woman, but she still had to take care of the whole family including my brothers and sisters... If it were not for my grandma who pitied me at that time, I, I really don¡¯t know...¡± Minn stopped right there to give Madam Shao plenty of room for imagination.

    As expected, Madam Shao shuddered with fear at once after hearing Minn¡¯s speech. Even if she thought Old Madam Qin was a nice woman, she still couldn¡¯t feel at ease to leave Xian to that woman. Now that Xian had already lost her father, if she lost her mother too, her future life would be so uneasy. Thinking of that, Madam Shao regained strong willpower and almost fully recovered. On the day when Gu Tingyu¡¯s coffin was carried to the funeral rite, she was even able to get off bed to express her thanks to the rtives and friends.

    Of course, Minn also gained a good reputation. When Old Madam Qin praised her with a smile, Minn uttered modest words while saying inwardly, ¡®I¡¯ll follow your example and learn from you always.¡¯

 Chapter 276: Gu Tingyeâ€™s Career (2)

    <h4>Chapter 276: Gu Tingye¡¯s Career (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Actually, this was the first time Minn observed mourning for someone else so seriously. Not only were the maids in the mansion not allowed to wear colorful clothes, but Rong needed to wear the clothes in in color which had been just made for her. As for Minn, she kept to an even stricter dressing code from head to toe.

    Today Minn wore a Beizi in four in colors embroidered with branches, a full set of pure white silver jewelries and a pair of shoes on which the coral tassels had been removed. After she turned around in front of Gu Tingye to show him her outfit, she asked him about his opinions.

    Gu Tingye, mouth twitched, said, ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ll wear the same thing when I die.¡±

    All thenterns in Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion were covered with white cloth, so Minn proposed to hang two whitenterns in front of the gate of the Cheng Manor to express their condolences, ¡°Hanging thenterns for three months should be enough.¡± However, Gu Tingye only retorted, ¡°When father passed away, we only hung the whitenterns for a hundred days. Why it has to take so long this time? Others might assume that I have died.¡±

    Minn could only sigh.

    All right, this guy was not in a good moodtely and always spoke in a cynical tone and gave sarcastic remarks.

    It was like someone had gathered all his strength to take revenge, but before he couldunch a fatal attack, his enemy had already died and was given a decent and solemn funeral. What was more, the people who wanted to fawn on him knew nothing about the past grudges between him and the dead(He didn¡¯t have the chance to publicize his grievances) and wished to show how grieved they were in front of his enemy¡¯s memorial tablet. However, it was impossible for him to tell them, ¡°My brother is my deadly foe, you guys don¡¯t have to work so hard on crying at his funeral.¡±

    In fact, Minn was also very upset. She thought it was fine to hold a funeral for Gu Tingyu. However, as she thought of all the gift money which had been presented to Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion... she couldn¡¯t help but get a sharp pain in the heart. Since the family property of the First family hadn¡¯t been divided yet, all the money would be collected into the storeroom. However, the one who should pay those debts of gratitude was her and she didn¡¯t know how much money she and Gu Tingye would get when the property of the First Family was divided.

    Still, she coaxed him with a generous attitude, ¡°We should always respect the dead. Don¡¯t bear a grudge against him anymore.¡±

    ¡°Ever since I could remember things, I knew that he wouldn¡¯t live a long life.¡± Gu Tingye said that with no expression on his face, ¡°But he has also yed lots of tricks on me.¡±

    The deepest impression he had for his brother was that this man alwaysy on the bed weakly while waiting for others to serve him medicine. In the meantime, Gu Tingyu still had time to speak ill of Gu Tingye in front of their father with an evil look in his eyes. Therefore, Gu Tingye who had been set up many times by that sick man since his childhood held the view that Gu Tingyu¡¯s sickness couldn¡¯t offset the bad deeds he had done. Meanwhile, the sympathy he had for his brother couldn¡¯t reduce the hatred. The one who had done bad things should be punished even if he was lying on the sick bed.

    Gu Tingye¡¯s thought sounded quite modern, and Minn expressed her appreciation right away, ¡°Honey, you truly are a real man who could clearly distinguish your love from hate.¡±¡¯

    Gu Tingye rolled his eyes to her, feeling much better now, and then taunted her, ¡°You glib-tongued girl! It¡¯s such a pity that you can not argue with those schrs in the imperial court!¡±

    Lately he also had a lot ofints about the schrs. Well, that was the second reason for his depression.

    Since June, he started to serve as the vicemander of the Commandery of the Five Armies andmander of the Left Army concurrently and also had been ennobled with the title ¡®Prince Shaobao¡¯. The result of his promotion was that he was able to participate in the discussion of the military and political affairs directly. As the current political situation became steadier, the conflicts between each interest group which had simmered under the surface gradually turned to fierce quarrels. The main hall in the royal pce became the battlefield for all the political forces where a bunch of officials sputtered to each other every day.

    They quarreled about the posthumous title for the former emperor, the difference between the treatments for the two Empress Dowagers and the change of personnel. When discussing the issues about the administrative arrangements and the national policies, they would even skip the meals to quarrel with each other. ording to the tradition of this dynasty, the civil officials had jurisdiction over the military officers. Most of the duties of the military officers were reporting their jobs, and the civil officials were in charge of arguing and discussing.

    When Gu Tingye only needed to care about his own business, he could turn a deaf ear to all those discussions on the imperial court, because all the important affairs would be written down and the copies would be sent to the high-ranking officials for them to discuss. However, now that he could be considered a half civil and half military official, he had to listen to those arguments carefully because every time the emperor was at a loss about replying to the civil officials, he always asked, ¡°My dear Official X, what do you think of this?¡±

    -- The Official X would normally refer to Shen Congxing, Official Yao and Gu Tingye, and other officials asionally.

    ¡®Why the hell did you ask me?! If I am capable of making polished speech, why do I serve in the army and earn a living by fighting bloody battles?!¡¯ That¡¯s what Gu Tingye was thinking when called by the emperor.

    In Gu Tingye¡¯s view, it really didn¡¯t matter if the word ¡®Wen¡¯ should be added to the posthumous title of the former emperor. However, a trifle like this was enough to let the two forces which had feud with each other assemble all their men to fight the verbal battle from dawn till dark. They made the ssical expressions and cited from the ancient works, covering the affairs from ancient times to the remaining years of the former emperor when he had made a mistake by favoring Consort Rong.

    This kind of quarrel was one of the gentle ones. Luckily, the emperor had no opinions about it and was even interested in watching them fighting each other.

    Clearly, as a new emperor, he was still not experienced enough and knew nothing about how dangerous the political arguments could be on the imperial court. When neither group could convince each other, they asked the emperor to arbitrate the dispute right away.

    If the emperor disagreed with adding the word ¡®Wen¡¯ to the posthumous title of his father, he would be considered as an unfilial son. ¡®The former emperor has brought you back to the capital from that wastnd and given you cultivation, support and the throne. How can you regard your father as a bad guy?! You don¡¯t have a conscience!¡¯

    After that, a group of officials would quote from the ssics to prove their point.

    If the emperor agreed to that, he would be considered as an unwise emperor. ¡°The former emperor has dyed appointing a crown prince for over ten years, which put the whole country in bloody battles. Even the capital has gone through a bloodbath. So many righteous governors have died in the two mutinies. Shouldn¡¯t he be held responsible for all those? Your Majesty, why can¡¯t you sacrifice your reputation of a filial son for justice, for all the citizens in the country?¡±

    After that, the other groups of officials would quote from the ssics to prove their point.

    The new emperor was almost about to faint. ¡®Eh... Why do I have to suffer the coteral damage?¡¯ He thought.

    Luckily, he had helpers. After the officials had quarreled about this for half a year, the emperor finally put this thing to an end with a lot of efforts.

    Recently, the officials started to argue about the issues concerned with the treatments towards the two Empress Dowagers.

    The emperor naturally wanted to treat his blood mother better. However, the civil officials didn¡¯t agree with that by stating that before the former emperor died, he had given a verbal instruction that the Imperial Noble Consort should be treated with respect and receive the same worship as the Empress.¡¯

    Actually, the former emperor was already muddleheaded due to his sickness and about to breathe hisst. In a daze, he was only able to recognize Consort De who had apanied him for many years. ording to the modernw, the words that hade out of his mouth under certain circumstances could only be considered as a nuncupative will, which didn¡¯t count at all.

    After the officials had quarreled about this for half a month, the emperor could only gnash his teeth in anger. However, not only did those officials not budge an inch, but they even proposed that ording to the seniority of the two Empress Dowagers, Empress Dowager Sheng De should live in a bigger and more luxurious pce on the east.

    Old General Geng who was absent-minded at that time was suddenly asked to speak by the emperor. Then he had a slip of tongue, ¡°Of course the blood mother should be treated more respectfully than the stepmother.¡± Those words of him stirred up a hos¡¯ nest.

    In no time, the fierce abuses that Old General Geng brought on himself were even able to cover the sky like the volcanic ash, which included ¡®having neither learning nor skill¡¯ ¡®knowing nothing about the etiquette¡¯, ¡®absurd¡¯, ¡®ignorance¡¯... Those were the mild ones, and some tougher ones even said he was ¡®harboring evil intentions¡¯ or ¡®hatching a sinister plot.¡¯

 Chapter 277: Gu Tingyeâ€™s Career (3)

    <h4>Chapter 277: Gu Tingye¡¯s Career (3)</h4>

    The poor General Geng was at a total loss when being scolded like this. It was said that Zhong Dayou finally helped hime back home.

    Gu Tingye assumed that the emperor actually pitied Old General Geng a lot.

    In State Shu where the people were simple and honest, the mostmon way of solving a problem was taking swift and ruthless action. Most of the time, people dealt with their affairs with violence. No problem was too big as long as it could be solved with knives. Perhaps Old General Geng hadn¡¯t seen the extremely aggressive kind of creatures like the civil officials. Most of them looked gentle and graceful but actually were very ruthless deep down. They never fought others with their hands but only with their mouths. Moreover, with a pen in their hands, they were able to curse the your ancestors as well as the nephew of the second uncle of your aunt just because they owed a debt to the whorehouse. That was called killing with no trace of blood.

    The second day, the statements which used Old General Geng were sent to the Cab like the snowkes.

    ording to the feudal ethic code in ancient times, one¡¯s blood mother was actually less important than his legal mother. If an illegal son made achievements, only his legal mother would be given the credit and his blood mother wouldn¡¯t be mentioned at all(Perhaps her life might be easier than before). If the son insisted on honoring his blood mother, he had to let his legal mother enjoy the glory first, then his blood mother.

    Old General Geng really felt wronged, because he had no intention to fight against the great feudal ethic code at all.

    In fact, the situation in the royal family could be different.

    Before Empress Dowager Sheng An became an empress dowager, she hadn¡¯t been a consort but actually an empress who had been ennobled through a ceremony. On the contrary, Empress Dowager Sheng De had been an Imperial Noble Consort before she became an empress dowager, which meant that her blood son had never been the emperor. So why should she be treated more respectfully?

    Obviously, those civil officials tried to mislead the emperor by focusing on a single mistake of Old General Geng and making an issue of one sentence he had said.

    When the emperor had just ascended the throne, he faced many such civil officials and got confused because of those men¡¯s words. As a result, he had conferred the title of Empress Dowager on two women, which gave him a lot of restraint in the royal pce. Every time the emperor thought of that, he would get very regretful.

    Perhaps someone had given him some guidance. After the emperor had straightened things out, he decided to take a firm stance, for his mother and also an easier future life of himself. Even after Empress Dowager Sheng De had gone to the imperial temple to cry in front of the memorial tablets of the former emperor, he still stood fast.

    After the emperor had dismissed five or six officials who were on the frontline and demoted around ten other officials, the civil officials finally lost their arrogance. In the meantime, the emperor also med the sickness of Empress Dowager Sheng De on them, using the usation of ¡®sowing discord among the royal families, harboring evil designs.¡¯

    The emperor had won a big victory this time. The only poor guy was Old General Geng who was still pleading illness at home and didn¡¯t dare to meet others.

    However, like what Official Yao had said, a tough method like this shouldn¡¯t be used so frequently. This time the emperor had a point and the issue was not relevant to the interests of the country. If the emperor lorded it over those officials every time, his reputation would be ruined.

    Minn nodded. The old man was a fount of wisdom. Official Yao had gone straight to the heart of the matter.

    It was better that the emperor could listen to the suggestions of the officials and pool the wisdom of everyone. After all, he and his original followers did not have lots of experience and were still learning to deal with the national affairs. The conditions of the people of the north, south, east and west differed greatly from each other and the official cliques were also numerous andplicated. Once the emperor did something wrong, he couldn¡¯t even shift the me to others and had to be responsible for his own mistake.

    Therefore, Student Gu, had to work hard.

    In order not to disappoint the emperor and follow the same old road of Old General Geng, he had to read lots of files at night while analyzing and pondering those papers. When he was at work, he had to listen carefully to the quarrels between those schrs, not daring to ck off for a moment. After he got off work, he had to go to the mourning hall of his brother whom he hated very much to cry. Even if he couldn¡¯t shed any tears, he still had to howl as a sign of his sadness. By living like this, he would no wonder get depressed.

    Fortunately, he was a smart guy. Forty-nine days after his brother had died, he was already able to chime in on the imperial court. Moreover, ording to Official Yao¡¯sments, his words showed great expertise.

    A few days ago, the salt affairs had caused a heated discussion on the imperial court.

    These years, the salt industry had been in a mess. The deals of the illegal salt became amon practice, so the country couldn¡¯t collect taxes from the legal salt deals. All the ount books of the salt deals were wless and the officials and the dealers were of one mind. The former emperor had sent a few groups of people to investigate this, but those people had either returned without aplishing anything or been bribed and ended up in going back to the capital in a prison van.

    Now the emperor wanted to rectify the market order, and the officials became entangled in endless quarrels as usual. Most of them were trying to state that the country couldn¡¯t stand any turbulence anymore and once the investigation was proceeded, the situation would be unsteady again since so many people were going to be involved.

    After Gu Tingye had heard them talking for the whole morning, he interrupted the one who had argued in the loudest voice and asked with a modest look on his face, ¡°Let¡¯s put everything else aside. I just want to ask if we are going to deal with the salt affairs or not?¡±

    That official flushed with embarrassment for a while. Then he told the consequences and difficulties again.

    Gu Tingye then asked, ¡°So you mean we shouldn¡¯t deal with the affairs and can just leave them like this?¡±

    No matter how those officials tried to change the subject, Gu Tingye only asked one thing, ¡°Is it necessary to deal with the salt affairs for the state and the people?¡±

    The salt tax should upy one fifth of the national ie, but now upied less than one fiftieth. In such a serious case, no officials dared to say there was no need to rectify the order. For the moment, the imperial court fell into silence. Seeing this situation, the emperor was greatly encouraged.

    Great. Since everyone agreed on the necessity of dealing with the salt affairs, the next questions should be, ¡®How to deal with them?¡¯ ¡®Who should be in charge of them?¡¯, ¡®Should we do it slowly or swiftly?¡¯.

    Minn really admired what Gu Tingye had done. This man found the right path quickly. After he had learned the discourse on politics, he already knew about the separation debating method. However, when Gu Tingye was about to discuss the candidate of taking charge of the salt affairs on the imperial court, Minn couldn¡¯t help but get a bit scared, ¡°Do... you want to go?¡±

    Gu Tingye waved his sleeves and sat on the wooden armchair, saying with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already told His Majesty that I can never do detailed work like this.¡±

    Minn patted on her chest and let out a sigh of relief.

    The life of a woman in the ancient times really was difficult. She didn¡¯t want her husband to be Hai Rui or Yan Song. The best result was being a man like Tan Lun who showed great loyalty, had friends all over the country, was in a high position with matched sry and benefited his descendants.

    Seeing her being like this, Gu Tingye pinched her earlobe and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, His Majesty has nned for this. After the rebellion in the southern area was suppressed, many of the officials in the garrison camps have been reced. Since most of the first-ssmanders are loyal to His Majesty, he then decided to deal with the salt affairs.¡±

    Minn held the man¡¯s arms and smiled like a morning glory. Then she rested her head on his sturdy shoulder and said in a low voice, ¡°As long as you can stay safe, I don¡¯t care about the high position or great wealth.¡± Her voice sounded shy and her body felt tender.

    Gu Tingye only felt an urge and held Minn in his arms with a smile on his face. Then he started to touch the ce under her waist.

    Minn pressed on his hand which was still going down and said with redness on her face, ¡°We are still observing mourning for your brother right now.¡±

    No contraception measure was one hundred percent effective, let alone that she was in her period right now.

    Gu Tingye, with a gloomy look on his face, held Minn in his arms and rubbed her for a long while. Finally, he stood up and walked to the outside. Seeing his sullen face, Minn followed him right away and asked what he was going to do.

    ¡°Pull thenterns off.¡±

 Chapter 278: I Wonâ€™t Demolish the Walls Unless They Move Away (1)

    <h4>Chapter 278: I Won¡¯t Demolish the Walls Unless They Move Away (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    ording to the feudal code of ethics from the Zhou Dynasty, if a man¡¯s elder brother passed away, he should observe mourning for nine months. However, Gu Tingyu was not only Gu Tingye¡¯s elder brother, but also the formal inheritor of the Gu¡¯s family who had been ennobled. Therefore, Gu Tingyu was considered to be the head of the Gu family, and his brothers should observe deep mourning during the first three months after he deceased, which forbade them to sleep with women, hold banquets and entertain themselves.

    As a result, Gu Tingye could see his gorgeous wife every day but couldn¡¯t touch or kiss her. On the other side, Zhu shi¡¯s baby bump looked more obvious day by day. Gu Tingye, with a gloomy look on his face, felt that he and the Qin family were born to be enemies.

    One day, the people from Marquis Dongchang¡¯s family came to invite Gu Tingye and Minn to have tea and taste the plums together, but were rejected tly.

    Old Madam Qin, eyes red, then went to persuade Minn.

    ¡°Master is so sad.¡± Minn exined that, ¡°The grievance in his heart is too hard to vent, and he even couldn¡¯t bear to see the whitentern. That object would remind him of his Eldest Brother... He always gets sad when thinking of Eldest Brother.¡±

    Old Madam Qin, choked with words, remembered what had happenedtely. Indignant, she almost fainted again.

    After Minnforted her ¡®weak¡¯ mother-inw, she went back to the Cheng Manor leisurely. Then, she received a message from the Sheng family: Changbai will be sent to the local offices at the end of this month. Master and Madam Gu, pleasee back to the Sheng¡¯s mansion to join the family reunion.

    Minn had all sorts of doubts. Then she turned around and said, ¡°I thought my dad is going to be sent to the local offices. Why my brother is going now?¡±

    Gu Tingye leaned against the window with a book in his hand while chuckling, ¡°My father-inw truly is a wise man. Shen Shiqi is not the only old fox in the government.¡±

    Actually, Shen Shiqi, who was known as the evergreen in the political arena, truly was an outstanding man. He never offended anyone and was valued by the emperor a lot since Official Shen was able to read the emperor¡¯s mind and had an insight into the conflicts among the other officials.

    However,tely the situation in the political circle was getting moreplicated. Official Shen found that sometimes he had to take sides and by doing that he would either offend the emperor or the officials. Therefore, in order to maintain his good reputation in hister years, Shen Shiqi had submitted letters of resignation to the emperor since the beginning of this year. Of course, the emperor disagreed with that. As a result, Shen Shiqi then stayed at home on the pretext of illness for half a year(managed to escape two unprecedentedly fierce disputes on the imperial court), which could be regarded as being absent from work openly.

    The emperor lost the ¡°tug-of-war¡± and atst permitted Shen Shiqi¡¯s resignation.

    The emperor had thought that it was better to let this old fox continue working as the Prime Minister than appointing a person he didn¡¯t like. When the opportunity came up, he would assign his trusted subordinate to that post. Right now, Official Yao whom the emperor trusted a lot had just entered the Cab and wasn¡¯t experienced enough. Now that Shen Shiqi had resigned, the perfect candidate to rece him in the emperor¡¯s mind was not qualified yet, and the ones who were qualified were not fully trusted by the emperor.

    Shen Shiqi, the old fox, was so sensible that after he had been permitted to resign, he rmended a person to the emperor at once, who was Official Lu who always seemed drowsy among the officials on the imperial court.-- ¡®All right, then Official Lu it is.¡¯ The emperor thought.

    ¡°That old man...¡± Every time Gu Tingye mentioned Official Lu, he couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth.

    In fact, Official Lu was even older than Official Shen and also calmer. He often did everything he should do and said everything he should say. As long as the emperor didn¡¯t get sick of him, he would be able to make contributions to this country until thest day of his life.

    Before Shen Shiqi resigned, he sent a nephew and a grandson-inw of him whom he thought highly of to the local offices, leaving another nephew of him and his disciples on the imperial court. After he had finished dealing with those things in high spirits, he got on the coach to go back to his hometown like a man who had dedicated his whole life to the country.

    Perhaps Sheng Hong had heard something from Official Lu or sensed something by himself. He suddenly felt that it was better to let Changbai who had just got into the political circle stay away from the trouble on the imperial court and observe the situation first, in case Changbai¡¯s promising future would be ruined.

    Gu Tingye agreed with Sheng Hong¡¯s idea a lot. As a man in a high position who was favored by the emperor, Gu Tingye had still been set up a few times even though he, as a general(he still dealt mostly with the military affairs), didn¡¯t join the discussions on the imperial court so often, not to mention Changbai.

    When the couple arrived at the Sheng¡¯s mansion, they realized that Sheng Hong actually wanted to ask Gu Tingye for help.

    ¡°County Ze is in a remote area where the mountains are high and paths are rugged. I¡¯m not afraid that your Eldest Brother-in-Law will have to endure hardship. It¡¯s good for the young man to have a tough time for a while. It¡¯s just, he might have to pass the wilderness, I¡¯m afraid of the danger on the road...¡±

    Gu Tingye understood what Sheng Hong wanted to say at once, ¡°Father-in-Law, your consideration is reasonable. I¡¯ll find a few capable guards for my Eldest Brother-in-Law at once to guarantee his safety.¡± He paused to think for a while and then added, ¡°A few old acquaintances of mine happen to work in the Center of Prefecture Chen which is close to County Ze. I¡¯ll write them a letter to let them take care of Eldest Brother-inw, in case he would be bothered by the thieves or robbers.¡±

    Sheng Hong let out a sigh of relief and beamed, ¡°The guards in my family are not strong enough and I can not trust them. The guards you entrust for us, as long as they are honest men with good character, we won¡¯t treat them unfairly. If they can work for us for a long time, we can take care of them until thest day of their life.¡±

    Gu Tingye nodded, saying, ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much, brother-inw.¡± Changbai gave an obeisance to Gu Tingye.

    In the inner room, Wang shi was shedding tears constantly while pulling Minn¡¯s sleeves, wailing, ¡°What was you dad thinking?! It¡¯s not like our family is not powerful enough. Even if Changbai has to be sent to the local offices, why couldn¡¯t your father find a nice ce for him? The unruly people alle from the remote and backward area. That county... I¡¯m afraid, afraid that...¡±

    Old Madam Sheng sat on the seat with a sullen face, not willing to utter a single word.

    Minn stroked her wrist which hurt badly due to Wang shi¡¯s pinch and keptforting the woman, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. Dad is always a wise person. He only did that for Eldest Brother¡¯s own good.¡±

    ¡°For your brother¡¯s own good? I think your father is just getting muddleheaded!¡± Wang shi cried in pain, ¡°Your brother has grown up in a wealthy family since his childhood and never endures any hardships! What can we do now!¡±

    Minn had no idea what to do and tried tofort Wang shi for a long time. Still, it didn¡¯t stop Wang shi from crying louder and louder.

    Old Madam Sheng finally couldn¡¯t tolerate it anymore. She thumped on the table and growled, ¡°Have you finished yet? Minn¡¯s husband is still sitting out there. Stop humiliating yourself! Why do you make the same mistake over and over again? Do not interfere with the men¡¯s business! You¡¯ll only bring more trouble!¡±

 Chapter 279: I Wonâ€™t Demolish the Walls Unless They Move Away (2)

    <h4>Chapter 279: I Won¡¯t Demolish the Walls Unless They Move Away (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Wang shi covered her face with a handkerchief and sobbed in a lower voice, ¡°Of course I don¡¯t dare to interfere with the men¡¯s business, but this is relevant to Changbai! He, he... I heard that most of the people in that area are brutal, Changbai has never met someone like them...¡±

    ¡°Shut up! What the hell do you know!¡± Old Madam Sheng, furious at Wang shi¡¯s foolishness, held the tea cup in her hand tightly and even wished that she could throw it to Wang shi to wake thetter up, ¡°Although County Ze is remote, it also means that it is not a vitalmunication hub. Since that ce is not so important, there wouldn¡¯t be any conflict of interests. As long as Changbai could be safe and healthy, he can develop the ce, help the people there build up strength, build bridges, pave the roads and encourage farming. By doing that, he will make a lot of achievements. What do you want him to do in those wealthy ces? Seek money?¡±

    Wang shi got dazed hearing that, ¡°Rea, really...?¡±

    Seeing that, Old Madam Sheng could only sigh, ¡°Do you think the lives of the magistrates in those wealthy counties are easy? The human rtions are extremelyplicated and all sorts of forces are hard to deal with in and flowing with milk and honey. Our family hasn¡¯t gained a strong foothold now, Changbai will be restrained in so many ways and live a difficult life in those rich ces.¡±

    Wang shi gradually stopped crying, still with a worried look on her face, seeming not fully convinced. Old Madam Sheng then got impatient and said straightly, ¡°This thing is already settled. You should stop exaggerating in case Changbai and his wife would feel ill at ease when they leave home. Don¡¯t scare them.¡±

    ¡°They will leave together? Changbai¡¯s wife will go with him?¡± What concerned Wang shi really was strange. As she rubbed her eyes, she grasped the second key point at once andined,

    ¡°A daughter-inw should stay at home to serve her father-inw and mother-inw!¡±

    ¡°Of course they will go together!¡± Old Madam Sheng red at Wang shi and cursed, ¡°Do you think that remote ce is the paradise? Will you feel at ease if Changbai doesn¡¯t have his wife taking care of him there? You really want him to go there alone? Shut your mouth and let me continue. Do not let him marry a concubine at once, it will only bring him trouble on the road. Why don¡¯t you find a few considerate servants and maids for the couple?¡±

    Hearing that, Wang shi blushed at once and lowered her head with embarrassment. Then Old Madam Sheng added with a sarcastic look, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if a man wants to marry a concubine, his wife will never be able to stop him. Now I want you to stop stirring up trouble. If you have nothing else to do, why don¡¯t you visit Rn more often? She¡¯s going to give birth to her baby soon.¡±

    Minn stood by the side with her head lowered the whole time. Now that her grandma was reproaching her mother, it was inappropriate for her to chime in, let alone that she totally agreed with Old Madam Sheng¡¯s words. Mrs. Wang was like a clock which always malfunctioned at the critical time without fixing.

    After they had chatted for a while, Old Madam Sheng rushed Wang shi into greeting Gu Tingye, saying that Gu Tingye seldom came to the Sheng¡¯s mansion and that Wang shi should at least make a greeting to him. Having heard that, Wang shi went to her room to wash her face and put on make-up.

    Old Madam Sheng kept Minn in the House of Peaceful Ages. After they chatted on the household stuff for a short time, Old Madam Sheng went straight to the point, ¡°I heard that the people of Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s family will divide up family property soon. Hasn¡¯t His Majesty allocated funds to your family for the construction work of the new mansion? It has been two months, why haven¡¯t youbined the two mansions?¡±

    Minn gave a wry smile. She knew that Old Madam Sheng would ask her that, so she just told the truth directly, ¡°We thought about dividing up the family property long ago. Tingye would never agree to live with those people. However, we still haven¡¯t figured out the excuse to drive them away... s.¡±

    No one had expected that.

    When Gu Tingyu was about to breathe hisst, all the rtives of the Gu family in Jin Ling and City Qing had arrived at Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion. However, at that time, Gu Tingyu suddenly struggled to get up from his sickbed and took out two pieces of paper from his pillow in front of everyone.

    On one piece of the paper was written all the detailed property of Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s family, including the estates, the silvers, the stores and the valuable objects which had been handed down by their ancestors ever since he inherited the title.

    At that moment, Old Madam Qin¡¯s face turned a bit pale.

    The other piece of paper was an old copy that Gu Tingye¡¯s grandpa and grandma wrote about thirty years ago when they nned to divide up family property, which stipted how much property including the estates, the silvers and farnds would be allocated to the few legal families(the First, Fourth and Fifth family) and the illegal families(they had already moved out of Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion).

    The people of the Fourth and Fifth Family changed the look on their faces at once.

    Gu Tingyu asked his uncles to check the seal on the paper while he could still breathe.

    Although at that time he had already been at hisst gasp, his mind was quite clear and his speech was wless, ¡°Second Brother has wandered outside for years, there are so many things in the family he doesn¡¯t understand. Now I feel it necessary to make things clear to him. As long as he could take good care of our family, father will rest in peace.¡±

    The room fell into silence. Everyone was clear about what he was up to.

    ¡°... The former Master of the Gu¡¯s family, truly was an outstanding man.¡± Old Madam Sheng said slowly with her eyes half closed.

    Minn sighed, ¡°Tingye... was annoyed about this.¡±

    Gu Tingye had the confidence that he was able to cope with those bastards although he knew that it would be hard and he would inevitably court the criticism of others. However, Gu Tingyu had helped him deal with those people, at the risk of offending Old Madam Qin.

    Now, Gu Tingye had to remember that favor, even if he didn¡¯t want to.

    ¡°Are they willing to leave?¡± Old Madam Sheng asked in a low voice while leaning against the back of the chair.

    ¡°They have to be, even if they don¡¯t want to.¡± The clear answer sounded quite indifferent.

    Old Madam Sheng suddenly opened her eyes and stared at Minn straightly with a shrewd look, saying in a heavy voice, ¡°What will you do?¡±

    Minn stood straight proudly and said with a smile, ¡°Now, we have the Red Iron Edict and the inscribed board which was presented by His Majesty. As long as they don¡¯t leave, I won¡¯t demolish the walls of the Cheng Manor. They want to live with us together? Only in their dreams!¡±

    ¡°So...¡± Old Madam Sheng changed to a calmer look and asked with interest.

    ¡°I can stall for time, so can Tingye and all the people in the Gu¡¯s family except for...¡± Minn suddenly chuckled gently, ¡°Lady Tingcan.¡±

    If Gu Tingcan still wanted to marry into a decent family, she¡¯d better hurry now, otherwise she would really be an olddy then.

    Old Madam Qin was good at ying innocent while using others as her shield all her life.

    This time, Old Madam Qin would have to get rid of her own helpers on her own. As the whole thing came to light, everyone¡¯s true colors would be exposed. If Old Madam Qin wanted to fight Minn in the future, she would have to do it all by herself. By then, Minn would be willing to take that challenge!

    After a long while, Old Madam Sheng smiled tenderly, ¡°This is what you want?¡±

    Minn replied with a firm look, ¡°He gives me honor and trust, I can not enjoy happiness without doing anything.¡±

 Chapter 280: The Marriage of Sister-In-Law (1)

    <h4>Chapter 280: The Marriage of Sister-In-Law (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Thanks to Sheng Hong, Minn was lucky to witness the act of the angelic bitch for over ten years. Concubine Lin was able to irritate Wang shi very easily with all kinds of excuses. Minn was certain that there had been a few times Concubine Lin wanted to receive the punishments such as standing or kneeling for a long time. Getting a few bruises would fit in with Concubine Lin¡¯s wish even more. After that, when Sheng Hong came back, he would definitely have a serious quarrel with Wang shi.

    Mama Fang said secretly that Concubine Lin¡¯s treatment was far worse than before. At that time(before Yao Yiyi transmigrated to the ancient times), Concubine Lin didn¡¯t need to do anything except for shedding tears in the presence of others(to imply how much grievance she had suffered) or staying sentimental(expressing how sad her life had been) or even putting on a sad look on her face. Then Sheng Hong would definitely get emotional and went to defend her against the injustice by reproaching Wang shi or presenting lots of gifts or money to Concubine Lin.

    Minn concluded: All the angelic bitches needed one or a few men who were willing to protect them firmly. Those men were always easily moved by the concessions those angelic bitches had made or the considerate words they had said and then continued to fight the forces of evil.

    Actually, Minn felt that Concubine Lin was not capable enough since thetter had only managed to instigate Sheng Hong to fight for her. The concubine in the top level was even able to draw the children of the madam to her side and let those kids speak out against injustice for the woman who had jeopardized their family. That really was impressive.

    In a word, the fighting style of the angelic bitches required them to hide behind others the whole time and ask for help from the ¡®righteous persons¡¯. Once they went to the battlefield by themselves and made threatening gestures, they would be called not angelic bitches but cannibals.

    Therefore, Minn felt excited somehow right now. She knew that she would run into lots of trouble in the next few days, but she was still expecting those things to happen in high spirits. She was really curious about what Old Madam Qin who was known as a wise and generous woman would do when there was no one she could use as her pawns.

    A few days after the funeral, Gu Tingye, with the paper which recorded how the family property would be divided in his hand, said straightly in front of everyone in the room, ¡°I want to know when Fourth and Fifth Uncle will move? If you need help, just tell me. I¡¯ll definitely lend my hand.¡±

    Fifth Old Master who had had a hard timetely got furious at once when hearing that, ¡°Boy, are you trying to drive us away now?¡±

    Gu Tingye did not even bother to utter a word. He shook his sleeves in anger and took the hand of Minn who was pretending to be a tame girl. Then, they both left.

    As the saying goes, ¡°Great waves are able to sweep away sand¡±. Only at a critical moment like this would everyone expose their true colors.

    After Gu Tingye had acted arrogantly, Fifth Old Master who still had the conceit of a schr showed his backbone right away by insisting on moving away in a loud voice. He even said decisively, ¡°Even if you want me to be here, I won¡¯t stay anymore.¡± Hearing that, Fifth Old Madam felt quite anxious. After failing to persuade her husband, she could only stall the time with the excuse: the mansion which was distributed to us has been empty for too long, it should be at least furnished or repaired for a while.

    Gu Tingyang who had been threatened in the Imperial Prison had been hiding in his room drinking and having fun with his beautiful concubines and maids all day long. He never came out. Madam Yang didn¡¯t say anything as always. Since the members of the Fifth family couldn¡¯t reach an agreement, Gu Tingdi and his wife could only prepare for moving at a very slow speed.

    Hearing that story, Minn smiled and turned around, ¡°Like I said, Fifth Uncle truly is a lofty person, but Fifth Aunt is a hypocrite.¡±

    Gu Tingye said, ¡°When Sister-In-Law Yang married into the Gu family, someone said that Fifth Uncle is not sophisticated enough but always keeps his promise as a nobleman. However, Fifth Aunt is just a mother who pampers her child too much.¡±

    Minn agreed with that a lot. Then she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Who said that?¡±

    With a gloomy look on Gu Tingye¡¯s face, he replied sadly, ¡°My father.¡±

    In contrast with the chaos in the Fifth family, the Fourth family seemed quite peaceful. Fourth Old Mastery on the bed moaning and groaning all day to ¡®recover his body¡¯ as if he didn¡¯t hear Gu Tingye¡¯s words that day. The whole family also kept silent the whole time.

    Minn twitched her mouth without giving anyments on the people of the Fourth family, feeling contempt for them inwardly.

    After around half a month, Old Madam Qin gradually recovered from her ¡®illness¡¯ and started to visit all the members of the Gu family. She coaxed andforted them and persuaded the people of the Fourth and the Fifth family to stay sincerely. She also told them that Gu Tingye only uttered those words casually that day and everyone should not take them to heart.

    When Minn came to give obeisance to Old Madam Qin, thetter mentioned this again.

    ¡°It has been a hundred days since Tingyu passed away, so it is not inappropriate to begin construction. Since His Majesty has already granted you thend between our mansion and the Cheng Manor, when are you and Tingye nning to break the wall andbine the two mansions?¡±

    Minn knew she would ask that and replied smilingly, ¡°Thend and the wall will not run away. There¡¯s no hurry to do that.¡±

    The look in Old Madam Qin¡¯s eyes changed, and she fiddled with the beads on her bracelet, ¡°I know there¡¯s no hurry, but you have to make a n. It¡¯s not right to leave it like this all the time. We are a family after all, the wall between our mansions shouldn¡¯t exist.¡±

    Minn covered her face with her sleeve and chuckled, ¡°Old Madam, what are you talking about? The Gu¡¯s people live in Jinling, the Qing City and the capital. There are so many walls which separate all our family members, but it doesn¡¯t mean that we are not rtives. We are tied by blood. Once anyone in our family runs into a problem, we will do our best to help. A wall wouldn¡¯t influence our blood rtionship. You have considered too much.¡±

    Old Madam Qin got dazed first and then forced a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± After pausing for a while, she showed a distressed look again, ¡°There¡¯s another thing. Your Fourth and Fifth Uncle did have made mistakes at that time, but now those are all bygones, we should hang the inscribed board of our mansion again. These days, I¡¯ve always dreamed of Tingye¡¯s father and couldn¡¯t help but feel ill at ease. Now our family has regained our influence relying on Tingye¡¯s power. Otherwise, otherwise... I don¡¯t dare to meet his father when I die.¡± Saying this, she already got tears in her eyes.

    Most of the people would be touched by that look of an elder. However, Minn only looked outside the window while saying slowly, ¡°Is it Old Master¡¯s wish? I don¡¯t think so. No one has treated hisst words seriously, right?¡±

    Hearing that, Old Madam Qin changed the look on her face right away.

    Gu Tingye was never the person who would submit to humiliation. Since he had already pleaded for the people of the Gu family and held the funeral for Gu Tingyu, which gave him a lot of grievances, he had straightly exposed all the things in front of Gu¡¯s nsmen who were from Jinling and the Qing City to vent his anger.

 Chapter 281: The Marriage of Sister-In-Law (2)

    <h4>Chapter 281: The Marriage of Sister-In-Law (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    His uncles whom Old Master Gu had entrusted with the letters felt extremely ashamed, especially his legal uncle in the n in the Qing City who raised the question directly, ¡°When you guys told us to give the letters, you imed that you would only guard the property for Tingye in case he would squander wantonly. Even if he did have acted absurdly before, he is already an outstanding man after he joined the army. Why haven¡¯t you given him back his property yet?¡±

    The people of the Fourth and the Fifth family all felt awkward and didn¡¯t dare to reply. Only Gu Tingyang yelled rashly, ¡°Eldest Uncle was already beyond recovery at that time. Who knows if he has done those things with a clear mind? What if he gets confused with age...¡±

    Before he could finish his words, he met with disdainful gazes of everyone in the room at once. Then, he was pped on the face by Fifth Old Master.

    After that, everyone started to condemn this affair, which even affected Old Madam Qin¡¯s long-standing good reputation, although she had already returned her share of the property. An aunt of Gu Tingye from Jinling was always a mean woman. What''s more, others alwayspare her with the virtuous and gentle Old Madam Qin since the two women are sister-inws. This time this aunt of Gu Tingye finally had a chance to sneer at Old Madam Qin, ¡°I have really thought that she is a once-in-a -generation great step-mother!¡±

    Gu Tingye felt super d to hear that and didn¡¯t even notice that Fifth Old Master had also returned his share: one third of the property.

    Only Fourth Old Master kept ying dumb like a dead pig which didn¡¯t not mind the hot water.

    After Old Madam Qin had heard Minn¡¯s words, the look on her face turned sullen at once. Then she said stiffly, ¡°Anyway, we should set a date.¡±

    Minn stirred the tea leaves slowly while saying in a soft voice, ¡°Your are right. However, Master said that it¡¯s not a small deal beginning the construction work and he would supervise the construction process by himself when he is free. But he really is busytely, so the construction work might have to wait for a few years to be started.

    Old Madam Qin gasped in shock, ¡°A few years? Are you kidding?!¡± Then she flew into a rage immediately, ¡°That will only bring humiliation to our family!¡±

    Minn still replied in an eased tone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Master said that he ns to proceed the construction on arge scale and wouldn¡¯t only demolish the walls. Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion hasn¡¯t been repaired for generations, some of the houses are too old. He¡¯d like to take this opportunity to restore the gate, the walls and some other ces.¡±

    Old Madam Qin asked immediately, ¡°So, the houses where Fourth and Fifth Old Master live will also be repaired?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know that. It depends on the opinions of the construction workers.¡± Minn yed dumb.

    Old Madam Qin only stared at Minn with a gruesome look in her eyes.

    Minn gave a tender smile, ¡°It is stated on the imperial edict that the affair ofbining the two mansions together should adapt to the circumstances. Old Madam, you should take it easy. We are neighbors now and it wouldn¡¯t take you very long to arrive at the Cheng Manor. If there¡¯s anything you¡¯d like us to know, just send someone to pass the message.¡±

    Seeing the gloomy look on Old Madam Qin¡¯s face, Minn only looked right into her eyes with a calm expression.

    ¡°... Your words make sense. There¡¯s no hurry doing that.¡±

    After saying that, Old Madam Qin stopped talking about that topic and then leaned on the arhat bed again while only chatting about the household stuff with Minn. Thetter also never mentioned that topic while totally engaging herself in the chitchat.

    This time Minn had avoided the trouble, but she was still in rm while reminding herself, ¡®This bone is tough, I should watch out.¡¯

    After that, Minn¡¯s life went on as usual. Sometimes she would go to check Shao shi¡¯s condition and bring some small toys for Xian to y. Most of the time, she stayed at her own mansion to deal with her family affairs and check Rong¡¯s study. All the invitation cards sent to the Cheng Manor had been rejected by her because she chose to observe mourning at home the whole time.

    At the beginning of August, Minn bid farewell to Changbai and Hai shi with tears in her eyes. Considering the poor medical condition in the less developed area, Changbai¡¯s children had been left in the Sheng¡¯s mansion. Quan would stay in the House of Peaceful Ages under the guard of Old Madam Sheng while the little girl would be looked after by Wang shi.

    The official exnation was that Old Madam Sheng was too old to take care of two kids and needed Wang shi to share the burden.

    Qing was a cute pretty girl. The chubby girl crawled around all day chuckling and giggling, looking super adorable. Seeing the cute baby, Wang shi could temporarily forget about her bitterness. Once, when Minn came back to the Sheng¡¯s mansion, she even found that Wang shi was gentler than before with a plumper face and held the baby girl in her arms the whole time. Perhaps it was because this woman finally knew what was worth treasuring.

    That was good for the family harmony.

    During these boring days, all the entertainments were forbidden. The best news was that Rong had finally made some achievements in her poor study. Minn eventually saw the light of hope.

    One morning, when Minn asked Rong to recite the ¡®Being Respectful and Cautious¡¯, the third article in Women¡¯s Commandments, thetter not only managed to recite the article, but also volunteered to write it down.

    There was not a single mistake in the article the girl wrote from memory. Although her style of writing was still a bit rigid, all the words she had written down looked neat and tidy, which showed clearly that the girl had worked hard on this¡ª A few days ago, the girl had still miswritten the words ¡®Youyu Taotang¡¯ as ¡®You Yu Tao Tang¡¯. Now seeing Rong¡¯s big achievement, Minn got both surprised and cheerful, thinking, ¡®Thank God, I almost got desperate. Now it seems she could at least finish studying the Four Books For Women before she gets married.¡¯

    Then, Minn heaped praises on Rong at once, making thetter blush bashfully with her head lowered. When Minn took out a pair of delicate crystal earrings with rosy gold sps from the drawer and presented them to Rong, the girl, although she wanted the earrings a lot, still refused while asking in a low voice if she could invite Xian to y with her in the Cheng Manor.

    This was the first time Minn changed her opinion of Rong.

    Rong was a stubborn and active girl who didn¡¯t like to study at all. This time it must be very hard for her to make that request to Minn for her friend. What was more, Minn also liked Xian because of thetter¡¯s sensible and tame character. Ever since Xian¡¯s father died, she had to bear the helpless and sad feelings whileforting her widowed mother. In the meantime, the little girl also disciplined the servants in her yard strictly, like an adult.

    ¡®It¡¯s good to bring the girl here to let her rx herself.¡¯ Thinking of that, Minn agreed with Rong while pondering how to persuade Shao shi.

    Rong was quite excited and made huge progress in her study in the next few days. After Xian had arrived, Rong behaved like a little host by ying with the thin and sad girl all day. Sometimes they yed chess, and sometimes they yed puzzles. During the ten days of Xian¡¯s stay, they had solved four ring puzzles and Minn had bought them three sets of building blocks. Now it was summer time, and the garden full of beautiful flowers became their amusement park.

    Minn was afraid that they would get burnt under the sun. Then she tried to use food to tempt them.

    Then, the two little girls went to the pond to gather lotuses and then picked the lotus seeds to make White Fungus Soup, which tasted super sweet and cool with some ice blocks inside. After that, they pulled out the lotus roots to make Sugar Candy Lotus Root Slices with sticky rice. This dish tasted even better when being sprinkled with honey... The two girls made so many summer desserts that they even left some to the elders in Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion.

 Chapter 282: The Marriage of Sister-In-Law (3)

    <h4>Chapter 282: The Marriage of Sister-In-Law (3)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Minn also built a swing with double seats on a soft grasnd in front of the House of Cardamom Fragrance. However, she specified that the two girls could not y on the swing when the sunlight was strong and she would take the swing down immediately once they broke that rule. The two girls agreed to that seriously. Minn also asked the carpenter to make arge wooden basin which was two and a half feet high and five feet in diameter for the two girls to y water in the room. The girls in ancient times had never seen something like this and were both crazy about the water games. After they put on their underwear, they jumped into the basin and never wanted to get out.

    Kids were the ones who were the most unlikely to stay sad the whole time. Day by day, Xian gradually got cheerful with smiles on her face all day. Since there were no strict elders in the Cheng Manor, the two little girls were like the pupils who were enjoying their summer vacation. Every day, they jabbered like the sparrows, making the whole mansion a lot more lively.

    Children still needed ymates.

    Minn fell into a trance with her hands holding her chin while staring at the two girls. Their faces both got chubbier and a bit suntan and their eyes were full of vitality. Minn was d for the girls while thinking, ¡®They are less than ten, there¡¯s no need to teach them rules so soon.¡¯

    Let alone that ever since Xian came, Rong¡¯s study had got even better.

    Summer days were always long. When Minn and Gu Tingye started their great business of creating a baby, Old Madam Qin became socially active again. She took her daughter to attend all kinds of social activities and brought Minn with them every time.

    Minn was well aware of this kind of social asions, since she had also attended some before she got married.

    Minn felt that it was inappropriate to refuse Old Madam Qin since this mattered for Gu Tingcan¡¯s marriage, so Minn just regarded those asions as an opportunity for her to expand her contacts. What was more, every time Minn saw Gu Tingcan¡¯s delicate and proud face, she felt much cooler on the hot summer days. The reason why Old Madam Qin had brought Minn with her was that she wanted to show how harmonious the Gu family was.

    Unfortunately, even if Minn was willing to cooperate, Gu Tingcan was still too young and naive to pretend to be close to Minn. Lots of the women from other families were sensible enough to sense the estrangement between Minn and Gu Tingcan. Even the ones who didn¡¯t have sharp eyes, if not so ill-informed, should know that Gu Tingye¡¯s family and the other Gu¡¯s people still lived separately and hadn¡¯tbined their mansions.

    That truly was a subtle situation.

    Actually, Minn didn¡¯t have any chance to talk on such asions. In the social meetings among the nobledies and madams, seniority should be given priority to. Thedies who hadn¡¯t got married mostly didn¡¯t talk much since they had to stay gentle, obedient, quiet and smart. As for the young madams who had just got married and hadn¡¯t given birth to a child like Minn, they should stay even quieter.

    As a result, Minn could only sit upright with a tender and shy smile on her face as if she was just a beautiful nt while the only thing she needed to do was chiming in from time to time.

    The most troublesome thing for her was that some women always asked her, ¡°... Why do you still live separately? Why haven¡¯t youbined your mansions?¡±

    Every time Old Madam Qin heard those questions, she would sit there with a gentle look while waiting for Minn to give an answer to everyone. It should be admitted that Old Madam Qin was quite popr with others, so there were lots of people raising questions like that. Some might be purely curious, while some....

    ¡°Beginning construction and building mansions are of great importance. I wanted to ask a geomancer to choose a best date to start the work.¡± On a tea party in Marquis Zhongjing¡¯s mansion, Minn answered that.

    The old master of Marquis Zhongjing¡¯s family was the brother of Old General Zheng. Although the Zheng family divided their family property long ago, the two families were in a close rtionship. The people of the Zheng family had always been cautious and careful and never got involved in the affairs in the imperial court. What was more, they had Zheng Jun and Zheng Xiao, the two brothers who had followed the right leader, which made them favored by the emperor a lot.

    No matter what those women were thinking, they wouldn¡¯t continue asking the same question since Minn had already given an exnation.¡ª This was Gu¡¯s family affair after all, and others shouldn¡¯t be overconcerned. Nevertheless, there were still a few blunt women saying smilingly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be so troublesome! You merely need to demolish the wall.¡±

    Minn replied with a worried look, ¡°s... I know it would bring us lots of trouble, but our master serves the army and has earned his official rank by fighting brutal wars. I always worry about him. As a matter of fact, the construction work might also affect one¡¯s fortune, I think it¡¯s better to be cautious.¡±

    Lots of the women there were families of the generals. Hearing Minn¡¯s words, they felt that they shared the same feelings with her. Theoretically, the families of the generals went to the temples more frequently than the families of the civil officials.

    Eldest Madam Zheng who always stayed dignified and serious also nodded slightly to express her concurrence. Old General Geng¡¯s wife also patted on her chest while praying to Buddha. Then she said, ¡°The Gu¡¯s girl is right. I have also invited a Taoist master to practice geomancy in my mansiontely.¡±

    Ever since Old General Geng came to the capital, everything had gone wrong in his family. No wonder his wife would get a bit anxious.

    All the women there had been intrigued by that topic and started to discuss which Taoist master was the most skillful one or which temple attracted the most prayers or which Buddhist possessed the greatest power of the Buddha. Minn lowered her head while feeling guilty secretly, ¡®I didn¡¯t mean to encourage the superstition.¡¯

    As all the other women were in a heated discussion, Old Madam Qin¡¯s face gradually turned sullen, but she still had to hide the expression in her eyes.

    The real decent noble madams wouldn¡¯t question others so closely. Sometimes when Minn ran into some women from the shabby families who had no sense of propriety, she would lower her head smilingly and didn¡¯t even bother to utter a single word. Once those women saw that she didn¡¯t want to talk about this subject, they would be sensible enough to change to another topic. Once in a while, she would be pestered by someone endlessly. Then she would look to the host right away.

    If the host could solve her problem, it would be the best. If the host couldn¡¯t save her, then she wouldn¡¯t associate with this family then. Until now, there was not a single problem Minn couldn¡¯t solve.

    No matter how popr Old Madam Qin was among those women, they still wouldn¡¯t offend Gu Tingye¡¯s wife.

    The most awkward situation happened in Marquis Dongchang¡¯s mansion, which was also Old Madam Qin¡¯s parents¡¯ home.

    A young madam of a coteral branch of Marquis Dongchang¡¯s family kept bothering Minn with those questions and even criticized Minn sarcastically for declining with all kinds of excuses and making a fuss.

    Minn had no intention to tolerate the people of this family, so she retorted at once with a cold smile, ¡°Madam, you really are a warmhearted person. Master and I are both not in a hurry to deal with the construction affairs in our own family, why do you seem so anxious? Don¡¯t your family rules forbid you to poke your nose into others¡¯ business?¡±

 Chapter 283: Real Winner in the Family Feud (1)

    <h4>Chapter 283: Real Winner in the Family Feud (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Human feelings were like running water. The affairs in the world were like the clouds. Everything was in constant change.

    Four Old Master and Fifth Old Master had never expected that their rtives who had relied on them to live before would dare to talk to them like that.

    The elders of the Gu family who had been invited here by Gu Tingye, with shaking teeth and scanty hair, were still able to assert eloquently while citing the story of Shang Yang issuing the ¡®Living Separately¡¯ order as well as thews and disciplines of all the dynasties. They said that the branches of the prospering families all needed to live independently. It was good for the prosperity of each branch and the members could still help each other in this way¡­ Their long speech could be concluded by one sentence: After the family property was divided, each branch should live separately.

    ¡°You said that Old Master Gu has lived with the Fourth and Fifth family? Well, after one¡¯s parents die, it is reasonable for him to live with his brothers who are close to him. However, one could depend on his parents, uncles or brothers, but it is unreasonable for him to depend on his nephew.¡±

    ¡°Well, you said that Old Madam Qin is still alive? Old Madam Qin is much younger than Fourth and Fifth Old Master. Don¡¯t say that you two don¡¯t want to leave because you hate to part with your sister-inw.¡±

    ¡°You said that Gu Tingyu has also lived with his uncles? That was because he was too weak to govern the whole mansion. It is fair that the elders have helped him in the mansion. However, Gu Tingye is still a lively man right now.¡±

    ¡°The great achievements Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion has made are inseparable from Fourth and Fifth uncle¡¯s hard work. Thanks for your support, help and care over the past decades. Now it is time for you guys to retreat. Your glorious image and virtuous character would be remembered forever.¡±

    Goodbye, see you, take care.

    Fifth Old Master shivered in anger and got limp on the armchair. Fourth Old Master pounded on the table and stood up right away, ¡°I¡¯ll stay or leave when I want to. You have no right to tell me what to do!¡±

    He was a rude man after all. Then he started to act shamelessly while pointing to the people who sat at the back with their heads lowered, cursing, ¡°You barefaced guys! In former days, you clung to me like the sters and lived on the allowances I gave to you. Now you just kick me out when I am down! I¡¯m telling you this, I won¡¯t leave! I¡¯ll see if Gu Tingye dares to drive me away by himself!¡±

    He uttered those words in an imposing manner. Obviously, he had a great n, but others had counterns.

    After a short while, Gu Tingxuan walked into the hall with cold sweats on his forehead and then whispered to his father. Hearing that, Fourth Old Master changed the look on his face right away. After he had gritted his teeth and stamped his feet for a while, he slumped into his chair dejectedly and stopped arguing.

    The turn was not very unexpected. Minn didn¡¯t even need to inquire about the inside story since the people of the Fourth family had given it away by themselves.

    Gu Tingbing would be banished to a ce three thousand miles away from his family. However, three thousand miles to the north and to the west were extremely different. Three thousand miles north to the capital was the border of the country which was covered with ice and snow and utterly deste and might be invaded by the soldiers of the Jie Country from time to time. The people who were exiled to that ce would never live a peaceful life. It would even be lucky toe back home with aplete body.

    Three thousand miles west to the capital was nothing like that. Ever since Emperor Wu had pacified Nu¡¯er Gandusi, the Jin area as well as the Fen Yuan region were basically at peace and the government¡¯s decades of work started to pay off. Thends had been cultivated, the soldiers had been sent to guard the borders and lots of viges and counties had been built on the west of the area. Except for the entertainment industry (The average age of the prostitutes was above thirty-five), the other industries all developed well.

    There was still room for discussion about where the convicts were about to be banished unless the emperor had pointed out the ce of exile (Poor Lin Chong could only me his bad luck). Due to that reason, every year when the convicts were about to be banished, the Ministry of Penalty and You Si Yamen would be quite busy. People would scramble to fill the vacancies in the two departments (perfect work opportunities for sure).

    Gu Tingxuan was a good brother. These days he had been out the whole time with silvers in order to use his connections to make sure Gu Tingbing would have a peaceful trip. In Gu Tingxuan¡¯s assumption, Gu Tingbing didn¡¯t need to put on the chains and could ride on a horse or sit in the sedan. Also, his destination would be a peaceful county on the northwest where he didn¡¯t need to endure the hardship or live the life of a savage. However, as Gu Tingxuan was about to achieve that result, something went wrong.

    At that time, lots of the noble familes were implicated in the Guilty Prince''s case, some of which were in the same situation as the Gu family. What they did was more than fawning on the Guilty Prince, but not enough to be called collusion, and definitely far from rebellion. While the members of those families who were still in power made efforts to save their own people, they seemed to have exposed the Gu family¡¯s wrongdoing as well.

    Question: what is the most serious crime in the ancient times? Treason and Conspiracy.

    Generally speaking, in the rigidly stratified society of the ancient times, if you were at the apex of power and had a powerful background, then it was not a big deal if you abducted a woman, tramped on the folknd on the horse or even went corrupt. At most, your head would be chopped off. Perhaps your family property would be confiscated, and you families would be sold, but that was the heaviest penalty you could get (If you are the rtives of the Royal family, that penalty would also be skipped).

    However, if youmitted the two crimes mentioned above, you would definitely meet with the extermination of your whole family. Whether you would receive a Three, Nine or Ten Familial extermination all depended the emperor¡¯s mood and moral character.

    What the guilty prince hadmitted was exactly Conspiracy.

    In this perspective, the sentence to the Gu¡¯s family was a bit light. After all, they had truly run errands for the guilty prince.

    Only one member of the Gu family had been sentenced, but other families who were involved in the case had to send some of their male members to the prison. Gu Tingbing would be exiled for three years, but the term of penalty of other guilty men was at least ten years. So, the other families would surely feel unfair.

    What? The Gu family had only helped buy some beauties for the guilty prince? We also had only invited a few performers to act the ys! Did it mean that the performers did more harm than the prostitutes? That was just unreasonable! The families who had bought male prostitutes for the guilty prince were also unhappy with the result! That was pure discrimination for penis! The female and male prostitutes should be of the same use!

    -All right. That was all Minn¡¯s imagination. After she had heard the rumors Xiaotao had told her, she slumped onto the bed right away and then thumped the bed violently whileughing like crazy.

    The whole thing also gave the staff in the Ministry of Penalty a headache.

    Although the emperor had settled thewsuit, the Ministry of Penalty should be in charge of sentencing. When the officials of the Ministry of Penalty received the emperor¡¯s order, they considered the emperor¡¯s intention and gave a light sentence to Gu Tingbing. However, now¡­ If this thing went serious and a few imperial censors got interested in this (the officials in the Ministry of Penalty might treat others ording to their positions), the Ministry of Penalty would run into lots of trouble.

 Chapter 284: Real Winner in the Family Feud (2)

    <h4>Chapter 284: Real Winner in the Family Feud (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    After a few days, word got around from the Ministry of Penalty that Gu Tingbing would be sentenced again. He would either be banished to the ce which was two thousand miles further than the original ce of exile (the very dangerous border), or be exiled for seven years more, which meant the duration of his penalty would be ten years. Also, Fourth Old Master had to pay a lot of money to atone for Gu Tingbing¡¯s crime.

    Fourth Old Master really got scared this time.

    He wanted to use silvers to solve this. However, he had already spent too much money on this. He felt as if he was facing a bottomless hole which could never be filled and didn¡¯t know if his money would work. He also thought of using his connections. However, after he was dismissed from his fifth-ss post that he had inherited, he was just a mere citizen who didn¡¯t even have the right to enter the main hall of the Ministry of the Penalty.

    After hearing the news, Concubine Liu fainted while Second Madam Bing got dazed right away. When they came back to their senses, they both went to beg Fourth Old Master for help. They pulled his sleeves and held his legs while crying miserably, making a scene day and night. Fourth Old Master couldn¡¯t do anything about it and felt ashamed to ask for help from Gu Tingye by himself. Then he told his Eldest Son to go to Gu Tingye.

    No one knew what Gu Tingye had said in the study. Atst, Gu Tingxuan walked out of the study with a frustrated look. After he hade back home and reported what had happened to Fourth Old Master, thetter was in a rage and gave him a good scolding right away.

    Then, two day had passed, and nothing happened again. Today, Rong and Xian were standing in the room together reciting The Peach Blossom Spring while Minn was listening to them with a smile. Minn liked the flowerynguage and the strength of characters in that article. Hearing the clear and tender voice of the two little girls and staring at their adorable faces, Minn felt even more pleasant. Even Xian¡¯s nanny who stood beside them was also happy to see that.

    After they girls finished reciting the article, Minn nodded constantly as apliment. Xian clung to Minn tamely while shaking thetter¡¯s sleeve, saying cutely, ¡°Second Aunt, we have already recited it. You have to fulfill your promise!¡±

    Minn beamed with joy while rubbing Xian¡¯s little face, ¡°Of couse I will. I¡¯ll ask Danju to bring the cage over and tell Steward Hao to build a house for the rabbits, Ok?¡±

    The shy girl Rong beside Xian said in a low voice while her eyes were sparkling, ¡°Can he¡­ build a two-floor house so that we can put leaves and petals on the second floor?¡± Minn burst intoughter and made a request on purpose, ¡°Yes, he can. But you two have to study another article.¡±

    ¡°Fine! Just give another one to me! I¡¯ll definitely supervise Rong when she recites it!¡± Xian agreed in a hurry. Rong also seemed eager to try with redness on her little face. The smile on Rong¡¯s face seemed so bright and the look in her eyes was very innocent.

    Minn was a bit delighted.

    If Rong was her biological daughter, she would have already roared, ¡°You brat, are you going to study or not? I¡¯ll rip your skin off if you don¡¯t study.¡± There would be no need for her to be this tired! Rong was not interested in reading books and had a stubborn character, which made it hard for Minn to guide her. s¡­ Now Minn finally had a way to solve this problem.

    Right after Minn had sent the two girls away, she heard noisesing from the outside right away.

    ¡°Second Madam Bing doesn¡¯t look very well, Madam, you¡­ have to be careful.¡± Lvzhi slipped into the room ahead of everyone and reported that in a low voice.

    So, the women from the Fourth Family were about to arrive. Minn felt a little nervous. Then she plucked up the courage and got ready for the fight.

    First, she greeted the guests and seated them.

    In fact, Lvzhi had understated the situation. Not only did Second Madam Bing look bad, so were all the women in the Fourth Family.

    After the tea had been served and the small talk had been finished, Second Madam Bing told Minn about the things about Gu Tingbing right away and asked for help even when the maids were still there. Hearing that, Minn didn¡¯t say anything and only waved her hand to dismiss the servants. Only Lvzhi and Xiaotao were left in the inner room, because Minn felt it necessary to have bodyguards in case she and those women would end up in a fistfight.

    ¡°Second Sister-In-Law,¡± Minn blew the tea while using the pink teacup lid with light yellow and green bottom to stir the amber-colored tea. Then she continued, ¡°I told youst time that I never interfere with men¡¯s business. If Master can help with this, it would be the best. If he can¡¯t, then he must have a reason. It¡¯s no use talking about these things with me, Second Sister-In-Law.¡±

    Those words were like thest straw for Second Madam Bing. She suddenly stood up with her eyes turning bloody red, ¡°How could you say that! Are you happy to see all our families die? Fine, I¡¯ll kill myself right now!¡±

    Minn nced at her, not moved by thetter at all, and still said with a smile, ¡°Second Sister-In-Law, please stop joking. Second brother-inw is still alive, why do you want to kill yourself? If you die, who will look after your kids?¡± Threatening Minn with her life was useless.

    Fourth Old Madam, with a tired look, sat there quietly without uttering a word. Madam Xuan seemed to be angry right now. Seeing what had happened, she said to Second Madam Bing loudly, ¡°Sit down! How could you vent your anger on our sister-inw?! As the saying goes, women should always follow their husbands¡¯ lead. Second Brother Ye is a strong-minded person since his childhood, you can¡¯t me our sister-inw for that! Stop talking about killing yourself all the time! Don¡¯t you find that disgusting?!¡±

    Second Madam Bing didn¡¯t want to die anyway, and Madam Xuan¡¯s words sort of gave her a way out. Then shey on the armchair and sobbed, ¡°Then what can I do now?!¡± In the meantime, she still said to Minn, ¡°I know that my husband has offended Master Gu, but Master and he still have the same ancestors. How could Master Ye watch his cousin suffer! Master is so ruthless. How can he watch his cousin die?!¡±

    With a thump, Minn smashed the teacup on the table and said with a cold look, ¡°Second Sister-In-Law, stop exaggerating! What do you mean by watching him die?!¡± Saying this, Minn suddenly straightened her back and stood up. She nced at the three women in front of her and atst fixed her eyes on Second Madam Bing while snorting, ¡°Second Sister-In-Law, why don¡¯t you ask others how the people whomitted the same crimes as us have been convicted? Some got their family properties confiscated, some were exiled, and some got their heads chopped off! Do you know how many people are imprisoned now and how long their imprisonment will be?¡±

    Her voice was loud, and her tone sounded angry. Then Minn took a few steps and gazed at Second Madam Bing, ¡°Right now, Fourth Uncle, Fifth Uncle and other men are all safe and sound. Only one member of our family was sentenced. Even so, the sentence he received is lighter than it should be! Huh¡­ Who has been running about for all of this?! Second Sister-In-Law, now you think you can ignore all the efforts by saying those words?!¡±

    She squinted her big charming eyes while showing a sarcastic look, ¡°I thought that Master is a bit cruel before. Now it seems like, huh, even though he does good deeds, no one would be grateful to him anyway and they onlyin about him!¡±

    After saying that, she sat on her seat in anger, not intending to say a word anymore.

 Chapter 285: Real Winner in the Family Feud (3)

    <h4>Chapter 285: Real Winner in the Family Feud (3)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    On most asions like this, Madam Xuan was the one to mediate the dispute. However, she seemed to be angry today and stayed silent on purpose. Seeing that, Second Madam Bing rushed to Madam Xuan while pulling thetter, sobbing, ¡°Sister-In-Law Xuan, say something! You are close to our sister-inw in ordinary times, you have to say something! How can you let your brother-inw suffer?!¡±

    Madam Xuan¡¯s sleeves were crumpled because of the drag. Then she pushed her sister-inw away furiously and said in a cold tone, ¡°What can I say? You are her sister-inw, not her grandpa!¡±

    Second Madam Bing who had nowhere to vent her anger pointed to Madam Xuan and shouted at once, ¡°I know what you are nning to do! You hope that both my husband and I would die, then you and your wicked husband could inherit all our family property!¡±

    Madam Xuan flew into a rage at once. She stood up all of a sudden and thumped the papers she had taken out from her sleeves on the table and then said in a loud voice, ¡°Check what this is!¡± Everyone looked over, finding a few pawn tickets of various colors.

    Madam Xuan, red in face, fumed, ¡°These days, it required a huge amount of money to pull some strings to help Second Brother Bing, but over the past few years, Second Brother Bing held everything in his hands and my husband and I have never touched a penny of our family! Now that we need silvers, father-inw only keeps saying that he¡¯s short of money. My husband has no choice but to pawn the objects in our home!¡±

    The more she talked, the angrier she got. Atst, she said bitterly, ¡°Second Sister-In-Law Bing, I¡¯ve never asked anything from your over these years. All right! As your sister-inw, I don¡¯t owe you anything! You¡¯d better watch your mouth. If you dare to piss me off, none of us will live a good life!¡±

    Second Madam Bing, with her mouth opened wide, didn¡¯t know what to say. She kept the money because she had wanted to save some money for herself and her children, so she had wanted her father-inw to offer the help. Little did she expect that Fourth Old Master would be so stingy. With tears falling down from her eyes, she also didn¡¯t know what to say for the moment.

    Seeing that her families had turned on each other, Fourth Old Madam finally couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. She straightened up her body with a pleading look, ¡°Minn, although you have just married into our family, I know that you are a kind-hearted girl. Now that your Brother-In-Law Bing is in having a hard time and his children are still young, why can¡¯t you have pity on him?¡±

    Minn raised her head and looked at Fourth Old Madam with a curious look in her eyes, ¡°Fourth Aunt, may I ask you a question? When Master left the Gu family, did you know how many silvers he had with him, or whether he had anyone to rely on outside? The outside world is full of dangerous people, have you considered whether he would be safe? Did anyone in the mansion know where he was or what he has been doing over these years? Has anyone ever asked about that?¡±

    Each time Minn raised a question, she would pause a while. Her words were like sharp knives stabbing into those women¡¯s hearts. To put it bluntly, even if Gu Tingye had died outside, no one in the Gu family would collect his dead body. Minn really disdained the Gu¡¯s people and only said in a t tone, ¡°Now that Second Master Bing has his parents to worry about him and his brother and sister-inw to run about for his safety, his situation is so much better than Master Gu¡¯s.¡±

    Fourth Old Madam couldn¡¯t answer any of Minn¡¯s questions. After a while, with a guilty look on her face, she said in a low voice, ¡°I also know¡­ that this boy has suffered a lot at that time.¡±

    Minn, mouth curled up, sneered, ¡°I think that I should pity my own husband first, then others¡¯ husbands.¡± Definitely, she could not show sympathy for everyone.

    After Second Madam Bing saw that even Fourth Old Madam stopped talking, she got anxious right away. As she was about to speak, Minn turned around and said ahead of her, ¡°Second Sister-In-Law, considering the brotherhood between Master and Second Master Bing, my husband has already done enough.¡±

    Minn emphasized the word ¡®brotherhood¡¯ on purpose. Hearing that, Second Madam Bing fell into a trance. Minn stared at her and then said smilingly, ¡°By now, you should beg Fourth Uncle instead of Master, Second Sister-In-Law.¡±

    ¡°Beg, beg for what?¡± Second Madam Bing still tried to y coy with Minn.

    Minn secretly despised that woman and answered indifferently, ¡°Second Sister-In-Law, you cannot get everything you want by ying dumb.¡±

    The Fifth Family was more resolute. Now the family members had already started packing up their luggage and counted their servants. They would leave the mansion in about half a month.

    Since Minn had already put it bluntly, everyone there should know what she meant, unless they chose not to know on purpose.

    Second Madam Bing slumped into the chair. She didn¡¯t want to move away from Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion since she wanted Gu Tingye¡¯s protection, not to mention that Fourth Old Master had also been dismissed from his post which he had inherited. Madam Xuan kept her mouth shut the whole time.

    Fourth Old Madam took a look at her daughters-inw and sighed. Then she held Minn¡¯s hand and pleaded in a sad tone, ¡°I know that my nephew Tingye has lots of grievances. These years¡­ his Fourth Uncle and Tingbing have done wrong many times. But, Minn¡­¡±

    Fourth Old Madam choked with sobs, ¡°We will move away, but please give us a few more years to do that, for the sake of your sister Tingying. She is about to get married. If she could marry someone as thedy of Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion, then¡­¡±

    Minn calmed down and turned around to face Fourth Old Madam while saying in a soft voice, ¡°Fourth Aunt, I know about your difficulties. However, I¡¯m afraid that Master is not even willing to let you guys stay for a few more months, not to mention a few years. Don¡¯t me him for being cruel, just think about the two affairs about money at that time.¡±

    Fourth Old Madam suddenly raised her head and stammered, ¡°What, two affairs?¡±

    Minn stared at her and said calmly, ¡°One in the Red Sleeves Pavilion, one in the Wansheng Money House.¡±

    Second Madam Bing looked up all of a sudden and shouted in a sharp voice, ¡°That¡¯s right. My husband did have exposed the two affairs and used Brother Tingye, but does Brother Tingye have to hold grudge until now?! He¡­¡±

    She was not able to continue under Minn¡¯s gaze which was as sharp as the de.

    Then Minn red at Second Madam Bing while saying slowly, ¡°I can¡¯t say who¡¯s right or who¡¯s wrong about those two things today, but Second Master Bing knows about the truth, so do others. Second Sister-In-Law, if you have no guilt about this, you can curse the evil ones who did wrong in front of the Bodhisattva!¡±

    Second Madam Bing felt guilty suddenly. When the first affair happened, she hadn¡¯t married into the Gu family yet, but she knew the facts about the second affair. At that time, she felt lucky that someone could take the me for his husband. As a result, her husband never lost a penny and easily got away with that.

    Madam Xuan opened her eyes wide. She had been a bit confused before. Now after she had thought over the whole thing, she gradually showed an enlightened look in her eyes. In the meantime, the expression on her face turned more disdainful when she looked to Second Madam Bing.

    Fourth Old Madam sighed inwardly. She knew both of the affairs. Even though she hadn¡¯t known the inside story at that time, she still figured out the truth by herselfter. She knew that the wrongdoing of Fourth Master and his son was truly despicable, so she understood that Gu Tingye would still hold a grudge toward the father and son. At that time, Fourth Old Madam chose to stand by and never spoke for Gu Tingye. Now she truly had no ground to beg for help from him.

    ¡°But, will we be enemies forever?¡± Fourth Old Madam said in a trembling voice.

 Chapter 286: Real Winner in the Family Feud (4)

    <h4>Chapter 286: Real Winner in the Family Feud (4)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Minn sighed deeply and then answered in a gentle voice, ¡°The reason why we chose to live separately was that we didn¡¯t want to be enemies with your family. Now Master is still in a rage, you have to let him vent his anger first. As time goes by, his niece and nephew would grow up and he would be surrounded by his grandkids¡­ We are all the Gu¡¯s people. Master is a kind person who wouldn¡¯t hold a grudge against the juniors.¡±

    Minn never wanted to hurt innocent people. Although Gu Tingying was Fourth Old Master¡¯s daughter, Minn still hoped that this girl could have a happy marriage.

    Hearing that word ¡®juniors¡¯, Madam Xuan felt her heart beating fiercely. The people she was most concerned were her three sons. Actually, a while ago, Minn had already tipped Madam Xuan off: Gu Tingye has already found a post for Gu Shiqu, Madam Xuan¡¯s eldest son, in the Thousand Guards Camp.

    Gu Shiqu, with his uncle¡¯s help and his own hard work, would at least have a good life. However, Madam Xuan knew that she couldn¡¯t tell anyone about this right now, otherwise the people of the Fourth family would all condemn her for being not loyal to the family. Therefore, Madam Xuan nned to announce this after they had moved away from Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion. Gu Tingxuan felt sorry for his father and brother, so he had been running about for his brother these days.

    Madam Xuan sensed the grudges between Gu Tingye and her father-inw long ago. If they lived together and quarreled with each other all day, which side should Gu Tingxuan help? If he helped Fourth Old Master, he would offend Gu Tingye. If he helped Gu Tingye, he would be used of being unfilial.

    So, in Madam Xuan¡¯s view, it would be better if they and Gu Tingye could live separately. It was unlikely for Fourth Old Master and Gu Tingye to meet each other again. As long as Gu Tingye still remembered the good things Gu Tingxuan had done to him and Madam Xuan could have close contact with Minn, Gu Tingxuan¡¯s family might get more help from Gu Tingye.

    Therefore, Madam Xuan agreed on living separately from the beginning.

    After this conversation, no matter how stupid Fourth Old Master was, he still knew that he couldn¡¯t muddle through this time. After three or four days, seeing that Old Madam Qin was still ill abed and had no intention to put in a good word for the Fourth and Fifth family, Fourth Old Master finally gave up. Then he told the elders in the family n that he would move away soon.

    After that, the people of the Fourth Family also got busy preparing their luggage.

    Over the past decades, the Gu¡¯s family had lived together the whole time. Therefore, lots of financial affairs needed to be sorted out and many servants needed to be distributed. They needed to take everything they should take and leave everything they should leave. Everything was thrown into a turmoil, and the Gu¡¯s mansion was bustling with activity for quite a while.

    Autumn was cool and dry. In the room where all the windows had been opened, Minn leaned on the soft purple cushion with cloud threads, holding a bowl of warm white fungus with sugar candy in her hand. As she took one spoon after another of the dessert, she showed an ironic smile on her face.

    Although she had never met Old Master Gu who had already passed away, she assumed that he must be a kind and fatherly elder. That was why he had protected his two brothers, which made the Fourth and Fifth Master remain careless and ignorant now.

    Of the two uncles of Gu Tingye, one was a rascal man who was rude to his own family, and the other one always acted as if he was morally better than others.

    If either of them was a sophisticated one, he should think of how to bury the hatchet they had with Gu Tingye and apologize to make thetter forget about the past grudges. However, the two uncles had only thrown their weight about as elders. They wanted to take advantage of Gu Tingye and keep up their appearances at the same time. As a result, their loud voices meant nothing. Gu Tingye didn¡¯t need to deal with them by himself, and they had already lost.

    When facing great power, they would only seem extremely weak with their threatening gestures.

    Let alone that Gu Tingye had every reason to ask to live separately this time.

    Ever since the Qin Dynasty, this country valued one principle, which was maintaining the uniqueness at the height of power.

    On the country level, this theory would be described as ¡®Two suns cannot be in the same sky, two Kings cannot rule the same country.¡¯ On the family level, this theory would be the hereditary principle. On the marriage level, it would be monogamy with several concubines.

    After the people of the ancient times had learned the lessons paid for with blood, they realized clearly that once the power was shared, there would be endless troubles and disputes. Therefore, Emperor Jing and Emperor Wu of Han Dynasty had to reduce the power of the seigniors and kept bothering their uncles, cousins and nephews over and over again to make sure that they wouldn¡¯t make any trouble. Also, the unfaithful men in the ancient times had made the rules of the system of monogamy with several concubines to restrain themselves. Only when their families were governed well by their wives would they be able to do their own business outside without needing to worry about the family affairs.

    The case of dividing family property was the same. When the parents were alive, the sons didn¡¯t need to live separately, because their fathers, as the leaders of the families, had the authority to deal with the inner conflicts inside the families. When eldest brothers were alive, the younger brothers didn¡¯t need to live separately because there was a saying ¡®Eldest brothers are like fathers.¡¯ However, what if the eldest brother had died?

    When a nephew became the leader of the family, it would be inappropriate for his uncles to live with him. Because once there were disagreements among the family members, the nephew should have the right to make the final decision ording to thew in the family n, but the nephew should also respect his uncles¡¯ opinions since he had to respect the elders ording to the custom.

    As a result, the power would be shared, which was very harmful for a family.

    Therefore, Fourth Old Master couldn¡¯t find a single point in thew to support his stay in the family, let alone Gu Tingye had already be a powerful guy now. So, Fourth Old Master would be defeated for sure. Gu Tingye didn¡¯t need to anything except for looking on this coldly.

    The real problem was Old Madam Qin.

    She had a good reputation. Even if someone questioned her intention, she could stillin about the whole thing tearfully while pretending to be afraid that she would be bullied by her stepson with a pitiful look and then beg the elders in the n to let Gu Tingye¡¯s uncles stay. By then, things would be quite difficult.

    ¡°This time, we have to deal with that woman first. The rest of them won¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    Gu Tingye said that with a cold look on his face. His ck eyes were like the sea, which was filled with indifference.

    Day after day he waited and observed. Finally, when Old Madam Qin decided not to interfere with this, which meant that she had permitted this, Gu Tingye offered to live separately. This time, he would harm those people without hurting himself a bit.

    He was born to be a tough and straightforward person. However, this world was tooplicated. After all those difficulties he had been through, he finally became an endurable man.

    ¡°You are too upright. I¡¯m afraid you cannot withstand all those evil tricks.¡± He whispered to her ears with calmness in his eyes, but his voice sounded caring and loving, ¡°Wherever there are people, there are conflicts. After those people all leave, you can sort the rest things out.¡±

    Minn knew what he was worrying about. He was afraid that he was not able protect her.

    She suddenly got softhearted and put her arms around his neck. As her face rubbed his stubbly chin, she only felt warm deep down.

    She was still not talented in dealing with the family feud. There were so many things she needed to learn.

 Chapter 287: Watching a Long-Awaited Battle (1)

    <h4>Chapter 287: Watching a Long-Awaited Battle (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    Fifth Old Master only felt greatly mortified and humiliated after being forced to move away. Then he stayed in his study all day and refused to see thecent face of his ¡®rebellious nephew¡¯. Only on the day when his family moved did he show up again. However, under the great grievance, he had made a great achievement in art. His handwriting was unrestrained and powerful, showing how indignant he was. The poems he improvised were passionate and heroic with perfect rhymes. Now he didn¡¯t need to hear thepliments from the guests and already knew that he had made great progress.

    ¡°¡­ Taibai was dejected for half of his life and has drifted from ce to ce homeless. Huaisu lived in poverty for all his life and became a monk atst. All the great people in the history have endured hardships. Does one have to go through a lot of sufferings to make great achievements¡­¡±

    He muttered that while wondering whether the reason for his failure in the study and career was that he had lived toofortably. ¡®Maybe I can only achieve something after enduring hardships?¡¯ He thought. (He finally realized the truth.)

    Fifth Old Master could still abandon himself to art when feeling aggrieved, but Fourth Old Master was not able to be cool about this. Thetter swore and cursed all day and always found excuses to beat and abuse others. The whole Fourth family were in depression. This day, after Concubine Liu had reminded him, he was finally enlightened and realized that he had to pinch for a little bit more before he left.

    ¡°Fifth Brother¡­¡± Fourth Old Master hesitated, ¡°wouldn¡¯t fight with us for the silvers.¡±

    Concubine Liu was a well-preserved woman. Although she was about to turn fifty, she looked like thirty. She gave a charming smile and then approached Fourth Old Master, ¡°Don¡¯t forget about Fifth Old Madam. You know about Fifth Old Master. As long as he¡¯s incited, he would fight with us no matter what.¡±

    As a winner of the family feud, Concubine Liu was a very intelligent woman. As she had expected, Fifth Old Master hadn¡¯t wanted to go at first. However, after Fifth Old Madam had cried about the hardships in their family and the difficulties of living independently, he had to agree to her atst.

    This day, Minn sent Xian back by herself. Shao shi saw the smiling face of her daughter as well as Rong who stood beside Xian with a reluctant look. As Shao shi observed closely, she found her daughter having a rosy face and getting taller. Xian pulled Shao shi¡¯s sleeve and kept babbling like a yellowbird with a vigorous and lively look. Shao shi had already heard from the Momo who had followed Xian to the Cheng Manor that Xian had lived well there, so she felt very grateful to Minn. The two sisters-inw chatted for a long while with their hands holding together and then stood up.

    Minn left Rong and Xian in the room to let them talk for a while and went to Old Madam Qin¡¯s room with Shao shi. While Minn showed her concern for Zhu shi who already had a baby bump, Old Madam Qin who leaned on the cushion also chimed in. The atmosphere in the room seemed quite harmonious.

    ¡°Your Eldest Sister-In-Law¡¯s condition gradually got better. Now the only thing I¡¯m concern about is your sister¡¯s marriage.¡± Old Madam Qin sighed worriedly, ¡°She¡¯s not young now, but still haven¡¯t been engaged.¡±

    Shaoshi who had just recovered from the serious illness said in a soft voice, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. Our sister¡¯s great character and beautiful appearance are famous in the capital. Her engagement has been dyed only because of the idents which showed up one after another.¡±

    Old Madam Qin found those words pleasant to hear, and the look on her face turned softer.

    ¡°Eldest Sister-In-Law, you are right.¡± Zhu shi leaned over and said gently, ¡°Mother, take it easy. The First Lady of Marquis Zhongshan¡¯s family is about to turn eighteen. Also, thedies of Duke Han¡¯s family, thedy of Minister Yan¡¯s family¡­ Come to think about it, Sister Tingcan is not the only nobledy whose marriage has been dyed in the capital.¡± With the anxious look on Old Madam Qin¡¯s face fading away, she chuckled, ¡°You are trying to cheer me up. I wish things were like what you have said. s¡­ Minn, what do you say?¡± Saying that, she nced at Minn.

    Great changes had been taking ce over the past few years. After the national mourning and the few mutinies, the powerful and noble families had been through ups and downs. There truly were lots of nobledies whose marriage had been dyed. Therefore, Gu Tingcan wasn¡¯t very special as ady who hadn¡¯t got married at that age.

    Minn seemed a bit bashful and smiled shyly, ¡°I, I don¡¯t know. A virtuous and prettydy like Sister Tingcan would definitely have a wonderful marriage. No matter what¡­ I am waiting to add something to her dowry.¡±

    Seeing the dazed look on her face, Shao shi couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°Girl, we are talking about the marriage of Sister Tingcan, why did you blush? You have just got married after all and is still a thin-skinned girl.¡± That was what Minn expected to hear. So, she just lowered her head with her long eyshes shivering.

    Old Madam Qin¡¯s eyes sparkled and she gave a smile. It was a custom that a woman added things to her younger sister-inw¡¯s dowry. Minn hadn¡¯t said that she would help with Gu Tingcan¡¯s marriage. Nor had she said how many things she would add to thetter¡¯s dowry. So, it was like Minn had said nothing.

    Minn let out a sigh of relief after she had passed the test. Then she wanted to leave right away. However, while she was about to bid farewell, Fourth Old Master and Fifth Old Master arrived.

    Fourth Old Master walked ahead. On one side of him was Concubine Liu who helped him affably while on the other side was Fourth Old Madam whose face looked quite sullen. Behind them were Fifth Old Master and Fifth Old Madam who walked with chins up and chests out. Seeing that, Old Madam Qin frowned slightly. Then she showed a serious look on her face and straightened herself. Minn, her heart pounding, stood up respectfully with Shao shi.

    Seeing that Minn was there, Fifth Old Madam kept coughing, sounding quite displeased. Minn ignored her straightly and believed that this olddy had fishbones in her throat. Fourth Old Master red at Minn with resentment in his eyes. Minn turned her head away and believed that this old man had a twitch on his eyelids while standing still. After they greeted each other, Fourth Old Master went straight to the point and talked about the money issue right away.

    ¡°Divide the family property again?¡± Although Old Madam Qin had prepared for this, she was still shocked when hearing that bold proposal, ¡°Fourth Brother-In-Law, why do you want to do that? Haven¡¯t our father and mother already divided the family property?¡±

    Fourth Old Master put on an act by sighing and then said, ¡°That¡¯s right. But over the past decades, we have eaten and lived together. The ounts for such a long time are hard to sort out. I¡¯m afraid that our feelings would be hurt if we check every number on the ounts. So, it¡¯s better to divide the family property again. I didn¡¯t want to bring this up before, but now the condition in our family is difficult. I have to be shameless and ask this.¡±

    After he had said that, Zhu shi who was clear about the money affairs in the family flushed with anger. Even Shao shi who always didn¡¯t care about the family affairs got angry secretly. ording to the rules, the young madams shouldn¡¯t show their faces so often. Then Minn lowered her head and stood behind Shao shi while saying inwardly, ¡®Finally¡¯. Then she held her breath and waited for the war to break out. She had been curious about how Old Madam Qin would behave when she was set on fire. Minn hoped that Old Madam Qin wouldn¡¯t disappoint her.

    ¡®Come on, baby!¡¯

    With no expression on Old Madam Qin¡¯s face, she put one of her hands on the bed table while holding her handkerchief tightly with the other hand. The silver ring with white jade and green emerald iid gave off dim light. After she pondered for a while, she turned around and said gently, ¡°Minn, what do you say about this? After all, you are the Madam of Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s family now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m too young to understand these things.¡± The audience watching the show had been dragged onto the stage all of a sudden. Minn blinked her eyes and gave an obeisance modestly with her head lowered. Then she raised her head tenderly and sighed, ¡°Speaking of the difficult condition, Cheng Manor has been through a hard time too. Gosh, the expense on maintaining the rtionships is sorge, but there is still no ie from our estates yet. A few dayster, we are going to start the construction and repair the mansion. These days we spent too much money. Luckily, Fifth Uncle and Old Madam have given the property which Old Master left to Master back, which could help us deal with the immediate need. Fourth Uncle, you see¡­¡±

    Fourth Old Master was afraid that Minn would mention that. At that time, they imed that they guarded the property for Gu Tingye in front of all the members of the family. Now it was unreasonable for him to swallow that property. For the moment, he froze and was stuck for words. Luckily, he reacted very fast and changed the subject, ¡°Minn, how can you say that? Your husband has already be the master of the mansion. Hasn¡¯t Tingyu exined the property clearly to you? Why you still don¡¯t have enough silvers? Sister-inw, you seem a bit too stingy.¡±

    Old Madam Qin nced at Minn with a meaningful look in her eyes and then said slowly, ¡°We can talk about thatter. Minn, you should voice your opinions about this matter first.¡±

 Chapter 288: Watching a Long-Awaited Battle (2)

    <h4>Chapter 288: Watching a Long-Awaited Battle (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    Minn raised her eyebrows. She hadn¡¯t nned to push Fourth Old Master too hard to collect the debt. They were shameless guys, but she wasn¡¯t. However, she liked to possess the right to collect the debt since she could always use that as her tool in the future.

    Then, she stepped forward and stood there politely with a smile, ¡°I married into the Gu family less than a year ago, how can I know the details of the past events? Since Fourth Uncle has said that, there must be a reason¡­ Perhaps Old Master has borrowed money from you two?¡±

    She looked to Fourth Old Master at first and then turned to Shao shi and Zhu shi.

    Fourth Old Master, choked with words, refused to speak. Shao shi answered with a cold face, ¡°Not that I know of.¡±

    Zhu shi felt angry and said bluntly, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s the other way around. As far as I know, father has offered Fourth Uncle silvers three or four times to help him meet the need, each time the silvers father gave were more than five thousand ounces.¡±

    Minn gasped and eximed ¡®in surprise¡¯ with a vivid expression, ¡°Really?!¡± Then she stared at Fourth Old Master, pretending that she found that hard to believe.

    Fourth Old Master felt quite embarrassed after being exposed. He, ashamed and angry, shouted to Zhu shi, ¡°The elders are talking now, there¡¯s no ce for you to speak! The past event during the past decades in our family is superplicated! You have only married into our family for a few years, what the hell do you know?!¡± Saying this, he turned around, ¡°Fifth Brother, did you see the superficiality of human rtionship? Eldest Brother only passed away a few years ago, they already treated us randomly! Yesterday you still felt ashamed toe. See? If we don¡¯t teach them a lesson, we wouldn¡¯t even have a ce to stand in the future.¡±

    Fifth Old Master thumped on the arm of his chair with a sulky face and scolded, ¡°Tingwei¡¯s wife, you are from a big family after all. Why do you have no manners?! Haven¡¯t you seen that your sisters-inw didn¡¯t say anything? The juniors shouldn¡¯t get involved in this!¡±

    Zhu shi, eyes turning red, held her belly and stood aside.

    Fifth Old Madam fiddled with the lid of her teacup with her long fingernail and said in a weird tone, ¡°Tingwei¡¯s wife, don¡¯t me your uncle for speaking harshly. The affairs in our family are too many. For the past twenty years, the first, fourth and fifth family always spent money together on celebrating, giving banquets, holding weddings and funerals. It is an ordinary thing that each family would lend or borrow money from each other. You haven¡¯t married into our family for too long, you know nothing!¡¯

    Old Madam Qin tried her best to restrain her anger, but the look in her eyes turned gloomier.

    Seeing Zhu shi¡¯s pale face, Minn somewhat felt pity for her and then said, ¡°Sister-inw, you are pregnant, you shouldn¡¯t stand for too long. Why don¡¯t you go back to have a rest in your own room?¡± While she was saying that, she wanted to help Zhu shi walk back because Minn was afraid of being involved in the battle. She felt it would be the best if she could escape first and find a concealed ce to watch the fun.

    However, Old Madam Qin only added lightly, ¡°Suxin, help her to sit in the inner room. You can listen to us there. Minn, sit beside me. You and Tingye are the Master and Madam of this mansion. My brothers-inw, am I right?¡±

    Fourth Old Master snorted. Fifth Old Master turned away his head without saying anything. Minn could only rub her fingers and resign herself to her fate. Then she moved to the round stool next to Old Madam Qin and sat down. Shao shi held Zhu shi¡¯s hand and walked to the ce behind the screen.

    Then Old Madam Qin looked at Fifth Old Madam with an indifferent look in her eyes, ¡°I married into this familyter than you, Fifth Sister-In-Law. Did you mean that I am also not qualified to talk here?¡±

    After all, as the eldest sister-inw of Fifth Old Madam, Old Madam Qin still had her imposing manner. Then Fifth Old Madam gave a reluctant smile, saying, ¡°¡­ Sister-inw, what are you talking about? You are the most qualified one to speak here.¡±

    ¡°Since then, I¡¯ll make it clear once and for all to avoid the future problems.¡± Old Madam Qin¡¯s words sounded very meaningful. Hearing that, Fifth Old Master put on a bashful look while Fourth Old Master turned more indignant. Meanwhile, Minn only listened to them carefully.

    ¡°Since our generation, the Gu family has divided the family property twice. The first time when it happened, I haven¡¯t married into this family. Father and mother called the elders in the n over to help divide the family property and all kinds of paperwork still exist. At that time, Old Master Gu was still garrisoning the border, so the property distributed to the First Family was guarded by father and mother. That year, father passed away and mother was at herst gasp. Luckily the emperor was kind enough to call Old Master Gu back to the capital. When I arrived at the capital, the First Family then took over the property from mother. Until then, the property of each family was still very clear, right?¡±

    Fourth Old Master refused to say anything in a rage. Fifth Old Master said in a low voice, ¡°Eldest Sister-In-Law, you are right.¡±

    Then, Old Madam Qin sat upright with a serious look and continued, ¡°Later, before mother passed away, we were summoned to her bedside. She told us that the three families should split father¡¯s property. Her dowry and savings would be left to Old Master Gu. We all heard those words by ourselves! However, Fourth Brother-In-Law, you were unsatisfied with that result. When mother was still alive, you haven¡¯t said anything. After mother deceased, you insisted that mother had been confused that time and her words shouldn¡¯t be treated seriously. You also called my sisters-inw over to the mourning hall to kick up a row at that time, right?¡±

    The look on Fifth Old Master¡¯s face became more ashamed, and then he stopped talking. Fourth Old Master still acted toughly by retorting, ¡°At that time, mother was so sick that she couldn¡¯t even recognize anyone! Of course we couldn¡¯t take her words seriously! We are all her sons; how could she be partial to Eldest Brother?¡±

    Old Madam Qin said in a serious tone, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if mother has been confused or biased, but your Eldest Brother split mother¡¯s property on the spot right away in order not to hurt his brother¡¯s feelings. You both got the property, but the First Family got nothing! Tell me if I am lying now!¡±

    Minn sighed secretly, ¡®Having an elder brother like that is so so lucky!¡¯

    Right now, Fifth Old Madam stopped talking. However, Fourth Old Master still didn¡¯t give up and shouted, ¡°That¡¯s Eldest Brother¡¯s decision, if you don¡¯t agree with that, why didn¡¯t you raise an objection at that time? Let alone that Fifth Brother and I haven¡¯t got a big share atst!¡±

    Old Madam Qin gave a sarcastic smile, ¡°A woman should always listen to her husband, how could I go against your Eldest Brother¡¯s decision? Also, Fourth Brother-In-Law, you are the one who called all those rtives over. You couldn¡¯t me anyone for that result.¡±

    Fourth Old Master went stiff and couldn¡¯t utter a word. After Concubine Liu pulled his sleeve, he finally sat down in anger.

    After a long while, there was only the sound of Fourth Old Master exhaling through his big nostrils.

    There was a sad look appearing on the clean and pretty face of Old Madam Qin. She said woefully, ¡°Although the ounts of the three families are separated, but all the servants in the mansion, including the stewards, the cleaners, weavers and the night watchmen, no matter which family owned their contracts, are all paid by the First Family. For all these years, all the clothes, the sedans, the horses and the servants are also paid by the First Family! Fourth Brother-In-Law, every time you ate in the restaurant or Fifth Old Master bought paintings in the store, you would only put the price down in the bill and leave. Your Eldest Brother always pays the bill for you.¡±

    Minn couldn¡¯t close her mouth in surprise. Since she couldn¡¯t hide her feelings, she just stopped doing that. This time, she was truly shocked.

    Fourth Old Master¡¯s face was deadly red, and no one knew if he was angry or ashamed right now. But the look on Fifth Old Master¡¯s face showed that he was as shocked as Minn. Then he turned to Fifth Old Madam at once and stood up directly, ¡°I¡¯ve made it clear with the painting stores, howe you¡­?¡±

    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Fifth Old Madam blushed right away, not daring to look into her husband¡¯s eyes, and only tugged her handkerchief with her head lowered.

    Fifth Old Master seemed to understand something. Then he sighed deeply and slumped to his chair dejectedly.

    ¡°Just now, Fifth Sister-In-Law said that we have spent money on celebrating, giving banquets and holding weddings and funerals together. How about checking the ounts together to see which family suffered losses most and which family has taken advantage of others! Also, tell me, who has offered silvers to help your sons to get a post?!¡± The more Old Madam Qin talked, the more courageous she became. Under the threatening gaze of her, the couple from the Fifth Family didn¡¯t even dare to raise their heads.

    Even Fourth Old Master didn¡¯t dare to retort that. He was not as lofty as Fifth Old Master and Madam, but he did know about the details on the ounts. So, he was only afraid that everyone would find the Fourth and Fifth Family¡¯s proposal making no sense if more truths were found out.

 Chapter 289: Watching a Long-Awaited Battle (iii)

    <h4>Chapter 289: Watching a Long-Awaited Battle (iii)</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    Old Madam Qin looked straightly ahead with a stern look.

    In this scene, she was no wonder a righteous decent character who was selfless, kind, loving, generous and always did good deeds anonymously. On the contrary, the group of people led by Fourth Old Master yed indecent supporting roles and they were greedy, mean and shameless. Not only had they taken advantage of their brother and sister-inw, but they were very ungrateful.

    Minn almost apuded.

    Old Madam Qin must have put up with these people for a long time since she had kept everything in mind. However, she was very good at tolerating. In order to build a good image in front of her overly kind husband, she hid all her resentment and dissatisfaction. Minn really respected someone like Old Madam Qin who never yed hardball when she couldn¡¯t overturn the inferior position and only waited for the best opportunity to attack while seizing the chance to gain more benefits for herself.

    Since Old Madam Qin couldn¡¯t get rid of the two brothers-inw of her, she then turned trash to treasure by using them to deal with her real enemy with a long-term view. As long as her blood son could inherit the noble title, she would get even with them and kick them away. She knew well about their wrongdoing anyhow, so even if what she did to them was spread out, she would have plenty of reasons to exin for herself.

    Then, the oue of the war was pretty clear. Only Fourth Old Master was still resisting. He stood up all of a sudden with redness in his eyes and roared, ¡°Only today do I find out that Eldest Sister-In-Law is an outstanding woman. Your speech really is impressive! I truly was wrong about you before! Don¡¯t forget what mother has said when mother held the hands of our three brothers. Eldest Brother promised to take care of me and Fifth Brother! Now that Eldest Brother is gone, you just turn the tables and show your true colors!¡±

    This time, even Minn wanted tough. There were tittersing through from behind the screen. It seemed that Shao shi and Zhu shi couldn¡¯t bear it anymore.

    Old Madam Qin stopped covering the ironic tone in her voice and snorted with deep hatred and resentment in her eyes, ¡°When Mother wanted to give more silvers to the first family, Fourth Brother-In-Law said that she was muddleheaded. But you seemed to remember very clearly that she told Old Master Gu to take care of his two brothers. Those were all the words mother said before she passed away. Howe she was muddleheaded when she uttered the former words and not when she uttered thetter? Fourth Brother-In-Law, you truly have a great memory. Good for you!¡¯

    Minn sighed secretly, ¡®Gu Tingye¡¯s grandmother was a sensible woman. Unfortunately, her consideration as a loving mother was all destroyed by her unfilial sons.¡¯

    Fourth Old Master finally couldn¡¯t keep it up, no matter how shameless he was. With his body trembling in anger, he sat down and thumped on the table beside him violently and almost shook a teacup off the table.

    Seeing that the situation had got worse, Fourth Old Madam spoke right away in an apologizing tone, ¡°Sister-inw, I know that you have suffered over these years. We are so useless that we have brought lots of trouble to you. Your Fourth Brother-In-Law has worried about Tingbing¡¯s affairs these days, so please don¡¯t me him for talking rudely. However, we are all the Gu¡¯s people, now that our family and the fifth family are going to move away, our lives truly will be difficult in the future. Eldest Sister-In-Law, please at least help us a little.¡±

    ¡®Nice!¡¯ Minn nced at Fourth Old Madam secretly with an admiring look and admitted that this woman was also an expert.

    However, those words only made Old Madam Qin look sadder. She said with red eyes, ¡°Fourth Sister-In-Law, that¡¯s just ridiculous. My two brothers-inw are both strong men and your sons are in the prime of life now. In the past, the fourth and fifth family only take from the first family and never give us anything. Now you still want to bully me, a widowed woman, and my son. Why do you think that my life would be easy in the future?¡±

    Her words were so significant. As everyone knew, Gu Tingye and Old Madam Qin were always lukewarm toward each other. Minn felt her face a bit hot, but she insisted on keeping silent in case she would bring trouble to herself.

    The situation was about to be settled and Old Madam Qin could withdraw herself from the fight. However, there was a new contender to the fight. Concubine Liu, seeing that no one was talking right now, got anxious right away and stepped out to shout, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t speak here, but I have lived in this mansion for decades, I feel that my words should count more or less.¡±

    Today Concubine Liu was wearing a red robe embroidered with two-finger-wide ck wool. She said with a grinning face, ¡°Old Madam Qin, you are right. Our family and Fifth Family truly are in debt to you, but Old Master Gu was well aware of this. He is the kindest person I know, so he was clear that his brothers only wanted to take some advantages from him. It is obvious that Old Master Gu wanted his two brothers to live afortable life! Since this is what he wanted, how can you disagree with that?¡±

    Her words were shameless and outrageous, but weirdly made sense. Fourth Old Master was enlightened at once and jumped up, shouting, ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s what Eldest Brother wanted! We are all brothers! Eldest Brother never minded those things, but you have kept everything in mind! You said that you have to follow your husband¡¯s lead, so you have to act as before if you truly treasure your rtionship with Eldest Brother!¡±

    Minn was totally speechless. She finally understood why Gu Tingye never argued with them. ¡®Maybe only fists and power will work when dealing with those rascals.¡¯ Minn sighed secretly and then glimpsed at Old Madam Qin. A concubine from another family had just offended the madam of the first family. On most asions, the madam would definitely reproach that concubine fiercely.

    However, ¡­

    The look on Old Madam Qin¡¯s face changed right away. With her red eyes filled with tears, that tough woman became a fragile olddy again.

    She pounced on the bed table sadly and sobbed to Fifth Old Master with heartrending words, ¡°Fifth Brother-In-Law, you are the most sensible man in the Gu family. Why don¡¯t you say something? For all these years, have I ever treated your family shabbily?

    All my efforts should at least count! Now, not only are you guys not grateful to me, but you even let that shabby woman bully me! Is there any concubine who dares to act so rudely! I am your Eldest Sister-In-Law for so many years. Now I only feel that I should die with your Eldest Brother!¡±

    Fifth Old Master felt ill at ease long ago. Now he felt even guiltier with his face burning hot. He shook his sleeves and stood up all of a sudden. He red at Fourth Old Master and Concubine Liu, ¡°This is outrageous! You have no rules in your family!¡±

    After all, Fourth Old Master was his brother, so he couldn¡¯t scold thetter fiercely. After that, Fifth Old Master went off in a huff and Fifth Old Madam followed him right away.

    Minn watched them leave and then turned around to look at Old Madam Qin. She finally understand thetter¡¯s action.

    The enemies should be treated differently. Fifth Old Master was keen on keeping up his appearance. As for Fifth Old Madam, Old Madam Qin knew some of her wrongdoing so thetter couldn¡¯t argue with confidence. Therefore, the Fifth Family could be won over by Old Madam Qin. The strategy toward them was winning them over with conciliation. However, the people of the Fourth Family were shameless and rascal, so Old Madam Qin had given them a straight attack.

    Minn felt ashamed at using stereotypical strategies toward Old Madam Qin who was so changeable and good at tolerating.

    One third of the people in the room had left. Fourth Old Master stood there awkwardly with Concubine Liu who had been called a ¡®shabby woman¡¯ beside him.

    Old Madam Qin wiped her tears and stood up slowly. Then she said to him in a t tone, ¡°Fourth Brother-In-Law, if you are still unwilling to ept this, you can call all the elders in the family over to open the ancestral temple of our family. Let¡¯s get everyone¡¯s opinion on this and go public with the ounts. If the Fourth Family truly has been bullied, I would pay double of your loss! If not¡­¡±

    She took a nce at Minn and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s time to talk about the property that you owe Tingye.¡±

    Minn lowered her head and realized that she had been used by Old Madam Qin right now.

    Fourth Old Master was stuck for words. After he had red at Old Madma Qin with his teeth gritted for a long while, he finally admitted defeat and left dejectedly.

    After the guests had left, the room fell into silence again. Shao shi helped Zhu shi toe out slowly. They looked at Old Madam Qin and then at Minn with different looks on their faces.

    Minn looked at Shao shi who was also looking at her.

    ¡°Well, I want to see how Rong¡¯s doing right now. ¡­ Eldest Sister-In-Law, why don¡¯t youe with me?¡±

    Shao shi smiled gently, ¡°Fine.¡±

 Chapter 290: V4C290: Moving Day (I)

    <h4>Chapter 290: V4C290: Moving Day (I)</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    These days, Xiaotao felt herself bing more and more popr.

    The first day, she came across many maids and servants whom she never knew before and chatted with them. Then they all expressed how regretful they were that they couldn¡¯t meet Xiaotao sooner and wished that they could be sisters with Xiaotao. The second day, the maids and servants started to pour out their difficulties which they had hidden for too long or their determination of being loyal and faithful. The third day, they expressed explicitly or implicitly that they wanted to stay in Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion and that working in the Cheng Manor would be the best for them.

    Each family of the Gu¡¯s was about to live independently. Now, any servant who wasn¡¯t blind should know that staying in Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion would provide them with a better life. Therefore, the maids, the pageboys and the servants all got busy finding someone to help them stay there. People like Liao Yong¡¯s wife as well as a few stewards in the outer yard were easy toe into contact with or talk with, so they became the first target.

    ¡°If there really are some capable ones, we can let them stay.¡±

    Minn smiled gently. Hearing that, Danju got a bit surprised, because she knew that Minn didn¡¯t like those servants who had worked in the Gu¡¯s family for a long time and always took advantage of their seniority. Those people were hard to order about, but good at loafing on the job or throwing their weight about at the outside.

    ¡°However, our Madam has one rule. Everyone will make mistakes. It¡¯s still forgivable if those servants make small mistakes. However, if anyone with evil intention stays, the people who rmend them would also be punished. I want everyone to be clear of that.¡± Cuiwei who had a bun on the top of her head said that seriously, seeming just like a housekeeper.

    After she had said that, the stewards who hade to give rmendations all got hesitant secretly, afraid that they would be implicated. Right now, they already knew that the way Minn handled matters was not as soft as she looked. What was more, those stewards were not from the Sheng¡¯s family, so they were still trying to win their madam¡¯s trust and didn¡¯t dare to shoulder the responsibility for the people they didn¡¯t know.

    However, there were only a few people who were brought here by Minn from the Sheng family, and they were all shrewd enough to stay out of this affair. Xiaotao was the most amicable one among them, but her style of rmending someone was¡ª

    ¡°An Yong¡¯s wife? You know her family?¡± Minn asked.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°What is she capable of?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°What about her character?¡±

    ¡°I only knew her three days ago.¡±

    ¡°Since you know nothing about her, why did you rmend her?¡± Minn answered disappointedly.

    ¡°She has asked me to do this anyway.¡± Xiaotao, the girl with a round face, put on a gentle look, ¡°She gave me three baskets of peaches and one basket of crabs, but that¡¯s all I ept.¡± When she said that, the look on her face seemed to be saying, ¡®I am a very honest and upright person.¡¯

    ¡°Stupid girl!¡± Lvzhi, head lowered, cursed that in a low voice.

    ¡°You ate those peaches and crabs more than she did.¡± Danju said that while ncing to another ce.

    Then Danju and Lvzhi went to the Bao Sha behind, leaving their Madam whose face was covered with sullenness and a stupid Xiaotao in the room. After the two maids entered the water room, they saw that only Cuixiu and Chunya were there.

    Lvzhi scolded right away, ¡°Those naughty girls, they must be ying around now!¡±

    Danju pondered for a short while and asked with her eyebrows knitted, ¡°Now it should be Bisi and Caihuan on duty. Where did they go?¡±

    Cuixiu stood up and answered smilingly, ¡°Wang Gui¡¯s wife came over just now to ask about the people from Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion borrowing horses and sedans from us. Sister Bisi got an upset stomach, and she told us to guard this ce for her for a while and went back to her room.¡±

    Lvzhi snorted slightly while Danju gave a meaningful chuckle, saying, ¡°All right, the windy days make it easy to get a cold. I guess she has gone back to her room get her coat. Caihuan might not be able to handle Wang Gui¡¯s wife, why don¡¯t you go to help her?¡±

    Lvzhi then walked away, pouting.

    The maids¡¯ rooms were in the row houses behind the Auspiciousness House. The rooms where the maids lived should be of low ss, but Minn was a generous madam and the expense in the Cheng Manor was alwaysrge. Therefore, the maids¡¯ rooms had been built and furnished like the proper wing-rooms, especially the ones in which the maids of high ss lived. With its delicate decoration, the room looked even better than the ones where thedies from an ordinary family lived. Every day, there would be little maids and old servants doing the cleaning there.

    ¡°You are not stupid enough I guess, since you still know that you should ask me first.¡± Ruomei leaned on the bed with a yellow pillow with the pattern of magpies resting on the branches under her arm. Her face was a bit red now, perhaps because she was not fully awake from her afternoon nap.

    ¡°I am still hesitating right now.¡± Bisi frowned worriedly, ¡°Caihuan said that it didn¡¯t matter, Xiaotao also came to Madam to rmend someone. Since she could go, why couldn¡¯t I?¡±

    Ruomei then said in a sarcastic tone, ¡°Well, you really know how to tter yourself. Do you think we matter to Madam as much as Danju and Xiaotao? Even Lvzhi has just got a bit closer to Madam.¡±

    Bisi blushed and murmured, ¡°I know that I cannotpare to Xiaotao, but Caihuan said that the people who came to ask a favor from me have worked in Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion for generations and are of great weight. If I lend a hand to them, it¡¯ll bring me lots of benefits. However, if I give them the cold shoulder, my future will be¡­¡±

    While Bisi was speaking, Ruomei kept snorting while rolling her eyes.

    Seeing that, Bisi added in a hurry, ¡°Caihuan also said that Xiaotao¡¯s ability and character is no better than anyone of us. She couldn¡¯t do the needlework well and always acts rashly but is good at ying dumb. Madam only puts Xiaotao in an important position for the old-time sake. I have also served Madam for many years, though not as long as her. Even if the people I rmend couldn¡¯t stay, Madam wouldn¡¯t¡­¡±

    Ruomei finally couldn¡¯t listen to any more of that. She propped herself up on the bed and said with a sulky face, ¡°Caihuan said, Caihuan said, is Caihuan your grandmother?! Since you listen to every word of her, why did youe to me anyway? Just follow her order!¡±¡¯

    Bisi could be easily swayed. In ordinary times, she was often reproached by Danju and Lvzhi. As for Qinsang and other maids, Bisi didn¡¯t have much to talk with them about. However, Ruomei who was eloquent and straightforward would never gossip with others because she despised that behavior. After a long time, Bisi only found it easy to get along with Ruomei. Now that she saw that thetter had got mad, she could only beg for forgiveness while kept saying, ¡°My great sister.¡±

    ¡°How could you listen to that bitch?¡± Ruomei said that with a cold look, ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen how she has put on the heavy make-up and acted coquettishly in front of Master all day? Does she think that Madam knows nothing about her filthy thoughts and that we are all blind? If it were not for Danju who has been so kind to stop that bitch from going out all the time, she would have already been kicked out by Mama Cui. Now our Madam has been ennobled as the First-ss Madam, do you think Madam Wang would offend her for a maid?! Just wait and see. Although Mama Cui is not in charge of most of the affairs, He Youchang¡¯s wife is still here. That woman learned from Mama Fang and would never go easy on anyone!¡±

 Chapter 291: Moving Day (II)

    <h4>Chapter 291: Moving Day (II)</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    Bisi and Ruomei had been disciplined by Cuiwei since their childhood. Thinking of how stern she had been, Bisi shrank her neck. Ruomei goggled and scolded, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you not to listen to that bitch. If you listen to her words and make mistakes in the future, do note to me to cry!¡± Bisiughed awkwardly and kept apologizing.

    After Ruomei felt muchfortable now, she then continued, ¡°Let me ask you this, even though you don¡¯t work for Madam as long as Danju and Xiaotao, but what about Lvzhi? You are older than her, but she is able to serve in Madam¡¯s room and you still have to wait in line to serve Madam. Even Qinsang and Xiahe are called more often to serve Madam than you. You always think that you are a capable girl, how do you end up like this?¡±

    Bisi, face turning red, lowered her head and said, ¡°Sister, please give me some advice.¡±

    Ruomei was d to see the humble look of Bisi. Only when she feltfortable did she start to give instructions, ¡°What kind of people are we? We are the personal maids of Madam Ningyuan! None of the Mamas in charge would dare to punish us unless Madam tells them to do so! There¡¯s no need to be afraid of them!¡± Ruomei was trying to imply that as long as they did a good job in serving their Madam, they didn¡¯t need to worry about other things.

    Bisi was quite enlightened. Then she sat by the bed and held Ruomei¡¯s arm, saying fawningly, ¡°Sister, you are so right! I just fell for that wicked girl¡¯s nonsense and thought that we still have to act cautiously the whole time like we did in the House of Clear Dusk.

    Ruomei, with a proud smile on her face, straightened her back and said, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t underestimate Xiaotao. She¡¯s a very smart girl but only appears slow-witted! Everything she hears or sees, no matter whether it¡¯s good or bad, she would tell Madam without holding anything back. She always acts freely in front of Madam, which also shows that she doesn¡¯t have any evil thoughts inside of her head. She is really a loyal girl.¡±

    Bisi was not fully convinced, ¡°She¡¯s just a silly girl who couldn¡¯t even make her own decisions. Also, she seems quite ignorant once she¡¯s not with Madam and is still not tactful enough. What kind of things would she be capable of? No wonder she couldn¡¯t be the leader of the maids!¡±¡¯

    ¡°So what? Madam likes her and trusts her a lot!¡± Ruomei poked Bisi¡¯s forehead hard, ¡°After Madam finds Xiaotao apetent husband, she will enjoy a wealthy and decent life for sure no matter whether she continues working in the mansion or runs the estates or stores! Fortune favors fools.¡± Saying this, she started to think of the past, ¡°When I was young, I heard from my father that the stewards in the Marquises or Dukes¡¯ families are very respected outside. There are lots of officials with rankings scrambling to tter those stewards¡­¡±

    Bisi was totally entranced. She had heard of the same thing when she was in the Sheng¡¯s mansion, but never had she heard a straightforward statement like this.

    Suddenly, Ruomei seemed to remember something and said in a stern voice, ¡°You always have so many things in your head, that is your biggest problem! Do not forget about what has happened to Yancao!¡± Bisi had still been hesitating. Hearing that name, she suddenly felt a tightness inside of her.

    ¡°Yancao is gentler and more capable than you, but she also has too many thoughts. At that time, our Madam hasn¡¯t been engaged, but Yancao already got anxious about her own future. She asked someone to send a message to her parents to tell them that she wanted to stay in the Sheng¡¯s family.¡± Ruomei despised someone like that most, so her words were quite harsh, ¡°Madam knows everything but only said ¡®Everyone has his own ambition, just let her go.¡¯ Although Madam didn¡¯t lose her temper to Yancao in ordinary times, what Yancao did already destroyed the little bond she had with Madam. After that, no matter how miserably Yancao cried or begged, Madam didn¡¯t even bother to talk to her. You cannot follow her road. Though Madam is kind and generous, she¡¯s not easy to fool with.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Madam truly is cruel. Yancao only made one mistake, but Madam still showed her no mercy.¡± Bisi felt her heart beating very fast.

    Every time Minn went back to the Sheng¡¯s mansion, Yancao always tried to find a chance to meet her, wishing that Minn could remember the good old days with her. Minn did have presented silvers and silks to Yancao, but refused to see thetter, not even for a short moment. What was that supposed to mean? Everyone was clear about that.

    ¡°What do you mean by she¡¯s cruel? If a maid is disloyal to her Madam, why should the Madam treat her sincerely?¡± Ruomei snorted, ¡°Our Madam, if you have to say that she¡¯s hard to serve, it does make sense because she always has a clear mind and none of her maids could hide anything from her. However, we can also say that she¡¯s easy to serve because she will never mistreat you as long as you treat her sincerely. Danju and Xiaotao devote their heart and soul to Madam, then Madam would definitely n for their future. As for the ones like you and Yancao who always have your own intentions... Sister Bisi, since you are so clever and good at calcting, then Madam will let you n for your future all by yourself.¡±

    Bisi stammered something in a daze. It was hard to tell if she had taken in those words or not.

    Since the quarrels and arguments hadn¡¯t worked, the Fifth family moved out of Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion very soon. After three or four days, the Fourth family also left. Before Fourth Old Master left, he also snorted to the stone lions in front of the mansion.

    As a result, the people of the Ministry of Penalty also stopped mentioning the new charge toward Gu Tingbing. If someone else argued that the charge was too light, the officials in the Ministry of Penalty could retort with confidence, ¡°There is a very promising man in the Gu¡¯s family. He has made contributions to the country and His Majesty relies heavily on his service. The merits offset faults. What¡¯s so wrong about giving Gu Tingbing a light sentence?¡±

    However, Gu Tingye was still wondering if he should send Gu Tingbing farther after hearing Fourth Old Master¡¯s snort.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far. He¡¯s your cousin after all.¡± Minn didn¡¯t think that Gu Tingye really wanted Gu Tingbing to be dead.

    However, Gu Tingye said, ¡°The evils always live a long life. It¡¯s hard for him to die.¡± When he went to the Ministry of Penalty yesterday, he found Gu Tingbing crying about his treatment to his eldest brother in great spirits. Then Gu Tingye turned around and left right away. In the meantime, he still heard Gu Tingbing asking to have two maids and one old servant on the road.

    With Gu Tingye¡¯s forehead throbbing fiercely, he suddenly remembered the past grudges, thinking, ¡®Gu Tingbing, you think you are going on a spring trip?¡±

    Seeing that half of the people in the mansion had gone, Minn remembered her verbal promise right away. Then she looked for a group of masons to start the repairing work in the mansion. After all, she knew that she should stop putting on airs at the right time in order to build a great public image.

    ¡°Fourth Uncle hasn¡¯t returned our property and the ancestral property also hasn¡¯t been presented to you, are you really willing to let this go?¡± Gu Tingye looked at her with a meaningful look, ¡°You are truly trustable.¡±

    ¡°Even the thieves have their own principles. One should always keep his word.¡±

    ¡°You keep your word to unreliable people?¡± Gu Tingye chuckled.

    Minn blushed and exined bashfully, ¡°If I always keep my word, then my asional dishonesty would be very useful.¡±

    Gu Tingye, having burst intoughter, leaned back and prasied her, ¡°Excellent! You have taken in the essence of the cunning schemes in the military strategy books.¡±

    The girl who had just been praised raised her chin high like acent fat frog and said breezily, ¡°Anything which could be solved with money means nothing.¡±

    The man raised his eyebrows and said in a teasing tone, ¡°Minister Chen in the Ministry of Revenue would definitely agree with your words if he is here. Unfortunately, the national treasury doesn¡¯t allow him to do so.¡±

    Minn was speechless. The lines in the Hong Kong movies truly were not suitable in the ancient times.

    Locked Chapter

    Your Bnce:

    --

    Happy Mother¡¯s Day! 20% OFF to unlock!

    0 undefined Unlock single chapter

 Chapter 292: Leading Character and Supporting Character (I)

    <h4>Chapter 292: Leading Character and Supporting Character (I)</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    Minn was not bragging about her generosity, but if she could get rid of those annoying rtives of Gu Tingye, she really was willing to give up the ancestral property of the Gu¡¯s family. Money could be made again, but those rtives were the troubles she found it hard to dump.

    This day, Minn went to give obeisance to Old Madam Qin in Daylily Garden as usual. As they were chatting, they mentionedbining the two mansions together. Old Madam Qin had thought that Minn would beat around the bush, but to her surprise, thetter agreed directly and even started to talk about the progress of the construction.

    ¡°This Taoist Zhang was rmended by Madam Geng. He has done fortune-telling a lot of times. She said that this Taoist is an honest man and never leaks secrets. He¡¯s different from the unprofessional Taoists who always swindle others.¡±

    Zhu shi, the pregnant woman, chimed in, ¡°I¡¯ve also heard of Taoist Zhang. That year when my parents expanded two manors, they also invited him to do the fortune-telling. They said that he is a very efficient Taoist and could guarantee the prosperity and good fortune in the family.¡±

    Old Madam Qin was d to hear that, so she said, ¡°Have you already found the group of masons?¡±

    Minn answered with a smile, ¡°Luckily, First Madam Zheng has rmended a group for me. Before New Year¡¯s Eve when our Empress¡¯s sister married into the Zheng¡¯s family, they renovated half of the mansion by strengthening the walls and beams of the rooms and making the heated brick bed well-ventted. Now the Second Madam of that family also said she lives veryfortably there. Those masons are not only skillful but very dependable. Never have they proposed a fake price on the materials. I already sent someone to invite them with the rmendation letter from the Zheng¡¯s family. The leader of the masons has already agreed to work for us. A few dayster, they woulde here to measure thend and make a drawing first.¡±

    Old Madam Qin suddenly stopped fiddling with the teacup lid, saying, ¡°¡­ We just talked about starting the construction the day before yesterday, you already made full preparations for everything. You truly have acted fast. But, is it OK to let so many strangers get into the mansion?¡±

    Seeing the look on Old Madam Qin¡¯s face, Shao shi asked gently, ¡°Mother, is there anything wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing could be wrong with the people who are rmended by the Zheng family, it¡¯s just¡­¡± Old Madam Qin put down the tea cup and stroked the Buddha beads, ¡°Minn, you haven¡¯t married into our family for too long, so perhaps you don¡¯t know that there is a group of masons who often worked for our family when your father-inw was alive. I have nned to send Steward Mo to tell you this.¡±

    Minn, with a shocked and awkward look on her face, covered her mouth and said, ¡°Oh my, I really don¡¯t know that. What can I do now? I¡¯ve already told First Madam Zheng about this; it¡¯ll be inappropriate to change the masons now.¡±

    Old Madam Qin stared at Minn for a long while and then said slowly, ¡°They all said that you are young and inexperienced, but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s true. Tingye is busy with his business and has no time to deal with the construction affairs now. I have thought that a young madam like you would have difficulties in handling such a great matter. Never did I know that you didn¡¯t ask any of the elders in the family and finished everything all by yourself. The young generation really should be respected¡­¡±

    Minn pretended that she didn¡¯t understand those words, followed Wang shi¡¯s behavior in front of Old Madam Sheng (Only that Wang shi truly couldn¡¯t understand Old Madam Sheng¡¯s words) and said with an innocent smile, ¡°Thanks to you, mother.¡±

    Minn now finally understood why Old Madam Sheng became more and more straightforward when scolding Wang shi. An idiotic sister-inw who couldn¡¯t be driven away truly was able to drive her mother-inw who used to be ady of a noble family into a fiery woman.

    Shao shi seemed notfortable with an atmosphere like this and turned her head slightly. Zhu shi lowered her head and touched her belly. Gu Tingye was a young and powerful man who had grudges against his stepmother. Then, how could his wife be obedient to Old Madam Qin?

    Old Madam Qin also knew that it was not wise to turn against Minn right now, so she just yed dumb, thinking that she could wait until her daughter got married.

    In this case, Minn wouldn¡¯t ask for troubles either. These days she had been quite busy. Now only did she have to handle her family affairs, but she had to take care of the construction work in the family. Between Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion and the Cheng Manor, there was an idle small yard and a mountain forest. The primary job should be demolishing most of the walls and fences which stood between the two mansions and connecting the bounding walls to surround the empty rooms and the mountain forest in the middle.

    That was not a difficult thing to do, but thebor cost would be quiterge. The barren mountain and forest needed to be nned. Some ces should be surrounded, and some pieces ofnd should be bulldozed in order to nt some trees or flowers. After the roads were paved, the rest of thend would be utilized to build pavilions, terraces and towers.

    ¡®Just take it easy.¡¯ Minn wasn¡¯t in a hurry to do the work and nned to finish the construction slowly. ¡®Do ording to one¡¯s abilities and the money one has.¡¯ That was Minn¡¯s principle.

    As a woman, it was still inappropriate for Minn to show up too often. Therefore, Hao Dacheng, the head of the stewards, could only run in and out of the mansion dozens of times a day. Minn felt parched due to the long speech she had to give. However, as the master of the mansion, Gu Tingye had only inspected the construction site twice (on the way back home), leafed through the drawings three times and uttered some useless words like ¡®Make the door smaller¡¯. After that, he left and continued to serve the country.

    Life had to continue, and the construction work was also carried on at a steady pace.

    Autumn was the crab season. The royal family presented pastries, sweet potatoes, chestnuts and chrysanthemums to all the noble families to show the infinite royal graciousness. The families which were favored by the emperor all received other presents besides those.

    Minn received six pots of chrysanthemums in dark green, golden yellow, bright purple, pink red and in red as well as ten baskets of fresh crabs. Because of the plentiful prizes, she needed to go to the Royal Pce to express her thanks to the royal family.

    No matter whether the people of the royal family wanted to meet her or not, she still had to follow the etiquettes, otherwise she would be regarded as a disrespectful person. The next day after her request of going to the Royal Pce had been permitted by the Imperial Household Department (which was such a pity), she got up early in the morning. After she had dressed herself, she went to the Royal Pce in sedan.

    After she went through the imperial inner gate, she had to get off the sedan. With the heavy headwear and an empty belly, she still had to walk a long way in the imperial city while making sure that the look on her face remained scared and joyful the whole time¡ªThat really was very torturing.

    Minn would rather be rewarded less.

    With the guide of the imperial servant, she finally entered an imperial room. There were already two nobledies in first-rank madam¡¯s clothes sitting inside. One was around forty years old with a fair and delicate face whom Minn didn¡¯t know. The other one was Zhang shi, the wife of the Empress¡¯s brother. It had been quite a while since Minn saw her.

    The two women seemed close to each other and also looked the same.

    Minn tried her best to give a polite smile to them and then moved to a seat at the highest speed which was allowed by the imperial rules. After that, she raised her head elegantly and smiled to the nobledy in front of her. No sooner had she chatted with Zhang shi than a maid walked into the room and announced loudly, ¡°Please move to the Pce of Tranquility.¡±

    Minn felt her heart sinking, because Pce of Tranquility was the ce where Empress Dowager lived. The three of them stood up right away. Before they left, Zhang shi smiled to Minn, ¡°This is my mother.¡± Actually, Minn had already guessed it out. Then she gave her obeisance to Zhang shi¡¯s mother right away, ¡°Duchess Ying, it¡¯s an honor to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Likewise.¡± Duchess Ying held Minn¡¯s hand gracefully. While she was walking, she measured Minn with her eyes and chuckled gently, ¡°You really are beautiful. They all said that Tingye has married a great woman. Only today do I know that those words are true.¡±

    Minn then had to utter some modest words with a red face.

    It was not appropriate to talk much in the Royal Pce. Then they followed the maid silently. After a short while, they arrived at the Pce of Tranquility. After the maid reported their arrival, they entered the pce in session. They knelt down, gave obeisance, and then stood aside in silence.

 Chapter 293: Leading Character and Supporting Character (II)

    <h4>Chapter 293: Leading Character and Supporting Character (II)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Momo Kong had taught the Sheng¡¯s girls a few ways to size up their surroundings without any traces when they were in a respectful posture with their heads lowered. Minn chose one of the ways which was turning her face slightly and only moving her eyes with her eyelids staying unmoved, which made her able to see the things around her clearly.

    There were lots of women in imperial costumes gathering in the pce. Minn glimpsed at them in a hurry, finding Empress Dowager De sitting in the middle, beside whom seated the Empress, beside whom stood Little Shen shi, the Empress¡¯s sister. Right now, the look on the sisters¡¯ faces seemed quite sullen. In the meantime, Minn found Empress Dowager De talking and behaving in a very elegant and delightful way. Then she assumed that thetter must be a lively and gorgeous woman when she had been young. Then, Empress Dowager De said to the three neers, ¡°I received a new kind of teately, so I invited the Empress and her sister to have tea together. Sorry that I have asked you three to make another trip up here.¡±

    Minn and the other two women showed humble expressions right away and thanked the Empress Dowager De for her graciousness.

    Little Shen shi put on a reluctant smile and walked down. After she walked over to the two women of the Zhang family, she gave an obeisance to her sister-inw and her sister-inw¡¯s mother. The Empress chuckled, ¡°I was thinking about you. I have the Eight Treasures Steamed Cake in my room which the chef in the imperial kitchen made ording to the recipe from southern area of the Shu State. It¡¯s hard to find a taste like this in the capital. You can bring some with you when you go back.¡±

    Madam Zhang (Zhang shi¡¯s mother) thanked the Empress first, followed by Minn and Zhang shi. Then, she said with a smile, ¡°I heard that the snacks of the southern area have lots of vors, we have lived in the capital for our whole lives. Thanks to you, Your Highness, today we could taste that.¡±

    The Empress also said some courteous words with a beaming smile. As she nced at Zhao¡¯yi Yu who showed a baby bump (Zhao¡¯yi is Lady of Bright Deportment), she said with her eyebrows slightly knitted, ¡°You should go back to have a rest, it¡¯s not convenient for a pregnant woman to stay here.¡± After Zhao¡¯yi Yu had got pregnant, she looked even more charming than before. Hearing the Empress¡¯s words, she only replied with a smile, ¡°Your Highness, thanks for your consideration, but I seldom have the chance to drink such delicious tea. I always liked to eat when I was a little girl, please let me stay.¡±

    Empress Dowager De, with a joyful look, said, ¡°What a naughty girl! Are you made of sugar? No wonder the Emperor and Empress are both so fond of youtely!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, what do you mean by that? Aren¡¯t you fond of me?¡± Zhao¡¯yi Yu said adorably.

    There was another woman sitting beside Empress Dowager De, who was Princess Consort Yu and also the wife of Empress Dowager De¡¯s blood son. Princess Consort Yu also chimed in from time to time,ughing happily with others in the pce. Only the look on the Empress¡¯s face turned gloomier, but she still had to maintain a graceful manner.

    Minn averted her eyes at once and lowered her head.

    The Emperor was afraid that her blood mother would suffer grievance, so he had amodated the two Empress Dowagers in different ces in order to let Empress Dowager Sheng An live morefortably. However, that arrangement gave the Empress a hard time because she had to give obeisance to her two mothers-inw at two different ces every day and then returned to her own pce to receive the obeisance from the Imperial Consorts.

    Duke Ying was the head of all the other dukes with a high position and respected by everyone. Therefore, Empress Dowager De offered a seat to Madam Zhang right away. Thanks to that, Minn, Little Shen shi and Zhang shi also had the chance to sit on the stools together. Minn couldn¡¯t help but cry out ¡®Hurray¡¯ inwardly.

    The moment they sat down, they heard Empress Dowager De said to Madam Zhang with a light smile, ¡°I won¡¯t hide anything from you then. Please check these two girls¡­¡±

    She pointed to two women who were wearing imperial costumes. As Minn looked over, she was surprised to see a pair of exceedingly beautiful women! They seemed both under twenty. Although they were both above teenage age, they were really gorgeous and morous.

    ¡°They have served me for many years. They are gentle, tame and always follow the disciplines. I like them a lot. Now they are not so young anymore and I want to find them good men to marry¡­ s, I really hate to part with them, so I nned to let them marry the Emperor. Little did I know that the Empress would be so unhappy about that.¡± Empress Dowager De kept sighing with her eyes fixed straightly on Madam Zhang.

    She was using the Empress of being so jealous.

    Minn counted the beads on her dress silently while saying inwardly the words, ¡®I am not the leading character here, I am a walk-on actor who doesn¡¯t have a line.¡±

    Madam Zhang was not easy to fool, so she only smiled gently and said, ¡°His Majesty now has lots of descendants, it must be because of our Empress¡¯s virtue. I know that you must have meant good for them by proposing that, your highness, but I guess our Empress must have her own thought too. Since the twodies are so outstanding, why don¡¯t you choose other great and talented young men for them, Your Highness?¡±

    Hearing that, the Empress put on a vague smile and looked at Madam Zhang with a satisfied look as apliment to thetter.

    Facing such a soft retort, Empress Dowager De said with a reluctant smile, ¡°I don¡¯t expect that they would marry any talented guys. Since they cannot stay in the Pce, I think it would be better to let them marry into the families which live near here. Perhaps, the Empress¡¯s brother or General Zheng¡­¡± As she nced at the people in the Pce with cold eyes, she saw Minn and added, ¡°And Commander Gu, could take in those girls as their concubines. In this way, I can meet my girls more often.¡±

    Minn couldn¡¯t help but moan inwardly¡ª ¡®Howe I am involved? Obviously Empress Dowager is targeting the Shen family and only mentioned Gu Tingye incidentally.¡¯

    Little Shen shi was the first one that jumped up. Then she tried her best to hold back the shocked look on her face and spoke calmly, ¡°How can we do this? Your Highness, the girls who serve you are all delicate girls. We have to let them marry well, how can we let them be concubines?¡±

    Empress Dowager De chuckled and looked at Little Shen shi who was in a panic, saying, ¡°They are not as delicate as you thought. They arrived at the Royal Pce from the countryside when they were little girls and don¡¯t have any powerful background. The thing I want is finding them kind and tender Madams who could treat them nicely for my sake instead of great men. So, would all youdies do me this favor?¡±

    Herst words were in a rising tone as if she was threatening them.

    The Empress¡¯s face turned pale while Little Shen shi¡¯s face turned deadly red as if it was about to bleed. Only Zhang shi stood up with a calm look and gave an obeisance, ¡°Anything you said, Your Highness.¡±

    Madam Zhang looked at her daughter, her eyes full of sympathy, caring and self-usation.

    Hearing that, Minn almost said to Zhang shi,¡°Since then, you should take in two girls, in case I will have a headache. You are such a virtuous Madam; Empress Dowager should rest assured.¡±

    Luckily, Minn still remembered what kind of condition this was and stopped herself from saying those bold words.

    However, Empress Dowager De still had a back-up n. She sighed in a feigned sad tone, ¡°The marriage of the girls around me are all dyed because they have to observe mourning for our former emperor. I have been thinking about finding them great families to marry into.¡±

    Minn couldn¡¯t help ncing at the two girls again. Now the girls, head lowered, looked quite enchanting and beautiful with their pink faces. Minn was a bit stunned.

    Suddenly, she understood one thing: Those women should be the ones whom Empress Dowager De prepared for her blood son. Unfortunately, the sudden catastrophe took her son¡¯s throne away and got her arrested. As a result, the marriages of the girls who served her were also dyed.

    Behind the screen beside the two girls, there seemed to be another group of beauties. Minn then started to wonder if Empress Dowager De had a reserve team.

    Empress Dowager De asked Little Shen shi again, but thetter only kept silent while looking at the Empress, seeming to be asking for help.

    Empress Dowager De wasn¡¯t in a hurry and only watched Little Shen shi¡¯s embarrassment with a smile. Then she turned to Minn and wanted to ask something. At this moment, Princess Consort Yu suddenly said, ¡°Madam Gu, what are youughing at?¡±

    After that, everyone in the pce fixed their eyes on one ce. Then they found Gu Tingye¡¯s wife standing there reverently and gracefully with a smile on her face and seeming to have something on her mind.

    ¡°Madam Gu, I am asking you what you areughing at right now. Do you think that our Empress Dowager is funny?¡± Princess Consort Yu used to be a kind and gentle woman and enjoyed a great reputation in the capital. However, ever since she had witnessed her husband drinking the poisonous wine, she had a great change in her temperament and became a bit mean.

 Chapter 294: Leading Character and Supporting Character (III)

    <h4>Chapter 294: Leading Character and Supporting Character (III)</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    Minn, startled by those words, regretted her own negligence just now. It must be because her married life had been too easy that she had already forgotten how cautious she had been in the Sheng¡¯s family. It seemed that she needed to train herself after she went back home. Her past experiences told her that it would be better for her to act naturally instead of remaining calm.

    ¡°I, I, I, how dare Iugh at our Empress Dowager?...¡± Minn even started to stammer with a scared look on her face.

    As expected, that gesture worked very well. Empress Dowager De and Princess Consort Yu both looked at Minn smilingly, seeming to be very pleased.

    After the subject had been changed, Little Shen shi let out a sigh of relief. Seeing that, the Empress said hurriedly, ¡°Princess Consort Yu, please don¡¯t say that. Madam Gu is a sensible woman and would never act rudely. Don¡¯t be so intimidating, she¡¯s not like my tough sister. Behave yourself, don¡¯t scare her!¡±

    The Empress reproached that in a half-joking tone. Except for the two Empress Dowagers, she dared to scold any woman in the world.

    With an awkward look on Princess Consort Yu¡¯s face, she stopped saying anything. As Empress Dowager De opened her mouth and wanted to say something, Madam Zhang turned around smilingly and said to Minn, ¡°What were youughing at just now?¡±

    Since there was a way out, Minn then said right away,

    ¡°Our Empress Dowager said that this is a happy event, how can I make a joke about this? It¡¯s just¡­¡± Minn covered her mouth with her sleeve and chuckled bashfully, ¡°I felt that the god who unites persons in marriage should be quite busy now, there are lots of young men and women waiting to get married. I will have to act as a matchmaker several timestely.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Empress Dowager De seemed to be quite intrigued.

    Minn answered respectfully, ¡°Your Highness, a few days ago, Master Gu said that our country needs to station troops in the northern border and that it would be better if the soldiers could bring their families there in order to raise the morale of the troops. Therefore, he hoped that the soldiers who haven¡¯t got married could all have wives. Then he asked me to match the unmarried maids in our mansion with the soldiers who would go to the northern border, unluckily¡­¡±

    She tried to make herself sound quite hesitant and weak.

    Little Shen shi who was like the ant on the hot pan suddenly widened her eyes and said loudly, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of that too. Most of the soldiers who have been assembled this time would go to the northern border. That ce is full of chaos caused by war. Almost all the houses there are empty, there is no way the soldiers would find wives there. Most of the parents would already be very unwilling to let their daughters leave their hometown and go far away, not to mention letting those girls marry the soldiers who would bring them to the northern border.¡±

    That was true and Little Shen shi wasn¡¯t lying now. However, the situation wasn¡¯t that serious now.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Minn said with a worried look, ¡°I can¡¯t force the girls from others¡¯ families to marry the soldiers, so I could only ask the maids of my own family. Even so, I still couldn¡¯t solve the problem. That really gives me a headachetely.¡±

    The Empress couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are those girls willing to marry the soldiers?¡±

    She had lived in the remote and poor area before, so she knew that not so many people would be willing to leave the prosperous capital.

    Minn spoke haltingly, seeming to be super bashful, ¡°Your Highness, I have added some silvers into the dowry of the girls who are willing to go to the northern area, then some of them finally agreed.¡± However, those were all the maids in the low ss.

    Madam Zhang looked at Minn and said with a smile, ¡°Girl, it¡¯s really difficult for you.¡± Then she turned to her daughter, ¡°No wonder you asked me if there are any maids who will stop serving in our mansion soon. I didn¡¯t know you were thinking of this.¡±

    The Empress kept nodding while Zhang shi only chuckled without saying anything.

    Hearing their chitchat, Empress Dowager De frowned slightly and did not know how to change the subject. In the meantime, Little Shen shi already stepped forward excitedly. Perhaps the excessive stress had stimted her potential. Little Shen shi suddenly thought of something, turned to the Empress and Empress Dowager De and said loudly, ¡°I¡¯m sure your Highness understands, why don¡¯t we let those girls who are over the marriageable age marry the soldiers?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    ¡°Rubbish!¡±

    Empress Dowager De and Princess Consort Yu rebuked at the same time. Little Shen shi looked mutinous and wanted to say something, and the Empress who was afraid that Little Shen shi would bring trouble to herself said in a hurry, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! Those maids have served our Empress Dowager, how dare you interfere in the arrangement of their marriage?¡±

    With tears in Little Shen shi¡¯s eyes, she wanted to say something again. Suddenly, an old voice suddenly sounded behind her back, ¡°What do you mean by nonsense! I think that¡¯s a great idea!¡±

    Everyone looked back, and then they saw two old nobledies, one of whom was Empress Dowager An. She walked inside the Pce while holding hands, followed by two long groups of maids.

    ¡°Aunt, mother-inw!¡± The joyful tone in the Empress¡¯s voice could hardly be hidden.

    Then, all the women in the Pce except for Empress Dowager De all stood up to give obeisance to the Great Grand Princess and Empress Dowager An.

    ¡°Since you got great tea, why didn¡¯t you invite us and only drank it by yourself? Tell me, why is that?!¡± Great Grand Princess, having sat down, looked askance at her surroundings and chuckled vigorously.

    Empress Dowager De seemed to feel a bit embarrassed and apologized at once, ¡°If I knew you were here, I would have invited you for sure.¡±

    ¡®Judging from her manner and behavior, she must be Qing Ning Grand Princess.¡¯ Minn guessed.

    After they chatted for a while, Qing Ning Grand Princess suddenly pulled a long face and said to Princess Consort Yu, ¡°I heard you scolding the Empress¡¯s sister from the outside just now. What¡¯s so wrong about her proposal?¡±

    Princess Consort Yu stood up in fear and said with her teeth gritted, ¡°The private maids of Empress Dowager can¡¯t condescend to marry the soldiers. It¡¯ll be so humiliating for our Empress Dowager.¡±

    ¡°So, that¡¯s what¡¯s on your mind. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Qing Ning Grand Princess waved her hand, ¡°There must be lots of officers in the army. I guess marrying those men wouldn¡¯t be a disgraceful thing to those maids, right? If those men could gain great merits, the girls who marry them would enjoy happy lives for sure. Isn¡¯t it better than being others¡¯ concubines?¡±

    Those straightforward words made Empress Dowager De and her daughter-inw speechless.

    Since Emperor Wu¡¯ster years, Qing Ning Grand Princess had been the most powerful princess. It had to be admitted that she had been favored by God.

    She had been given birth by a maid. However, in that year, a few days after her blood mother passed away, the Empress at that time happened to lose her daughter. In order to soothe the grieved Empress, Emperor Wu decided to let the Empress raise Qing Ning who had only been three years old. Qing Ning was a very clever and sensible girl and the way in which she dealt with people was brilliant and favored by Empress Jing An. Atst, the Empress was truly fond of Qing Ning.

    Because of the love Emperor Wu had for Empress Jing An, he treated Qing Ning as his legal daughter and loved her a lot. The former Emperor Wu treated Qing Ning as his blood sister and respected her a lot. The other princesses whose mothers had been the Consorts should all be nobler than her, but were actually in lower status than her atst.

    After Qing Ning had grown up, she married a handsome noble childe from a wealthy family. She and her husband were a couple in love and had lots of children together. For decades, she nearly had no difficulties in her life.

    The only thing which troubled her was her foppish son whom she had given birth to at the age of forty. In the year when the new emperor ascended the throne, her son was arrested and sent to thebor camps because he had hung out in the red-light district during the mourning period of the former emperor. However, Qing Ning Grand Princess truly was a tough woman. She could live a pleasant life for decades not only because of her bond with the former emperor, but also her certain abilities.

    After the emperor had invited her to the Royal Pce to have a chat, she changed her attitude at once. Then, the aunt and the nephew reconciled with each other very quickly.

    The Empress suffered a great grievance just now, so she, having someone backing her up right now, said in a hurry, ¡°Aunt, you are right. Just now, mother-inw also said that those girls were from the countryside and already lost their parents.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s perfect.¡± Qing Ning Grand Princess thumped on the table and said cheerfully, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this with the Emperorter. Actually, when our former Emperor has passed away, some of the servants in the Pce should be sent out. Now we have a perfect opportunity to do that. For them, this will be better than having no man to marry. What a great way to satisfy both sides! What do you say?¡±

    Empress Dowager An said gently, ¡°You always do things in a rush, even at an old age.¡±

    The two olddies almost settled the matter by chatting with each other leisurely, making the others stunned.

    Empress Dowager De was a bit irritated and said with a sullen face, ¡°The girls in the Pce are all delicate like the flowers. Sending them to the norther border is no different from sending themb to the tiger¡¯s cave. That¡¯s impossible!¡±

    Qing Ning Grand Princess stood up with her chin up while saying in an excited tone, ¡°If none of us contributes to the country¡¯s affair, who will? Now, there are girls who don¡¯t have parents and are above the marriageable age in the Royal Pce and there are boys who garrison the border for our country and want to get married. This is a wonderful marriage, what¡¯s so wrong about it?¡±

    The atmosphere got extremely tense. Minn stood by the wall silently with her head lowered and kept saying inwardly, ¡®I am just a walk-on yer here, I¡¯m not the leading character¡­¡¯

 Chapter 295. How Does the Couple Get Along (I)

    <h4>Chapter 295. How Does the Couple Get Along (I)</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    Days were getting cold in autumn, but inside of the room was as warm aste spring. Dawn hadn¡¯t broken yet, so it was quite dark in the room. The incense in the jade porcin censer with Qilin heads on the table had already been snuffed, but there was still a vague aroma floating in the air.

    After a whole night of making love, Minn had been very exhausted. Still, she opened her eyes very early. Then she shrank her body like a shrimp and got off from the man¡¯s body. After that, she sat on the bed in a daze and clutched the quilt closer to her while staring at the man. His arms were brown, his skin seemed glossy and sturdy, his long neck was bending slightly now, and his long thick hair spread on the bed, revealing his vitality. Right now, there was heavy snorting through from his straight nose which was covered by the soft quilt.

    Seeing him in a such a sound sleep, Minn couldn¡¯t help but get a bit jealous.

    This man seemed like a beast with high survivability. Sometimes he was extremely alerted and would be awakened by a slight sound and not need an rm clock. However, after he was certain that he would be safe sleeping, he was able to fall asleep in less than three seconds.

    There had been a few times when he had been too exhausted after he had ridden the horse all day. One second before he had been talking to Minn, but when she turned around, she found him already in a sound sleep and unable to wake up even if she pinched his nose.

    Minn looked at his handsome face and his masculine jaw in a trance. Not long after they got married, Minn already found that Gu Tingye didn¡¯t have trust in his superiors.

    When he was in the escorting group, he felt that his leader who had been well-known in that field for thirty years unreliable. When he travelled in the wilderness as the bodyguards of the businessmen, he felt his leader not capable at all. After he had joined the water transportation gang for three days, he already looked down upon his headman(secretly). As he gradually had some support, he then started to feel the leader of his gang very unpleasant to the eye.

    After they had got married and everything had been settled, Gu Tingye collected some of his properties left in the Yangzi River area and the Shu State. Only after Minn checked the title deed for estates and the receipts did she realize that he had already saved lots of properties by achieving sess in the gangs.

    Although he was very proud of his achievements and power which he had built up from nothing, he still knew that those businesses were not so decent and were even less respected than the merchandising. Therefore, he had never talked much about it, even with Gongsun Baishi.

    Now he finally got a fan, his wife, who was sensible and broadminded unlike those rigid and pedantic schrs. When she heard him talking about his experiences, she always seemed quite intrigued.

    In Minn¡¯s view, Gu Tingye fully reflected the words ¡®God is fair to everyone¡¯.

    Although he had lost his mother at a young age, having a not so supportive dad and an evil stepmother as well as a group of uncles and cousins full of guile, which made his way of growing up full of obstacles, he was still bestowed with excellent talents. Not only had he inherited his father¡¯s bravery and ability to fight, but he had inherited his grandfather¡¯s intelligence and capability.

    It was said that Old Master Bai had risen from obscurity by ying on the grey side as well as doing decent business. With a strong ability in calcting and a brave mind, he had earned great assets with his bare hand. (That¡¯s one million ounces of silver, which has been lingering in Minn¡¯s mind all the time.)

    Gu Tingye could tell that his wife wasn¡¯t pretending to be interested in his story to make him feel good about himself. When she was listening to him, she apuded and praised him from time to time with the look on her face suggesting how much she wanted to be there with him. Then he was even more willing to talk. As their chat got more and more agreeable, they found them having lots of things inmon. This marriage made him very delightful, and he had never thought it would. When she was around him, he felt as if he was bathed in the spring wind. ¡®So, it really was worth it to y a dirty trick in order to get a good wife.¡¯

    Gu Tingye felt that he had done a very wise thing.

    ¡°One¡¯s position was a different thing from his ability. One¡¯s fate and luck could decide lots of things in this world.¡± Gu Tingye said with his eyebrows knitted.

    Minn then said tentatively, ¡°Actually, His Majesty really is a blessed man, so¡­¡± The emperor was able to ascend the throne mostly because of his luck instead of his ability. After his brother had all died, it was his turn to be the emperor.

    ¡°That¡¯s not right, His Majesty is like the dragon in the sea who has made many achievements but stays low-key.¡± Gu Tingye shook his head and argued, ¡°If His Majesty hasn¡¯t remained modest when he has been the prince, our former emperor wouldn¡¯t have chosen him to be the sessor.

    Minn nodded. Fifth Prince, also known as Lord Jing, had displeased the former emperor too many times because of his high-profile and luxury code of conduct, which was the reason why his position as the crown prince had been taken away by the Eighth Prince. (Lord Jing felt so wronged: How could I know that my two elder brothers would have got themselves killed? When I thought that I had no chance to be the crown prince, it¡¯s reasonable for me to get more benefits when my father is alive.)

    ¡°¡­ Also, His Majesty is always kind to men of talent like Meng Chang, the ancient sage. No matter how lonely he was in his previous mansion or how tight his budget was, he was always willing to get acquainted with capable men from everywhere.¡± Gu Tingye said that while recalling the past.

    Minn nodded again. The fact had proved that those advisers who used to work for the emperor before really were useful. The strategies they made before and after Eighth Prince had be the crown prince truly were impressive.

    ¡°There must be something special about the man who is able to climb to that position, but it will be foolish to follow him blindly.¡± Gu Tingye said that with a cold and sarcastic look on his face, ¡°Also, one¡¯s capability might notst forever¡­¡±

    Minn nodded more vigorously. For example, General Gan used to be a great general who had fought tons of bloody wars, but now as he grew older, he just got more and more muddleheaded.

    ¡°Also, even if someone can do something great, it doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s qualified for everything.¡±

    Minn nodded her head.

    Poor General Geng, he used to be a brave and smart guy when he served in Eighth Prince¡¯s mansion and also made a name for himself in the Shu State. However, after his leader became the emperor, he was actually under reduced circumstances. The emperor had nned to appoint General Geng to be themander-in-chief in Xuanda area, but now was still hesitating¡ªSince General Geng was not able to solve the problems in the imperial court, how was he able to govern the north border?

    Like what Peng Dehuai had said(allegedly): Hu Zongnan(Commander of the army) is the most qualified to be a colonel. Some people are not incapable, but their capability is limited, which make them only suitable for certain positions.

    ¡°The achievement of a general costs many lives. Only a few can seed atst.¡± Gu Tingye sighed deeply.

    Minn was confused. His words suggested that he was surely a skeptic. This was not what she had heard about.

    Others all described Second Master Ye as a bold and uninhibited man who dared to save people from the corpses and intrude into the troops of tens of thousands of enemies. What was more, it was said that he treated hispanions like his brothers and his subordinates like his sons and that he was brave, loyal, kind and righteous like Lu Su with a military rank. (He was just pretending.)

 Chapter 296: How Does the Couple Get Along (II)

    <h4>Chapter 296: How Does the Couple Get Along (II)</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    Minn atst got drowsy listening to his words. The next morning when she woke up, she concluded: One should follow his leader¡¯s orders, but not all of them. Human is a changeable creature. Never look at others with the same old eyes. Eighth Prince used to be very reliable but might not still be reliable after he became the emperor. Therefore, it is necessary to make cautious judgement before following all of his orders blindly.

    As a result, when Gu Tingye acted as a go-between for the unmarried soldiers, he had been overying with the worried look on his face all the time. But the truth was¡­ After Minn had offered a great reward and promised to let all the family members of the maids who got married with the solders free from their very identity, she was only able to set up seven or eight couples.

    The quantity was low, but the quality was high.

    Liao Yong¡¯s wife had specifically picked the young and promising girls who were pretty and gentle. After both sides had agreed to the marriage, the solder would glimpse at his future wife through the screen. Most of the time, the girl would bite her handkerchief with redness on her face. Then, Minn would offer the girl a dowry. After that, the wedding would be held under the condition that this was a consensual rtionship. Everyone was happy.

    The girls Minn had betrothed to the soldiers were all strong and beautiful maids of low ss. They were upright in behaviors and lovedbor with healthy bodies, which meant they were able to survive in the north border. Some female rtives of the soldiers with sharp eyes were also satisfied with those girls secretly while thinking that this was much better than epting the girls who had been forced to marry those boys.

    In the military camp, some girls who had been unwilling to marry the soldiers always made a scene by crying and shouting all day. However, the girls whom Minn had sent there enjoyed a great time with their husbands and those men didn¡¯t even want to leave their rooms. The sweet couples made the rest bachelors so jealous that they were about to get crazy.

    As a result, more and more soldiers started to ask Gu Tingye to set them up with girls. Atst, there were even a few captains and leaders asking Xie Ang to find girls for them in a shy way. However, Gu Tingye remained calm about this with no expression on his face.

    Yao Yiyi, as an activist of party, couldn¡¯t help but censure his behavior.

    Gu Tingyeughed and said, ¡°There were more than thirty thousand soldiers in the army. After we rule out the married ones, the men who could find girls themselves and the ones who would marry the women from the border, there will still be five to six thousands men waiting to be matched. Even Taozi, Lizi, Lizhi, and all your private maids are counted, it¡¯s still not enough. Also, how many families in the capital do you think would do the same thing like us?¡± This method was not able to solve the problem.

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Minn was at the end of her wits.

    At first, Gu Tingye had turned his eyes to the Huaizhong and Huainan area where the wars had just taken ce. There should be lots of homeless women who were the best choices to be sent to the north border, which would also benefit the country and the people. However, during Minister Yao (when he hadn¡¯t entered into the cab)¡¯s half years¡¯ term of service there, he had stabilized the situation at a fast speed. After he had distributed the food and thend to people and cut the rent and the tax, the homeless citizens all returned to that area and started to build their hometown again.

    The people in the ancient times had a strong sense of belonging. As long as they could earn their livings in their hometown, they would never leave.

    Next, Gu Tingye targeted at the capital. As long as there were two thousand imperial maids in the Royal Pce being betrothed to the soldiers, the problem would almost be solved. As for the rest bachelors, they could only stay single then.

    However, as an official as well as a military officer, Gu Tingye couldn¡¯t talk the emperor into reducing the imperial servants. (Advising the emperor was the civil official¡¯s duty, it was inappropriate for his to cross the line.)

    The most ideal way was to let Empress Shen¡¯s Brother to give her a hint. Then she could advise the emperor to let some maids of the low ss who were over the marriageable age out, which could also help her gain a good reputation.

    However, Shen Congxing couldn¡¯t get the point at first. After all, five or six thousand bachelors who wanted to get married were not a serious problem,paring to the state and military affairs which had been piled up on Gu Tingye¡¯s desk. Therefore, he didn¡¯t bother to give that matter any attention anymore. A few days ago, Minn had told Gu Tingye what had happened in the Pce of Tranquility anxiously, being afraid that she had irritated Empress Dowager De. However, Gu Tingye shook his head and chuckled, ¡°There are so many people who are unpleasant to the eyes of Empress Dowager De, such as Official Shen, that old fox, and the people from the Zhang, Shen and Zheng families. You are still not qualified to be hated by her. Also, she is probably very busy right now¡­¡±

    Perhaps because Minn had woken up too early, she was still in a daze when eating breakfast. While she was setting the table for Gu Tingye, she kept drooping her head from time to time with drowsy eyes and blushing face, looking quite adorable with that sleepy face. Seeing that, he suddenly had a naughty idea with his eyebrows knitted and put a few slices of ginger and pepper into her bowl.

    Minn, head drooping, put all those slices in her mouth with the porridge. Hss¡ªToo spicy! She went stiff right away with her neck tilted, not knowing if she should swallow or spit those slices out, while holding her chopsticks tightly with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°Spit it out, now!¡± The handsome man said that with a serious look and scolded her in a soft voice, ¡°I¡¯ve told you to be careful when you eat. How can you be so careless? You can¡¯t eat spicy food.¡±

    ¡°I picked those spicy things by myself?¡± Minn asked in a trance and looked at the things she had just spit out. ¡®Was I really that drowsy?¡¯

    ¡°Still feel spicy in your mouth? Come here, have some water.¡± The man handed a cup of tea to her thoughtfully and walked over to pat on her back.

    Minn held his wrists and drank the water in his hand. Then she raised her head and gave out a beaming smile, feeling quite touched, ¡°Thanks, you are so sweet.¡±

    Gu Tingye, with his white teeth exposed, shed a light in his eyes and then bit her lips which turned very red due to the spicy food. After that, he raised his head andughed loudly as if he had got a few years younger.

    Xiahe and Qinsang who were standing by the door looked at each other at a loss, then they both lowered their heads tamely.

    After the verbal battle in the Royal Pce, that walk-on actor helped promote the development of the plot. Empress Shen realized something which never urred to her brother¡¯s mind. What¡¯s more, after the emperor and the empress had been enlightened, they suddenly realize that the opportunity hade.

 Chapter 297: Family, National, and World Affairs (I)

    <h4>Chapter 297: Family, National, and World Affairs (I)</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    After Minn had seen Gu Tingye off, she started to listen to the reports from those Mamas: The walls between the two mansions had been demolished. As long as the wood and bricks were delivered, the construction work could start¡­ The wages have already been distributed. A few ounts seemed wrong¡­ The cotton and the cloths had already been purchased. The servant in charge of this asked Minn to check the products. The servant who did the needlework told Minn that tomorrow was the time for making winter clothes for everyone in the mansion¡­ The servants who worked in the construction site came to report the expenses¡­ There were also some people asking for Dui cards as usual. All those trivial matters were handled by Minn one by one patiently.

    As she turned around, she saw Danju checking the ounts by the window. These years, Danju had got more and more masterly in reckoning by the abacus. It only took her a short while to finish checking the ounts.

    Liao Yong¡¯s wife had lots of acquaintances, so she had already chosen several young men who were great choices for husbands. Then, the engagement of the maids was put on the agenda. Some of the young men were from the rich families, some were from the peasant families which possessed lots of farnd, while some were the sons of the stewards in the mansion. The maids who married into those families would have their own servants after getting married. After the New Year¡¯s Eve, the shopkeepers in other cities would alsoe to the Gu¡¯s mansion. By then, Minn would try to find if there were anyone among them who was outstanding or had outstanding sons.

    This really gave Minn a headache. When she wanted to ask Danju¡¯s personal opinion, thetter only blushed and ran away. Minn then caught the girl and forced her to answer, but Danju got angry at once and refused to talk.

    ¡°Madam, it¡¯s your fault. No girl in this world willment about her future husband and marriage.¡± Mama Cuiughed.

    Minn, face wrinkled, said, ¡°She¡¯d better tell me that. Otherwise I would not know what kind of man she likes, the gentle ones, straight-forward ones, steady ones, talkative ones or considerate ones. This matters most in her life, why is she so shy about it?¡±

    What if Danju and her husband didn¡¯t get along after they got married? Eh¡­ maybe Minn had thought too much.

    ¡°At that time, Old Madam Sheng also worried about the marriage of her maids too. Madam, you and Old Madam are so alike. The maids in this mansion are truly lucky.¡± Mama Cui looked at Minn with a gentle and kind look in her eyes. Minn who was inexperienced in this area was afraid that she couldn¡¯t pick a good guy for Danju, so she had asked Mama Cui to help. Judging from the men Mama Cui had chosen for her own nieces, she had certain dependability in this area.

    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. I have watched her and Xiaotao grow up. I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Mama Cui said.

    After Mama Cui dismissed herself, Minny on the Xiangfei couch with an ount book in her hand, seeming to be reading a collection of poems, while falling in a daze with her eyebrows knitted. Actually, Qinsang was the one who saved Minn a lot of work. A few days ago, Qinsang¡¯s family came over from the countryside far away and asked the steward to tell Minn that Qinsang was old enough to get married. They wanted Minn to allow them to buy Qinsang¡¯s freedom back. Then Minn agreed to meet them right away.

    Qinsang¡¯s parents and her elder brother all looked honest in frugal and clean clothes. At first, they walked into the room with terror. The moment they saw Minn, they knelt on the ground and started to cry bitterly, which frightened Minn at once.

    Then, Minn asked them what kind of man they had found for Qinsang. As she knew the character and the family background of the man, she finally let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°¡­ Thank God, Qinsang has met such a great madam. Now only is Qinsang well-fed and well-clothed, but she could learn to read and write.¡± Qinsang¡¯s mother¡¯s swarthy and wrinkled face was covered with respect and gratitude and she looked kind and innocent, ¡°Our family will forever remember the great kindness from Madam and Old Madam Sheng. Even in our next lives, we will still repay your favors.¡±

    She said that she had sold her daughter because she really had no choice at that time. After the family separation, she didn¡¯t know where her daughter was sold or what her daughter had been through. The rest of her family really felt as if a knife had been piercing their hearts at that time. Qinsang¡¯s father and brother were both frank people who weren¡¯t good at speaking. So they only kowtowed to Minn while crying. It took Minn quite a long while to persuade them to stand up. Then the two men stood aside timidly.

    When Minn told them that they did not need to pay anything to buy Qinsang¡¯s freedom, they went down on their knees again while expressing their great gratitude by saying thanks continuously in a sobbing voice and kowtowing. Minn had never seen so many people kowtowing to her before and only felt her blood freezing. After she chatted with them for a short while, she asked someone to bring them to Qinsang right away. Since Minn had agreed to their requests, Qinsang¡¯s family then left gratefully. After that, they would prepare for Qinsang¡¯s room and her wedding. Next year, they woulde here to pick Qinsang up and this girl¡¯s marriage would be settled then.

    ¡°I wonder what family Qinsang would marry into or what that man¡¯s character is like.¡± Minn muttered to herself while resting her head on the pillow.

    Lvzhi came in with two cushions which sent out a pleasant smell after bathing themselves in the sun. Heraing Minn¡¯s words, she said with a smile, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. Before you get married, you have allowed Qinsang to go back to her hometown to visit her family. Her mother has already brought her to meet that man at that time.¡±

    Minn was a bit surprised, ¡°Qinsang has already met that man?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Lvzhi ced the soft and fluffy cushion under Minn¡¯s waist and said with a smile, ¡°That man is from a rich family in his vige. His family are all honest and kind people. They have lots of tenants and farnds. Also, that man is very handsome.¡±

    ¡°That wicked girl, she only tells you guys about this, but never mentions a single word to me!¡± Minn, feeling a bit relieved, said in a soft voice, ¡°¡­ what if they look down on a girl who used to be a maid?¡± Qinsang had been sold at a young age and staying in the capital for ten years, so she was actually not very familiar with her family. Minn was only afraid that she would not be able to help that girl since she was not familiar with the family Qinsang would marry into.

    Lvzhi chuckled and then argued, ¡°Madam, what are you talking about? They already know that Qinsang used to be the personal maid of thedy from an official family in the capital and now is the first-ss maid of the Madam of Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s family. Also, our Qinsang has the most graceful manner and never puts on airs. How would they look down upon such a gentle and kind girl! More like cherishing her a lot! That man is nothing like those stubborn schrs!¡±

    Minn rolled her eyes to Lvzhi, knowing who thetter was implying. Lvzhi was capable and decent but had one shoring: ack of generosity. She never went easy on others in her speech. Neither did Ruomei. So the two girls always had conflicts with each other. However, they never dared to quarrel with each other aboveboard, afraid that Miinn would scold them. Then they onlypeted with each other secretly. Meanwhile, they also acted like the kids by never admitting the conflicts between them. Minn only found them both irritating and funny.

    Lately, Minn felt her brain not so efficient. Not long after she had got up, she felt drowsy again. Then, she, head drooped, fell asleep on the bed. Lvzhi was cleaning the room with her head lowered while talking to Minn, but suddenly heard no response. After she saw what happened, she chuckled secretly and tucked Minn in. Then, she walked out of the room gently.

    Minn felt her body aching and limp in her sleep and her dream was endless. Not until the Si Hour (around 10 a.m.) did she wake up. Danju happened to lift the curtain ande in. With a beaming smile, she said, ¡°We have a guest. Madam, please get up now.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°We have just left the Royal Pce. When we were there, we didn¡¯t dare to move, afraid that we would make any mistakes. Then we decided to have some tea at your ce.¡± Little Shen shiughed vigorously in a voice as sweet as the little girls, looking quite charming.

    There were a table of fruits and snacks in the waterside pavilion. Right now was the best time to watch the charming autumn scenery with the fresh air and the glittering water. There were maples by the pool which had been transnted from the West Mountain. Sometimes a few red leaves would be blown off by a breeze and fell on the green and yellow grasnd or the surface of the water. Watching scenery like this was able to make people rxed and pleased.

    ¡°You were well-behaved and dared not move a bit?¡± Madam Geng who was peeling the orange said with her eyes wide open, ¡°when you were a girl, you climbed on the mountain or rolled in the mud pond but were never reproached by our Empress!¡±

 Chapter 298: Family, National, and World Affairs (II)

    <h4>Chapter 298: Family, National, and World Affairs (II)</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    Little Shen shi chuckled cheerfully with her face turning animated, ¡°Today Empress Dowager was also there, wasn¡¯t it? If there was only our Empress, your face wouldn¡¯t be in this color now. My sister is such a generous woman and would never discipline you.¡± Then she turned to Minn and said smilingly, ¡°I saw them so exhausted standing there for more than an hour, so I have brought them to your ce. Don¡¯t be angry at me.¡±

    Hearing that, Minn gave out a wry smile, ¡°Second Madam Zheng, thanks for your appreciation for my mansion. My humble house is honored by your presence. Please feel free toe, you are very ¡®wee.¡± Little Shen shi didn¡¯t say anything but only gave out acent smile.

    Then, a few maids carried basins of water and towels into the waterside pavilion.

    Madam Duan took over a warm towel from the little maid and handed it to Madam Geng, saying with a gentle look, ¡°Wipe your neck now. You sweated a lot and even got your makeup messed up. Others mightugh at you. Why don¡¯t you wash your face now?¡±

    ¡°Thanks a lot. You should wash your face too.¡± Madam Geng took over the towel casually and rubbed her shoulders and neck. After that, she told the maid to put a handkerchief in front of her chest. Some maids carried the basin and the mirror while others helped Madam Geng wash her face and do make-up.

    After Madam Duan thought for a while, she said, ¡°All right.¡± Then she bent down to let the maids help her wash her face too.

    Those maids gave out attentive service with a reverent attitude and soft movement. When they walked into the pavilion, they didn¡¯t make any sound and only their clothes were rustling. Seeing that, Madam Zhong attached the wet towel on her forehead while turning around to say to Minn, ¡°Last time when I was here, I already wanted to say that your maids of the low ss were even better than my private maids.¡± She nced at those submissive girls with a smile on her long face, ¡°Pretty, capable and well-behaved.¡±

    Minn chuckled softly and pretended to be satisfied with a smile, ¡°Sister Zhong, you are so sweet, so are your words. I have a few baskets of bamboos which were sent from the mountain area just now. Please take some back home to have a taste.¡±

    Madam Zhong burst into aughter right away. Before she could say anything, Little Shen shi said ahead of her, ¡°You¡¯re such a pushover. The one who gave youpliments could have presents, what about us who are clumsy of speech?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s for everyone. Now are you satisfied?¡± Minn waved her hand and begged for mercy as if she had been robbed. Little Shen shi and Madam Zhong bothughed happily.

    Madam Geng had already finished cleaning her face and was tilting her head to let the maids put on hairpins and earrings for her. After she could finally speak, she said in a hurry, ¡°A few days ago, I asked a few traders to find me a few great maids like these ones but only made a fool of myself. They told me that the maids of the first ss in the big families have been disciplined since they were little. After being observed for a few years, the decent maids would be sent to serve the young masters and thedies. s¡­ now I only wish that I could find a few tough old Mama who know well about the rules to discipline my maids!¡±

    Her words amused everyone. Little Shen shi, the one whoughed the hardest, rested on the arm of the chair with her shoulders trembling. Madam Duan tried hard to stopughing and teased, ¡°There¡¯s no need to find one, you are already the toughest woman!¡±

    Duan Chengqian and his wife were both from prestigious families of the Shu State. Although they were of the coteral branches, they were well educated and discipled. Madam Duan had followed his husband to the capital this time. Her life here had only be better after some maids had been sent to her from her husband¡¯s parents¡¯ family and her own parents¡¯ family.

    After those womenughed for a while, Madam Geng frowned and sighed, ¡°Everything¡¯s fine in the capital except that I always feel short of hand. Then I also started to purchase maids. However, the elders ones would either be too clever or too stupid. As the for little ones, they are not good at serving at all. I have been troubled by those rules in the capital. Last time when I gave a banquet, I made so many mistakes and almost made a fool of myself.¡±

    ¡°Sister, you set the standard too high. I knew that you have bought and sold the maids five or six times in one month. How could choosing maids be so hard for you? Even if they are not good enough, you should still make do.¡± Madam Zhong looked at the water surface and said in a tender voice.

    Madam Geng curled her lips and snorted, ¡°How can I let those scheming and coquettish girls seduce the men in my family!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s normal for men to have concubines. Sister, you are about to have your daughter-inw, how can you still be stubborn about this?¡± Madam Zhong gave out a fake smile.

    General Zhong and General Geng were as close as brother. After they both got married, General Zhong always felt ufortable to see his great friend being disciplined strictly by a woman. As a result, Madam Zhong who was influenced by her husband also sneered at Madam Geng from time to time.

    ¡°All right, all right, here it goes again!¡± Seeing that Madam Geng was about to fly into a rage, Madam Duan tried to ease the tension right away, ¡°A woman always knows the things her husband would ept the things he would not. Every couple has their own way of getting along, stop quarrelling about this!¡±

    This topic was not suitable for the young madam to talk due to the generation gap, so Minn and Little Shen shi both covered their faces with the teacup while drinking tea quietly. After Minn yed dumb for a long while, she finally remembered she couldn¡¯t keep doing this as the hostess today, then she cleared her throat and changed the subject, ¡°Why did it take you so long to express your gratitude?¡±

    Last time, it had only taken Minn half an hour to finish expressing her thanks and that included the time of resting and other incidents.

    There were rules for expressing thanks to the Royal Family. Except for the huge ceremony in the year, it was forbidden for a bunch of people to enter into the Imperial Pce since that would ruin the solemnness of the Pce. Thus the people who needed to express their gratitude to the Royal Family could only go to the Pce in batches. As the new Madam of the First ss who had received extra gifts, Minn had the honor to go to the Pce in the first batch and feel the grace of the royal family and also yed as a walk-on actor in that show in the meantime.

    She should be called to the Pce the next day. However¡­ Eh, there had been, a, small, ident.

    ¡°What kind of reason do you think it will be?! Thatdy in the Pce of Tranquility must have got upset!¡± Madam Geng, a straightforward woman as she was, said bluntly, ¡°Our Empress and Empress Dowagers are in a stalemate, how could we dare to move a bit? That¡¯s why we have been standing there for a long time.¡±

    Madam Zhong blew her tea gracefully and said, ¡°Sister Geng, careful with your words.¡±

    ¡°Careful the hell! When we got out of the Pce, your face was even longer than the horse in front of our coach!¡± Madam Geng snorted.

    Madam Zhong¡¯s face turned deadly red while Madam Duan kept coughing.

    Minn almost started to sigh. Then she turned to Little Shen shi and asked, ¡°How is it going? I seldom go outtely and know nothing¡­ Is it convenient for you to talk about it right now?¡± She lowered her voice on purpose when uttering thest sentence.

    Little Shen shi was in a great mood these days. Hearing that, she said vigorously, ¡°There¡¯s nothing inconvenient to say. This morning, His Majesty has decreed an imperial edict. It was decided that there would be two thousand imperial maids being sent out of the Pce.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a great thing that benefits both the country and the people.¡± Minn chuckled dly. Arge amount of expenses could be reduced after half of the maids were sent away.

    Madam Duan nodded gently and said in a tender voice, ¡°It is indeed a good thing. Those imperial maids of low rankings can never get married even if they get aged. The ones who could depend on their families could still live better lives, but the rest which is also the majority of them will only stay lonely in theirte years. Our emperor, empress dowager and empress are all generous and kind. That¡¯s a bless from God and the fortune for our country.¡±

    ¡°But this time not only the maids of the low rankings have been sent out.¡± Madam Geng lowered her voice with her eyes flickering excited light.

    Minn chuckled with two of her white teeth exposed, ¡°Of course, there aren¡¯t two thousand maids of the low rankings in the Pce after all. Even if there are, we still cannot let all of them out cause the heavy manualbor in the Pce still needed someone to do.¡± The reasonable way toy staffs off should be reducing employees of each level.

    Madam Zhong burst intoughter right away, being amused by the smile on Minn¡¯s face because she always saw that kind of artful smile on her five-year-old daughter¡¯s face. Then, she said smilingly, ¡°Our empress said that now that money is needed in expanding the army and building the canals. Not only should the number of the maids of the low ranking be reduced, our emperor and empress as well as the imperial consorts, the princes and the princesses could only keep a certain number of their personal maids, and the rest would be eliminated. Of course, the two empress dowagers are no exception.¡±

 Chapter 299: Family, National, and World Affairs (III)

    <h4>Chapter 299: Family, National, and World Affairs (III)</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    ¡°But¡­ the maids and eunuchs in the Pce of Tranquility are the most¡­¡± Minn got a bit dazed with her heart missing a beat. As a senior in the Pce, Empress Dowager De had much more servants than the new Empress and Empress Dowager An.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Madam Geng sounded quite joyful about that.

    ¡°Did Empress Dowager De¡­ agree to that?¡± Minn, a bit startled, asked that timidly.

    ¡°I heard that this matter has been discussed in the imperial court for a few days.¡± Madam Duan said in a soft voice, ¡°However, now our national treasury is empty and the investigation in this hasn¡¯t finished. Since our emperor is willing to cut the expense in his own Pce, who would dare to argue with that? Let alone the two empress dowagers could keep more servants than anyone else, even our emperor.¡±

    Minn understood her words right now. Then she went stiff for a long while and was not able to utter a single word. What a tough move the Emperor had made!

    The waterside pavilion fell into silence for a while. Then Little Shen shi said,

    ¡°The Pce of Tranquility is a bustling ce recently. A few beauties are reluctant to leave and crying all day. I think they even threatened to suicide themselves.¡± Her voice sounded breezy like the wind, ¡°This morning, the eunuch from the Imperial Household Department went to the Pce of Tranquility to take those girls away with the imperial edict. By the way, the two gorgeous girls we saw that day are among them¡ª¡± She drawled happily, ¡°On that day, Empress Dowager De has said that the two girls are old enough to get married and their marriage couldn¡¯t be dyed anymore. Now she got just what she wanted.¡±

    The women there went silent again. After a long while, Minn said in a low voice, ¡°I wonder which guys they will marry?¡± Why did she never stop worrying about something like this today?

    Madam Geng was hostile to any women who wanted to be concubines, and then she snorted right away, ¡°They will live their married life of course. Doingbor, giving birth to children, dealing with all the family affairs, those are the things all the women will do. As long as they are willing to lead a good life and stop having those evil thoughts, they would be safe and sound. The men who are qualified to marry the women from the Imperial Pce would never be mediocre. Otherwise, well¡­¡±

    The word ¡®well¡¯ she uttered sounded quite threatening, suggesting that she was probably thinking of something against the domestic violence regtion in the Marriage Law.

    Actually, after those women had gone to the north border, they would never be able to make any waves as the wives of the leaders of the troops. It would be better if those women were willing to lead an ordinary life. If they were the kind of women who set their goals of enchanting the noble men and measured their happiness by material things, it was hard to say what would happen to them. Moreover¡­ Minn nced at Little Shen shi secretly. Once those women were out of the pce, the marriages of the ones whom Minn had met before surely couldn¡¯t be decided by Empress Dowager De anymore.

    After Madam Guan gave some small talks, the atmosphere in the pavilion became harmonious again. As the conversationsted for a while, Minn asked them to stay for lunch with a smile, ¡°Master said that he wouldn¡¯te back today. I have already asked them to prepare a table of delicious dishes and game, let us drink together.¡±

    However, her sincere invitation was declined by all those women.

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Madam Duan waved her hand andughed joyfully, ¡°I know you have the great dishes here, but I need to go back to deal with an affair this afternoon.¡±

    Madam Zhong said smilingly, ¡°That¡¯s right. Today was the first time I went to the Pce. My family are waiting for the news now, I have to go back.¡± Madam Geng also said, ¡°Maybe next time. After you finish the construction in your mansion, we¡¯ll get together to have some drinks.¡±

    Minn chuckled and then looked to Little Shen shi, saying with a smile, ¡°What about you? I know you don¡¯t have to take care of your whole family!¡±

    However, Little Shen shi also waved her hand and sighed deeply, ¡°I have to go to the Purple Smoke Shop. My niece will go to school soon. I¡¯ve agreed to apany my sister-inw to buy the four treasures for studying for girls. I¡¯ve already ordered a green jade set.¡±

    ¡°Hey, what a considerate sister-inw you are!¡± Madam Duan bantered, ¡°The Zheng family has got a great woman.¡±

    Little Shen shi, face turning red, said bashfully, ¡°Elder Sister-In-Law is like mother to me.¡±

    The most depressing thing for Little Shen shi was that her mother-inw was gentle with a weak body and not hard to serve at all, but her eldest sister-inw was the most reserved madam in the capital. Due to First Madam Zheng¡¯s seniority and reticent character, she was well respected by everyone in the Zheng family. As long as she gave Little Shen shi a re, thetter would get even more scared than when meeting the emperor.

    Minn then sent everyone off. Atst, she bid farewell to Little Shen shi with a pitiful look, ¡°You know azy girl like me never likes to go out. If you feel bored, juste to have a chat with me.¡±

    ¡°Of course, youzy girl! In most cases, when I go to your ce, I would see you climbing up from the bed.¡±

    Little Shen shi felt touched deeply. She came from a remote region and was still not able to integrate into the group of noble madams in the capital because she had a hard time adapting to the ent and the rules here. As a result, she had to try hard to stand on her dignity, afraid that others wouldugh at her. Only Minn was able to make her feel rxed.

    Hearing Little Shen shi¡¯s words, Minn stopped being sympathetic and said, ¡°Nonsense, that¡¯s the Xiangfei couch.¡±

    Before Little Shen shi could say ¡®what¡¯s the difference¡¯, she was pushed onto the couch by Minn who was pulling a long face.

    After lunch, Minn felt it was inappropriate for her to stayzy anymore since she had been stimted more or less. So she skipped her afternoon nap and called Rong over to check thetter¡¯s study. However, to Minn¡¯s surprise, after she got ready and showed great expectation, Rong stammered and couldn¡¯t answer any of the questions.

    It was reasonable that she couldn¡¯t answer the questions on the books, but Minn was shocked to find that this girl didn¡¯t even know The Twenty-Four Filial Exemrs. As a result, she recited one third of the article by making up the content by herself. For example, the content ¡®tasting the excrement makes me worried¡¯ was changed to ¡®tasting the shit bothers me¡¯ while the ¡®bury the son for the mother¡¯ to ¡®kill the daughter to eat the flesh¡¯.

    Minn almost fainted. Rong¡¯s grades declined again without Xian¡¯s supervision and encouragement.

    ¡°Perhaps the things I have recited were all true.¡± Rong argued for herself with an anxious look, ¡°and just haven¡¯t been widely spread.¡±

    Minn looked at the little girl helplessly, having no intention to sleep at all. Well, she couldn¡¯t me everything on the little girl.

    She found long ago that Gong Hongxiao was indeed not a learned person. Not only was her teaching style very dull, but her knowledge was quite limited. Not only that, but she made mistakes from time to time. Minn assumed that Gong Hongxiao had forgotten about most of what she had learned in her childhood. Since the studentscked respect for the teacher¡¯s morals or knowledge, the failure in the teaching result was unavoidable.

    As a matter of fact, Minn was qualified for the teaching job, because she had studied the whole set of Four Books for Females, Women¡¯s Principle, Stories of Chaste Women, Poems for Paragon of Chastity which she thought to be the poison of feudalism. Also, she had learned a lot from Sir Zhuang¡¯s lecture.

    It was easy for Minn to teach the little girl in front of her. However, she was not willing to do that.

    As she and Rong spent time with each other longer, she only found thetter like Gu Tingye a lot, wild, stubborn, fully interested in challenging the established rules and having lots of weird reasons in mind. The day before yesterday, she taught Rong one chapter in The Analects for Women in which there was a sentence ¡®Late in the morning, still not get up.¡¯ Hearing that, this little girl stared at Minn with a teasing look right away.

    Minn felt awkward at once. It was already quite hard for her to exin the importance of learning in high spirits to Rong.

    In Minn¡¯s previous life, the people she usually dealt with had either been the slow-witted victims or cunning defendants, so she nearly had zero experience in getting along with children. Now, she didn¡¯t even know how to educate her own kid if she really gave birth to one, not to mention the girl who had no kinship with her.

    She pondered for a long while. Then, thinking of the information she had heard just now, she then decided to ask the professionals to handle this, in order to protect her brain and mental health.

    ¡°How about this,¡± Minn drew a deep sigh, ¡°you can go to school now.¡±

    Rong blinked her big ck eyes, looking innocent and na?ve like a small rabbit.

 Chapter 300: Life Is Full of Struggles (I)

    <h4>Chapter 300: Life Is Full of Struggles (I)</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    After she made that decision, she felt relieved all of a sudden. Then, she told Rong to go back with a beaming smile. Only two things needed to be done to send a child to school, which were registering and paying the tuition. However, in ancient times where formalities were very important, there were still other requirements.

    That night, at the dinner table, Minn told Rong¡¯s father about her decision. Before this, she had already made a draft with five chapters and twelve summaries in her mind. Then she prepared to give a speech on the importance of sending Rong to school to Gu Tingye from different aspects. However, as she just started her report, Gu Tingye ended her speech with five words,

    ¡°It is up to you.¡±

    After this man wiped his mouth elegantly, he rinsed his mouth, cleaned his hands and then touched Minn¡¯s face which turned chubbier these days. With a smile in his pretty eyes, he said, ¡°Have a nice supper, I¡¯ll go to discuss the business.¡± Having chuckled tenderly, he lifted his rope and walked to the outer study inrge strides.

    In Gu Tingye¡¯s view, the way he handled this could be regarded as ¡®knowing how to judge people and use them.¡¯ However, in Minn¡¯s view, this was totally an irresponsible action. (So what, you don¡¯t like your daughter¡¯s blood mother, then you decided not to be close with your daughter either?) Perhaps it was because of the dry weather in autumn that Minn suddenly got super annoyed. That night, when she went to sleep, she turned over on bed with her back toward her husband¡¯s side. Gu Tingye who knew nothing about her feelings came back at midnight. He held her waist and attached to her back as usual, feeling her skin smooth and tender and her body little and cute. He used his chin to rub her body, which gave him afortable feeling. After he gave a few bites to her body, he then fell into a sound sleep.

    Next day in the morning, when Danju found the tooth prints on Minn¡¯s back which were neatly arranged like the troops, she looked at the mirror on the dresser at once, having an impulse to tell Gu Tingye off. However, as she remembered Mama Fang¡¯s warning, she then ate the humble pie. Still, while she helped Minn get dressed, her teeth were gritted the whole time.

    Minn who knew nothing about what had happened felt nothing except for a bit sting on her back which also didn¡¯t arouse her attention. After she finished eating the breakfast, she saw the broad sunlight. Feeling grateful for the great weather, she ordered Danju to find a few pieces of fur and four-colored gift box in the storeroom cheerfully. After she had her coach made ready, she set off right away.

    The sunlight in autumn was not scorching. Being bathed in warmness, Minn almost fell asleep in the coach again. Luckily, before that, she reached the Zheng family which was located in the mid-back of the Lotus Alley. Little Shen shi who had just finished her needlework was feeling bored right now. Hearing about Minn¡¯s arrival, she walked to the yard immediately to wee thetter, ¡°Wow, does the sun rise from the west today? I never realize you woulde to see me!¡±

    Minn could only break Little Shen shi¡¯s illusion by saying with a smile, ¡°The sun still rises from the east. I¡¯m here to see your eldest sister-inw.¡±

    Little Shen shi, startled, asked right away, ¡°You came to visit my sister-inw?¡±

    The look on her face as well as her voice spoke volumes about how fierce First Madam Zheng was.

    Before they could talk longer, an old servant walked in a hurry from the back and said clearly, ¡°Second Madam, First Madam already prepared tea and snacks for Marchioness Ningyuan in the hall. Please follow me, Madam Gu, Second Madam.¡±

    Little Shen shi could only suppress her doubt for the moment. Then she and Minn, holding arms, walked to the inside. Minn seized the chance to whisper to Little Shen shi, ¡°Weren¡¯t you called Second Young Madam a few days ago? What¡¯s the rise in your seniority for?¡± Little Shen shi turned around and answered in a low voice, ¡°My eldest nephew is going to be engaged to a girl. This family will have a new female member.¡±

    After they took a few steps, they arrived at the door. Seeing First Madam Zheng standing there upright with a serious look, Minn also got a bit scared. Then she, beaming, gave an obeisance to First Madam Zheng. Thetter returned the obeisance gently. After the small talk, they all sat down.

    Being in the same hall with her eldest sister-inw, Little Shen shi also sat properly and didn¡¯t even dare to joke orugh while winking to Minn the whole time. The Gu family and the Zheng family were not that close after all. After a short while, they didn¡¯t have anything to talk. First Madam Zheng only sat there quietly without asking why Minn hade or letting her and Little Shen shi to hang out by themselves. Then, the atmosphere became a bit awkward.

    Minn wasn¡¯t panicky. ording to her experience of dealing with Changbai, her eldest brother, she knew that the people who were refrained from talking were actually very intelligent. Although they never talked too much, they were pretty clear about everything. Minn also knew that it was better for her to cut straight to the point than beating around the bush. After taking a deep breath, she said, ¡°I¡¯m going to be honest with you, I¡¯m here to ask a favor from you, First Madam Zheng.¡±

    First Madam Zheng put down the teacup silently without moving her eyebrows and stared at Minn.

    Minn tried her best to sound sincere, ¡°I have a daughter who is eight years old now. Innocent and na?ve as she is, she actuallycks education and knows few traditional code of conducts. I don¡¯t want her study to be dyed and prefer to give her education now. Yesterday, a few madams came to my house and talked about children¡¯s education. I overheard that your daughter is going to go to school. Therefore, I came up with this idea of sending my daughter to your daughter¡¯s school too. First Madam Zheng, I¡¯d like your help in this.¡±

    After she had said that, Little Shen shi got surprised at once. Minn had only married into the Gu¡¯s family less than a year. Gu Tingye¡¯s first wife had married him three or four years ago, then this eight-year-old girl¡¯s blood mother must be Gu Tingye¡¯s concubine. As she realized that Gu Tingye had a daughter before he got married, she couldn¡¯t help but disdain this man a bit. While she was restraining herself from curling her lips, she also felt surprised that Minn would ask a favor from her sister-inw because of this.

    On the other side, First Madam Zheng was also a bit shocked, but the look on her face remained calm. Then she said, ¡°The ancestors of Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s family were the founders of our country. How honorable and noble your family is! I don¡¯t dare to disy my prestige in front of you. Why didn¡¯t you invite a female tutor by yourself?¡±

    Minn knew she would ask that, and then she answered, ¡°Madam, please let me exin. There are only two girls in my family now, my daughter and my eldest sister-inw¡¯s daughter. It¡¯s not appropriate for me to make a big deal about the two girls¡¯ study. Also¡­¡± Minn continued with a smile, ¡°As a matter of fact, I am still too young and don¡¯t have so many acquaintances. How would I know any female tutor with great virtue? Even if I do, I¡¯m afraid that the tutor wouldn¡¯t agree toe.¡±

    With a lightly scornful look on First Madam Zheng¡¯s face, she said in a t tone, ¡°It¡¯s better to have more people in the family. You shouldn¡¯t have divided your family property in a hurry considering today¡¯s situation.¡±

    Minn¡¯s heart missed a beat. Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t hesitate for a second and replied in a clear voice, ¡°It¡¯s good to have arge family, only when the members are united. Otherwise the people would only live together but each goes on a different path.¡±

    ¡°Great speech, Madam Gu.¡± First Madam Zheng was still wearing an indifferent face and said in an unperturbed tone, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about your eloquence before. Today, I finally witnessed that by myself. No wonder Old Madam Qin also has to keep a distance from you.¡±

    Hearing that, Minn only felt overwhelmed by annoyance. ¡®That angelic bitch has had a great reputation for more than twenty years. These days she must have put on a great show in front of others.¡¯ Minn spent a while suppressing her anger. Then she said in a calm voice, ¡°Madam, although we don¡¯t know each other very well, I have always respected you. I think that the school which you can entrust your daughter with must be the best, so I decided to take the easy way. That¡¯s why I havee here cheekily, wishing that my child could receive better education with the help of you. That¡¯s the first thing I want to say.¡±

    ttering was always useful. As Minn expected, after she had said that, the look on First Old Madam¡¯s face turned softer and more pleased. Everything depended on what Minn would say next, ¡°As for what you have heard¡­¡±

    Minn took a breath and raised her head to look into First Madam Zheng¡¯s eyes, ¡°I have paid respects to the Buddhism with my grandmother from my childhood. So I believe in causal loop. The one that dares to act has to bear the responsibility and the guilty people would eventually be punished during their lifetime or after they die. No one shouldin about the unfairness. I dare to say that!¡±

    The room was so silent that even the sound of a needle falling on the ground could be heard. Little Shen shi even held her breath. Minn¡¯s words were implicit, but Little Shen shi understood them.

    First Madam Zheng stared at Minn¡¯s face for a while. After a short while, she finally put on a smile, which was also the first expression Minn saw on this madam¡¯s face. Then First Madam Zheng said, ¡°Why can¡¯t people return good for evil?¡±

 Chapter 301: Life Is Full of Struggles (II)

    <h4>Chapter 301: Life Is Full of Struggles (II)</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    Minn said in a gentle voice but with a firm expression in her eyes, ¡°If everyone returns good for evil, what will we do to return good for good? One good turn deserves another, that¡¯s how we distinguish the good and evil.¡±

    First Madam Zheng sighed lightly without saying anything. However, the look on her face wasn¡¯t that apathic anymore.

    Minn frowned and said slowly, ¡°As for that girl, I actually don¡¯t need to do this for her. However, the waterdrop falling from the leaves is nothing to humans, but a waterfall to the ants. Sometimes people just lift a finger and that¡¯s enough to change others¡¯ fates. I wasn¡¯t trying to brag about my kindness. However, doing the things I should do does make me feel relieved.¡±

    If Rong is a docile girl, Minn wouldn¡¯t feel troubled then. After that girl was taught well, Minn would find her a good family to marry into. However, Rong is wild and stubborn, which meant it was easy for her to go astray.

    First Madam Zheng gazed at Minn the whole time, finding thetter speaking in a sincere voice with a frank look. Then, her face which was as cold as the iceberg finally turned warmer. After a while, she said softly, ¡°They all said that you are well educated, why don¡¯t you teach your daughter by yourself?¡±

    Seeing the look on First Madam Zheng¡¯s face, Minn knew that she had seeded. Then she gave out an adorable smile, ¡°Madam, isn¡¯t you well educated?¡± Little Shen shi had told Minn that her strict eldest sister-inw had been famous for her extensive knowledge.

    First Madam Zheng finallyughed. She understood Minn¡¯s scruples. It would be more authentic if a legal mother didn¡¯t treat her illegal daughter so well.

    She could only shake her head and said, ¡°All right, all right, I have it covered. That school for girls is behind the mansion of my eldest uncle. The lecturer there is the sister of my eldest sister-inw, who has also run a school in Xun Yang, her hometown.¡±

    ¡°Xun Yang?¡± Minn shed a light in her eyes, ¡°You mean thedy who¡¯s called ¡®Great Master Xue¡¯?¡±

    First Madam Zheng answered smilingly, ¡°That¡¯s her.¡±

    This Great Master Xue used to be a famous talented girl in the capital. After she became a widow at a young age, she left her husband¡¯s family and raised her son by herself by running a school with the help of her parents¡¯ family because she didn¡¯t want to bear the insults from her husband¡¯s rtives.

    When she gave lessons to the girls, she not only taught the prescribed books, but also talked about medical science, astrology, financing, housekeeping, thews even the code of conducts. As time went by, she had made a name for herself in Xun Yang and her school had also be very popr.

    Until a few years ago, her son had been conferred official post and got married, she then had shut the school down and stayed at home to enjoy her retirement life. Also, her daughter-inw was one of her favorite students. Because her daughter-inw had learnt everything from her, the two women got along very well.

    When Minn had been in the Sheng¡¯s family, she had heard Old Madam Sheng sung high praise to this Great Master Xue.

    Little Shen shi who had stayed silent for the whole time finally found a chance for her to talk. As she saw her sister-inw changing to a good mood, she then added with a smile, ¡°She used to live in Xun Yang. However, her son was assigned to a remote ce. That man told his mother not toe with him considering of the fatigue on the road. Great Master Xue couldn¡¯t bear to see her son and her daughter-inw separating with each other, then she asked her daughter-inw to go with her son. There are lots of girls in my uncle¡¯s family who don¡¯t have a tutor now. My sister-inw then seized the chance to invite Great Master Xue to the capital. Then Great Master Xue¡¯s son should rest assured that his mother could be take care of by her sister. That school also has music and needle work teacher.¡±

    Minn, as happy as she was, apuded and chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s so lucky. Thank you so much, Madam.¡± Suddenly, she remembered another thing then she continued, ¡°I also have a niece, can I let here too?¡±

    The information was underdeveloped in the ancient times. Great reputation of the teachers was all word of mouth. Even Sir Zhuang was very hard to invite, not to mention a female tutor who was even ten times difficult to find.

    First Madam Zheng smiled and said, ¡°I can ept one more, but that¡¯s all. I¡¯m afraid that Madam Xue would be burdened if she has to teach too many girls.¡±

    ¡°Thanks a lot. I¡¯ll tell my eldest sister-inw when I go back, she would be so d to hear this.¡± Minnughed like a child.

    The room was filled with a harmonious atmosphere in the rest of the time. After the three women chatted for a while, Minn stood up and bid her farewell. Little Shen shi came out to send her off. On the way, she pretended to get angry, ¡°Good for you, Madam Gu. I never realize you would be so brave, even my eldest sister-inw was fooled by you!¡±

    Minn who had been out for too long was quite exhausted indeed. Then she said weakly, ¡°If your eldest sister-inw doesn¡¯t have a clear mind, she wouldn¡¯t agree with me no matter how many words I said. s¡­ sometimes I am always the wrong side no matter I argue for myself or not. That really gives me a headache.¡±

    Little Shen shi had learned about the inner story about the Gu¡¯s family from her brother more or less, then sheforted Minn earnestly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not like everyone is blind. Don¡¯t mind about their words.¡± Minn, with her mouth curled, said, ¡°We don¡¯t know that.¡±

    After Minn got on the coach, Danju put a cushion which had just been warmed behind her waist. Seeing the tired look on Minn¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit worried, saying, ¡°How could that First Madam Zheng talk like that? She said it like we are in the wrong.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not a surprise.¡± Minn, eyes squinted, said in a low voice as if she was muttering to herself, ¡°I¡¯ve anticipated that long ago. Today I finally got a chance¡­¡±

    Minn was well aware of the things Old Madam Qin had done or the words thetter had said at the outside, but it was hard for her to find a chance to fight back.

    Old Madam Qin had already created a friendly bond with the women from the families which had a close rtionship with the Gu family for generations, which meant they had been friends with each other for decades. Minn, an illegal daughter and also a new arrival to the Gu family, became Marchioness so quickly. There would definitely be some people envying or sneering at her. Why did those women have to respect and trust Minn anyway?

    What¡¯s more, Old Madam Qin didn¡¯t need to say anything bluntly. That aggrieved expression on her face should win her lots of sympathy. Moreover, after she had nipped off part of the true story, her speech would lead to confusion easily.

    Part of the truth was also the truth. Since Old Madam Qin never spoke evil of Minn, how could Minn retort her? After all, a stepmother was also a senior in the family. If Minn tried very hard to exin for herself and denied Old Madam Qin¡¯s words at the outside, others would only feel that Minn was a rude person who knew nothing about etiquette. However, Minn still couldn¡¯t leave this matter like this, in case this would lead to a disaster. As the saying goes, ¡®umted defamation melts the bones¡¯.

    So, this was a hard thing to deal with.

    It was better to find another way to attack than patching up the holes. After Minn had thought about this for half a month, First Madam Zheng¡¯s name gradually urred to her mind. However, Minn couldn¡¯t go straightly to the Zheng¡¯s house, because that would look too obvious and purposeful. Now she finally found a chance.

    First, First Madam Zheng had a strong family background. Her parents and husband¡¯s families were all prestigious and powerful. Also, First Madam Zheng had a high reputation of her virtue in the capital. Atst, this madam was woman of a character. Only few people could be her friends. If a famous madam in the capital epted Minn, thetter would get twice the result with half the effort.

    The most important thing was that the Gu family and the Zheng family stood on the same side and First Madam Zheng had a clear mind. She could get the inner story of the Gu¡¯s family through all kinds of ways. Therefore, it was easy to convince her.

    After the first victory, Minn felt quite relieved. In this world, speaking sweet words, being warm to others and calling other women sisters were not the only forms of diplomacy. Minn believed that she would have her own social circle in the future and more friends who would speak up for her.

    The women Old Madam Qin introduced to Minn would never be the sincere ones, but it didn¡¯t matter. Minn could made her own way by advancing one step at a time.

    The coach shook slightly. Minn, eyes closed, felt drowsy and almost fell asleep again.

    Before she dozed off, she suddenly remembered that she really shouldn¡¯t be called a sleepyhead who only liked to sleep. Since she was well-paid, she knew that she couldn¡¯t do nothing and sleep all day. She did work hard, so she deserved to rx. If she made those careful thoughts and ns every day, she would die soon.

 Chapter 302: Great News Is Coming (I)

    <h4>Chapter 302: Great News Is Coming (I)</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    Minn still felt tired after taking a nap on the coach. After she went back home, she dealt with a few family affairs. Then she slept for almost an hour after lunch. Only then did she feel herself refreshed. After that, she went to find Shao shi to tell the whole thing.

    ¡°¡­ I heard it¡¯s Great Master Xue that¡¯s going to teach the girls. That is a rare chance, so I rmended Xian, too. What do you say, sister-inw?¡±

    Hearing that, Shao shi fell into a daze first. Meanwhile, Xian who was also there got happy right away with a joyful look on her little face. Seeing the little girl¡¯s expression, Shao shi felt softhearted at once. After Shao shi¡¯s husband had died and the Fourth and the Fifth family had moved away, Xian had no friends except for that wild girl Rong and she spent all her time apanying Shao shi. A life like this was a bit too lonely and not so healthy for a little girl after all.

    Having pondered for a while, Shao shi said hesitantly, ¡°It¡¯s lucky for her to be taught by Great Master Xue. Sister-inw, thanks for your consideration. It¡¯s just¡­¡±

    Xian got nervous right away and gazed at Shao shi. Thetter continued, ¡°It¡¯s so inconvenient for the Zheng¡¯s family. Xian and Rong are both girls. Every time they leave their mansions, they need lots of bodyguards, coaches, horses, and servants. Also, there will be too many Mama and stewards being assigned to take care of them. I don¡¯t want to be such a nuisance¡­¡± Without extra tips, those people would be hard to order about.

    Before she finished her words, Minn already understood what she was thinking and then said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sister-inw, it¡¯s not like we are expecting the girls to take the imperial exams. The girl¡¯s schools are unlike the formal schools. They only need to go there five out of ten days. By then, we can let Xian go to my ce first and go to the school with Rong together. The bodyguards, servants and Mama are all ready to serve. Sister-inw, you only need to bring two maids or Mama. We won¡¯t raise a rumpus this way and could also save more troubles this way. Doesn¡¯t it sound great?¡±

    Shao shi was still hesitating, ¡°Well¡­¡± Xian, with an obvious expectation on her face, said in a low voice, ¡°Mother.¡±

    Shao shi turned around to look at her daughter and then finally agreed, ¡°This is the best. Xian, thank your aunt now!¡±

    With Xian¡¯s wrinkled brows finally unfolded and her face covered with a beaming smile, she gave an obeisance and gave her thanks to Minn like a cheerful rabbit.

    ¡°Sorry for the trouble, sister-inw.¡± Shao shi thanked Minn again.

    Minn waved her hands straightly, ¡°I¡¯m not troubled at all. Rong is difficult to teach. If she could be as obedient as Xian, I won¡¯t find a tutor for her at the outside. Xian, you have to take care of my wild girl Rong.¡±

    Shao shi said with a smile, ¡°Sisters should look out for each other for sure.¡±

    After Minn and Shao shi talked for a while, they went to the Daylily Garden together. Old Madam Qin and Zhu shi seemed to be discussing something in a high spirits. Seeing that Minn and Shao shiing, they stopped chatting right away. Then, Minn¡¯s heart missed a beat.

    After Minn gave her obeisance to Old Madam Qin, she asked leisurely with a smile, ¡°Mother, I wonder what you and my sister-inw were talking about just now? You two seemed quite happy.¡±

    ¡°Nothing, today is a fine day. Your sister-inw tells me a joke to amuse me.¡± Old Madam Qin answered that with a joyful look. Zhu shi, the pregnant woman, chuckled and didn¡¯t say anything. Then Minn could only stop asking.

    Old Madam Qin asked gently, ¡°You two seem in a good mood too. Do you have any great news?¡±

    Shao shi was very cheerful right now, so she told Old Madam Qin what had happened straight away. With Old Madam Qin¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly, she nced at Minn without giving anyments. Seeing that, Shao shi wasn¡¯t that joyful anymore and lowered her head lightly. Zhu shi never aired any opinion with a smile on her face the whole time.

    Old Madam Qin closed her enamel snuff-box gently and said in a t tone, ¡°Tingye¡¯s wife, you are truly capable. You haven¡¯t married into our family for long, but you are already able to persuade General Zheng¡¯s wife.¡±

    Minn pretended that she didn¡¯t understand any word of that speech and only smiled softly, ¡°Mother, I am ttered. It¡¯s all because of our family¡¯s influence.¡±

    ¡°However¡­¡± Old Madam Qin frowned. She had already got used to Minn ying dumb, so she had to speak more bluntly, ¡°That¡¯s Marquis Zhongjing¡¯s family school after all. It¡¯s not appropriate for any outsiders like us to go there after all.¡±

    ¡°Old Madam, there¡¯s something you don¡¯t know,¡± Minn exined smilingly, ¡°There are four girls from the Zheng family, three or four girls from the Zheng¡¯s rtives¡¯ families and two girls from our family. First Madam Zheng said that that should be the exact-right number of students. I don¡¯t expect our girls to learn too much knowledge but letting them get to know some nobles youngdies is also a good thing. Thesedies are all from decent families. Those girls will also be good friends when they grow up.¡±

    Old Madam Qin only felt a needle sticking her heart right now. Then she said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that those girls wouldn¡¯t behave well. We can forgive anything they do at home, but what it they bring humiliation to our family at the outside?¡± When she uttered the word ¡®humiliation¡¯, Shao shi held the handkerchief in her hand tightly.

    Minn nced that with her sharp eyes, and then turned around to speak with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t know my girl, but I can guarantee that Xian has the best character as her aunt. She will only bring glory to our family, as for Rong¡­¡± Minn covered her mouth and chuckled, ¡°She is still too young. As long as she could be taught well, she¡¯ll be fine. However¡­¡±

    Shao shi¡¯s wrinkled eyebrows were unfolded.

    As Minn was saying that, she suddenly decided to y a trick on her mother-inw by continuing, ¡°Old Madam, if you still find this inappropriate, I¡¯ll reject the Zheng family right now.¡± After saying this, she stared at Old Madam Qin, waiting for thetter¡¯s answer with a yful mind¡­

    Old Madam Qin knitted her eyebrows even more tightly. Minn, as a legal mother and an aunt, had gone to the trouble of finding a school for her illegal daughter and her niece, so it would really hurt Old Madam Qin¡¯s reputation if she stopped the two girls from studying. Thinking of that, she could only say, ¡°All right, just let the girls go since you¡¯ve already fixed this.¡±

    Minn smiled. She wasn¡¯t trying to ask for Old Madam Qin¡¯s permission after all. If Shao shi hadn¡¯te, Minn could make decisions for Rong all by herself. Now that this thing hade to a result, Zhu shi then stood up and gave congrattions to her two sisters-inw, ¡°¡­ Second Sister-inw is so warm-hearted and capable, mother, you should be happy for this.¡±

    Her words seemed to have another meaning. Hearing that, Old Madam Qin suddenly put on a smile, seeming to be genuinely happy. Minn¡¯s heart suddenly beat fast, because she didn¡¯t like this feeling.

    After that, the women all went back to their own ces. As Shao shi walked into her room with wrinkled brows, a maid who was around thirty walked over to her right away. While the maid helped Shao shi sit on the brick bed and take off her shoes, she said, ¡°¡­ Ourdy is really happy. She already prepared her paper, ink and pen and now is practicing writing.¡± Saying this, she saw the gloomy look on Shao shi¡¯s face. Then she asked in a low voice, ¡°Madam, what happened?¡±

    Shao shi said tenderly, ¡°Tell Xian that she couldn¡¯t take care of herself only and that she should also look after Rong.¡±

 Chapter 303: Great News Is Coming (II)

    <h4>Chapter 303: Great News Is Coming (II)</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    That maid got dazed first but still answered yes.

    As Shao shi thought of this, she suddenly felt grieved andy on the bed, sobbing, ¡°My poor girl. She used to be the legal daughter of Marquis Ningyuan, but now she has to y up to a wild girl whose blood mother is from nowhere!¡±

    The maid was shocked to hear that. Then she stepped forward in a hurry, saying, ¡°Madam, what happened? Did Second Madam give you a long face?¡±

    Shao shi shook her head, ¡°No, she treats me very nicely¡­¡± The words got stuck in her throat, ¡°Although she looks childish, she is not a simple woman indeed. Even a powerful woman like Old Madam cannot take advantage of her at all, how¡¯s it possible for me to offend her?¡±

    ¡°Then, Madam, why are you being like this? This is a good thing.¡± The maid was confused.

    ¡°When master was alive, I couldn¡¯t socialize because I had to look after him. Now that I have be a widow, it¡¯s inappropriate for me to attend all kind of social asions too. I only me myself for being useless, having no acquaintances or connections.¡± Shao shi said that while trying to retrain herself from crying.

    The maidforted her, ¡°Madam, you are too worried. No one would look down upon you even if you don¡¯t socialize, since your identity is unshakable.¡±

    Shao shi shook her head and sat up, murmuring, ¡°¡­ Tingcan is waiting to get married at home. However, ever since she is a young girl, she has been a beloved daughter all along. In spring, she could view the blossoms, in autumn, she could hold poem parties. She always invite thedies who are close to her to our mansion and they always respond to her calls. Every year, our mansion would be bustling because of her activities.¡±

    The maid fell into silence for a long time. Xian was also the legal daughter from the Gu¡¯s first family, but her had a much lower status than Gu Tingcan.

    ¡°But my Xian¡­ Xian, she could only live a lonely life with me.¡± Shao shi was choked, ¡°She could only have a teacher with the help of Second Brother¡¯s family! What about her future?¡±

    The maids also shed tears, but she still put on a reluctant smile and coaxed, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t think like that. We have to rely on certain ones to live a good life considering of our condition right now. Old Madam is a kind woman, now it seems that Second Madam Ye is also a great person. I believe that you and ourdy won¡¯t have a hard time.¡±

    Hearing her gentle words, Shao shi gradually stopped crying.

    ¡°Ourdy is a clever girl. Every time she goes to the Cheng Manor, she always wears that joyful look. Have you ever seen her unwilling to go? ording to my observation, I feel that Second Madam truly likes ourdy. Although youngdy Rong seems a bit unrestrained, she is sincere to ourdy. That¡¯s all because ourdy is a likeable girl.¡±

    Those words pleased Shao shi a lot. She then melt into smiles and felt more relieved then.

    ¡­

    That night when Gu Tingye came back home, Minn helped him get undressed while saying, ¡°¡­ Then, Xian could finally go too.¡±

    Gu Zijin didn¡¯t say anything with his face turningpletely sullen and his eyebrows knitted. Minn observed his face from his side while guessing that this man perhaps was thinking, ¡®I have been bullied by Gu Tingyu for so many years, but now I have to look after his daughter. That is so unfair.¡¯

    Minn then ended this topic right away and talked about her doubt today, ¡°¡­ Ever since I married into this family, I always found Old Madam Qin very elegant and restrained. Never have I seen her so cheerful. I wonder what it is all about.¡±

    Gu Tingye raised one of his thick eyebrows slightly and snorted, ¡°That¡¯s not hard to guess. She has a son and a daughter, so there are only two things which will make her happy.¡±

    ¡°What are those?¡± Minn took a sip of the white fungus soup to test if it was hot.

    ¡°First is that I am dead, and my Third Brother inherits my title.¡± The tall many on the armchair and said that.

    Minn was almost choked, with her hand and wrist going stiff in the air, while she was still holding the cup. She sized up the man carefully and said slowly, ¡°I think you aren¡¯t going to die for a while.¡±

    Gu Tingye gave out a cozy smile, ¡°The second one is Tingcan¡¯s marriage.¡±

    Minn put the hot white fungus soup on the table to let it cool. As she thought it through, she said admiringly, ¡°So, your Seventh Sister¡¯s engagement is on the track now.¡± It was always a good thing for an over-aged girl to get married. Minn wondered which family would be able to ept such a cold and proud girl. In the hot days, that family wouldn¡¯t need to use ice. Oh my.

    As she turned to Gu Tingye, she found thetter having no intention to air any opinion. Then she couldn¡¯t help but tease at him, ¡°You are her brother. Why don¡¯t you care about your sister¡¯s marriage at all?¡±

    Gu Tingye taunted at her immediately, ¡°You are her sister-inw, I never see you caring about her so much either.¡±

    Minn gave a wry smile and walked to Gu Tingye, sighing, ¡°Tingcan and I never talked too much. I really don¡¯t know how to start a conversation with her.¡±

    Gu Zijng raised his arm and dragged Minn onto his leg, saying with a vague smile, ¡°That¡¯s great. Me, either.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s that even possible?¡± Minn was astonished. After all, Gu Tingye and Gu Tingcan had been brother and sister for dozens of years.

    Gu Tingye rubbed the soft flesh on her belly with his arm around her waist and said with an indifferent look, ¡°She is a high-minded girl from a young age and always disdains the bad behaviors. How can she tolerate a notorious man like me?¡±

    Minn was speechless, not knowing what to say. The brother was almost ten years older than the sister. At the time when Gu Tingcan started to remember things, Gu Tingye was in the period of his life when he had been the most impulsive and mutinous. Minn guessed that Gu Tingcan must have witnessed lots of outrageous things Gu Tingye had done.

    Gu Tingye raised his head to look at the air with a weird look on his face while muttering in a gentle voice, ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so good?¡± Minn murmured in a low voice. She enjoyed his massage a lot. Then, with her arms around the man¡¯s strong waist, she clung to his chest and fell into a sleep in his warm arms.

    Gu Tingye lowered his head, seeing Minn curled herself up in his arms like a little kitten with smooth furs. Her eyshes were long, and her face was rosy, giving out a pleasant smell. The girl seemed to be about to fall asleep. He only felt veryfortable holding this chubby girl in his arms.

    He weighed the girl and sighed slightly, ¡°My girl truly got fat¡­¡±

 Chapter 304: Here Comes Baozi (I)

    <h4>Chapter 304: Here Comes Baozi (I)</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    After around ten days, the school began.

    On the most miserable and heartbreaking day for the kids of modern times, the little girls of the ancient times who had been living a secluded life were quite excited about their new school life. Before the bell rang at 5 o¡¯clock in the morning, the two girls had already arrived in front of House of Auspiciousness in brand new clothes.

    One girl wore a cotton-padded jacket embroidered with yellow bamboo and pink buds, a gold lock with cloud patterns and a gold ne with twelve colored pearls. While the other one wore a dark green brocade jacket with squirrel fur edge and mild silver jewelries. Only the Suet White Jade which was strung on the silver ne was very expensive and precious, looking crystal clear.

    The room was very quiet. The window was half opened, letting some cool morning air with the smell of the flowers into the room. On the table on the east was a little purple jade censor carved with the pattern of two Qilin covering the Ganoderma, from which the smoke curled slowly to the ceiling.

    Gong Hongxiao and Qiuniang were standing by the side. Hearing the sound of people using the chopsticks and tes, Qiuniang tried her best to restrain herself from looking over and remained silent with her head lowered. Meanwhile, Gong Hongxiao looked to Minn and said, ¡°Madam, why don¡¯t you have the breakfast first?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Minn waved her hand. Seeing the tiredness on her face and hearing her hoarse voice, Gong Hongxiao only felt ufortable and lowered her head right away. In the meantime, Qiuniang couldn¡¯t help looking to the side room, looking somewhat very absent-minded.

    Right at this moment, Danju brought the two girls into the room. After the girls gave their obeisance, Minn who was sitting in the middle of the room straightened up and put on a serious look. After she adjusted her breath, she started to talk,

    ¡°Don¡¯t think you are still at your home when you go to school. Be careful of everything you say or do, never act randomly. Always be aware that you two represent the Gu family now. You have to behave ording to our family rules. Listen more, watch more, say less and do less and see how others behave and act. Do more thinking when you run into anything and study hard from your tutors¡­¡±

    Hearing her giving instructions in a gentle voice, the two girls nodded seriously. Minn felt quite d and even a bit good about herself to see the obedient look on their faces. Actually, she really wasn¡¯t good at instructing because her major was punishing, such as beating others with boards, cutting others¡¯ sry and sending others to jail. As for ideological education, that was the job for the propaganda department which was in the office next to hers on her previous life.

    ¡°Mama Cui have taught you all the rules. Don¡¯t be so stubborn at the outside. Listen to everything your tutor say and always talk nicely.¡± Minn, with a long face, exhorted Rong. After pondering for a while, she added, ¡°If you are wronged out there,e back and tell me.¡±

    Rong blushed and nodded hard, saying in a low voice, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry, I see.¡±

    Minn got a bit relieved. Then she turned to Xian and said gently, ¡°Good girl, you never make me worried. I have to ask you to take care of Rong, don¡¯t let her act randomly out there.¡±

    Xian gave out a sweet smile, ¡°Aunt, you can trust us. We¡¯ll remember every word you said.¡±

    Her voice sounded chipper and sincere, making Minn very pleased. However, there was a sudden snorting through from the side room. Although the sound was very light, Minn swore that she had sensed the discontent and ridicule in that voice. This morning, under Gu Tingye¡¯s sarcastic gaze, she had fought her drowsiness and got up early only because she had nned to give thest lecture to the two new students.

    Minn assumed that she must have looked quite silly when giving those instructions. With her face turning red, she ignored Gu Tingye¡¯s voice and didn¡¯t even turn around.

    ¡°All right. Now off you go. You don¡¯t have toe to my ce specifically in the future. Poor girls, you should sleep longer in the morning.¡± Minn said those words with sympathy in her eyes, knowing that getting up early to go to school was such a horrible thing.

    A clear sound of the porcin chopsticks hitting the chopstick box. Minn, teeth gritted, tried her best to restrain herself from turning around. ¡®Fine, I want to sleep longer in the morning, OK? the only thing I want is sleep longer, so what?¡¯

    Everyone in the room kept silent, only Qiuniang took a few nces to the east side room.

    When it was about time for the girls to leave, Danju brought them out. Xian stepped out of the room first, but Rong seemed a bit hesitant while keeping turning her head to look at Minn with anxious look in her innocent eyes.

    Minn suddenly remembered something, then she called, ¡°Rong.¡± Rong stopped right away and stared at Minn.

    ¡°Study hard and be polite to others, but don¡¯t let others bully you. Remember, yourst name if Gu.¡± Minn thought for a second and then added, ¡°In capital, your father has never been bullied by anyone at the outside.¡± Second Master Gu was always a wild person since his childhood and conquered all the noble masters in the capital with his bare fists. Others could only pray that he wouldn¡¯t bully them.

    After Minn had said that, there was a slight chuckleing through from the east side room. Someone seemed to be holding back hisughter. Rong shed a dazed look on her face. Minn gnashed and told Rong to leave. After that, the little girl, head lowered, walked out of the room.

    After all the maids and servants had left, a tall figure slipped out. Gu Tingye stood by the cab while rubbing a white handkerchief with his fingers. The red satin costume with dark golden fringe he wore made him look very mature.

    Qiuniang got super excited seeing him and couldn¡¯t speak anything with her lips shivering. Gong Hongxiao was smarter than her by saying in a hurry, ¡°Madam, you have been busy for quite a while. Let me serve Master and you to eat.¡± As saying this, she wanted to walk over to support Minn.

    Gu Tingye frowned and said, ¡°We have someone serving us here. You and Qiuniang can go back now.¡±

    His voice sounded very stern, making no one dare to argue. Gong Hongxiao went stiff for a moment and then dismissed herself with a smile, followed by Qiuniang who seemed quite upset and reluctant to leave.

    ¡°I never see any other concubines who are so keen on giving obeisance to the madam like them.¡± Minn looked at the two concubines who were sad to leave, and then turned to Gu Tingye with a meaningful look, ¡°Master, why is this?¡±

    Gu Tingye said nothing and only reclined on the cab. Minn then answered her own question, ¡°It must because I, as their madam, am so kind and upright that they couldn¡¯t help but admire and respect me so much.¡±

    ¡°Come have breakfast.¡± The man put on a light smile as well as an amused look.

    ¡­

    After seven or eight days, Minn should express her thanks to First Madam Zheng ording to the custom. Therefore, in the afternoon, she went to General Zheng¡¯s mansion with some gifts, in order to thank First Madam Zheng for introducing a good tutor to her. ording to Minn¡¯s experience from her childhood, a solemn person like First Madam Zheng wasn¡¯t fond of the talkative people. The more Minn talked, the more First Madam Zheng would dislike her. After she thanked First Madam Zheng sincerely, she didn¡¯t know what to say, but it was also inappropriate for her to leave at once. Atst, she racked her brain and finally decided to add some examples in her speech to increase her credibility.

    ¡°These days I found my Rong truly be more obedient and good-mannered.¡± When Rong called Minn mother, she sounded more sincere instead of being reluctant and shy with a mosquito¡¯s voice like before. It was true that sometimes only an outsider was able to give the guidance.

    After Minn pondered for a while, she added, ¡°She finally could work hard on study without other¡¯s monitoring.¡±

    Although First Madam Zheng didn¡¯t talk too much, but her smile seemed very kind and gentle, seeming to like Minn¡¯s clumsy statement. Little Shen shi chuckled and enlivened the atmosphere, ¡°My niece said that your daughter was a tough girl. The first time Rong didn¡¯t do a good job when the tutor check her study, then the next day she made a great progress right away.¡±

    ¡°Not only that,¡± Minn covered her mouth with her handkerchief and chuckled, trying to speak in an earnest tone, ¡°My girl is not a naughty girl anymore and bes more filial to the elders. I heard from the maids who serve her that she has been practicing needle work these days and prepared to present some gifts for me and Master Gu at the New Year¡¯s Eve. Oh my, I hope the needle work tutor wouldn¡¯t go mad because of my silly girl.¡±

    First Madam Zheng was amused, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. The girl will do great needle words as long as she is well guided.¡± She paused for a while and seemed to remember something, then she held back herughter and said, ¡°My girl¡¯s fingers were also¡­ clumsy like the sticks.¡±

    It was lovely and nice in the room. Minn let out a sigh of relief secretly. When she had been with Changbai and Old Madam Sheng, she could still act adorable and y dumb because she had been a little girl. However, it was not like she could pounce on First Madam Zheng and act cute now.

 Chapter 305: Here Comes Baozi (II)

    <h4>Chapter 305: Here Comes Baozi (II)</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    In fact, Minn was not good at cozying up to the people she didn¡¯t know. In her previous life, if she had worked in the Propaganda Department the leader of which was her father, things might bepletely different now. Her father¡¯s subordinates were all quick-witted and eloquent and always wore those sincere looks. Not only were they able to persuade others, but they made others utterly moved. If they couldn¡¯t convince you, they would bother you to death. Themon idol they had was Tang Seng.

    After they chatted for a while, Minn then decided to bid her farewell. Little Shen shi stood up and looked at the hourss beside her, pretending to be surprised, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s already thiste. The girls should be off school now.¡± Then she looked at Minn with a smile.

    Little Shen shi had lost her parents at a young age, Her brother and sister treasured her a lot and were never strict with her. As a result, she had got used to a carefree life. However, ever since she had married into the Zheng family, she had to observe the diciplines for women in ancient times and seldom had a chance to go out. Every day, she could only stay in the General¡¯s mansion with her stern sister-inw and was disciplined all the time. It was hard for her not to feel aggrieved.

    Minn was well aware what Little Shen shi was thinking. She wanted to y dumb, but the expectation in thetter¡¯s eyes was too obvious. Then Minn gave a wry smile secretly while saying with a calm face, ¡°That¡¯s right, I nned to pick up the two girls after I leave here.¡±

    Little Shen shi hurrahed inwardly and turned around with a smile, ¡°Sister-inw, the school is near our mansion. I¡¯d like to go with her and pick up my niece.¡± First Madam Zheng nced at Minn and Little Shen shi and then drank her tea without saying anything. Little Shen shi looked at Minn and thetter lowered her head right away. As they were feeling nervous, First Madam Zheng said, ¡°Then, you two should go together.¡±

    Little Shen shi acted as if she had finally been released. After she changed her outfit in her room in a hurry, she went out with Minn right away.

    ¡°Eh, finally, I could breathe the air outside.¡±

    On the coach, Little Shen shi kept lifting the curtain to look at the outside with a cheerful look, ¡°When I was on the border of the Shu state, I always heard that the capital is the best ce in the world with its prosperity and wealth. Unluckily for me, I have been here for such a long time but never really hung out.¡±

    Minn said smilingly, ¡°You said as if you were so pathetic, I don¡¯t believe you never went out.¡±

    Little Shen shi, with her lips curled, put down the curtain and turned around, saying, ¡°I only came out when going to the temple or the Taoist abbey, or dressing gravely like I am going to worship the ancestors to have meals or tea at others¡¯ mansion. The most interesting thing for me is going to the antique shops. What kind of hanging out that is!¡±

    ¡°So what are you nning to do?¡± Minn tilted her head and got closer to the censer, feeling drowsy and limp again.

    Little Shen shi¡¯s eyes sparkled and she said loudly, ¡°I want to tour all the sceneries and streets and view everything about life. Then I¡¯ll get a full picture of this ce under the feet of our emperor!¡± Minnughed and raised her hands from the warmer to apud Little Shen shi gently. Thetter got embarrassed andined, ¡°Stopughing at me!¡±

    Seeing that Little Shen shi really got a bit angry, Minn then stopped joking and coaxed her softly, ¡°I wasn¡¯tughing at you. Your words all make sense, but as a woman, how can we walk around in this city? I arrived at the capital earlier than you did and the ces I have been to are merely a few. That year when the spring was the most splendid, all the women in our family went to the Spring Watch Mountain for sightseeing. Only then did I see the scenery at the outside world. And it was only because my old grandma suddenly wanted to take a tour. The women in our family, including our madam, all dare not propose to hang out except for my grandma.¡±

    Little Shen shi got even more yearning to go out hearing Minn¡¯s words. After a while, she said, ¡°My mother-inw is not able to walk now, as for my sister-inw¡­¡± She sighed gently and stopped talking.

    Minn also got very upset because she would like to walk around in this city too. Then she joked, ¡°Then you are left with only one choice. Give birth to as many kids as you can, then when you are surrounded by your grandkids, you can go wherever you want to.¡±

    Little Shen shi flushed at once and said annoyedly, ¡°I regard you as my best friend and tell you everything. You only know how to joke about me! You wicked girl, I will tell you nothing from now on!¡±

    Minnughed happily. Then she moved on the thick and soft cushion and clung to Little Shen shi¡¯s shoulders, saying in a soft voice, ¡°Sister, it¡¯s my fault. Please forgive me. I won¡¯t do it again.¡± After she spoke sweet words for a long time, Little Shen shi finally cooled down.

    She poked Minn¡¯s forehead and cursed with a smile, ¡°Nuisance. Your master must have made a big mistake in his previous life, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have married a foxy girl like you! He must be either tricked or pissed off by you every day!¡±

    As the two women who were at the same age were chatting with each other, they gradually were gently hitting each other withughter. After a while, Little Shen shi sat up and said sadly, ¡°The capital is a great ce indeed, but also very troublesome. I prefer to enjoy a carefree life on the border of the Shu State.¡± Minn leaned on the woolen cushion and stared at Little Shen shi quietly.

    Then, Little Shen shi said in a low voice, ¡°I only hated to part with my brother and my sister.¡±

    Minn still said nothing. She suddenly remembered Princess Diana, a famous tragic character. When Princess Diana was a nobody, she had wanted to be the princess, but when she did have be a princess, she longed for love and freedom. No one could always get the best of both worlds. Little Shen shi wanted to enjoy the wealthy life in the capital while living an unconstrained life. However, clearly she was not lucky enough to fulfill that wish.

    If one liked to eat salty fish, he had to be able to endure the thirst. Since she wanted the high position and great wealth, she had to endure the hardships.

    The affairs of the Zheng family also gave the people in the capital a lot to talk about. Minn heard some of the rumors.

    When Little Shen shi had just married into the Zheng family, sheined about her sister-inw in the imperial pce since she had the Empress as her support. She wanted to cut her sister-inw down to size by inviting the imperial members to help her, thus she could then live afortable life.

    However, never did she know that First Madam Zheng was tougher than her. After Little Shen shi had justined tearfully in the pce, Empress Shen didn¡¯t even think of what she was going to say to First Madam Zheng. Thetter had already knelt in front of Old Madam Zheng and asked for leaving the Zheng family with the reason that she was too menial to be Little Shen shi¡¯s sister-inw.

    Old Madam Zheng who was around eighty years old was scared out of her wits. First Madam Zheng had married into the Zheng family for over ten years and she had always been close to Old Madam Zheng. Not only was Old Madam Zheng very satisfied with First Madam Zheng, but thetter had made a great contribution to the family by giving birth to children, dealing with the family affairs and creating a harmonizing atmosphere in the family. Under no circumstances would Old Madam Zheng let her leave. At that time, Old Madam Zheng, sick and weak as she was, put on her noble costume and went to the imperial pce to ask for mercy at once.

    At that time, the discussion about this issue was rather heated.

    Actually, it was more like a public condemnation since all the people had sided with First Madam Zheng without any hesitation. She was from a prestigious family and enjoyed a great reputation. Her ancestor¡¯s memorial tablet was ced in the Imperial Ancestral Temple and her granduncle¡¯s memorial tablet was in the martyry. Nearly ten percent of the monuments of virtue in the country had been built up for the members of her family. (How scary her family rules would be?) As for First Madam Zheng, she was the most famous virtuous madam in the capital.

    Little Shen shi hadn¡¯t married into the Zheng family for a long time and already forced such a noble and gentle woman to leave. That behavior truly deserved to be condemned. People imed that since Shen family which hadn¡¯t be the Consort kin for long had already been so arrogant, it would surely create bigger problems in the future.

    ording to what Sheng Hong had said, some civil officials had already prepared to submit the impeachment they had written to the emperor.

    Not only that, the imperial women, led by Grand Princess Qing Ning, were also quite dissatisfied with Little Shen Shi.

    ¡®Marquis Zhongjing¡¯s family (First Madam Zheng¡¯s parents¡¯ family) is noble and virtuous. Now what, princesses like us still don¡¯t dare to slight our sisters-inw, you, the sister of the Empress, think that you have the right to do that? What a shame! Who do you think you are? Princess Taiping?¡¯

    Empress Dowager De and a few princesses had also sneered at Little Shen shi.

 Chapter 306: Here Comes Baozi (III)

    <h4>Chapter 306: Here Comes Baozi (III)</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    Minn remembered that she had alsoined about this. However, Changbai only said with a light smile, ¡°This is all about humbling the Empress¡¯s family. His Majesty is able to solve the problem right away.¡± Later, Minn finally understood that the new Consort kin would always be threatened by the civil officials, let alone that Little Shen shi¡¯s brother-inw (the emperor) had been dedicating on building a ¡®upright and filial¡¯ image.

    As Changbai had expected, the imperial adviser acted fast, so was the emperor. After he had exhorted or scolded the empress, thetter called the women of the Zheng family into the Pce right away. Before Empress Dowager De censured the Shen family, Empress Shen reproached her sister fiercely and sent two Momo to discipline Little Shen shi. Atst, she coaxed Old Madam Zheng and First Madam Zheng and awarded them a lot of things. Then this thing hade to an end.

    Little Shen shi was the most miserable person in this. She had simply made ainant (which she always did since her childhood). As a result, she was scolded by her sister, her brother and two Empress Dowagers. After she had gone back to her family, not only did her father-inw and mother-inw give her the long face, even her husband got angry with her because he had to apologize to his eldest brother. After this, Little Shen shi totally surrendered.

    ¡°As a matter of fact¡­¡± Little Shen shi rested her head on the cushion like Minn and sighed, ¡°Though my eldest sister-inw doesn¡¯t like to chat, she really is a good person.¡± Little Shen shi was not a fool and could tell whether a person was with a good and genuine heart.

    First Madam Zheng had never treated Little Shen shi harshly. Never did First Madam Zheng ask Little Shen shi to stand in the mansion to recite the family rules, nor did she sneer at thetter. For all this time, Little Shen shi was only forbidden to appear in the public too often and urge General Zheng to take her to the outside.

    Other than that, First Madam Zheng also reminded Little Shen shi of the etiquettes in the social condition in case thetter would beughed at by the outsiders. Actually, First Madam Sheng was so much better than the women in the normal noble families who would either be friends with their sisters-inw on the surface or plot against each other or look on coldly of their sisters-inw¡¯s jokes.

    ¡°Of course. Everyone can see that. You should learn to appreciate the happy life you have now. What an honest and sincere person your sister-inw is!¡± Minn chuckled

    ¡°s, now even empress always instructs me to treasure my happiness. She said that I was lucky enough to marry into such a dignified family in which the men are all decent. She also told me to listen to all my sister-inw¡¯s words and that I shouldn¡¯t act randomly anymore¡± Little Shen shi sounded quite resigned.

    This also showed how wise First Madam Zheng was. No matter what happened in the Zheng family, she always protected Little Shen shi at the outside, iming that ¡®I¡¯ll discipline my own sister-inw, but no one could criticize her.¡¯ Once there was someone sneering at Little Shen shi for hercking politeness like a country woman. At that time, First Madam Zheng put on a long face and left right away. As time went by, even Empress Shen grew respect on First Madam Zheng and always invited thetter to the pce to chat. This was also the reason why Minn had decided to recover her reputation by associating with First Madam Zheng in the first ce.

    First Madam Zheng truly was smart. The noble madams were full of capable women. However¡­

    ¡°Tell me, do you think¡­¡± Minn weighed her tone and asked gingerly, ¡°Your sister-inw would really leave your family?¡± She really shouldn¡¯t ask that, but her curiosity was about to kill her.

    Little Shen shi rolled her eyes to Minn at first. After she pondered for a while, she nodded slowly with a stern look, ¡°I didn¡¯t believe she would before, but after I have married into this family for two years, I found that¡­¡± She let out a deep breath, ¡°My sister-inw¡¯s family regardsw and discipline rite more important than life. She truly follows that principle. I won¡¯t even be surprised if she risks her life for the etiquette.¡±

    Minn leaned back while patting on her chest in fear, thinking, ¡®I can never afford to offend someone like that.¡¯

    Someone had already reported their arrival in the side yard of Marquis Zhongjing¡¯s mansion. After they arrived at the gate, the girls and their maids were already waiting there.

    The little girl from the Zheng family was graceful and cute. She seemed to like Little Shen shi a lot. Once the aunt and the niece saw each other, they got on their own coach with holding hands happily. Little Shen shi said that she would buy the new roasted pigeon from the Saliva Pavilion and then check the new jade slips in the Purple Cloud House in order to reward the little girl who had been studying hard. Seeing the cheerful look on Little Shen shi¡¯s face, Minn assumed that she must have felt so bored in the Zheng¡¯s mansion.

    In the meantime, Minn truly disdained Little Shen shi¡¯s behavior of using the child as an excuse.

    The two girls sat in the same coach with Minn. On the way back home, the girls kept babbling about the interesting things happening in the ss. Xian always loved to study, and now even Rong got very interested in going to school. Great Master Xue didn¡¯t only teach them to read the literatures. Although Rong was not good at reading, she was excellent in arithmetic. While others had to do the math with the help of abacus, she was already able to tell the result.

    ¡°Since Fifth sister¡¯s mansion in the on the way, I should visit her then.¡± Seeing the two girls talking with each other happily, Minn suddenly had that idea. Today¡¯s weather was pleasant. Also, it was rare for azy person like her to leave her mansion. Since she had already gone out, she decided not to waste this chance.

    The coach stopped in front of a ck gate with two flowers carvings. The Wen family was in arge mansion which had three entrees, situated in the middle of the Sweet Water Hutong.

    ¡°You just came here empty-handed?¡± Rn put one of her hand on her waist and said that. Today she wore a red squirrel fur jacket with the pattern of butterflies flying through the flowers, with her hair worn in a round bun while pinned by a gold hairpin iid with a huge pearl.

    Hearing the first thing this pregnant woman said, Minn got angry right away, feeling that this sister of her truly good at irritating her, ¡°I wanted to visit you all of a sudden, how can I bring anything to you! If you are not happy with this, I¡¯ll only ask someone to send you gifts from now on and nevere here.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Rn always talked without considering too much. Actually she never really wanted Minn to give her any presents. After she asked Minn to sit down with a smile, she said, ¡°You are a lucky girl. Those two annoying women in this family have just left. Something happened in my husband¡¯s aunt¡¯s family.¡±

    Right at this moment, Xique who dressed like a married woman walked into the room with a tea tray. Hearing Rn¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°My madam, why did you¡­¡± She turned around, finding nobody around, and then said, ¡°What if you get used to say that and let those words slip out of your tongue next time?¡±

    Rn didn¡¯t know how to retort and only pouted, ¡°All right, this girl is the most annoying one.¡±

    Minn looked at Xique smilingly, saying in a gentle voice, ¡°How¡¯s you conditiontely? If you don¡¯t feel well, don¡¯t hide it from your madam. She has begged to ask you and your husband toe.¡±

    Xique put down the tea tray and covered her mouth to chuckle, ¡°Don¡¯t tter me, I am the one who hated to part with mydy and begged toe here to serve her. Sixth Lady, you still like to joke about us, like always. Today, Old Madam and Second Madam both went out, why don¡¯t you stay here longer to chat with my Madam¡­¡± As saying this, she ordered the maids who had entered into the room in session to ce the snacks and fruits.

    After the two sisters sat still, Rn started to observe Minn. Minn was wearing a squirrel fur jacket embroidered with emerald silk thread which was clearly rewarded by the imperial family and couldn¡¯t be bought in the shops. She didn¡¯t wear any jewelries today except for the gold hairpin iid with green jade with a pearl pendant. The pearl which was as big as one¡¯s thumb swayed gently by Minn¡¯s temple, looking quite dazzling.

    Locked Chapter

    Your Bnce:

    --

    Happy Mother¡¯s Day! 20% OFF to unlock!

    0 undefined Unlock single chapter

    Open APP to read Chs. in advance!

 Chapter 307: Here Comes Baozi (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 307: Here Comes Baozi (IV)</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    After Rn had got married, she always felt ufortable seeing Minn dressing luxuriously, but today¡­ She touched her belly with her head lowered and glimpsed at Rong who was standing beside them. Then she thought that having a stepdaughter right after getting married must be a pain in the neck for Minn.

    Thinking of that, Rn didn¡¯t feel the wealthy life Minn had so attractive anymore. As long as Rn felt better, she would be gentle and kind right away. Then she grabbed a handful of snacks to Rong and Xian and told the servants to bring the girls out to y.

    ¡°How¡¯s the feeling of bing a mother without actually giving birth to a baby?¡± Rn said in a low voice with an evil look in her eyes.

    ¡®What a mean girl!¡¯ Minn clenched her handkerchief and retorted with a sharp answer calmly, ¡°Fifth sister, I hope you can be the mother of your blood children only.¡±

    Rn got speechless right away. She was not able to make that promise. Although she was a straightforward person, she was not so na?ve. Until now, the best life she could wish was being intimate to her husband for twenty years. After their children had grown up, she would be busy finding a wife for her son or a husband for her daughter and might even have grandchildren. Then, she could find a few honest maids to serve her husband.

    Joyfully, Minn watched Rn¡¯s face turning green and red, finding it so much fun. She had never lost a single verbal battle to Rn ever since they had been little girls, not to mention now. After the bicker, Minn also had to ask about Rn¡¯s condition. After all, thetter was a pregnant woman now, Minn couldn¡¯t go too far. After Minn sat upright, she smiled gently, ¡°How¡¯s your conditiontely, Fifth Sister? Is there anything I can do to help?¡±

    Rn straightened the gold hairpin beside her temple and gave Minn a stare, then said, ¡°The doctor and a few Momos all said that I am in a great condition and everything is fine except that I have grown greedy for food and sleep. I eat five meals a day and get drowsy when I open my eyes. When I close my eyes, I would continue to sleep as if I have been drugged. However, I feel better now. Also¡­¡±

    Minn listened to her with a smile. Suddenly, her heart missed a beat for no reason.

    When she left the Wen¡¯s mansion, it was already three quarters past the Shen Hour (Around 3:45). Minn then went back to her own mansion on the sedan with her servants. After she got off the sedan, the servants brought the two kids to their own residences. The moment Minn walked into the room, she saw Danju walking around in the room anxiously. As she saw Minn, she walked over right away and said disorderly, ¡°Madam, you are finally back. Old Madam has sent someone to invite you several times, but you were out at that time. Old Madam Yang is here.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Minn was very exhausted and tried toy down on the bed.

    ¡°Old Madam Yang!¡±

    ¡­

    What a busy day! That should be a great title for a pupil¡¯s article.

    All the doors of the side hall of the Peaceful Hall had been opened. Two noble and graceful madams were sitting in the middle, one was Old Madam Qin and the other was Old Master Gu¡¯s blood sister who had married into the Yang family.

    ¡°Aunt, it¡¯s an honor to meet you.¡±

    Minn gave an obeisance to Old Madam Yang and said that in a soft voice. Since she had already beente, she had then washed her face clearly and changed to a new outfit.

    Old Madam Yang had a round face, which should make her look very kind, but now she only gave out a fake smile, ¡°My second nephew¡¯s wife truly is a busy person. I was about to leave and then you came. It¡¯s so hard to meet you once.¡±

    Minn nced at Shao shi and Zhu shi and then replied reverently, ¡°Aunt, I went to General Zheng¡¯s mansion today to give my thanks because First Madam Zheng has introduced a teacher to our girls. I¡¯ve told Old Madam Qin, my first and third sister-inw this a few days ago. I really didn¡¯t know that you woulde today, otherwise I would never leave my home.¡±

    Old Madam Yang chuckled and turned to Old Madam Qin, ¡°You daughter-inw is an eloquent girl. I only said a sentence and she got a whole speech waiting for me. I don¡¯t even dare to say anything now.¡±

    Minn smiled without saying anything. If she argued, they would call her quibbling, if she didn¡¯t say anything, it would seem like she had admitted it. She was always in the wrong side no matter what she did. Old Madam Yang hadn¡¯t attended her wedding, so Minn assumed that this madam wasn¡¯t so close to Gu Tingye anyway. Therefore, Minn decided to say only the things she should say and answer the thing she should answer. As long as she followed the etiquette, she didn¡¯t want to care about other things.

    The ambience in the room turned down immediately.

    Old Madam Yang stared at Minn with picky eyes. Minn looked at her own toes while counting numbers secretly, nning to sit on the seat when she counted to one hundred. Old Madam Qin held the teacup in her hands calmly, having no intension to ease the tension. Zhu shi also said nothing, as expected. Shao shi felt reluctant to see Minn like this. After she looked at Old Madam Qin and then at Minn, she stood up slowly,

    ¡°Sister-inw, you must be so tired now. Come have a sit.¡± She dragged Minn to the seat and said with a smile, ¡°Today we have a good news today. Our Seventh Sister-inw is going to get engaged.¡±

    Minn sat on thefortable seat and replied with a ¡®surprised¡¯ look, ¡°Oh, really? Congrattions, Old Madam. Which family is so lucky to have our Seventh Sister-inw?¡±

    Shao shi answered smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s the Han family, also the Grand Princess Qing Chang¡¯s husband¡¯s family. Seventh Sister-inw is going to marry the third son of the princess.¡±

    ¡°The Han family. Isn¡¯t the princess¡¯s husband the second legal son of Marquis Zhen Nan?¡±

    The reason why Minn had remembered that so clearly was that there was a dandy in Marquis Zhennan¡¯s family who was in the same level of being wild as Gu Tingye. However, ever since Gu Tingye had retired from that kind of life, that master in the Han family was kind of alone. When Gu Tingye and Minn were chatting, he always used that dude as an example to show how precious it was for him to thoroughly reform himself.

    Old Madam Qin put down the teacup with a joyful look and said slowly, ¡°Sister-inw, I have to thank you for working as a go-between. Although my daughter is such a poor girl that her father passed away before she gets marry, she is lucky to have an aunt who thinks of her all the time.¡±

    Old Madam Yang turned around andughed, with her golden-brown coat looking dazzling, ¡°My seventh niece is of course a lucky girl. This third master of the Han is already a Bing Sheng (schrs who live on government grants) at a young age. His engagement was dyed because he has been following Old Master Han in other provinces. Now that they¡¯vee back to the capital, people were queuing up to set him up with the girls in their own families. I only mentioned Seventh Lady to them once. However, our girl has a reputation for her talent, and Old Master Yang and Third Master Yang both adore her a lot. Then they have asked me to serve as a bridge to this marriage.¡±

    ¡°What a great marriage it will be!¡± Minn tried to be cooperative and acted very cheerful.

    ¡°It¡¯s all because you have thought of my girl, sister-inw. I don¡¯t even know how to thank you.¡± Old Madam Qin held Old Madam Yang¡¯s hand intimately. Thetter chuckledcently with her crow¡¯s feet seeming so obvious, ¡°Third Master Yang of the Han family loves literature since he was a little boy, our seventhdy is also well-educated. Now that Old Master Han happened toe back to the capital, I see their marriage a bless from God!¡±

    For the moment, everyone in the hall started to give congrattions. Old Madam Qin¡¯s smile had never seemed so genuine.

    Minn knew why she was so happy. This was indeed a great engagement for Gu Tingcan.

    After the death of Empress Jing An, the royal pce was thrown into a turmoil. A lot of the royal membered had been put into prison. Emperor Wu¡¯s daughters had also been affected. They had either married to some random guys or died in depression. Only a few had a happy ending, and that included Grand Princess Qing Ning and Grand Princess Qing Chang.

    Grand Princess Qing Chang¡¯s blood mother had deceased before Empress Jing An had, therefore, she had dodged the catastropheter and grown up peacefully. After that, the brother of the former emperor had betrothed her to a man who was well-matched to her.

    Grand Princess Qing Chang was very popr in the imperial court as well as the royal family and had been favored by the former emperor. The most important thing was that although her husband was not able to inherit the title of Marquis Zhennan, he was a very diligent man and handled things resolutely, which made him valued by the former emperor. After all these years, the Han¡¯s family was already more prospering than Marquis Zhennan¡¯s family which had gradually declined.

    Third Master Han was from a prestigious family and had powerful parents. Moreover, he was also a highly motivated guy, so Gu Tingcan didn¡¯t have to fear Gu Tingye, her stepbrother, anymore once she got married. No wonder why the two old madams were light up with pleasure now.

    As Zhu shi and Shao shi kept givingpliments, the two old madams got more and more excited talking. Suddenly Old Madam Yang saw Minn being absent-minded and clearly not in high spirits, then she got displeased right away and said directly, ¡°Second nephew¡¯s wife?¡¯

    Minn who was called all of a sudden raised her head right away. Then she saw Old Madam Yang snorting, ¡°Marriage and giving birth to child are two important things for everyone. A girl like you should feel lucky to be able to marry into the Gu family. However, it has been a year you got married, why haven¡¯t you got pregnant yet?¡±

    Minn cursed inwardly, ¡®Damn you, the woman who sat next to you only got pregnant after she married into the Gu family for seven or eight years, I never heard you talking like that to her!¡¯

    Locked Chapter

    Your Bnce:

    2

    Happy Mother¡¯s Day! 20% OFF to unlock!

    0 undefined Unlock single chapter

    Open APP to read Chs. in advance!

 Chapter 308: Here Comes Baozi (V)

    <h4>Chapter 308: Here Comes Baozi (V)</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    Seeing Minn staying silent, Old Madam Yang got her ease and spirits even increased while saying loudly, ¡°It¡¯s such a shame for the first family of the Gu¡¯s that there is only one boy in Xian¡¯s generation. I feel so sad about how few the Gu¡¯s members are. How about this, I¡¯ll send a few girls who are fertile for mating to you. You can let Tingye take in those girls as his Tong Fang, they can also lighten your load, How¡¯s that sound?¡±

    Minn was simmered with rage deep down and couldn¡¯t help but snorting. Although she could find lots of words to retort, but she didn¡¯t n to argue on just grounds because there was no use to reason with people like Old Madam Yang. The most efficient way was acting dirty or mentioning about First Madam Qin.

    As Minn was about to speak, someone suddenly reported loudly by the door, ¡°Master Gu is here!¡±

    The smile on Old Madam Qin¡¯s face suddenly turned stiff while Old Madam Yang who had worn an amused look as she had been teasing her preys also paused. Shao shi and Zhu shi looked at each other and then both retreated to the back of the screen following the rules. Minn stood up slowly.

    After they heard steady footsteps, Gu Tingye walked in withrge strides with a stern look. He didn¡¯t even change the red uniform and walked straightly to the inner room straightly. After he stood still in the hall, he fixed his deep and ck eyes on the two elders right away with an impassive look, making the hearts of the two madams both throbbing.

    Having given obeisance to the two Old Madams and greeted them, he sat on the wooden armchair at once.

    ¡°Tingye, it has been so long, just now¡­¡± Old Madam Yang put on a reluctant smile. Before she could finish her words, Gu Tingye interrupted her instantly, ¡°I¡¯ve already heard what you said by the door just now, aunt.¡±

    Old Madam Yang got dazed first and then gave out a hollowugh. Gu Tingye continued, ¡°Aunt, thanks for your consideration, but¡­¡± He chuckled, looking quite sarcastic, ¡°I only like the gifts that suit me. Aunt, do you know what I really want?¡±

    Old Madam Yang was confused by him and stayed in a trance.

    Gu Tingye stared at the two elders and said in an indifferent voice, ¡°A legal son. I want a legal son. Aunt, I wonder if you can help me with this.¡±

    The air in the hall suddenly froze. Old madam Yang, with her face turning stiff and her chest going up and down, seemed to be in a rage right now. The look on Old Madam Qin¡¯s face was also very sulky and she was clenching the handkerchief rightly with her fair and thin fingers.

    The situation hadpletely been turned around. Gu Tingye look at the two women coldly with an ironic look in his eyes and said directly, ¡°Aunt, you are born in a noble family and also married into one. I think you should know whether there is any difference between the legal and illegal son in a family like ours or how much difference there will be.¡±

    ¡®Of course there will be.¡¯ Minn, head lowered,ughed like crazily inwardly and tried hard to restrain herself fromughing out loud.

    Though the titles of the noble families should be inherited hereditarily, this procedure should still be reported to the Imperial n Court for the emperor to give the permission. One of the rules which was easy to be targeted was, ¡®If one has no legal son, his title should be inherited by a man in other ns of his family or deprived.¡¯ It meant that it would be reasonable for one¡¯s legal son to inherit his title, but he had to ask the emperor or the Imperial n Court¡¯s permission if he wanted his illegal son to inherit the title.

    In other words, if Gu Tingye didn¡¯t have a legal son, Gu Tingwei, his legal brother, or Xian, Gu Tingwei¡¯s legal son, had the very reason to inherit the title. When Gu Tingye stayed in power, he would be manipted by anyone. However, after he died, it would be very hard for his wife and son to deal with the people with evil thoughts.

    ¡°Aunt, you really don¡¯t know about this or proposed that on purpose?!¡±

    Gu Tingye stared at Old Madam Yang grimly and said that word by word, sounding very fiercely.

    ¡°What do you mean?!¡± Old Madam Yang who finally couldn¡¯t stand this anymore stood up all of a sudden and asked that angrily.

    Gu Tingye said in a t tone, ¡°Aunt, you know it yourself.¡±

    This was like using Old Madam Yang of harboring evil intentions. If Gu Tingye got obsessed with those beauties and gave his wife a cold shoulder, the girls that Old Madam Yang had sent would only hinder the birth of his legal son instead of being of help.

    Ten years ago, the brothers in Marquis Fu An¡¯s family had fought in the court for three years in order to strive for the title. Eighteen years ago, Marquis Chang Xing¡¯s title had been deprived. The year before, Marquis Jin Xiang had been relegated. All of these were because of the fight between the legal and illegal sons.

    Old Madam Yang trembled in anger with her face turning purple and couldn¡¯t utter a single word.

    Seeing that, Old Madam Qin was afraid that her daughter¡¯s marriage would be influenced if anything happened to Old Madam Yang. Then she supported Old Madam Yang in a hurry and tried to mediate the dispute, ¡°All right, all right, there must be some misunderstanding. We are all families. Maybe you have got each other wrong.¡±

    ¡°I have got married less than a year and my aunt has already made that suggestion. I have to think more.¡± Gu Tingye shoot his cold gaze to Old Madam Qin and said smilingly, ¡°If she doesn¡¯t want others to get her wrong, she shouldn¡¯t do the things which wouldn¡¯t raise any misunderstandings.¡±

    His voice sounded quite deep as if he was giving a warning.

    Old Madam Qin felt her heart tingling and said with a smile, ¡°Tsk,e one. You aunt and nephew truly are from the same family. Even your tempers are so alike. When you talk bluntly next time, you have to think if others would get angry first. All right, all right, today is a fine day. Please calm down for the sake of me. Just let it go!¡±

    Hearing Old Madam Qin smoothing things over, Old Madam Yang didn¡¯t want to stay any longer. After she talked for a short while, she stood up stiffly and bid her farewell. Old Madam Qin sent Old Madam Yang off by herself. Gu Tingye only walked to the yard and then went back to the Cheng Manor with Minn.

    As the couple walked into the room, Gu Tingye flew into a rage at once and tugged his cor anxiously. When he turned around and saw Minn being very unconcerned, he couldn¡¯t help but scold, ¡°You negligent girl! Do you know how troublesome my aunt is? The moment I knew about her arrival, I went over there at once.¡±

    Minn helped him get undressed softly and chuckled, ¡°Take it easy, I have a solution.¡±

    Gu Tingye snorted, ¡°What solution? They were waiting to use you of being jealous.¡±

    ¡°Well, why do I have to fight them with toughness?¡± Minn blinked her eyes and said naughtily, ¡°I would say, ¡®Aunt, thanks for your kindness. I am deeply touched. Families should always help each other. I will help Seventh Sister-inw as well as your daughters and granddaughters like what you have helped me.¡¯ Haha, I¡¯ll like to hear what they would say!¡±

    Gu Tingye stared at her for a long time without uttering a word. Then he said, ¡°You think¡­ it will work?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt even if it won¡¯t.¡± Minn threw up her hands and said breezily, ¡°If we really take in those girls, I¡¯ll just send them to Ling Ding Pavilion to apany Lady Feng Xian as long as you agree with this. What¡¯s so troublesome about that?¡±

    This time Gu Tingye nodded, ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s a great idea. One should return as good as one receives. I¡¯ll find some girls at the outside to give to her son.¡±

    Seeing that he had cooled down, Minn beamed at him while helping him to dress in the informal clothes, ¡°I have you as my support, those elders are not able to frighten me.¡±

    Gu Tingye burst intoughter, then sighed. He looked at Minn and dragged the little girl over to him. After he held her in his arms for a long while, he pressed her on the bed and looked right into her eyes with his head lowered, saying in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s no rush giving birth to a child. You only need to preserve your health now.¡±

    Minn didn¡¯t reply to him immediately with a reluctant on her face. Then she said hesitantly, ¡°In fact¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, you have me. My father can protect that woman for ten years, I can protect you for my whole life!¡± Gu Tingye interrupted her.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, actually¡­¡± Minn murmured.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me to marry a concubine or any rubbish like that, I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡±

    ¡°Master, listen to me, I think that¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get suspicious. You are in a great condition and will definitely give birth to a lot of kids.¡±

    ¡°Just let me finish!¡± After being interrupted so many times, Minn covered his mouth and said loudly, ¡°I might already get pregnant!¡±

    After that, the room fell into an eerie silence.

    The man squinted his long eyes with a nk look on his face. After he looked at Minn from head to toe, then toe to head for three times, he suddenly had an expression on the face. At first, he seemed at a loss and then went wild with joy.

    After his brain finally started to function, he fell upon Minn with one knee and held her in his arms, saying in a tremblingly voice, ¡°Say that again. My sweetheart, say that again.¡±

    Minn, fingers pointed to each other, said bashfully, ¡°It should be. Do you think we need to find an imperial doctor to check? But Doctor Zhang Shiji seems to work in the imperial hospital, I¡¯ve already gone to the Zhang¡¯s clinic¡­¡±

    ¡°My precious darling!¡± Gu Tingye roared that. Being controlled by the indescribable joy, he held Minn up right away and held her in his arms tightly, then started to spin around.

    Locked Chapter

    Your Bnce:

    1

    Happy Mother¡¯s Day! 20% OFF to unlock!

    0 undefined Unlock single chapter

    Open APP to read Chs. in advance!

 Chapter 309. Manniang, Tingcan, Dowry, Ancestral Property and Minglanâ€™s Happy Life (I)

    <h4>Chapter 309. Manniang, Tingcan, Dowry, Ancestral Property and Minn¡¯s Happy Life (I)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Being held up by a tall man like Gu Tingye, Minn only felt herself being scared out of her wits and could only hold his neck tightly and grab his cor with her thin fingers. She could see the ground which was a few feet away from her over his shoulder. As she looked down from the high ce, she saw the florid peony patterns on the thick pile carpet dangling in front of her eyes. She almost screamed but couldn¡¯t let out a sound due to scare. Atst, she could only squeeze out the words, ¡°Let me down!¡± ¡®You son of a bitch!¡¯

    The manughed so loudly that the maids who stood outside the door all felt ringing in their eyes. As Lvzhi and others sensed the happiness in hisughter, they all looked at each other with astonishment in their eyes.

    Only until he span for a few rounds did he hear Minn¡¯s scream. Then he saw the little girl in his arms wing at him with her eyes widely opened like a terrified squirrel. He came back to his sense right away and reached out his arms to hold the girl in his arms and then put her on the bed gingerly.

    ¡°¡­ Did you feel ufortable? I went beyond myself just now. Do you feel dizzy?... What do you want to eat?... Do you need to have a rest?... Justy down¡­¡± The man started to lose track of his words while keeping putting the cushions behind Minn¡¯s back, making thetter sit up from the lying-down posture. Minn who was turned from side to side after being spun couldn¡¯t help but say in an angry voice, ¡°I am totally fine, not feeling dizzy at all. I am hungry now. Why do you tell me to rest when I haven¡¯t eaten dinner? How am I able to lie down with so many cushions behind my back?¡±

    Gu Zijin stood up right away to let Minn lie down. After that, he didn¡¯t know what he should do and could only walked around in the room for seven or eight rounds with his hands behind his back. Suddenly, he remembered something and thumped his palm with his fist, ¡°That¡¯s right! I should invite the imperial doctor here!¡± As saying this, he stood up right away and ordered the servant to fetch the invitation card.

    Minn held the fluffy and soft cushion in her arms while raising her head to look at the ceiling on which carved a colorful and delicate pattern by gold and silver. There were lot of bats which symbolized the fortune beside a fruitful pomegranate tree which was a symbol for blessings. Arge dumb bat was leading a few little bats, beside them was the mother bat which had a resigned face. What a lovely family.

    When the imperial doctor arrived, Minn had just finished eating dinner.

    All the dishes were tasteless to him. Meanwhile, Mr. Gu seemed to still be in a daze and didn¡¯t eat a lot. However, the people around him were startled by him. Sometimes he lowered his head and chuckled to the bowls and tes. Then he took a nce at Minn with a beaming smile. As she looked at Minn again, he suddenly frowned. Then the look on his face turned quite joyful at once, which was scary to others.

    Minn remained very calm and ate the food in a good mood. Perhaps because she had been out for a whole afternoon, she had a great appetite. She even drank two more bowls of the soup and refilled one bowl of rice. After she wiped her mouth clean and washed her hands and mouth, the imperial doctor arrived.

    The imperial doctor was called Doctor Zhuo, with a square and fair face. He had been highly valued by Duke Ying¡¯s family and introduced to the Shen family. This doctor was in the prime of his life with a lot of experiences. Gu Tingye stood there with a sulky face as if he was not the man whose wife had just got pregnant but a man who was about to be a widower. He had wanted to invite the Old Doctor Zhang from the Imperial Hospital, but thetter was on duty in the Imperial Pce right now. It was not like Gu Tingye could knock on the imperial gate.

    Sir Zhuo took Minn¡¯s pulse through a handkerchief beside the curtain. After a while, he gave out a smile and gave obeisance to Gu Tingye, ¡°Congrattion, Master! Madam is pregnant! It has been two months.¡±

    Gu Zijin raised his hand and said, ¡°Thanks, doctor.¡± His short-lived brother had died in June. After that, Gu Tingye had observed mourning for his brother reluctantly and lived a sexless life for three months. Right now, it was the mid-December. God truly blessed this family.

    The look on his face was calm, but he truly felt happy now. After Doctor finished giving the diagnosis, Gu Tingye invited him to the study and asked a lot of questions for a long while. Only when Doctor Zhong was about to burst intoughter did Gu Zijin let him go and offer him arge sum of money.

    At night, Gu Tingye didn¡¯t discuss the business affairs in the study. After he took a bath, he got on the bed right away. His speech was always sharp, which made him a master in quarrelling. However, he was not good atforting others. Right now, he didn¡¯t know what to say and only hugged Minn tightly. The girl only felt the man¡¯s wet breath spitting to the back of her neck and his strong chest attaching her back. In the meantime, he put hisrge hand on her belly unconsciously. Although they both remained quiet, Minn could still feel his delight.

    In the peaceful and harmonious ambience, Minn gradually got sleepy. While she was half-asleep, she suddenly heard a slight sigh as if the man was getting sentimental now. She got curious right away and turned around to face him, ¡°Why did you sigh?¡±

    In the middle of the night, the room was very quiet. After a long while, Gu Zijin said in a low voice, ¡°I suddenly remembered Chang.¡±

    In the dark, Minn opened her eyes all of a sudden, feeling herself being dragged from the drowsy state at once. She had been curious about this subject for so long. However, Gu Tingye seemed to very cagey about his son, so she had to restrain her curiosity. It never urred to her that he would bring that up by himself.

    ¡°¡­ Rong has lived with us for many days. Although she never mentioned about her brother, I know she must miss him a lot. By the way, how¡¯s Chang and his mother doing right now?¡± Minn asked gently, feeling her heart being scratched by a cat.

    After a long while of silence, Gu Tingyey t and said, ¡°Properly fed and clothed and live safely in the manor. That¡¯s all.¡± He sounded quite sad.

    ¡°Master¡­ did you regret?¡± Minn got closer to his chest. In the cold winter night like this, she only wanted to attach herself to his warm and sturdy body.

    ¡°No.¡± His word sounded strangely calm.

    Gu Tingye reached his arm to let Minn rest on it, ¡°I met Manniang went I was sixteen. Ten years has passed. I know exactly what kind of person she is.¡± After he paused for a second, he seemed to give a bitterugh in the dark, ¡°Although she is just woman, she¡¯s cleverer than most of the men. If she wants something to happen, she would get twice the result with half the effort. If she wants something to fail, no one is able to stop her. I¡­ cannot let you and our child be under the risk in the future.¡±

    This time it was Minn¡¯s turn to stay quiet. After a while, she said softly, ¡°This is the second time I hear you praise her. Is she¡­ really that capable?¡±

    After that, she felt arge hand on her face. The callus made his hand gnarled, giving her a numb feeling on her tender skin. Gu Zijin¡¯s voice sounded super indifferent in the cold night, ¡°She has the guts and always shows a great intelligence in an emergency. She could tolerate the things that normal people couldn¡¯t, and her act is always able to fool others. Even the men in the gang never stopped praising her. During the ten years we spent together, she almost never exposed herself. If I didn¡¯t investigate her on purpose, I would still have no idea of her true color.¡±

    Minn was instantly an internal storm of contrasting emotions. Then she said dully, ¡°Everyone is good at something.¡± Manniang should major in acting. That woman truly got some skills.

    Hearing her taking in a sad tone, Gu Tingye chuckled and held her in his arms tightly. After he rubbed her with his body, he said intimately, ¡°My foolish girl!¡±

    Minn¡¯s face contorted being kneaded by him and she couldn¡¯t even say things clearly. Then she raised her hand to block him but failed because she was not strong enough. After that, she tickled him on the waist. He couldn¡¯t help butugh, then he pressed on her chubby little hand.

    After the two of themughed for a while, they stopped and rested in each other¡¯s arms quietly. Gu Tingye watched the dark curtain swaying like the ripples on the river in spring under the dim light which streamed through the window.

    He suddenly remembered the first time he had met Manniang.

 Chapter 310:Manniang, Tingcan, Dowry, Ancestral Property and Minglanâ€™s Happy Life (II)

    <h4>Chapter 310:Manniang, Tingcan, Dowry, Ancestral Property and Minn¡¯s Happy Life (II)</h4>

    On that day, at the end of the y, someone proposed to look for Chun Xueyu, the most famous diva. Then a bunch of uninhibited childes went to the backstage by crowd and tried to find out what that performer would look like after she had taken off the make-up. It was then he met Manniang.

    That girl who was around ten years old was waiting for her brother in the yard. She was ying by herself in simple clothes with wide sleeves and had no make-up on her face. She danced and sang in a clear voice, ¡°I am like the cattail, dropping into the river, floating by the stream, having no root. My master, please pity me.¡± Her voice sounded so melodious.

    Seeing that, those childes stopped and took a few nces at her. A few of them even flirted with her. Gu Tingye couldn¡¯t help defending her and urged everyone to leave right away in case Chun Xueyu would be invited by others.

    Those childes who were obsessed with the drama yers got anxious as he expected and rushed to the backstage at once. In no time, those childes dispersed.

    The girl looked at Gu Tingye with a grateful look. As she looked into his eyes, she suddenly flushed with her head lowered, not daring to say anything. He then had a crush on her. The girl was not so gorgeous and even less pretty than the two maids Old Madam Qin had sent to him. However, the bashful look on her face made her look so delicate like the weeping willow by the river.

    He wasn¡¯t drama fan, but he remembered the lyrics she had sung. After so many years, he suddenly realized that Manniang had made it clear at the first ce. She was truly like a cattail which looked weak, but actually very touch and strong¡­

    ¡°She¡¯s capable of so many things but has an evil heart. She never has any scruples when she does things. I said everything I should said to her and gave everything I could give to her.¡±

    Gu Tingye continued sadly, ¡°But Chang¡­¡±

    Minn listened to him quietly and suddenly felt a bit guilty, ¡°You didn¡¯t bring Chang here¡­ for me, right?¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t me yourself for it. It¡¯s because Manniang has rejected that.¡± Gu Tingye hugged her tightly andforted her softly, ¡°She imed that she didn¡¯t want to marry anyone and begged me to leave her someone that she could rely on.¡± Actually, it was all because he wasn¡¯t cruel enough.

    This was a typical multiple choice.

    The rich father offered to take the children with him but not the poor mother. If the mother agreed to let the children go, then they would enjoy a bright and wealthy life. If she kept the child, thetter had to be in poverty with her. In the old-fashioned TV series, there would be a pair of siblings going on separate ways. Those drams always won lots of tears of the audience.

    ¡°Since it was decided, nothing will change.¡± Gu Tingye said in a calm voice firmly, ¡°I won¡¯t neglect my duty. I¡¯ll protect him and find someone to teach him, but I cannot let his name show in our family tree. He doesn¡¯t belong to the Gu family.¡± As he spoke that, Minn couldn¡¯t help raising her head from his arms. However, it was too dark in the room and she was unable to see his face. Atst, she had to lie down again.

    He had something in reserve after all.

    The talents who could learned without teachers were few in this world. Even a genius like Mozart had grown up in a musician¡¯s family. Even he hadn¡¯t received special musical education, he did have been influenced by what he had constantly seen and heard. If he had been from a butcher¡¯s family and seen his families chopping meat every day, he might probably find cutting board more pleasant to the eyes than the stave. As for Gu Tingye, he had only be a general because his father had taught him martial arts all year around.

    Chang grew up in the countryside and yed with the children of the farmers or the peddlers. He had neither a capable tutor to instruct him the martial art or a literate teacher to give him lessons. With the basic economic knowledges that he had learned, he was very likely to be a happy and richndlord.

    In a society with clear ss distinction, the best education resource was already fixed. Sheng Hong had spent a lot of efforts on inviting Sir Zhuang to open a private school in his family because the Sheng family was not a noble family. If Gu Tingye asked Sir Zhuang if thetter could teach an illegal son of a drama yer, Sir Zhuang would definitely fly to a rage and considered it a humiliation even if Gu Tingye invited him by himself and Chang was a super talented boy.

    Minn understood why Gu Tingye had sighed. He felt guilty. In order to protect his legal sons and daughters, he had cleared the threats to them in advance and eliminated Chang¡¯s name on the family tree as well as the possible development of the boy.

    As hisrge hand was on her belly, the heat of his body transferred to her skin through her clothes. Minn suddenly felt the child in her belly quite lucky, because before he had been born, his father had already made ns for him unconsciously.

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about this before. If Chang and your child fight with each other, I¡¯ll definitely protect your child. No one can bully our child. Nowe to think about it, my father, he¡­¡± In the quiet night, Gu Tingye¡¯s voice even started to tremble slightly.

    When he had been a little boy, he had heard the servants in his family saying how biased his father had been toward his brother. However, now Gu Tingye suddenly felt that he was just like his father or even worse, because at least his father had taught him carefully.

    ¡°One can never be impartial¡­¡±

    ¡®Of course, that is amon sense. That¡¯s why a human¡¯s heart is not in the middle of his body!¡¯

    Minn¡¯s heart beat drastically. She detected how guilty Gu Tingye felt. Now he loved and cared for his wife and legal child more than his former lovers, but it didn¡¯t mean he would stay that way forever. If she didn¡¯t say something now, she might face a huge problem in the future. Thinking of that, she said right away, ¡°Master, do you think you and Chang are the same in your childhood?¡¯

    Gu Tingye got dazed first and said surprisedly, ¡°How can we be the same?¡± Gu Tingye was the legal son, but Chang couldn¡¯t even be considered an illegal son.

    Minn said in a hurry with a soft voice while putting on a naughty face on purpose, ¡°Then¡­ Master, do you think Manniang¡¯s condition is a bit like your mother?¡±

 Chapter 311: Manniang, Tingcan, Dowry, Ancestral Property and Minglanâ€™s Happy Life (III)

    <h4>Chapter 311: Manniang, Tingcan, Dowry, Ancestral Property and Minn¡¯s Happy Life (III)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Gu Tingye answered anxiously in no time as if he was about to jump, ¡°How can shepare to my mother!¡±

    Bai shi had been from a rich family and lived an extravagant life. She had brought the money which could save the Gu family when she had got married, which meant that she had made a great contribution to the Gu¡¯s but never been treated fairly. However, Manniang¡­ she had irritated Old Master and disturbed the family for so many times, not to mention other things she had done.

    As he remembered that, Gu Tingye couldn¡¯t help pinch Minn and said in a half-joking half-serious tone, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? After our child is born, I¡¯ll definitely deal with you!¡± His voice sounded very breezy and not that sad anymore.

    That want Minn wanted to see. She chuckled adorably and apologized sincerely that she wouldn¡¯t say that again. After they chatted for a long time, they both fell into asleep in great mood.

    Before Minn had fallen asleep, Minn suddenly gave out a wry smile. Mr. Gu, the returned prodigal, had just made a touching emotional statement once in a blue moon. Unfortunately, the only thing an ordinary person like her had been thinking was creating a better living condition for her own child.

    Before dawn, everyone in Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion knew that an imperial doctor had gone to the Cheng Manor.

    ¡°She¡¯s pregnant?¡± Old Madam Qin had just got up and was eating breakfast on the arhat bed. Hearing the news, she put down her chopsticks and wiped her mouth with her handkerchief gracefully, ¡°What a coincidence. She learned about her pregnancy right after Old Madam Yang had criticized her about that. Perhaps she was incited by those words. We should let another imperial doctor to have a check. I don¡¯t want her to act rashly in a rage.¡±

    Shao shi who was eating with her said with a smile, ¡°That result is definite. She has been pregnant for two months.¡±

    Old Madam Qin blew the cubilose porridge in her bowl gently and said with a soft voice, ¡°Then it must be real. I feel kind of sad. Since she knew about it long ago, why did she hide it from us. Is she afraid of anything? If she told us yesterday, Old Madam Yang would at least be happy.¡±

    Shao shi said smilingly, ¡°It was said that she had just known it yesterday too.¡± Old Madam Qin snorted without saying anything.

    Zhu shi who was eating by the round table smiled and said, ¡°Mother, after you finished eating, let¡¯s visit second sister-inw. I heard that the servants in our mansion were about to go over to give congrattions.¡±

    Gu Tingcan who sat beside Zhu shi put on a sullen look while fiddling with the food in her bowl with her chopsticks quickly, ¡°Huh, I hate all the pomp and circumstances. Mom, sisters-inw, I won¡¯t go there with you.¡± The nobledy said that in a proud and disdainful tone.

    ¡°Innocent girl!¡± Old Madam Qin reproached, ¡°It¡¯s inappropriate for your eldest sister-inw to show in public, your third sister-inw is showing now. I was expecting your second sister-inw to help organize your wedding, how can you refuse to go!¡±

    Gu Tingcan said to her mother with an adorable voice, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be in hurry to scold me. Do you think second sister-inw still able to do that?¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°I guess I can¡¯t do it now.¡± Minn who hady on the side with a smile got upzily and sat upright.

    Old Madam Qin got angry inwardly at once. She knew that she couldn¡¯t ask a pregnant woman to organize the wedding but still got sulky after hearing Minn passing the buck so quickly, ¡°Unlucky for your sister-inw, it¡¯s so hard for her to find a great family to marry into, but now there¡¯s no one who could help organize her wedding. s, I have three daughters-inw, but none of you can be of help when I need you.¡± Shao shi lowered her head without saying a word. Zhu shi didn¡¯te today, so Shao shi seemed like an extra one here.

    ¡°Why would no one help with the wedding? Don¡¯t worry.¡± Minn pretended to get surprised and then said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve already considered about it. What about my other sisters-inw in the other families? Sister-inw Xuan is the most warmhearted person. As long as you give the order, the fourth and the fifth family would all agree to help. They might even rush to organize the wedding.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ they have separated from this family after all.¡± Old Madam Qin said hesitantly.

    ¡°Even so, we are still families.¡± Minn said the speech that she had prepared long ago, ¡°You know that Sister-inw Xuan is a thoughtful woman. By then, she can do the organization and my other sisters-inw, and I will chat with the guests, let alone that you will be there tomand. Everything will be fine. The guests would feel that the three families of the Gu¡¯s are still close to each other while enjoying the lively wedding. How¡¯s it sound?¡¯

    After a deliberation, Old Madam Qin admitted that Minn was right. Minn was a clever person who only did the things that benefitted herself and never took rash actions. Thinking of that, Old Madam Qin agreed with a smile. Then the room was filled with pleasant talks andughter again. Shao shi could only lowered her head and sighed secretly. As a dull person, Shao shi could neither see Old Madam Qin through, or figure out what Minn was thinking.

    Locked Chapter

    Your Bnce:

    --

    Happy Mother¡¯s Day! 20% OFF to unlock!

    0 undefined Unlock single chapter

    Open APP to read Chs. in advance!

 Chapter 312: Manniang, Tingcan, Dowry, Acestral Property and Minglanâ€™s Happy Life(IVï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 312: Manniang, Tingcan, Dowry, Acestral Property and Minn¡¯s Happy Life(IV£©</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    After Gu Tingyu had passed away until now, Old Madam Qin had never mentioned about handing over the power of ruling the family and the family property. It was inappropriate for Gu Tingye and Minn to talk about it because they were the seniors in the family. Now that Gu Tingcan was about to get married, no one knew that¡­ However, Gu Tingye and Minn seemed not so worry about that.

    The servants who had gone out to deliver the message about Minn¡¯s pregnancy was back. The first group of people who came to give congrattions were from the Sheng¡¯s family. Minn had thought that she would receive a gift or Wang shi¡¯s visit at most. As Minn¡¯s stepmother, the best Wang shi would do was suggesting her to rest well. However, to Minn¡¯s surprise, in the afternoon¡­

    ¡°Grandma?!¡± As Minn saw the noble and dignified olddy showing up, she got off bed at once, ¡°Why did youe here! You should take care of yourself first!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Old Madam Sheng almost sweated with fright with seeing Minn reaching out her hand. Then she cried out, ¡°Lie down. Don¡¯t move too quickly!¡±

    Danju stepped forward to press Minn down right away. Meanwhile, Xiaotao, the smart girl, dragged an armchair to the brick bed. Mama Fang supported Old Madam Sheng to sit beside Minn, then Wang shi could only stand behind the olddy reluctantly.

    ¡°Foolish girl, have you never met me before? I am far from dead.¡± The moment Old Madam Sheng sat down, she couldn¡¯t help scolding, ¡°The first three months is the most important. Don¡¯t move, or I¡¯ll thump on you!¡±

    Minn gave out a beaming smile and wriggled her body toward Old Madam Sheng like a little monkey while saying adorably, ¡°It has been so long you haven¡¯t seen me; you must miss me so much, grandma. I guess you just want to find an excuse to visit me.¡±

    Old Madam Shen held her little granddaughter in her arms, scolding while patting on thetter¡¯s shoulder, ¡°You are going to be a mother. Stop being so naughty! Straight up, sit upright, now! My life is much easier without you, I probably might live longer!¡±

    However, Minn was not afraid of Old Madam Sheng and was clingy to thetter like a sticky candy. She had been missing her grandma for a long time. Now that Old Madam Sheng hade, Minn became a needy girl again and kept saying, ¡°Grandma, you are thinner than before and got more winkles, that must because you miss me too much.¡± Or ¡°Absence sharpens love, missing others ages you.¡± Or something like that. Old Madam Sheng was amused but also irritated. She wanted to pull the girl over to spank her, but also wanted to kiss the girl as if thetter was a little child.

    The grandma and the granddaughter chatted andughed with each other, making Wang shi who was ignored the whole time wear a purple face. Then Old Madam Sheng finally spoke sternly,

    ¡°You are well aware of the things that you should be careful of. Anyway, you have to be careful during this period of time. The things you eat, the clothes you wear, even the censer, the silver charcoal and the flowers and grass in the garden, and the most important, the people around you, should be paid attention to. You can never be wrong to be strict even if you will treat others unjustly. If you are afraid that it will hurt the servants¡¯ feelings, you can send the ones you think are guilty to the other estates and then make a thorough investigation after you give birth to the baby¡­¡±

    ¡°Grandma, I know all of that.¡±

    Minn said those words repeatedly because Old Madam Sheng didn¡¯t stop giving the instructions. Minn could only keep saying those words in order to put her grandma¡¯s mind at ease.

    After Old Madam Sheng had given all these advices, she turned around to say to Mama Cui, ¡°You have a lot of experience in brewing the medicine. I won¡¯t ask anyone else. I will trust this child with you.¡±

    Mama Cui bowed and said in a hurry, ¡°I remember every word you have said, Old Madam. I have served Madam since she¡¯s a little girl. I can promise you that I¡¯ll protect her and her child with my life.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng nodded with satisfaction.

    Minn was very touched but also felt there was a bug in her ear. Then she changed the subject right away, ¡°Hey, why didn¡¯t I see Quan here today? I wonder if he still remember me.¡±

    Wang shi finally had a chance to talk, ¡°That boy is really naughtytely. We didn¡¯t¡¯ bring him hear being afraid that you will be disturbed by him.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s Hui doing?¡±

    Hearing her granddaughter¡¯s name, Wang shi was all smiles again, ¡°That little girl is so much better than her brother. She never cries or make troubles. Every time she sees people, that tame and considerate little girl willugh. You father and grandmother loves her a lot.¡±

    ¡°What aboutparing her to my Eldest Sister and Fifth Sister?¡± Minn made fun of Wang shi on purpose.

    Wang shi rolled her eyes and said loudly, ¡°Hui is much better than your sisters!¡±

    Minn chuckled cheerfully. Then she pointed to Wang shi and said with a cute voice, ¡°Grandma, did you hear that? Madam forgets about her daughters when she has her granddaughter around. I¡¯ll tell her off to my Eldest Sister and Fifth Sister. You have to testify for me. Madam loves another girl and doesn¡¯t care about them now!¡±

    Everyone in the room burst intoughter. The maids and the servants turned around and sniggered. Old Madam Sheng hugged Minn tightly while cursing thetter with a smile, ¡°Wicked kid.¡± Wang shi turned her facepletely red withughter while covered her eyes with her handkerchief and forgot about the unpleasant feeling she had had just now.

    ¡°Other things don¡¯t matter. It¡¯s just you are not able to attend Changfeng¡¯s wedding in the next spring.¡± Old Madam Sheng looked at Minn with a caring look, ¡°You can let your husband to attend the feast.¡±

    Minn nodded with a smile. Wang shi suddenly remembered something and said, ¡°Your Eldest Sister also wanted toe but was held off by something. She said that she would visit you when she was avable.¡±

    ¡°Tell Eldest Sister that she doesn¡¯t need toe if she¡¯s too busy. We are all sisters, she don¡¯t have to care about the courtesies.¡± Minn was afraid that Hun would have to deal with Old Madam Yuan, that wicked woman, if she wanted to leave the Yuan mansion.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. She said that she coulde.¡± Wang shi said smilingly, ¡°She wanted to give you some instructions considering that she had lots of experiences. I guess she also wants to show how capable she is.¡±

    Everyoneughed again. No one mentioned about Mn.

    ¡­

    What kind of a life did a pregnant woman lead? During the first three months of Minn¡¯s pregnancy, she was supposed to do less of the sports, including walking. The only thing she needed to do was eating and sleeping like a pig. She didn¡¯t need to think about anything except for her physical needs. Right now, she really felt herself like a little pig who always got drowsy after eating and hungry after awaking. When she met others, she could only mumble in a muddled state.

    Moreover, every day she would think of a new dish she wanted to eat. Sometimes she wanted sweet dishes, sometimes salty, sometimes spicy and sometimes in. Sometimes she even felt the water having a special taste and sometimes was unable to smell the rice.

    Now it was the time for Gu Tingye, the rich childe, to show his ability. He was able to get all the dishes Minn had wanted to eat, not matter they were in the corners of the streets or the famous restaurant, belonged to which kind of cuisine. The only thing he needed to do was pointing the way and the dishes would be sent to him in no time.

    As he nced at Minn who was devouring the food in front of him and then at her still t belly. He started to have sweet fantasies while feeling sweetness deep down.

    After a few days, while Minn was still immersed in happiness life, something happened in Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion.

    Xiaotao came to report with excitement, ¡°Old Madam Yang is here!¡± Minny on the bed listlessly and said snappishly, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Why are you acting like this? Tell them that I¡¯m unable toe due to my body condition.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Madam.¡± Xiaobai said with redness on her face. In a cold day like this, she even had hot sweats on her forehead. ¡°Old Madam Yang hasn¡¯t asked you to go. She has been talking with Old Madam Qin in a closed room ever since she arrived. She seemed to be in a quarrel with Old Madam Qin!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°How many dowries did you prepare for Tingcan?!¡± Old Madam Yang had rushed to the Gu¡¯s mansion in a hurry. Right now, she was thumping on the table while questioning Old Madam Qin without caring about her manners.

    Old Madam Qin got a bit angry but still put on a smile, ¡°Well, why did you ask about your niece¡¯s dowry? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t disappoint the Princess and her husband. You won¡¯t feel disgraced either. I can¡¯t say that Tingcan¡¯s dowry would be the most luxury, but the things I prepared for her will exceed most of the families in the capital can give.¡±

    ¡°What rubbish are you talking about?!¡± Old Madam Yang wiped her sweats which were all cold on the forehead, ¡°You have married into this family for decades and must know the tradition of the Gu family. Are the dowries you have prepared for Tingcan much more than it should be?¡±

    Old Madam Qin reached to the teacup with her head lowered without uttering a word.

    Old Madam Yang said in a rage, ¡°I¡¯m not here toin about my grievances or settle ounts with you. It¡¯s your own business how many dowries you will prepare for Tingcan. But tell me, why haven¡¯t you given the Gu¡¯s family property to Tingye and his wife yet?¡±

    Old Madam Qin, with her mouth curled, gave out a sarcasticugh, ¡°What? Are they finally unable to stand with that and telling everyone about this? I thought they would look down on the little asset. Look how they have unted their property.¡±

    Seeing that, Old Madam Yang took a deep breath and calmed herself, then said, ¡°I¡¯m not joking. If you don¡¯t do this right, Tingcan¡¯s wedding would be screwed!¡±

    ¡°What?! Why is that!¡± Old Madam Qin, palms on the table, stood up right away anxiously.

    ¡°I have to start from the time when I went to the Princess¡¯s mansion to ask for Young Master Han¡¯s Geng Tie.¡± (T/N: Geng Tie was a card on which written the personal information of the man or woman who is going to get engaged.)

    Old Madam Qin sat down tremblingly with a confused look.

    Old Madam Yang calmed her breath and said slowly, ¡°A few days ago, someone from the Princess¡¯s mansion came to me to ask for Tingcan¡¯s Geng Tie. I dyed for a few days in order to show an air of superiority for Tingcan. Only until today did I go to the Princess¡¯s mansion with Madam Huang. I have wanted to get Young Master Han¡¯s Geng Tie first and then gave them Tingcan¡¯s. However¡­ Huh, I ran into something truly annoying!¡±

    ¡°What happened? The people of the Han family changed their mind?¡± Old Madam Qin, shocked and scared, said that with shivering voice.

    ¡°No.¡± As Old Madam Yang remembered how embarrassed she had been in front of the Princess, she continued with indignation, ¡°In fact, Princess Qing Chang was also furious about this¡­ Yesterday, there was a feast in the Royal Pce which all the imperial membered attend. Before the feast started, the guests gathered around to chat with each other. Someone mentioned about the engagement between the Han and the Gu family. Then everyone started to give their congrattions one after another. Some of them also praised about Tingcan¡¯s talent in literature. Although Princess Qing Chang hasn¡¯t said anything at that time, she was d indeed. Everything was perfectly fine, but, but¡­!¡±

    ¡°Say it!¡± Old Madam Qin got hasty.

    Old Madam Yang said angrily, ¡°Grand Princess Lin Xiang suddenly talked about Tingcan¡¯s dowry! She said, ¡®General Gu has inherited the title for more than half years but still not received any piece of the Gu¡¯s ancestral property.¡¯ She also said that you, Old Madam Qin, never let go of the control of the family affairs as well as all the farnds of the Gu family, which made Madam Gu a nominal marchioness. Well, you know that Princess Lin Xiang never gets along well with Princess Qing Chang.¡±

    All the three princesses, Qing Ning, Qing Chang and Lin Xiang were not given birth by the Empress. However, at least Qing Ning had been raised by Empress Jing An, which gave the former a nobler identity than the other two princesses. Lin Xiang¡¯s mother was Bao Lin (title of an Imperial Consort), however, atst her days were not as glory as Qing Chang whose mother was just an imperial maid. Therefore, Lin Xiang and Lin Xiang hadpeted with each other since their childhood.¡±

    Hearing that, Old Madam Qin held the teacup so tightly and nearly made the cup iid in her palm. Old Madam Yang continued, ¡°Luckily, you are quite popr among the imperial members. Someone put in some good words for you and imed that you were just worried that Tingye and his wife were too young to handle everything and would entrust them with all the property after you exined everything clearly to them. However, another woman sneered right away, saying, ¡®If she¡¯s the blood mother, it¡¯s reasonable for her to worry about her son and daughter-inw. Now the situation is that the stepmother has been keeping the property the whole time! Isn¡¯t that suspicious?¡¯¡±

    As speaking of that, Old Madam Yang couldn¡¯t catch her breath. Then she took a sip of the tea to wet her throat, ¡°Princess Qing Chang was still fine at that time. She said that you would entrust Tingye and his wife with all the family property soon and that the others shouldn¡¯t discuss your family¡¯s matter. However, Princess Lin Xiang sneered, ¡®Maybe she is going to hand over the properties after her daughter gets married. Sister, you are so lucky to have such considerate inws!¡¯ The implication in her words was so obvious. Princess Qing Chang was furious at that time and nearly smashed the teacup.¡±

    Old Madam Qin was quivering with anger and her lips were trembling, not able to make a sound.

    ¡°Actually, everyone knows how mean Princess Lin Xiang can be. So not so many people have taken her words seriously. However, when the feast started, Princess Qin Ning, the two Empress Dowagers and Empress came.¡±

    Old Madam Yang swallowed hard, ¡°The Empress asked randomly, ¡®What were you talking about?¡¯. Princess Lin Xiang told her right away. Then a few other Grand Princess and young princesses, the imperial consorts all started to mediate the dispute in order to ease the tension. After that, the two Empress Dowagers also made some jokes about this. This thing should have ended like that. However¡­ Grand Princess Qing Ning said jokingly, ¡®People of one kinde together. Sister Qing Chang, no wonder why you could be Marchioness Zhennan¡¯s sister-inw. Hearing that, Princess Qin Chang almost fainted out.¡±

    Old Madam Qin felt half of her body deadly cold and wentpletely speechless.

    Marquis Zhennan lived avish life and was bad at managing. As a result, his family was short of money. Marchioness Zhennan, that tyrannical and scheming woman, coveted on her daughter-inw¡¯s dowry. Her three daughters-inw had all brought a great fortune to Marquis Zhennan¡¯s family. Thus the family reputation wasn¡¯t that good. Princess Qing Chang hated Marchioness Zhennan¡¯s tacky behaviors and wished that she could distance herself from thetter. After she had been regarded as the same kind of person as Marchioness Zhennan, she had simmered with rage at once.

    After Old Madam Yang had said that, she and Old Madam Qin both stayed quiet for a long time. Then Old Madam Qin said with hatred, ¡°It¡¯s nothing wrong preparing more dowries for my daughter! How can they be like this!¡±

    Old Madam Qin who had got carried away now calmed down, ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t try to fool me. If you prepare the dowries ording to the Gu¡¯s rules and add some of your own dowries, Tingcan¡¯s dowry will contain a great amount of money already. I know how many dowries you have. If you want your daughter to get married with arge fortune, that¡¯s fine! But you have to use your own money instead of the Gu¡¯s ancestral property!¡±

    ¡°Tingcan is the only legal daughter of Old Master, why can¡¯t she get married with arge fortune?! Even if I want to take some ancestral property, so what? When thedy from Marquis Xuanmen¡¯s family got married a few years ago, her mother even took out half of the family property! Not to mention the dowry that Marquis Xiang Yang has prepared when Princess Ping Ning got married!¡± Old Madam Qin suddenly seemed quite stubborn.

    Old Madam Yang also got a bit angry and said with a loud voice, ¡°I am not the only legal daughter of my father, but I know that only the master in the family could decide how to use the ancestral property! Are you in charge of the family now? No, but Tingye is! It¡¯s just unreasonable for you to have taken out some of the ancestral property secretly as Tingcan¡¯s dowry! Later, the rumors would be that the stepmother of Tingye empties the Gu¡¯s ancestral property in order to prepare her blood daughter¡¯s dowry! The reputation you have built for half your life would be ruined! So will your daughter¡¯s reputation!¡±

    ¡°Fine! Let¡¯s say the master has to agree.¡± Old Madam Qin still disagreed to yield like a beast at bay, ¡°How did others know that Old Master hasn¡¯t given me the order?¡±

    Old Madam Yang snorted, ¡°I don¡¯t know if my brother has given the order. However, before Tingyu passed away, he called all the people in the family n and showed them two piles of paper, that I did know. Not only our families know that, a lot of people outside this family also know. Why would a man who was about to die take great pains to do that? You think the outsiders are so stupid that they couldn¡¯t even think?¡±

    It was a simple guess. Gu Tingyu had only done that because he had been afraid that his stepmother would loot the family property secretly because his brother knew nothing about the details.

    After they argued for a while, they both got exhausted. The room fell into silence again.

    Old Madam Yang sighed deeply, ¡°I also have a daughter, so I understand your feelings. However, the prestigious families value their reputation a lot. Princess Qing Chang¡¯s behavior shows that she is an honest and straight person and the marriage alliance with the princess¡¯s family truly is great event. If you insist on keeping the property, I have to quit acting as your daughter¡¯s matchmaker. Please ask someone else to help.¡±

    After Old Madam Qin thought over hundreds of ideas, she finally slumped onto the chair. Then she couldn¡¯t help crying, ¡°My poor girl. I only wanted to prepare more dowry for her since she couldn¡¯t depend on her father or brother. I never realized that I would be set up!¡±

    Old Madam Yang waved her hand, seeming very tired, ¡°Think about it. I am not able to get the Geng Tie for the moment anyway, but you have to think fast. After the New Year¡¯s Eve, Tingcan¡¯s age will be¡­ s, you should weigh the gain and loss.¡±

    As an aged woman, Old Madam Yang really was wearied after being sneered for half day and arguing with Old Madam Qin for the other half. So, she didn¡¯t bother to say anything. After she had taken a few sips of the tea, she bid her farewell. This was the mansion where she had used to live, so she walked out very fast.

    The more she thought of this, the greater her headache was. When walking on the road, she didn¡¯t even want to say a word. She stepped on the wood carving double short stools with the support of the servants by the gate and then got into the coach. The moment she sat still in the coach and was about to move her aged body, she suddenly saw that there was already someone there. The figure was sitting upright in the coach.

    She was almost scared out of her wits. After she looked closely, she eximed, ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

    Locked Chapter

    Your Bnce:

    --

    Happy Mother¡¯s Day! 20% OFF to unlock!

    0 undefined Unlock single chapter

    Open APP to read Chs. in advance!

 Chapter 313: A Stormy Night, No Prisoner of War Accepted (I)

    <h4>Chapter 313: A Stormy Night, No Prisoner of War epted (I)</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    The sound of the coachman cracking whips and shouting came through from the outside. As the coach forwarded slowly, inside of the dark coach, of which the brocade curtains were flying in the air, Old Madam Yang recognized the person sitting there by the lighting through the window, and that was no other than Gu Tingye.

    The coach was strangely silent. Gu Tingye leaned forward slightly and said lowly, ¡°Aunt, it¡¯s been a while.¡±

    Old Madam Yang never realized that he would show up there. For the moment, she only sat there stiffly with astonishment. After a short moment, she questioned him with a sharp voice, ¡°What are you doing here?!¡±

    Gu Tingye didn¡¯t answer her right away, but said another thing, ¡°When thedy of Marquis Xuanmen¡¯s family got married, her wedding truly was a grand asion in the capital. When princess Ping Ning got married, Marquis Xiangyang had prepared a great fortune for her as her dowry. It is reasonable for Old Madam Qin to get jealous.¡±

    With Old Madam Yang¡¯s eyelids shivering all of a sudden, she looked to Gu Tingye directly, thinking, ¡®I have only got out of Old Madam Qin¡¯s mansion less than a quarter!¡¯

    Then she said in a stern voice, ¡°How well-informed you are! You truly have changed.¡±

    Gu Tingye didn¡¯t mind what she said and only replied with a smile, ¡°About dozens of years ago, Marquis Xuanmen garrisoned the Prefecture Yan Tong on the northwest. At that time, he suffered a surprise attack by a massive forces from the west. There were only thousands of remnants in the city and the reinforcements were not able to arrive on time. As the city was about to be broken, Marquis Xuanmen and his sons, all the four of them were going to die with the people in the city. At that time, the Rui family, a prestigious family in the city nearby, acknowledged what had happened. Old General Rui who had retired at home was a big-hearted man, so he sent all the men in his family as well as the male servants in his mansion to rescue Marquis Xuanmen. Atst, they managed to stick until the reinforces arrived. As a result, Marquis Xuanmen¡¯s family was also saved. However, of all the men in the Rui family, only Old General Rui¡¯s young illegal son survived.¡±

    After saying that, Gu Tingye stopped talking and only stared at Old Madam Yang with a slightly sarcastic look in his eyes. Old Madam Yang felt her anger rise but also knew it was inappropriate for her to lose her temper. She knew what had happened to Marquis Xuanmen, and that was also why she had talked with Old Madam Qin fiercely.

    Gu Tingye was very satisfied with the look on her face, then he said slowly, ¡°After Marquis Xuanmen returned to the capital, he married his youngest daughter to Young Master Rui and spent more than half of his family property on her daughter¡¯s dowry. I wonder if our family has owed the Han family such a great debt.¡±

    Old Madam Yang¡¯s face already turned purple and her teeth kept grating. Still, she remained silent, showing that she would never resist as long as there was no violence.

    ¡°As for Princess Ping Ning¡­¡± Gu Tingye chuckled, ¡°At that time, I was still a young boy. However, I still remember that Old Madam Yang has acted as the matchmaker. You have also brought my cousins to attend the feast. Shouldn¡¯t you know about the details?¡±

    Old Madam Yang still resisted him with silence and refused to talk. Then, with the smile on Gu Tingye¡¯s face gradually disappearing, he said in a cold voice, ¡°Aunt, you truly have changed to a peaceful person. Thanks to Old Madam¡¯s hard work, I guess.¡±

    Old Madam Yang, as hot-tempered as she was, finally couldn¡¯t restrain herself and said in a loud voice, ¡°Don¡¯t try to provoke me! I am an old woman who is going to have a great grandson. I¡¯m not afraid of being framed by you. Just tell me what you want!¡±

    ¡°Nothing, only your words.¡± Gu Tingye said with a t tone with an imposing manner as if he was pressing Old Madam Yang with an invisible hand. Old Madam Yang tried to hold her temper and adjusted her breath, ¡°¡­ You are right. She have made a mistake this time. I¡¯ve already scolded her. If she still refuses to correct her mistake, I¡¯ll never help her with this! How about this? Are you satisfied now?¡±

    She bombarded Gu Tingye with those words quickly in an angry tone. Then thetter showed a slight smile on his face.

    Old Madam Yang, furious as she was, casted a nce at him with the corner of her eyes and said, ¡°Although she has done wrong, but I still understand her. Tingcan doesn¡¯t have her father now and couldn¡¯t rely on her capable brother. How could her mother not worry about her? Old Madam Qin has been gentle and kind for her whole life. Now she only did one thing wrong. Why couldn¡¯t you let her go?!¡±

    Gu Tingye snorted with a disdainful look, ¡°The farnd she nned to present to Tingcan was granted by the emperor and hasn¡¯t been touched by anyone for hundreds of years. How kind and gentle is that!¡± His words were sharp like the des.

    Old Madam Yang still refused to give in and sneered in a weird tone, ¡°That¡¯s right. I almost forgot that your mother was the only reason why the Gu¡¯s ancestral property could be saved. You don¡¯t need to remind me that. All the Gu¡¯s people didn¡¯t dare to forget her gratitude!¡±

    ¡°And this is how the Gu family repay my mother¡¯s kindness?!¡± Gu Tingye asked that with a cial look.

    ¡°Are you kidding me? How could it be the Gu¡¯s people¡¯s fault that you have be a disobedient and foppish man? Hasn¡¯t you father reproached you when you acted wildly at the outside? You were a mess at that time, how could you me anyone for that?¡±

    If she had said those words in the early years, Gu Tingye would definitely fly into a rage. However, now he had already been through so many hardships in the outside world, so he didn¡¯t mind her ironical speech at all and only taunted back with a cold voice, ¡°I never denied what I have done, but am I the only one in our family who has acted like that? My father didn¡¯t know anything they did, but I know you did.¡±

    The aunt and the nephew¡¯s personality were a bit alike. No one flinched an inch in the verbal battle. However Old Madam Yang was choked with words after Gu Tingye had said that. The capital was a prospering city full of entertainments. Most of men from the noble families were contaminated with some bad habits. However, after those men grew up and got married, they would either behave themselves or learn to clean up their mess and cover for themselves.

    Gu Tingbing was greedy for money and coveted a wealthy life. Gu Tingyang was a randy man and went to the whorehouse very frequently. They had both got themselves in troubles a lot of times and sometimes even been involved with murder cases. Old Madam Qin had helped them deal with all those cases, so the Fourth and the Fifth family were all very grateful to her. However, as for Gu Tingye¡­

    ¡°Does having a woman from a merchant family as your sister-inw humiliate you in your husband¡¯s family?¡± Gu Tingye leaned on the wall of the coach and sneered in a t tone.

    Old Madam Yang was not able to utter a single word. The past rushed to her mind at once.

    At that time, she had already given birth to two daughters, but her illegal son grew up day by day. Her mother-inw was a tough woman and her sisters-inw were also not easy to deal with. As the First Madam of her family, she truly had a lot of difficulties. However, right at this period of time, her brother married to a merchant¡¯s daughter. The people in her husband¡¯s family had taunted her so many times overtly or covertly. Sometimes when she ate something which was low in salt, those people would say, ¡®Eldest Sister-inw, you don¡¯t have to be too frugal. Why don¡¯t you ask some salt from your sister-inw of your parent¡¯s family?¡¯ and thenugh out loud. Old Madam Yang was a proud woman who never bothered to exin for herself. Atst, she could only restrain her anger with a pretending smile.

    She knew about her eldest brother¡¯s difficulties and pitied First Madam Qin. She also understood her parents only agreed on that marriage as ast resort. Atst, she could only vent all her anger on Bai shi, as well as Gu Tingye.

    Having swallowed a few times, she wanted to say something but finally gave up. As she raised her head, she noticed the lighting through from the window was not the broad daylight but the yellow and vapory sunset. The man sitting opposite to her had a broad forehead and a prominent nose, looking very alike to the dying old man in her memory.

    ¡°My eldest brother¡­ Your father, before he died, he has been missing you the whole time.¡± She suddenly said that with a depressed look as if she had grown old all of a sudden. Then she continued with a hoarse voice, ¡°Later, Eldest Brother couldn¡¯t recognize anyone¡¯s face and only kept ordering someone to find you. He didn¡¯t want you to endure the hardships, unfortunately¡­¡±

    Although Gu Tingye had already known about that, those words still pulled at his heart, stifling him.

    ¡°Since we have already talked about this, I¡¯ll just cut to the chase. I thought your mother didn¡¯t deserve to be the madam of the Gu family from the beginning. Because of what you have done when you were young, I also felt that you didn¡¯t deserve the title of our family. Therefore, even if I knew certain things, I have never spoken out. However, nobody could predict that now¡­¡± Old Madam Yang made a blunt state slowly with despair in her eyes. Actually, ever since her eldest brother had passed away, she had never stepped into Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion because of her guilt.

    Thinking of that, she, suddenly swelled up with pride, raised her head and snorted, ¡°I am the Gu¡¯s people and will never regret the things I¡¯ve done. I¡¯m not my fourth or fifth brother who are either confused or coward! I never helped you when you were down in life. Now you be sessful, I won¡¯t take advantage of our rtionships either! I didn¡¯t even attend your wedding, so you can regard me as an aunt you¡¯ve never had. Even if the Yang family runs into a crisis in the future, I won¡¯t ask you for help!¡±

    After she uttered those words resolutely, she felt her bones falling apart. Then she said with a raucous voice, ¡°But Tingcan¡­ Tingwei is a tampered boy; you and she aren¡¯t that bonded. As for her grandpa¡¯s family, Marquis Dongchang¡¯s family, has already declined. I couldn¡¯t sit by and do nothing about her marriage. If I can find her a suitable family to marry into, I won¡¯t feel sorry for my eldest brother.¡±

    ¡°After your sister¡¯s engagement is settled, I won¡¯t step into the Gu¡¯s mansion ever again. You don¡¯t need to worry about me. Also, tell your wife not to worry. I won¡¯t put on an air anymore.¡± After Old Madam Yang spitted those words with gritted teeth, she paused and said in a low voice, ¡°¡­ If Tingcan couldn¡¯t be engaged with the Han family, we have to find her other men. She¡¯s still an innocent girl. You should at least help her. You are her blood brother after all.¡±

    Old Madam Yang had watched Gu Tingye growing up. Therefore, she was well aware of his tough character. Under no circumstances would he return good for evil and the best he could do was not returning evil for evil. Therefore, Old Madam Yang knew that she would never be able to take advantage of her seniority. After all, things couldn¡¯t be as they had been.

    Locked Chapter

    Your Bnce:

    --

    Happy Mother¡¯s Day! 20% OFF to unlock!

    0 undefined Unlock single chapter

    Open APP to read Chs. in advance!

 Chapter 314: A Stormy Night, No Prisoner of War Accepted (II)

    <h4>Chapter 314: A Stormy Night, No Prisoner of War epted (II)</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    On the day when she had gone to Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion to talk about Gu Tingcan¡¯s engagement, she had only made things difficult for Minn because she couldn¡¯t bear watching this young couple living such a wonderful life. After she had met setbacks, she had also regretted for being unable to restrain himself. Nevertheless, no matter how much she had mentally prepared herself, she still couldn¡¯t repress her anger when she met this nephew of her whom she resented a lot.

    Gu Tingye had been listening to her the whole time. Only until then did he give out a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that, aunt. Tingcan¡¯s engagement with Young Master Han is a fixed thing.¡±¡¯

    ¡°How¡­ can you know that?¡± Old Madam Yang asked curiously.

    ¡°After what have happened, as long as the Han family agreed with the engagement, both sides would be satisfied.¡± Gu Tingye said that with a slightly ironical tone, ¡°My seventh sister couldn¡¯t spend more time on picking her husband anymore since she is already old enough. Also, Old Madam Qin who aims high would never allow her daughter to choose a man from a not so noble family.¡±

    He lifted the curtain lightly and looked to the outside, ¡°Old Madam Qin will definitely know what the best for her daughter is.¡±

    ¡°Was this¡­¡± Old Madam Yang suddenly realized something, ¡°your n the whole time?¡±

    Gu Tingye threw a nce at her, making thetter feeling cold deep down for no reason. Even her fingers shivered. However, she heard him saying, ¡°Aunt, do you think Old Madam Qin was wronged?¡±

    Old Madam Yang fell into silence. Gu Tingye had only stated the truth and there was nothing Old Madam Qin could feel wronged about.

    ¡°It¡¯s the best that we can be blunt to each other today.¡± Gu Tingye put down the curtain and put one of his hands on the table, ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be deep hatred between families. Even though we have some misunderstandings with each other, it¡¯s still possible for us to resolve the past issues. Please doe to my Seventh sister¡¯s wedding.¡±

    Old Madam Yang chewed those words carefully and then nodded, ¡°You are the master of the Gu family, I know what I should do.¡±

    She only felt she would live ten years shorter after such an exhausting and nervous day. She was well aware of Gu Tingye¡¯s purpose ofing. Actually, she was no longer considered a Gu¡¯s people after she had got married. He didn¡¯t mind having a rtive, but he really didn¡¯t want to have an annoying aunt. After all, if he pushed all his elders aside right after he had inherited the title, his reputation would also be influenced.

    Since he had already said everything he wanted to say, as long as she didn¡¯t put on airs as an elder, Gu Tingye wouldn¡¯t bear grudges against her. What had happened in the past would never be mentioned again. Although Gu Tingye was too proud to bond with his rtives, he still didn¡¯t want another enemy.

    ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte. I¡¯ll leave then, aunt.¡± Gu Tingye gave his obeisance and bid farewell to Old Madam Yang.

    After Old Madam Yang lifted the curtain and called the coachman to stop, she saw two maids who were shedding tears and a timid servant who had supported Old Madam Yang to get one the coach. The coachman also seemed terrified, with a group of strong cavalries behind him.

    ¡°Old Madam, I, we¡­¡± The coachman and the servant hurried to exin for themselves.

    Old Madam Yang waved her hand impatiently, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first.¡±

    It was already very dark right now and there was no one in the quiet alley. A calvary got down from the horse and pulled a fine horse over. As he was handing Gu Tingye the rein respectfully, Old Madam Yang suddenly called out, ¡°Wait.¡±

    Gu Tingye was a bit surprised and turned his head to look at her. After he took a few steps toward her, he heard her saying in a hurry, ¡°I know you don¡¯t like her. She did have evil intentions against you and have done a lot of things wrong. However, over the past decades, she has worked very hard on taking care of everyone in the family. You should show mercy on her at least for you father¡¯s sake.¡±

    Gu Tingye burst intoughter, ¡°Aunt, you can rest assured about his. If she stopped making troubles for me from now on, I won¡¯t hold on to what that woman has done to me. However, if she still wouldn¡¯t let me go, then¡­¡± He gave out a hallowughter.

    Old Madam Yang suddenly got dejected. She had also been through all the plots in the big families and knew how those things worked. Old Madam Qin was a smart woman. She would be nice to her rtives who would do no harm to her. However, as for the ones who stood in her way, she would also show no mercy on them. Old Madam Yang and Old Madam Qin had been sisters-inw for so many years, the former had had to put on some words for thetter.

    Hearing Gu Tingye¡¯s words, Old Madam Yang said in a low voice, ¡°That would be the best.¡±

    ¡°Aunt, you don¡¯t need to worry. The past grudges don¡¯t deserve my attention!¡± Seeing the worried look on Old Madam Yang¡¯s face, Gu Tingye walked away while snorting. After he got on the horse quickly, he said, ¡°A man should never rely on his ancestors. We should build our career with our own strength! To put it more bluntly, if my third brother is a promising guy, Old Madam Qin¡¯s position in the Gu family will never be shaken!¡±

    Hardly had his voice faded, Old Madam Yang heard the him spurring the horse. With the clear sound of the horses stepping on the green blue gstones, those calvaries disappeared at the end of the ay like a gust of wind. Old Madam Yang watched them leaving in the coach, choked up with emotions.

    ¡­

    There were already two sets of cutleries being ced on the small delicate table with blooming begonia flowers carvings. Minn was resting on the bed in the inner room while reading a novel which called ¡®Jin Yunu Beat the Betrayer¡¯ in her hands with relish. Right at this moment, Danju walked in from the outside and reported to her in a soft voice, ¡°Madam, should we serve the dishes now?¡± Minn waved one of her hands, ¡°No, Master hasn¡¯te back yet.¡±

    Danju tried to persuade her, ¡°We don¡¯t know when Master woulde back. Madam, you are carrying a baby right now. Why don¡¯t you eat something first?¡±

    Minn still wouldn¡¯t let go of the book and only joked without raising her head, ¡°My good girl. I have already eaten five meals today. You have to let me rest for a while even if I am a pig.¡±

    Xiaotao was stoked the fire with a purple copper pincher the handle of which was wrapped by a piece of brocade cotton in one of her hand and a mesh protector iid with flower stones in the other hand. Hearing Minn saying that, she snorted withughter. Danju rolled her eyes to Xiaotao and took over a small white jade handwarmer from Minn¡¯s arms. After that, she walked over to Xiaotao to add new charcoal in the warmer. As she was picking up two pieces of small silver charcoal, the curtains by the door was lifted. Mama Cui went in with a tea tray.

    Mama Cui walked to Minn and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you want to wait for Master. Madam, you should eat these things first. They won¡¯t make you feel full, so you can still eat dinnerter.¡±

    On the tea tray was a bowl of steaming soup. As Minn lifted the lid, she smelled a strong scent of milk and fruit, giving her an appetite at once. This was the egg-milk soup. After adding a bit of mayonnaise and some apple pulp in the fresh milk, a dash of amber longan crumbs would be used for decorating this dish. Atst, the soup would be steamed until it was well cooked.

    ¡°This soup was newly presented from the estate today only after two hours it was made. It¡¯s still very fresh right now. You should drink it when it¡¯s still warm.¡± Mama Cui grabbed Minn¡¯s book authoritatively and put a spoon in thetter¡¯s hand with a stern look on her wrinkled face. The egg-milk was very tasty. Also, under the fierce gaze of Mama Cui, Minn then started to eat even though she wasn¡¯t hungry at all.

    Seeing Minn enjoying the soup a lot, Mama Cui put on a smile on her serious face. Then she couldn¡¯t help but add, ¡°Madam, since you haven¡¯t had any pregnancy sickness right now, you should eat more. When Old Madam Sheng was pregnant, she nearly threw up everything she ate in¡­¡± Speaking of that, she suddenly shut up. The sad story about Old Madam Sheng¡¯s child who had died an infant was forbidden to be talked. No one dared to mention it.

    Mama Cui was good at serving and nursing people. After all, she had been capable of raised Minn who had been like a little cat to be a chubby, fair and strong girl. The egg-milk soup bowl was as big as the size of a human¡¯s palm, so it didn¡¯t take Minn long to finish it all.

    After that, Mama Cui took a nce at the two maids and said, ¡°I save some for you two. Now the rest of the soup is being warmed on the stove. You should go get it.¡± Xiaotao had been starving long ago. Hearing that, she took an empty bowl out with joy right away.

    Danju, sensible as she was, knew that Mama Cui wanted to talk privately with Minn. Then, she put the white jade handwarmer back to Minn¡¯s hand. After she put down the thick curtain and closed the door, she went outside to guard the door. Xiaotao had already walked to the door. Seeing that, Danju felt a bit embarrassed. Then she approached to Danju and whispered to thetter¡¯s ear, ¡°Dear sister, I¡¯ll fetch you some soup.¡±

    ¡°Wicked girl, you do have a conscience.¡± Danju poked Xiaotao¡¯s forehead with a smile.

    Inside of the room.

    ¡°Madama¡­¡± Mama Cui was not the one for words. After she had uttered that word, she didn¡¯t know how to continue.

    Minn sensed something from Mama Cui¡¯s voice and waited with a smile, ¡°Mama, please go on.¡±

    Mama Cui then nerved herself and said, ¡°Madam, I heard that Third Madam Wei sent another girl to Third Master.¡±

    Minn was a bit startled, ¡°I remembered that when my third sister-inw was pregnant, she has already sent a girl to her husband.¡± Also, it was not like Gu Tingwei didn¡¯t have any Tong Fang or concubines. It was impossible for him to have no woman to sleep with when his wife was pregnant.

    Mama Cui put on a disdainful look at once. Still, she continued, ¡°It was said that that girl couldn¡¯t serve Third Master anymore due to her health condition. Then Third Madam Wei sent another girl to him.¡±¡¯

    ¡°Due to her health condition?¡± Minn asked curiously, wondering whether Gu Tingwei¡¯s wife had injured the maid out of jealousy.

    Mama Cui smashed her lips helplessly and kept her voice down, ¡°I heard the maid was pregnant.¡±

    Minn got dazed first and uttered ¡®oh¡¯. Both of them didn¡¯t speak for the moment. After a long while, Minn murmured, ¡°I know what you mean.¡±

    Mama Cui was also very frustrated now. She had raised Minn and never would she want to see the girl suffer. However, Mama Cui didn¡¯t have another solution this time. She sat beside Minn and held thetter¡¯s hand, saying with difficulty, ¡°Madam, now that you are pregnant, it would be better for you to send an honest and reliable girl to serve Master in case someone you don¡¯t know woulde between you and Master in the future.¡±

    Minn gave out a wry smile. She knew this was bound to happen.

    Seeing that Minn remaining silent, Mama Cui thought that she was feeling sad, then she continued, ¡°Madam, I know that you are upset, but there¡¯s no other way.¡± She remembered all those disputes Old Madam Sheng and Old Master Sheng had had because of the concubines thetter had married. Atst, the couple had fallen apart. Thinking of that, Mama Cui said concernedly ¡°Over these years, I have observed your maids. They are all good girls. Xiaotao is honest, Danju is loyal, Lvzhi, as eloquent as she is, is still a reliable person. Why not¡­¡±

    Minn shook her head slowly and sighed, ¡°Mama, you have worked for the Sheng family for a long while. Do you still remember Sixth Brother¡¯s blood mother, Concubine Xiang?¡±

    Locked Chapter

    Your Bnce:

    --

    Happy Mother¡¯s Day! 20% OFF to unlock!

    0 undefined Unlock single chapter

    Open APP to read Chs. in advance!

 Chapter 315: A Stormy Night, No Prisoner of War Accepted (III)

    <h4>Chapter 315: A Stormy Night, No Prisoner of War epted (III)</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    Mama Cui never realized Minn would bring that up all of a sudden and got lost at first. Minn then added, ¡°Concubine Xiang used to be Madam¡¯s private maid and has served Madam from a very young age. I heard they were like sisters before. However, ¡­ After Concubine Xiang married my father, Madam started to guard against her, and their rtionship went worse ever since then. Until Concubine Xiang gave birth to my Sixth brother, the sisterhood Madam and she had was long gone.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Mama Cui sighed, ¡°Concubine Xiang truly is good at tolerating. Though Madam skimped on the spending¡¯s on her food and clothing, she has neverined once and always praised Madam in public. Sixth Young Master also remained humble all the time. That¡¯s why Madam was able to tolerate them.¡±

    Minn nodded. Concubine Xiang should be considered as the model of the concubines. She was prudent, dutiful and never dared to have any evil intention. Even the stewards or respectable Mamas lived more decently than she did. Minn then asked, ¡°However, can we call Madam a narrow-minded woman because of that? Once a woman gives birth to a child, everything is not so certain¡­¡±

    Mama Cui, choked with words, knew that Minn¡¯s words made sense. It didn¡¯t matter if a concubine gave birth to a girl since an illegal daughter was not a big threat and the concubine would behave herself then. However, if she gave birth to a son¡­ any mother would want her son to have a better future and get more family property.

    It was such a rare case that the wife and the concubine as well as the half-brothers would live together in peace.

    Minn said slowly, ¡°When I need them, I order them to be my husband¡¯s concubine. When they are of no use, I will have to guard against them. If they harbor evil designs, I won¡¯t feel guilty. Otherwise¡­ I can never do this to them, treating them like objects. Perhaps I am not broad-minded enough to treat the concubines of my husband like sisters.¡± The ancient education meant nothing for Yao Yiyi.

    ¡°Madam, what are you talking about? No woman in this world would treat their husbands¡¯ concubines as sisters. However, what¡­ should we do now?¡± Mama Cui who was clumsy with words really didn¡¯t know what to say now.

    ¡°We will find a way.¡± Minn smiled, having no intention to continue. It was so easy for the men in the ancient times to cheat on their wives. The hard thing for them was resisting the seduce from all those pretty women. Minn didn¡¯t want to find troubles for herself right now and preferred to let everything run its course.

    At this moment, Danju reported in a loud voice, ¡°Master is Back.¡±

    As Minn came back to her sense, she saw Gu Tingye walking into the room with vigorous strides. Mama Cui, sensitive as she was, stood up reverently right away and gave her obeisance to Gu Tingye. After that, she dismissed herself. Minn wanted to get up to help him get undressed but was held up by him. Then they both leaned on the bedside.

    Gu Tingye smelled fruity milk scent from Minn, then he sniffed her face and neck and asked, ¡°What is this smell?¡± Minn felt her skin quite itchy being rubbed by his stubble, then she grinned cutely, ¡°I had some snacks just now. Since you like the smell, why don¡¯t you have a taste too?¡± Gu Tingye shook his head. He didn¡¯t have a sweet tooth actually. Only the milky smell on Minn¡¯s body made him very pleasant.

    ¡°Did you make everything clear with your aunt?¡± Minn tried very hard to pull him round to face her as he kept kissing her neck.

    Gu Tingye mumbled a yes. Minn didn¡¯t understand what he meant and asked, ¡°You won¡¯t egg someone on bringing your cousin Yang to the whorehouse, would you?¡± Gu Tingye put hisrge hand on her belly and said reluctantly, ¡°Consider this as doing a good deed for this little beast.¡±

    Minn really wanted to say, ¡®You call your son a beast, they you must be the father of a beast.¡¯ However, it was a good thing that Old Madam Yang wouldn¡¯t bother her anymore, so she then said nothing with a smile on her face.

    ¡°However,¡± Gu Tingye hesitated, ¡°You are pregnant now. If Old Madam wash her hands off the family matters, how can you manage such a huge family¡­? Maybe we should wait for a while.¡±

    Minn pondered for a while and then said to him seriously, ¡°Do you think I am the kind of person who would spare no effort in doing my job?¡±

    If Zhuge Liang was able to live as long as Emperor Qianlong, the country might be the Liu¡¯s kingdom. Sima Yi, Zhuge Liang¡¯s foe, also had a weak body anyway. A healthy body was the strongest tool to fight.

    Gu Tingye also thought about it carefully and then said, ¡°Definitely not.¡±

    His answer was too resolute, which made Minn a bit annoyed.

    Minn wasn¡¯t very worried actually. Now that she was pregnant, it was understandable that she couldn¡¯t manage the whole family very well, and if she did a great job, others would admire her extraordinary performance. If anyoneined about her, she couldin to the outsiders that Old Madam Qin bullied her on purpose by handing the power of controlling the family right at the moment when she was pregnant. What an excellent excuse!

    If the milk which had been sent from the estates was kept out for too long, it wouldn¡¯t be fresh anymore. Then, Mama Ge made some curd and custard. Minn ordered the servants to bring the snacks to every yard in the manor, including the House of Cardamon Fragrance.

    ¡°Wow, the custard tastes so good. It¡¯s still warm, might be just out of the pot. Young Lady, you should have some.¡± After Qiuniang took a bite of the snack, she felt her mouth filling with tasty smell. Then she praised, ¡°It¡¯s very rich. I wonder how much fresh milk they added into this.¡±

    Gong Hongxiao touched the embroidery of green pistil and yellow wintersweets on her sleeve, saying, ¡°This must be presented to Young Lady Rong specifically, we shouldn¡¯t taste it at all. If Madam knows, she might assume that we always take advantages of ourdy.¡±

    Qiuniang stopped eating the snack in her hands, seeming to get a bit embarrassed. A maid behind her who was tidying up things couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Concubine Gong, don¡¯t frighten her. When I took over the snacks from that servant, I heard clearly that the small box was for ourdy and this one was for you two.¡± After saying that, the maid walked away in anger and even threw the curtains hard when she got out of the door.

    ¡°Little Lotus is right. Madam wouldn¡¯t fuss about this.¡± Qiuniang watched the maid leaving while letting out a sigh of relief.

    Hongxiao threw a nce at her and closed the door with a smile. Then she turned around and said, ¡°Sister, I got the wrong idea. I have worried that Madam was not easy to get along. You would be just fine since you used to be close to Master, but I am just a lonely girl who could be trampled by anyone. However, after we have lived here for a long while, I found Madam truly is great to us!¡±

    Qiuniang started at the candles in a daze and sighed, ¡°That¡¯s right, Madam is the kindest person.¡±

    With a meaningful look shing in Hongxiao¡¯s eyes, she sat beside Qiuniang and said intimately, ¡°I know that Madam is a gentle woman. I guess she wouldn¡¯t bear in mind the minor mistakes we made.¡±

    Qiuniang blushed at once, knowing what Gong Hongxiao was referring to, then lowered her head.

    ¡°Now that Madam is pregnant, you have to share her burden.¡±

    Qiuniang asked confusedly, ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°Stupid girl. You can serve Master now.¡± Hongxiaoughed so hard that the pearl hairpin by her temple kept shuddering, ¡°Sister, think about it, Master is a censorious guy and won¡¯t be used to others¡¯ service. However, considering of Madam¡¯s condition, he also wouldn¡¯t want her to get tired.¡±

    After staying in the big family for a long time, any innocent girl would get tactful more or less. No matter how dull Qiuniang was, she could still tell that Hongxiao was up to no good by saying that. However, sometimes the most obvious schemes were the most useful ones.

    Thinking that Gu Tingye didn¡¯t have any considerate maids around him, Qiuniang started to get worried at once. Then, the same old idea came to her mind again. She thought that she was the best choice for serving Gu Tingye now instead of those scheming maids and that Minn would understand her.

    Hongxiao observed the look in Qiuniang¡¯s eyes, knowing that thetter was already getting itchy feet. Then Hongxiao stopped talking and went back to her own room.

    Qiuniang went back to her room, looking preupied. As she watched at her still pretty face the mirror on the dresser, she couldn¡¯t help getting excited. At the moment, Little Lotus came in with a basin of hot water, behind whom was a little maid who brought the towel and nightwear.

    ¡°Little Lotus,e here.¡± Qiuniang bit her lips and said, ¡°I want you to give obeisance to Madam with me tomorrow morning. I know that you are close to the maids in her yard, I need you to inquire about something for me¡­¡±

    ¡°Mydy!¡± Little Lotus interrupted Qiuniang in anger, ¡°My position is lower than yours indeed, but I have served you since I was ten. If you want to seek your own doom, please don¡¯t bring me with you for the sake of my loyal service to you for so many years!¡±

    ¡°What the hell are you talking about!¡± Qiuniang, having been retorted, thumped on the dresser and scolded back.

    After Little Lotus put the copper basin on the shelf violently, she turned around and said with her hands on her hips, ¡°Please don¡¯t get muddleheaded because you assume our madam is a kind person! Don¡¯t you remember what has happened to Wu¡¯er? After she had tried to seduce Master in his study, she was beaten fiercely by the steward and got one of her legs broken. After that, she was transferred to the estate to heal her wound. Even so, she might still be a cripple in the future. I heard from the Mama in the estate that Wu¡¯er has already been betrothed to someone! Now that the woman next door stays quiet, why do you start to make troubles?¡±

    Qiuniang, face turning purple and red, grabbed her clothes tightly and huffed, ¡°I haven¡¯t said anything yet! You are the one who kept talking! Don¡¯t forget who thedy in this room is!¡±

    ¡°All right, all right!¡± The other maid tried to mediate the dispute right away. She closed the door and then held Qiuniang¡¯s hand, saying in a tender voice, ¡°Mydy, don¡¯t take it personally. You know Sister Little Lotus well. She just has a sarcastic tongue. After spending so many years with her, you should know that she only meant for your own good!¡±

    Qiuniang cooled down a bit after hearing that. That little maid was young, but actually very good at persuading others. ¡°Master has already made himself very clear. He only sent Young Lady Rong here as an act of grace to you! He wanted you to have someone to depend on in the future. So, the only thing you need to do is taking a great care of Young Lady Rong. If Masteres to find you by himself, you can still serve him. However, if you spare no efforts in seducing him, not only Master would find you annoyed, but all the people in our mansion wouldugh at you.¡±

    After that, Little Lotus said in a low voice, ¡°Mydy, it¡¯s all my fault. I should have controlled my speech! I was only afraid that you would be fooled by that evil woman next door. She only wanted to use you. Young Lady Rong trusts you and likes you a lot. Living a quiet life is the best for us. Madam has said that she would make you a concubine after Young Lady Rong is ten years old. She even said that she would assign tasks to your father and brother if there are any posts avable.¡±

    The two maids, one being tough and the other being soft, both tried their best to convince Qiuniang. Although thetter was reluctant to agree to them, she still balked at her idea.

    After Qiuniang went to sleep, the two girls went out. Only after they had walked a dozen steps away did they start to talk.

    ¡°Phew, Sister Lotus, you are so brave to say that. Otherwise ourdy would get confused again.¡± The little maid patted her chest and said that.

    Little Lotus sighed and said, ¡°s, ourdy is a clever person with a good mind. She just couldn¡¯t let go of her affection toward Master. She always dreams that maybe one day God would pity her. However, why couldn¡¯t she remember that she would be thirty years old in a few years? How could she fight for Master¡¯s favor against other young women! She¡¯ll only bring humiliation to herself! Even if Madam wants to find a concubine for Master, she has so many capable and reliable maids to choose. Why does she have to pick ourdy? I have served ourdy for so many years and really don¡¯t want her to make fool of herself!¡¯

    Locked Chapter

    Your Bnce:

    --

    Happy Mother¡¯s Day! 20% OFF to unlock!

    0 undefined Unlock single chapter

    Open APP to read Chs. in advance!

 Chapter 316: A Stormy Night, No Prisoner of War Accepted (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 316: A Stormy Night, No Prisoner of War epted (IV)</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    The little maid praised, ¡°Sister, you are such a great person. Ourdy is so lucky to have you around her. I have heard from a sister who serves Madam that our madam also thinks highly of you. Madam even told your families to find a good family for you to marry into.¡±

    Little Lotus blushed and spitted, ¡°Little girl, what nonsense are you talking about? We are still too young to think about that!¡± Then she sighed, ¡°No one is a fool. Your Godmother only told us to watch ourdy closely for thetter¡¯s own good.¡±

    The little maid nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right.¡±

    Little Lotus snorted, ¡°Actually, if Madam really wants to deal with ourdy, she only needs to let ourdy make mistakes and then ruin ourdy once and for all. Madam just couldn¡¯t bear to do that because she pities ourdy for her hard works for all these years. Speaking of this, that Madam who lives in the Auspicious Hall is best at ying that trick!¡±

    In the Auspicious Hall, the middle of the main yard of Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion.

    The night had just fallen. Old Madam Qin was in a bad mood right now with a wave of angering over her and almost crushed the teacup with her well-preserved hand. After she had been taunted by Old Madam Yang in the afternoon, she still hadn¡¯t thought of a solution yet. Now she had to deal with another issue.

    Zhu shi stroked her belly, seeming to have some difficulties standing there, and said smilingly, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t get angry. I¡¯ll me myself so hard if anything happens to you. It¡¯s a good thing that Third Master can have more children. I¡¯ve already sent some servants and maids to look after Xin¡¯er. She¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Old Madam Qin pped her hands hard and cursed Gu Tingwei who was kneeling in front of her, ¡°You unpromising thing! You are not good at studying or martial art, but you truly are an expert in doing those filthy things! How can you hurt your wife, such a virtuous woman?! How am I able to face her father!¡±

    Gu Tingwei felt his knees aching after kneeling for so long, but still didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Zhu shi could only try to persuade Old Madam Qin, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t me Third Master. Xin¡¯er is a smart and cute girl, even I like her a lot. The child she gives birth to will be a great helper to Xian.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Old Madam Qin scolded, ¡°That little fox is so scheming. I have ordered the servant to send her birth control medicine. Little did I know that the girl would pour the medicine out secretly! Even if I want Tingwei to have more children, I won¡¯t ept that bitch¡¯s child! Now, send someone to tape her up and take her to one of estates. After that, put the abortion medicine in her mouth, I don¡¯t want her to contaminate our mansion!¡±¡¯

    ¡°Mother!¡± Gu Tingwei called Old Madam Qin with a heartbroken face, ¡°Xin¡¯er is just a weak girl. If we do that to her, she will not only lose the child, but also her life¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up! How dare you disobey me!¡± Old Madam Qin shouted fiercely. Gu Tingwei was always obedient to his mother, so he had to bear with it.

    Old Madam Qin turned around and held Zhu shi¡¯s hand gently, ¡°My good girl. Don¡¯t worry. No one would dare to bully you as long as I am here.¡±

    Zhu shi, ashamed and touched, said, ¡°Mother, is it appropriate?¡±

    ¡°You can leave this matter to me now. I know what to do.¡± Old Madam Qin said resolutely, ¡°You should be careful of your own body now. Now, go back to have a rest. I have to give a few instructions to this wicked boy!¡¯

    Zhu shi answered with a yes. Then she leaned on the maid¡¯s body and walked out.

    Seeing Zhu shi walking out and the curtains being put down, Gu Tingwei said in a low voice, ¡°Mother, are you really going to deal with Xin¡¯er? You have sent her to me, don¡¯t you remember?¡±

    Old Madam Qin took up the teacup and took a sip of the tea, ¡°Get up now. Stupid boy, that girl only spoiled rather than aplish things. How dare she disobeyed my words secretly! Today she had the guts to do this kind of things because she used to be close to me, in the future she would surely disdain her madam! There¡¯s no need to feel sorry for her death.¡±

    Gu Tingwei felt a heavy blow in his head. Then she got up from the ground slowly, ¡°But, Xin¡¯er¡­¡±

    ¡°Never mention about her again!¡± Old Madam Qin flew into a rage. However, as she looked at the only son she had, she couldn¡¯t help but get her heart softened. Then she said gently, ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you understand my intention? Now we have to rely on Earl Chengping¡¯s family. Your father-inw only has one daughter. You, you¡­ forget about it, let¡¯s talk about something else. You cannot work in your former position anymore, I¡­¡±

    Gu Tingwei who were in low spirits with his head drooping raised his head when hearing that, ¡°Mother, you don¡¯t need to worry about that. Second Brother has already found a new post for me. There is a vacancy in the Troops and Horses departmenttely.¡±

    Old Madam Qin got dazed first. Gu Tingwei then added, ¡°The jobs in the Troops and Horses department are much more lucrative than the ones in the imperial guard team.¡±

    After a long while, Old Madam Qin said slowly, ¡°Your Second Brother is always a capable man.¡±

    ¡°My second sister-inw¡¯s eldest brother-inw, who¡¯s also the Second Master of Marquis Zhongqing¡¯s mansion, is governing all the administers in the city now. I¡¯d like to know this guy who has a reputation for his forthright and braveness.¡±

    ¡°Your second sister-inw is a capable woman.¡±

    Old Madam Qin loosened the arms of the chair. With that well-preserved face, she looked like a forty-year-old woman. However, the crow¡¯s feet by the corner of her eyes were hard to cover. Those tiny winkles inteced with each other like a spider web.

    She put on a mystical smile, ¡°I guess that she would definitely handle everything in this family well.¡±

    ¡­

    The strong wind at night made the windows creak. The thick and delicate paper satin kept bulging like an unruly moth pping its wings in a hurry regardless of its delicate body in order to get rid of the constraint of the darkness. Minn sat by the warm censor with her half-wet hairing down on her shoulders and one of her hand on the table while listening to that wonderful sound.

    ¡°Madam, Master sent someone to tell you that he would be discuss the business affairs with Sir Gongsun until veryte and you should go to sleep first.¡± Danju walked in softly with a dry and soft towel. Then she started to dry Minn¡¯s hair slowly.

    Minn nodded, still remaining silent. Danju asked curiously, ¡°What are you thinking now, Madam?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s going to rain, judging from the sound of the wind.¡±

    Danju chuckled, ¡°Yeah, every time there was a rain, it would only get colder.¡±

    ¡°The snakes, insects, mouses and ants would alle out.¡±

    Minn looked at the slightly twisted light around the censor and smiled gently. Some things were destined to happen no matter how much you afraid of them. Negotiation was also a vainly attempt, because someone just didn¡¯t ept prisoner of war.

    Seven dayster, Old Madam Qin handed contracts of all the ancestral properties to Gu Tingye and asked the elders in the Gu¡¯s n to supervise the whole procedure. After half a month, the people of the Princess family sent a matchmaker to the Gu¡¯s family to fix the engagement date.

    Locked Chapter

    Your Bnce:

    --

    Happy Mother¡¯s Day! 20% OFF to unlock!

    0 undefined Unlock single chapter

    Open APP to read Chs. in advance!

 Chapter 317: Gorgeous, Quiet, Talented, Master at Four Arts (I)

    <h4>Chapter 317: Gorgeous, Quiet, Talented, Master at Four Arts (I)</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    The firecrackers rumbled, snow decorated the bloom branches. There was a palpable spirit of joy in the whole capital city. At the night before the New Year¡¯s Eve of the Third Year of Chongde reign, the atmosphere on the dinner table was quite special. Old Madam Qin looked at the whole table of delicacies while saying sentimentally, ¡°s, our family members are too few after all. Unlike your Fourth Uncle and Fifth Uncle, even their grandsons and granddaughters are able to fill two or even three tables.¡±

    Gu Tingcan turned around to look out of the window, showing her neck which was as pretty and long as the swan¡¯s, and then said nonchntly, ¡°That¡¯s right. How lively our New Year¡¯s Eve dinner used to be! Unlike this year, how can anyone have the mood of celebrating the New Year being in an empty room like this?¡±

    Head lowered, Shao shi didn¡¯t say anything with a depressed look on her face while looking at Xian. Zhu shi touched herrge belly with her eyebrows slightly wrinkled. Minn yed dumb by putting on a bashful look as if she didn¡¯t feel anything wrong while covering her mouth with her handkerchief from time to time.

    Another person who didn¡¯t sense the weird atmosphere was Gu Tingwei. He chuckled, ¡°I¡¯ve said that we should invite a group of actors. Mother, you just wouldn¡¯t allow me to do that.¡±

    Zhu shi looked to Shao shi at once, feeling a bit restless. Old Madam Qin red at her son and scolded, ¡°Don¡¯t talk rubbish. Your Eldest Brother has only passed away less than nine months.¡± Gu Tingwei then chuckled with a guilty look.

    Gu Tingye remained a calm face and put down his chopsticks, ¡°You are right. It really is a bit quiet. My dad should have more children.¡±

    The look on Old Madam Qin¡¯s face went stiff right away.

    In an agricultural society, people embraced that more family members brought more fortune to the family. Especially at every festival, only a room full of people would be considered as a sign of prosperity for a family. The three men of Old Master Gu¡¯s generation had all got married at a young age. Right now, the elder grandsons and granddaughters of the Fourth and Fifth Master were even old enough to get married. On this point, the First Family did fall behind. At present, Gu Tingye and Gu Tingwei were the only two male adults in this family and Xian was the only boy. Now he was now sitting by a small round table with her two sisters with his nannie serving him.

    This situation was caused by Old Master Gu¡¯s dereliction of duty. He had been obsessed with a piece of barren salinend which would never grow any nts no matter how much fertilizer he had applied or water he given. Nearly ten years, not a single grain had been reaped. When Gu Tingyu had been born, Gu Tingxuan and Gu Tingyang had already been old enough to run around. After two years, Gu Tingye had been born, followed by Gu Tingwei¡¯s birth five yearster. As Gu Tingwei had been weaned, Gu Tingxuan had already started to get busy about his engagement.

    The root cause of the First family losing at the starting line was that piece of barrennd. In other words, it was like someone holding on to a post without doing any work and not let anyone else take over. Unfortunately, the barrennd was the blood sister of Old Madam Qin who was sitting up right there.

    There were too few people in the room and them sitting separately would give the ce a more deste visage. As a result, Old Madam Qin proposed that the male and female members of the first family should sit around the same table instead of eating separately as usual. The three daughters-inw of her were supposed to serve her by putting some dishes in her bowl ording to the custom. However, Zhu shi and Minn were both pregnant and Shao shi was a poor widow. Then that custom was skipped.

    After Gu Tingye had said that, the look on Old Madam Qin¡¯s face turned sullen at once. Everyone ate the meal with their heads lowered and the servants all kept their mouths shut. ¡®It¡¯s like eating in a prison. How funny is this!¡¯ Min was a bit amused by her own thought.

    Actually, Old Madam Qin had worn that glum face for a few days.

    On the day when Old Madam Qin handed over the Gu¡¯s property to Gu Tingye, Minn didn¡¯t want to attend that asion. However, Gu Tingye insisted on letting her go and then she could only sit behind the screen to listen. Old Madam Qin asked Mama Xiang to ce the ount books and all the documents in front of everyone. Though her face was covered with sadness and grievance, she didn¡¯t utter a singleint and even greeted the rtives in the Gu¡¯s n with a pretending smile. As those elder distant rtives thought of how she had pitied the elders and the young children in the family and the good deeds she had done to the Gu family, they all felt a bit sorry for her.

    Minn tugged her handkerchief, feeling herself in a struggle. Actually, the real good actors could always let the pitiful look on their faces do the speaking without wailing bitterly. Minn felt sympathy for Gu Tingye who looked exactly like an evil viin.

    Such being the case, this viin seemed to bepletely ignorant of the situation. He even called two advisers who had followed him there into the room and then started to review the family property in full details irrespective of the current ambience. The expressions on the elders¡¯ faces turned more and more sulky while Minn also felt embarrassed sitting back there. In such an awkward atmosphere, Gu Tingye even refilled a cup of tea for himself.

    ¡°As long as we can make everything clear in front of everyone in the family, we can live a harmonious life from now on.¡±

    Old Madam Qin, face turning pale, seemed to be about to fall down. Luckily the two advisers worked very fast and finished checking the ounts before she fainted. First, they checked, then they calcted and atst, there would be questions to be asked. Gu Tingye waved his hand and asked in front of the two advisers,

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t these three stores be on the Yongming Street (the bustling business district)? Why were them transferred to the Acorn Alley (A remote area)?¡±

    ¡°When did these three hundred acres of paddy field with spring and forests around turn into tidalnd?¡±

    ¡°The estates we had in the Golden Building in City An and at the southern suburb were saled, why is that?¡±

    ¡­

    Old Madam Qin, embarrassed as she felt, wanted to go off on Gu Zijin at once. However, the two advisers he had invited were very reverent and polite while Gu Tingye stayed nonchnt the whole time. She knew that if she couldn¡¯t exin clearly, someone would make an issue of it for sure. Then she could only stop acting like a weak and delicate woman and exined right away, ¡°When our family was in trouble and needed to pull a few strings, we have spent a lot of money. So lots of the property were sold at that time. I was worried about Tingyu¡¯s condition and never told him this.¡±

    Gu Tingye only smiled and said nothing. The other people of the Gu family all looked at each other with weird looks on their faces.

    Everyone knew more or less that the Gu¡¯s financial situation had remained great ever since Bai shi had married into this family. Also, Old Master Gu, the twice-bitten, thrice-shy guy, had always managed the family property carefully after he had suffered the hardships.

    Now, Old Madam Qin had used up most of the savings of the family and nearly sold some of the ancestral property, but still wanted to muddle through with a few words. Actually, Old Madam Qin¡¯s efforts in pulling the strings hadn¡¯t had any effects at all. Atst, Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s family had only got away from the diasater because of what Gu Tingye had done. It would sound more convincing if Old Madam Qin said that she had transferred the money in case all the property would be confiscated.

    However, where did she transfer the money to¡­ No matter it was true or not, it was the best excuse she could use. After that, everyone all fixed their eyes on Old Madam Qin covertly or secretly.

    Gu Tingye only chuckled and didn¡¯t ask. Instead, he told the people of the Gu¡¯s n that he was willing to offer one hundred acres of farnd as the sacrifice farnd which was used for worshiping the ancestors as the n property. After that, the atmosphere in the room changed abruptly. The n property was owned by all the Gu¡¯s people. Right now, all the sacrifice farnd had the output of three to four hundred ounces of silver per year. After the expenses on sacrifices to the ancestral temple and the tombs were settled, the rest of the ie from thend could be split by everyone in the n. In other words, every member in the Gu family could benefit from it.

    Then, Gu Tingye¡¯s rtives all got their eyes wandering withplicated looks on their faces. Actually, the conflicts between a stepson and his stepmother was not a strange thing. ording to the current situation, this stepmother was not an innocent person either.

    After Gu Tingye went back to his room, he instructed Minn, ¡°Never let down your guard against this person.¡± Considering of what had happened, Minn tranted his words to, ¡°This old woman will never give up or admit defeat. Even if she does, she must be pretending.¡±

    At that night, Old Madam Qin moaned on the bed and imed that she wanted to let Minn start to deal with all the family affairs. Little did she know that Minn moaned even more miserably than she did. With a trembling tone, Minn begged, ¡°Mother, please leave all those things to me at least after January, for the sake of my pregnancy.¡± Old Madam Qin knew that Minn was up to something but still had no solution. The only thing this olddy could do was gritting her teeth secretly.

    Therefore, Minn only needed to express thanks to Old Madam Qin. ¨C Since thetter had already yed tricks on the ounts long ago, there was no rush to go over them. The first three months of the pregnancy was the most important. Minn didn¡¯t want to wear herself out. Everything else should be put aside first.

    Such being the case, on the dinner before the New Year¡¯s Eve, Minn already became a chubby girl with rosy cheeks. Even Gu Tingcan who was about to get married was not as radiant as she was, not to mention Shao shi, the widow, and Zhu shi who was about to give birth to a child. Minn was not able to pretend weak anymore even if she wanted to.

    Gu Tingye took a look at his brother beside him and said, ¡°The officer in the Military Ministry promised me that you can take office after January.¡± Gu Tingwei got overjoyed at once since he had already got bored staying at home, ¡°Thanks, Second Brother!¡± Gu Tingye the instructed, ¡°Work hard. Life at the Five Armies is not as easy as at the Guard Camp. You are going to be troubled by so many things, take this to your heart.¡± Gu Tingwei chuckled, ¡°You can rest assured, Second Brother.¡± Gu Tingye nodded slightly.

    At night, Danju brought a red sandalwood box covered by yellow satin into the room and put it on the round table. After that, she dismissed herself. Minn said to Gu Tingye smilingly, ¡°This came from the imperial pce. The rest of the rewards have already been put away. These are the most valuable ones. Master, you should decide how to deal with them.¡±

    Gu Tingyeid on Minn¡¯s bamboo bed with his eyes slightly closed, ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± During the New Year, the job in the imperial court was especially busy. Gu Tingye had been burdened with work these days and had only had a few serious meals. After a while, he still had to stay upte since it was the custom on New Year¡¯s Eve. Now he only wanted to rest for a while.

    Minn pitied him secretly. Hard work would eventually be paid off. Lately she had a further understanding of the privileged ss.

    The royal family would grant them at every festival or on the ordinary days in order to show its grace. The presents included the colorful brocades, satins, damasks, Shu tapestries as well as numerous bead silks, treasure silks, soft smoke brocade and cicada¡¯s wing gauze¡­ not to mention the boxes of gold, silver and diamonds. What¡¯s more, if Minn wanted to make clothes, she didn¡¯t even need to wait in the line, since the master in the clothes shop would give an on-the-spot service.

    The New Year¡¯s Eve was a big festival, so the reward was very rich. Minn took out the objects in the box one after another: A white and clean jade bowl, two pairs of blue jade chopsticks iid with gold, a yellow jade Ruyi iid with gold and a scarlet object. As Minn took it up, she found that the object was a red jade love lock. The lock catch and the head lock were in the shape of a Ruyi ribbon when they were buckled together but also lookedplete when they were separated. Not only were they polished well, the jade was clearly very precious. Minn had already seen lots of good stuffs, but such an extraordinary red jade was still rare to her. The color was bright and dazzling and the jade was warm like the hotspring. As she put it on her hand, she found it like a drop of blood from heart.

    Locked Chapter

    Your Bnce:

    --

    Happy Mother¡¯s Day! 20% OFF to unlock!

    0 undefined Unlock single chapter

    Open APP to read Chs. in advance!

 Chapter 318: Gorgeous, Quiet, Talented, Master at Four Arts (II)

    <h4>Chapter 318: Gorgeous, Quiet, Talented, Master at Four Arts (II)</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    As Gu Tingye opened his eyes, he also saw that love lock. His eyes which had been filled with coldness the whole night seemed to be warmed by that red jade. He held Minn¡¯s hand and sat her down while taking over the red jade with another hand. After he rubbed the lock for a while, he said in a low voice, ¡°Do you know how to weave string bag?¡± Minn nodded. Of course, that was a required course.

    ¡°After you finish weaving this, each of us can have one part of this.¡± He said that in a softer voice.

    Touched as she was, Minn leaned on his chest and said gently, ¡°I¡¯ll always have it on me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, make the string bag firm.¡±

    The first day of January, Gu Tingye and Old Madam Qin went to the imperial pce to express thanks to the grace of the royal family early in the morning. Minn had asked Little Shen shi to mention about her pregnancy in the imperial pce before. As a result, the Empress allowed Minn to stay at home and also sent some satin for baby use and nourishing medicine to thetter, which made Little Shen shi sh a jealous look in her eyes. She had got married earlier than Minn but still hadn¡¯t got pregnant yet. Luckily, Zheng Jun, Little Shen shi¡¯s eldest brother, had lots of legal and illegal children. Therefore, with so many heirs, the Zheng family didn¡¯t need Little Shen shi to bear the pressure of giving birth to kids.

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush in this.¡± Minnforted Little Shen shi, ¡°One of my aunts whom I like a lot gave birth to my cousin after four years she had got married. Perhaps Guanyin are choosing a child for your carefully now. Well, a little general or a little schr, hey, maybe send them both.¡±

    With the gloomy look on Little Shen shi¡¯s face disapprearing, she chuckled, ¡°You are great atforting!¡± Minn was a gentle girl with a lot of humor and also easy to get along with. As Little Shen shi knew Minn longer, she loved to air her aggrievances and talk to thetter more and more.

    Minn held Little Shen shi¡¯s hand and said tenderly, ¡°I know what you are worrying about, but you haven¡¯t got married for a long time and things aren¡¯t as bad as you thought. Don¡¯t get too stressed. The more rxed you are, the earlier you will have a child.¡± In the ancient times, there were no infertility hospital, so Minn could onlyfort her like that.

    Little Shen shi wasn¡¯t a pessimistic person anyway. She thanked Minn right away and changed a brighter face again.

    After Gu Tingye went back from the pce, Minn ordered the servants to pull out a few baskets of coins.

    On the New Year¡¯s Eve, all the stewards, servants, and maids received red envelopes (T/N: A red envelope inside of which is money is a traditional gift in China). These coins which had been strung together by red strings were prepared for the kids. The wall between the Cheng Manor and Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion had already been ripped down. After the New Year, the construction work such as filling or brick paving as well as building the parks would be started. Now, everyone in Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion knew that Gu Tingye and Minn would take over the control of the Gu family sooner orter, so the stewards of all the departments in Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion allpeted to make up to the couple. However, Cheng Mannor was closely guarded by the servants who would be held ountable if they were caught cking off. Minn, the new madam, looked gentle but no one knew about her real characteristic, which made the stewards all ill at ease.

    Today, Gu Tingye finally had a chance to rest for a while and he had been watching Minn presenting the coins and snacks smilingly. A lot of girls and boys running and ying in the garden which was covered with snow. They tossed the snowballs to each other while giving out happyughters.

    Rong wore a brand-new winter coat today. As she walked on the road, the gold ne on her neck reflected the white snow, looking very dazzling. Lately, Rong was a bit upset. When she had just arrived at Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion, she had almost missed her mother and brother every day and woken up crying every night. However, that feelings gradually faded as time went by. This year, because her legal mother had got pregnant, she suddenly remembered her brother whom she hadn¡¯t met for a long time. However, she already couldn¡¯t picture the faces of her blood mother and her brother. Also, she really wanted to know her legal mother would give birth to a boy or a girl.

    She knew that her legal mother treated her very well. At school, those illegal daughters of other families all envied her for she always wore fancy clothes and used good stuffs. Sometimes her legal mother would even pick her up after school. However, Rong wondered if Minn would find her pleasant to the eyes after giving birth to a child like the outsiders have said¡­ Thinking of that, Rong¡¯s heart suddenly trembled. Then she remembered Master Xue¡¯s instruction: Have a righteous mind always and never go on the wrong path. Then you¡¯ll find yourself having a broad mind and clear head.

    Rong felt ashamed that she had forgotten the master¡¯s words. She had made up her mind long ago that she would be an upright person and a woman who was excellent like the men like her master. She wanted to live a dignified life unlike¡­ unlike her blood mother.

    At present, Rong looked up, finding her father smiling to her legal mother while holding the hand warmer for thetter. That scene made her a bit sad. Actually, having a sibling or not made no difference to her. It didn¡¯t matter if Minn had treated her sincerely or not. Even if Minn only wanted a good reputation, or simply pitied Rong, or wanted to please Gu Tingye, the fact that Rong was well treated couldn¡¯t be changed, and she should be grateful for that, as her master had told her. As long as she treasured her luck earnestly and always did good deeds in a modest and gentle way, the good life she had would stay long, since the God would bless her and people would support her.

    ¡°¡­ Rong.¡± Hearing Minn calling her name, Rong raised her head at once with her eyes opened widely. The noble madam in fancy clothes was young and beautiful with a radiant face. She continued, ¡°Come here, here¡¯s your lunar year money.¡±

    Danju walkd to Rong with a tray on which was a red envelope. Rong took over her present in daze.

    ¡°Masters all praised that you are a good student and that you have made a lot of progress in study because of your hard work.¡± Minn said with a tender voice and a kind face, ¡°Your father and I are both d to hear that. We hope you can stay the same in the new year.¡±

    Rong, head lowered, feeling both proud and touched but not knowing what to say. She still couldn¡¯t talk adorably to her legal mother, especially in front of her father.

    Gu Tingye looked at Rong and suddenly said, ¡°You are going to be an elder sister.¡± Rong was startled first and raised her head, then she heard her father¡¯s stern voice, ¡°You have to set a fine example for your brother and sister.¡±

    Rong felt her the gate in her heart being broken by flood and her mind turning clear at once. Then she gave her obeisance to the couple steadily in a graceful posture and looked up, saying in a loud voice, ¡°Thanks for your instruction, father. Thanks for your consideration, mother. I¡¯ll bury your words in mind.¡±

    Minn was d that the tuition fee had been well spent while nning to present a valuable gift to Rong¡¯s masters when the new terms began.

    In the meantime, Gu Tingye only stared at her.

    At the same time in Last January, Minn had been busy paying visits to the elders in the Sheng¡¯s family. At that time, no one had ever paid visits to her. This year, that situation waspletely reversed. She only needed to rest at home during her pregnancy and Old Madam Sheng had ttold her not to visit and only invited Gu Tingye to the feast once. Minn didn¡¯t need to go anywhere, but there were lots of people paying visits to her because of Gu Tingye was having his days right now.

    Gu Tingye didn¡¯t want to visit the remote rtives of the Gu n, in case those people might want to take advantages of him. However, his fourth uncle and fifth uncle were both his father¡¯s brothers, he had no choice but prepare lots of expensive gifts to visit them. However, no one knew what he had said to his uncle, but when he came back, he was in a great mood to everyone¡¯s surprise.

    Minn got very curious, so she called someone over to ask. The Gu¡¯s families hadn¡¯t separated with each other for long, so the servants of each family were all very familiar to each other. When Gu Tingye was greeting his uncles, the servants who followed him there had inquired about lots of news about the Fourth and Fifth family.

    Gu Shun who went to the Fourth family with Gu Tingye said, ¡°¡­ Second Master Bing has owed lots of debts before. His creditor went to his family and threatened to kill him if he couldn¡¯t pay his debt. Fourth Old Master nearly fell ill in anger. Then he nned to entrust the whole family to First Master Xuan. However, Concubine Liu and Second Madam Bing disagreed with his decision and cried all day. When we were there, they happened to be making a stir in the family. It took them a long while to provide Master a cup of warm tea.¡±

    Gu Quan who had gone to the Fifth family held the snacks that Xiaobao had presented him in his arms and smiled with his canine teeth exposed. This little guy spoke even more fluently, ¡°Second Madam Di is in charge of the Fifth family now. Fifth Old Master ordered her to be careful and impartial in order to prevent anyone from acting randomly. Second Madam Di is clear about her duty, so she forbids First Master Yang from taking money from the family at his own will. However, Fifth Old Madam was not happy about that andined Second Madam Di for being unfilial and immoral. Second Madam Di could only cry with grievances. Second Master Bing and Fifth Old Madam have already had a few quarrels with each other. By the way, a few days ago, someone went to the Fifth family to demand prostitution fee. Second Madam Di called that person bluffing and refused to let him in. The creditor then made a scene in front of the Fifth family¡¯s mansion. Fifth Old Master happened to go back home from his poem appreciation group. As he ran into the creditor, First Master Yang was exposed. Fifth Old Master flew to a rage right away and tied First Master Yang and beat him fiercely. When we were there, First Master Yang was still on the ground¡­¡±

    Minn returned to her room quietly. She saw Gu Tingye sitting upright by the desk with a firm look in his eyes, but his lips were slightly raised like the crescent moon at summer night¡ªShe touched her belly and said inwardly, ¡®Don¡¯t be a person like your daddy who¡¯s happy to see others¡¯ misfortune.¡¯

    The next day, the people of the Fourth and Fifth family all came to the Marquis Niangyuan¡¯s mansion.

    Old Madam Qin finally collected herself and ordered the servants to set the tables. The men at the outside sat at one table outside. The women would sit at two tables inside. Old Madam Qin also called a performer to sing a few songs to lighten the mood. Meanwhile, she chatted with her two sisters-inw joyfully with Zhu shi and Gu Tingying joining the conversation from time to time, giving a very lively ambience. After Gu Tingcan took a few bites of the meal, she called Gu Tingling to her room to chat. The young kids yed with each other under the guard of the old servants.

    First Madam Yang looked very gaunt. She was merely thirty years old, and a few of her hairs by the temple had already turned silver. These days, her bad-tempered husband who had been beaten needed her attention day and night. Her strict mother-inw always scolded her for being not virtuous enough so that her husband had turned so unpromising.

    Minn pitied First Madam Yang a log, ¡°Sister-inw Xuan, you have worked so hard these days. Xun and his brothers are still too young. You have to take care of yourself.¡± First Madam Yang took a look at Fifth Old Madam cautiously without saying anything and only threw a grateful nce at Minn.

    Second Madam Di, who was from a prestigious family, had always disdained her sister-inw. However, hearing Minn¡¯s words, she also sighed, ¡°First Sister-inw¡¯s happy life is waiting for her. Xun works his head off in study every day. His master said that he could try to take the imperial exam this time. Father was so d about that news. First Sister-inw, don¡¯t worry, Xun will sooner orter passed the imperial examination.¡±

    As First Madam Yang¡¯s son was mentioned, there was a proud smile showing on her tired and aged face as if a sun appearing at night. Still, she said modestly, ¡°His master only told him to try. He¡¯s just a little boy, I doubt if he¡¯ll achieve anything now.¡±

    ¡°That master used to be father¡¯s ssmates and worked as a Xue Zheng when he was young. (T/N: Xue Zheng is the teacher in the Imperial College). How could he make it wrong? s, the children in our family might all have to depend on Xun.¡± As the saying went, sometimes good fruits came from bad seeds. Second Madam Di couldn¡¯t help sighing. Her husband was still forced to study and take the imperial exams by his father now. As Gu Shixun gradually made lots of progress in study, Second Madam Di took back her disdain toward First Madam Yang. Women¡¯s duty in this age was supporting their husbands and raising their kids. At least, First Madam Yang had done half of that job well.

    First Madam Yang smiled to Second Madam Di gently, trying to make up to thetter as usual. Second Madam Di returned a smile calmly and patted on First Madam Yang¡¯s hand intimately. Then she poured a cup of wine for thetter.

    After the three families had lived apart, the rtionship between the two madams in the Fifth family gradually became better than before, but the situation waspletely different in the Fourth family. On the table, First Madam Xuan only talked to Minn without ncing at her sister-inw who sat next to her. Second Madam Bing only snorted, ¡°First Sister-inw¡¯s temper is growingtely. Our whole family is in the hands of yours, no wonder why you have changed!¡±

    First Madam Xuan turned around angrily, ¡°Anyone who likes to manage the family affairs can take over the control of the family! Don¡¯t talk like I have begged for it! No one has ever praised me for the efforts I have made, and the only thing I got is reproach!¡±

    ¡°Hey, you are in charge of all those properties of our family and could live wherever you want to live. Why couldn¡¯t you bear a few reproaches?¡± Second Madam Bing¡¯s weird tone incensed First Madam Xuan a lot. Thetter coudln¡¯t utter a single word with her sleeves quivering.

    As saying that, Second Madam Bing even rubbed her eyes with her handkerchief and sobbed like Mistress Xianglin(T/N: A character in a famous novel who always liked toin), ¡°s, everyone is avoiding us right now. I don¡¯t even know if my husband if alive right now. My children and I could do nothing but bearing the bullying!... First Sister-inw, I hope you can pity your nephew and niece and at least leave us something to eat! We¡­¡±

    ¡°Bam!¡± Minn thumped the chopsticks on the table with coldness on her face. Second Madam Bing shut up at once and everyone looked at Minn with astonishment. Even the three old madams who were listening to the songs were attracted.

    Locked Chapter

    Your Bnce:

    --

    Happy Mother¡¯s Day! 20% OFF to unlock!

    0 undefined Unlock single chapter

    Open APP to read Chs. in advance!

 Chapter 319: Gorgeous, Quiet, Talented, Master at Four Arts (III)

    <h4>Chapter 319: Gorgeous, Quiet, Talented, Master at Four Arts (III)</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    ¡°Go back your home to cry. Don¡¯t you find yourself ruining the festival ambience now?¡± Minn¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud but her tone was rather stern.

    Second Madam Bing got dazed first and then sobbed, ¡°I was only¡­¡±

    ¡°Everyone knows about what happened to Brother-inw Tingbing. Everyone is worried for you. Why can¡¯t you choose the right time and ce to cry?¡± Minn snorted while glimpsing at Old Madam Qin who seemed eager to say something, ¡°What if you say anything you want to say and cry as you wish on Tingcan¡¯s wedding? If you bring bad luck to her wedding day, I, as your sister-inw, will tear your mouth apart!¡±

    Old Madam Qin rxed her tightened shoulders with her eyes flickering, saying nothing.

    Second Madam Bing didn¡¯t dare to cry anymore and only stayed in a daze with her eyes widely open. Minn looked at her and said slowly, ¡°When Brother-inw Tingbing was in prison, Brother-inw Xuan had been busy running about for him. Brother-inw Xuan had to bustle around for hours every day at that time and sometimes had to wait outside Yousi Yamen for half a day. He had to smile all the time and ttered others all the time and couldn¡¯t even eat a warm meal. We have all witnessed that. No matter how much Sister-inw Xuan worried about her husband, she never stopped him. I am young and haven¡¯t married into this family for long, but I was still touched by this. I have thought that I truly have married into a good family where the brothers treasure each other and the members are united. Even so, Second Sister-inw Bing, you are still not satisfied. Although Brother Tingxuan and Tingbing are blood brothers, I still can¡¯t believe you wouldn¡¯t even say thanks for once.¡±

    As Madam Xuan heard Minn¡¯s words, her eyes turned red. Seeing that, Tingying walked over and held Madam Xuan¡¯s arm. After that, the sisters-inw sat next to each other with their heads against each others¡¯.

    Second Madam Bing was at a loss after hearing Minn¡¯s speech with her face turning purple and pale. Fourth Old Madam felt pleasant to see that. Fifth Old Madan red at Minn with an angry face, saying, ¡°My niece, you were right, but your Sister-inw Bing is older than you, how can you scold her with such harsh words? You should at least show some respect to her¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her words, she was interrupted by Fourth Old Madam, ¡°Gosh, sister-inw, I have a different opinion with you. I found our niece¡¯s words totally correct. On such a jubnt day, Tingbing¡¯s wife was being too insensitive! No matter how sad she is, she should go back home to cry. Why did she have to cry in front of all the elders and the children! Come on¡­! s, our niece Minn only said like that because she didn¡¯t treat like us like outsiders!¡±

    Fifth Old Madad was startled and stared at Fourth Old Madam who had never retorted her before in a daze.

    Minn chuckled and turned to Second Madam Bing, ¡°Sorry that I have spoken too harshly. Second Sister-inw, please forgive me. I only said anything I wanted to say because I consider you as my family.¡± Second Madam Bing didn¡¯t know whether she should reply and could only put on a weird smile. First Madam Xuan seized this chance to sigh and patted on Second Madam Bing¡¯s hand, ¡°You can rest assured. Tingxuan has already given instructions to the mailmen. Every two to three months, Brother Tingbing will send letters to us to tell us his condition and there are also some people serving him. He should be fine. After a few years, he would be reunited with us again.¡±

    Second Madam Bing sniffled and lowered her head. After that, she never made a single noise. First Madam Xuan raised her head and looked over the top of Second Madam Bing¡¯s head to Minn¡¯s eyes with a meaningful look. Minn smiled and turned around to enjoy the performance.

    Second Madam Di watched the whole thing carefully. She suddenly remembered that she had heard that Gu Tingxuan¡¯s eldest son, as young as he was, had already been appointed to a great post. Then Second Madam Di sighed secretly, ¡®I always thought that I was a clever person, but I couldn¡¯t even choose a side quickly like Madam Xuan, that noisy woman. She must have already got close to Gu Tingye¡¯s family. s, people can never be judged by their appearances.¡¯

    This time when those people visited Minn, she had spent a lot of money. Her cousins who hadn¡¯t got married and her nephews and nieces who nearly filled in half of the room all received presents from her. Even if Minn¡¯s child who would be born in the future could get some presents next year, the loss still outweighed the gain. Even if she spent all her efforts on giving birth to babies, the time when she had lots of children, the boys and girls whom she had just given money to would have their children too. By then, Minn or her children had to give her grandsons or granddaughters money (If they still visited each other). Gosh, this would be endless. The silvers she gave out would be numerous. ¨C This was such a losing business. Also, for a long time, Minn¡¯s money wouldn¡¯t be paid back.

    At night, when Minn came back to her room, she, heart bleeding, told the miserable future to her husband with a bitter look on her face. In this pathetic age, the primary productive force was no doubt the fertility. After Gu Tingye heard her words, he fell onto the bed and burst intoughter, feeling himself half sobered up. He took a look at Minn¡¯s belly and then went to the outer study. After he had read two books, he suddenly remembered that someone had used to whisper to his eyes ¡®Thend of tenderness is the tomb for men.¡¯ Then he ordered the servants to drag Sir Gongsun off his bed.

    After six or seven days, Gu Tingye¡¯s colleagues and friends came to visit in session.

    Thanks to Sir Gongsun¡¯s early warning, Gu Zijin didn¡¯t make his house too crowded and bustling in order to prevent the imperial censors from criticizing him. However, there were still lots of peopleing to giving New Year¡¯s presents to him. Gu Zijin greeted the visitors in the outer yard and instructed the gatekeeper to let in only the ones who were worth making friends with or familiar to him. Minn wore a gentle and decorous smiling face in the inner yard while saying to the women whom she didn¡¯t know, ¡®The courtesy is really not necessary.¡¯ and to the kids, ¡®Come over, the ground is cold.¡¯ After that, she also praised, ¡°Such a nice kid.¡± or ¡°Good kid.¡±

    Fortunately, Minn had had a n to deal with this situation. Before, she had already ordered the craftsmen in the gold shop to carve some auspicious words onto the gold and silver ingots. This year was the Monkey year, thus Minn had also asked them to forge dozens of gold monkeys, which though very small but looked quite vivid, making it the best choice for the festival presents to those kids.

    Minn treated all the guests, no matter eloquent or silent, very gently and politely, without being prejudiced. The strict training Old Madam Sheng had given to Minn now took effect. Now, Minn sat in perfect profile, looking elegant and gentle, which was easy to fool others. She didn¡¯t talk too much but was very amiable. After a few days, her good character and kind behaviors were widely spread.

    Minn was verycent about that. The public do have sharp eyes.

    Although the social intercourse was quite tedious, Minn loved the process of receiving the gifts. People in the political circle were very sensitive. Except for some of Gu Tingye¡¯s truly trustable subordinates, no one had brought a whole box of silvers or bank notes which had stamp on it to bond with him.

    There were white and roundrge pearls from Southern Fujian which filled a whole box, half-foot high jade statue of Guan Yin which felt very warm, Saturn Peach bonsais which was made of agate with gold and silver branches, looking exactly like the real one, the ck fox, the purple sheep, the lynx, the whole piece of marten which felt inconceivably soft and thick as well as the precious bear gall, keel and snow ginseng¡­

    ¡°Is there, really no problem about this?¡± Minn, excited and scared, was now thinking like a bumpkin, not knowing if receiving all those gifts was legal.

    Sir Gongsun said calmly, ¡°If we reject all these things, we will bring us problems instead.¡±

    If Minn could visit the Empress¡¯s brother¡¯s mansion, she wouldn¡¯t be so excited. The officials who worked in the borders had no idea of the emperor¡¯s preference or the trends in the imperial court. Now was their only chance to make some efforts in their career. Also, the gifts had been through a screening process already and most of them had been presented to Gu Tingye for a reason.

    The situationsted until the tenth day of the January.

    Comparing to the bustling Cheng Manor where even the youngest servant in the gate house had been wearing a radiant face because of the money he had earned, Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion seemed very quiet. The stewards and the servants all wished that Minn could start to handle the family affairs of Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s family right away so that their treatment would be improved too.

    Minn had been too busytely and was afraid that Rong¡¯s study would fall behind because of that. Then, at Minn¡¯s straight request, Shao shi began to watch both Xian and Rong studying and doing the needle work. Strange as it might sound, although Minn always asked Shao shi to do her a favor, thetter only feltfortable about that. Though Shao shi spent more time with Old Madam Qin and Zhu shi every day, she liked Minn more.

    As Shao shi saw the two girls building snowman in the yard and running around and the maidsughing and ying around them as well as the redness of the girls¡¯ faces, she felt her sadness also faded away.

    ¡°Call the two girls back, they have been ying out there for almost half and hour.¡± Shao shi ordered the servant next to her.

    A sharp-eyed maid saw a familiar small sedan with brocade cover, then said with a smile, ¡°Second Madam Ye is here.¡±

    The sedan was stopped right in front of the gate straightly. Danju helped Minn get off the sedan carefully. Shao shi then told someone to add more firewood in the stove in the room. After Shao shi sat Minn down, she said, ¡°Today is so cold. You are pregnant now, why did youe out? Just call me over if you need anything.¡±

    Minn took off her cloak while saying, ¡°I was too bored. Also, I don¡¯t need to walk by myself since I took the sedan.¡± After saying that, she turned around and waved her hand to let the servants bring something in. ¡°I have received two pieces of silk yesterday. I found the color pretty and the material very fine, so I brought them over. You can make some clothes for Xian with that.¡±

    Shao shi found the silk pretty and glossy with graceful patterns while the color was in which was perfect to make clothes for the girl whose father had just passed away. Shao shi, pleased as she was, still said modestly, ¡°The girl is still growing. You don¡¯t have to spend so much money for her.¡±

    Minn chuckled, ¡°I also made clothes for Rong too. The two good girls both study hard and are filial to the elders. Xian is especially well-behaved and sensible. She should be rewarded.¡±

    Shao shi was d to hear that. After she received the silks, the two sisters-inw chatted for a while. Then Minn mentioned about her purpose ofing, ¡°Tingcan is going to have a wedding. We, as her sisters-inw, should give her some presents to add to the blooming atmosphere. I don¡¯t know about the rules about that in the Gu family. Sister-inw, I need your advice in this in case I make any mistake.¡±

    As Shao shi thought of Gu Tingcan, she dithered for a short while and then said, ¡°When I first came to this family, Sister Tingyan has already got married. When the daughters of our two uncles married, there weren¡¯t any special rules. It¡¯s just¡­¡± She observed the look on Minn¡¯s face, ¡°Sister Tingcan is a proud girl. I¡¯m afraid that there are some things which aren¡¯t up to her taste.¡±

    The wedding presents someone gave to her sister-inw was meant to enrich thetter¡¯s dowry. The wealthy people would offer manors or stores, the considerate ones would present a set of furniture, clothes and jewelries. However, most sisters-inw would merely give a hairpin and a pair of bracelets or a mirror case.

    Minn had expected that Shao shi would say that and then said, ¡°I heard that people from the Princess¡¯s family havee to discuss about the wedding date. They seem to want the wedding to happen soon. Why don¡¯t we ask Tingcan what she likes and dislikes? Then I can start preparing the gifts.¡±

    Shao shi got relieved secretly. Actually, she couldn¡¯t afford to offend both sides, so she agreed with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s great. Tingcan¡¯s room was near mine. I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    It was easy to tell that Tingcan must be favored since her childhood judging from the ce she lived. Her room enjoyed the best daylight in this mansion with the best orientations. Before Minn entered into Tingcan¡¯s room, she had already viewed lots of rare vegetables in the yard. At the time when the whole mansion was in a tragic situation, the maids in the Seventh Lady¡¯s yard still wore decent and shiny clothes.

    ¡°What a coincidence that you are both here, my sisters-inw.¡± Gu Tingcan sat in front of the piano stand and said that with a casual tone.

    She was a gorgeous girl, but the look on her face seemed a bit prideful and depressed as if there was ayer of yarn between her and others. In ancient times,dies were required to be gentle, bashful, dignified and tender. Gu Tingcan was nothing like what the normal training fordies had asked to be. However, that was also what Old Master Gu liked the most about her.

    The decoration inside the room was very graceful and delicate without too many extravagant gold or silver ornaments, but also not too in, showing exactly of her great taste and noble identity. There was a magnificent painting being hung up on the wall randomly, exposing jade and crumbled gold faintly at the reel. The book which was put on the desk casually was actually a unique item. The pretty red plum on the desk seemed to have just been picked but was inserted in a rare white porcin bottle which was invaluable.

    The decorating style was outstanding. Whenparing to this room, Hun¡¯s room seemed too luxurious while Mn¡¯s was devoid of bookish environment.

    Minn followed Shao shi to tour the whole room and then sat down and chuckled with her head lowered. The most interesting thing about this room was that the paintings on the wall as well as the handwritings in the corner were all the works of Seventh Lady. Even the books on the desk were actually made of the poems that Seventh Lady hadposed from childhood, being made from soft silk rice paper.

    Shao shi, as the eldest sister-inw, spoke their purpose ofing at once with a smile, ¡°Sister-inw, just tell me what you want. We¡¯ll see if there¡¯s anything we can do to help.¡±

    Locked Chapter

    Your Bnce:

    --

    Happy Mother¡¯s Day! 20% OFF to unlock!

    0 undefined Unlock single chapter

    Open APP to read Chs. in advance!

 Chapter 320: Gorgeous, Quiet, Talented, Master at Four Arts (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 320: Gorgeous, Quiet, Talented, Master at Four Arts (IV)</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    Gu Tingcan raised her head as usual and give a faint smile, ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll say it straightly. I want to go back to the old days when all of our families could live happily together. I wonder if you can help me with that, Second Sister-inw.¡± Gu Tingcan looked to Minn. Shao shi got awkward at once.

    Minn never bothered to speak too much to an innocent girl like that, then she said with a t tone, ¡°Even we go back to the old days, will you stay in this family forever? For a woman like us, we have to live in our husband¡¯s family for the rest of our life. Don¡¯t tell me that you want to take all of our families to the Princess¡¯s mansion.¡±

    An arty young woman who live in seclusion could never win a verbal fight with a staff who worked in the courthouse and got used to seeing the quarrels. Gu Tingcan shut up right away and turned her head indignantly. Minn then continued, ¡°Sister-inw, if you cannot think of anything that you like, you can tell us the things you don¡¯t like. I¡¯m just afraid that you won¡¯t like the objects that we give to you.¡±

    Gu Tingcan nearly said, ¡®I hate everything you send to me.¡¯ However, thinking of her mother¡¯s instruction, she forbore that impulse. Then, she rolled her eyes and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like flowers or make-ups. I have all kinds of jewelries. I don¡¯t dare to ask for the farnd or stores. I neverck clothes or furniture. As for books of poems or paintings, I¡¯d like to pick those things by myself. Besides these things, you can choose anything for me.¡±

    After saying that, she sat down with an arrogant expression and looked to Minn leisurely, waiting to see what thetter could give to her.

    ¡°Sister-inw, you truly are very specific. How about this? We¡¯ll go back to think about it and won¡¯t impose on you then.¡± Minn held Shao shi¡¯s hand smilingly and walked out slowly. She felt that staying one more second with thisdy would be bad for the baby in her belly.

    Gu Tingcan shook the book in her hand elegantly, ¡°Goodbye, my sisters-inw. Sorry that I won¡¯t see you out.¡±

    Minn walked to the outside while pondering things. Rong and Xian were close friends and always stayed together. As time went by, the maids and servants from the Cheng Manor also got familiar with the servants who served Shao shi. Those servants who had also used to serve Gu Tingyu had actually been left to him by his blood mother, so they were well aware of the old things. They had said that, ¡°Seventh Lady looks like First Madam Qin a lot.¡±

    Unlike Bai shi, First Madam Qin was allowed to be mentioned in Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion. Old Madam Qin had already talked about her sister¡¯s good character in front of Old Master Gu. Xiaotao, a master at fishing, with a few servants and maids as well as some wine and snacks, had elicited a lot of the old stories.

    Minn was always curious about what kind of person First Madam Qin, the beginning of everything, was.

    The old servants described that, the firstdy of the Qin family had been gorgeous, quiet, talented and mastered at Four Arts.

    At the time when Marquis Dongchang¡¯s family was still very prospering. First Madam Qin, the first legal daughter of Marquis Dongchang, was favored by everyone in the family. However, such a beautiful and talented girl still hadn¡¯t got married until she reached eighteen. The reason was simple. She had been suffering a serious illness and had a weak body, which was known by everyone in the capital.

    Her parents didn¡¯t want their daughter to marry into a normal family. However, the families which were suitable to their standard didn¡¯t want to take in such a sick girl. A wife should also be a capable woman. Being pretty was not enough since a wife was required to assist her husband, raise up their children and handle the family affairs. However, First Madam Qin was not able to do all those things.

    Right at this time, the eldest son of Marquis Ningyuan proposed to First Madam Qin. Her parents were overjoyed by this sudden good news.

    ording to the cryptic description of those old servants, Old Master Gu had met First Madam Qin before they had got married. With a single nce at an unknown ce, Old Master Gu had fallen in love with First Madam Qin. This was such a strange kind of affection. A general who always fought in the battlefields loved such an extremely delicate beauty. Minn was totally puzzled.

    When Old Master Gu asked his parents to make that offer to Marquis Dongchang¡¯s family, they refused confirmedly. No one knew how long First Madam Qin would be able to live, and the chance that she would give birth to a child was nearly zero. Gu Yankai(Old Master Gu) had begged his parents over and over again but still couldn¡¯t get their consent, he then went to the north border to serve in the army.

    At those war-ridden years, the border was a very dangerous ce. Gu Yankai might lose his life at any time. After his parents lived through two grueling years, they finally gave up and agreed with that marriage. At that time, they resigned with the thought that Old Master Gu could still have illegal child even if First Madam Qin couldn¡¯t give birth to a son. However, their innocent wish was broken very soon.

    After Old Master Gu and First Madam Qin got married, they were deep in love and very close to each other. A few years passed, Old Master Gu¡¯s parents finally got impatient. However, Old Master Gu had no feelings for any other female, so it was impossible for him to marry a concubine. Atst, his father could only force him to marry another woman using filial piety as an excuse and his mother kept begging him with tears. Old Master Gu had no choice but listen to them and could only try his best tofort his wife. However, after he had just left, First Madam Qin shed tears sadly right away. Since she didn¡¯t dare to retort her father-inw and mother-inw, she could only bury her sorrow deep down. As a result, she fell ill.

    The family was thrown into an uproar. After First Madam Qin was brought back to life thanks to others¡¯ great efforts, she cried her heart out right after she opened her eyes and nearly choked herself. Old Master Gu sent away all his concubines and Tong Fang right away. For half a year, he had been giving careful attention to his wife. Then, under his parents¡¯ request, he had to make love with another woman. Though First Madam Qin had an infirm body, she was well-informed. Before Old Master Gu and that woman took off their clothes, First Madam Qin fainted out and fell unconscious again.

    After the same thing happened several times, Old Master Gu felt that he couldn¡¯t go on like this anymore. Then he requested to be transferred to the southwestern area without telling his parents. After that, he brought his wife and left his home. His parents cursed fiercely but couldn¡¯t do anything about it. During the next few years, the old couple had wanted to let their son divorce First Madam Qin straightly. However, Marquis Dongchang and his wife visited their mansion and pleaded for mercy for their daughter, which made Old Master Gu¡¯s parents got softhearted.

    On the second year Empress Jian An had deceased, Gu Tingyu was born. Before the people of Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s family could celebrate the birth of the first legal son of Old Master Gu, they had run into a huge crisis. As a matter of fact, the money they owed to the imperial family wasn¡¯t all spent by the Gu family. There were a few payments that could be exined. For example, the Gu¡¯s people had only got involved in the shipping business in Fujian, the border trade in southwestern area and purchasing affairs of the imperial household department because of some old friends¡¯ rmendation. However, at that time, Emperor Wu suddenly got very grumpy and was not able to listen to any exnation. The high-ranking officials who could rify for the Gu family¡¯s debt were all more of less implicated in the fight of the imperial family and either sentenced to death and got their families exterminated or exiled to the borders. For the moment, everyone felt themselves in danger and no one dared to save others.

    Old Master Gu¡¯s father, the honest and kind man, got a stroke at once and the whole family was in a total mess. At that time, a great friend of the Gu family came to tell them that he had heard from his family in Jiang Nan from a letter that a merchant in Hai Ning with a great wealth had only one daughter who was looking for a man to get married now.

    Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s family was both excited and vexed about that news. The three masters in this family had all got married and it was unlikely for thedy from the Bai family to be willing to be a concubine.

    Meanwhile, that great friend of the Gu family had already asked someone to go to the Bai family to act as a matchmaker. However, Old Master Bai was not an ordinary person. No matter how much he admired the noble family, he still wouldn¡¯t trust all of the matchmakers¡¯ words. As a resolute person, he went to the capital a few dayster. Then, he met Fifth Old Master who was haranguing in the tea shop and then ran into Fifth Old Master in the red-light district. What infuriated him the most was that these two men that he disdained a lot had already got married.

    Furious as he was, he went back home and reproached the matchmaker fiercely and imed that the marriage could never happen. He also left with these words, ¡°Your eyes are fucking blind. My own daughter will never be anyone¡¯s concubine!¡±¡ªWhen Bai shi had married into the Gu family, she had also brought some servants with her. Although most of those servants had been sent away, the things they had said were remembered by a few old servants of Shao shi.

    That warm-hearted and meddlesome friend of the Gu family passed on that message. After that, Old Master Gu¡¯s father asked someone to carry him onto the coach and headed to the southwestern area straightly. After he arrived there, he held Old Master Gu¡¯s hand with an imploring look. Old Master Gu had a mother who almost cried her eyes blind, brothers and sisters who werepletely helpless and a wife whom he loved deeply, which made him almost go crazy overnight.

    The well-informed First Madam Qin also knew about that. Although her mother-inw swore to her that the divorce was only temporary and Old Master Gu would marry her again, she still couldn¡¯t ept that. Giving birth to a baby had already worn her out. After she had been through a miserable struggle for a few days, she asked his husband to marry one of her maids as his concubine and then passed away.

    There was no time for Old Master Gu to mourn her, because his father sent someone to propose to Bai shi at once. Old Master Bai was unwilling to agree with this marriage at first. However, as he thought of his beloved daughter could be Marquise Bai and get rid of the identity of the daughter of a humble merchant, he finally failed to refuse that temptation.

    Then he decided to take another shot and went to the southwestern area to visit Old Master Gu. This time, he finally felt satisfied.

    Old Master Bai had the most discerning eyes. He had met all kinds of people but never wrong about anyone. At that time, he was pretty sure that Old Master Gu was a decent, kind, brave and resolute man who would be a good husband. Although Old Master Gu¡¯s first wife had deceased, it didn¡¯t matter. After all, having a dead wife was not a strange thing. Old Master Bai¡¯s wife had also died, to be more specific, two wives. Still, his life wasn¡¯t influenced at all since he had married lots of women. When he heard that Old Master Gu had been deep in love with his first wife, he didn¡¯t think that it was a big deal either because in his view, a man would never be devoted to one woman forever. The fact that Old Master Gu had treated his first wife very nice proved that he would be a great husband. Old Master Bai believed that after Old Master Gu had married his daughter, the past would be gradually forgotten as time went by.

    Minn had heard the rest of the story from Gu Tingye.

    The wedding was held in the southwestern area, thus all the Gu¡¯s rtives and friends in the capital hadn¡¯t been invited. Bai shi didn¡¯t have her evesting love and passed away before twenty years old, leaving a child unattended. When Old Master Bai came to the capital from Hai Ning and saw the coffin of his daughter, he flew into a great rage at once. However, at that time he was already old and infirm and unable to seek injustice for his daughter. Before long, he passed away too.

    A few yearster, Old Master Gu married anotherdy from the Qin family. As Gu Tingwei reached the age of eight, the emperor summoned Old Master Gu to the capital. Then Old Master Gu brought Old Madam Qin and his three sons and two daughters to Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion. Soon after, Old Master Gu¡¯s parents deceased one after another and he inherited the title of Marquis Ningyuan. Under the intentional cover-up, seldom people knew that there was a Madam Bai between the two Madam Qin. Unwittingly, Old Master Gu also led others to believe that Gu Tingye¡¯s blood mother was Old Madam Qin. No one knew why he had done that.

    Gu Tingcan was Old Master Gu¡¯sst child and also his favorite. Actually, Gu Tingcan, except for her appearance, didn¡¯t like First Madam Qin in many ways including her habits and characters. However, her parents¡¯ intentional or unintentional expectation had driven her to imitate a deceased woman.

    Children had keen perception. They were born with the eager to win more attention. Gu Tingcan knew that the more she acted like First Madam Qin, the more her father would like her and agree with everything she asked. Also, her mother would also benefit because of her. Sometimes when Old Madam Qin wanted something to be done, she only needed to ask her little daughter to make that request to Old Master Gu. That almost worked every time.

    Minn snorted deep down. The real otherworldly talented girls were proud and aloof, also nonchnt about the trifles in the temporal world. For them, the fight between the mothers-inw and daughters-inw meant nothing. Clearly Gu Tingcan only wanted to find trouble for her sister-inw in order to revenge her aggrieved mother¡­ However, unfortunately, this girl could never achieve what she set out to do.

    Shao shi followed Minn in a hurry, ¡°What should we give her?!¡± Gu Tingcan had nearly spoken everything they could present.

    Minn turned around and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s so easy. We can send her silver straightly, which would save us lots of efforts and time. Tingcan truly is considerate to me, her slow-witted sister-inw, and wanted to save me from the struggles of thinking of the gifts.¡± That was exactly what Minn wanted. If she gave Gu Tingcan lots of precious objects, she still had to go through a great pain to mention what those gifts were. If she gave the silvers straightly, she only needed to say a number directly which would sound more breathtaking with the same value.

    Shao shi was startled, ¡°Silver? I thought Tingcan hates anything relevant to money.¡± Suddenly, Shao shi remembered that she didn¡¯t have so many silvers now. ¡°How many silvers should we give anyway?¡± She asked worriedly.

    Minn held her arm andforted, ¡°I¡¯ll give her silvers. Sister-inw, please take pity on me and don¡¯t give the same presents as I do.¡±

    ¡°Then what should I give?¡± Shao shi got a headache.

    ¡°You can send Tingcan a few honest and decent servants as her wedding gift.¡±

    Locked Chapter

    Your Bnce:

    --

    Happy Mother¡¯s Day! 20% OFF to unlock!

    0 undefined Unlock single chapter

    Open APP to read Chs. in advance!

 Chapter 321: Ex-girlfriend, Legal Wife, Homework for a Madam (I)

    <h4>Chapter 321: Ex-girlfriend, Legal Wife, Homework for a Madam (I)</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    During the spring festival period, every official could have ten days off. Gu Tingye also got the chance to rest for a few days. Except for the days when he had to pay a New Year visit to his rtives, he spent the rest of his holiday chatting with his wife at home. Even when they didn¡¯t talk about anything, he could still stare at Minn¡¯s t belly for a long while. Still, the piles of papers on his desk took up a lot of his time. The study was cold and bleak, unlike the warm and lovely bedroom. Then Gu Tingye moved all his papers to his bedroom. With the warm stove in the room and Minn¡¯s happyughter, Gu Tingye even forgot about how tiresome his work was and didn¡¯t want to leave the room.

    Gongsun Baishi couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion that the affection between men and women was able to make heroes irresolute. He even wished he could roll up his sleeves andpose verses right away. However, the weather was so cold right now and the dripping water had frozen now. Well, he then gave up the idea of exposing his arms in case he would get freezing limbs.

    Gu Tingye was focusing on the official papers by the desk while Minn was lying on the side to read a book with her body wrapped in a soft and thick quilt. As he raised his head, he saw her frowning slightly and giving an imperceptible sigh. Then he stood up and sat beside her while asking in a low voice, ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel like Spring Festival, right?¡± Gu Tingye assumed that her families must have gathered together to celebrate the Spring Festivals in former years.

    Minn nodded, ¡°Normally at this time of the year, my sisters and I would y cards with my grandma.¡± Gu Tingye couldn¡¯t imagine the way Old Madam Sheng, that dignified and solemndy, ying cards and found that would be quite interesting. So he asked casually, ¡°How¡¯s your skill?¡± Minn answered fluently, ¡°I am second to none in my family except for Mama Fang.¡± If Mn didn¡¯t y dirty and Rn didn¡¯t cheat.

    Gu Tingye couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°You are good at ying cards?¡± Minn shook her head, ¡°I am great, but that¡¯s not the game I¡¯m best at.¡±

    ¡°Then which game is? Backgammon? Throwing dice?¡± ¡°Pai gow.¡± Minn was quite proud of herself. If she and Rn yed Pai gow, she was confident that she would let thetter lose everything. Gu Tingye stared at her for a moment with a strange look. Minn got nervous under his daze and said softly, ¡°My grandma often told me to practice needle work more. I don¡¯t always gamble.¡± As a matter of fact, Minn really was interested in the gaming industry. Gu Tingye stood up and walked back to his desk. After he opened a drawer at the bottom of his bookcase, he took out something and poured the tea which was left in the bowl into the tray. Then, he came back to Minn and sat down. Before Minn could figure out what had happened, she saw him holding the bowl in his left hand and raised his right hand slightly. With a clear sound of porcin clinking, there were threerge dices rotating in the bowl. As they stopped, a triple of sixes was exposed. That was a full house!

    ¡°How¡¯s that?¡± Gu Tingye withdrew his hand gracefully and ttened his sleeves gently.

    Minn, mouth opened widely, was utterly shocked. Then her eyes flickered towards him with admiration inside. No wonder why this man used to be called the No.1 macaroni in the capital. She really wanted to cry out, ¡®Second Uncle, I¡¯ll be your buddy from now on.¡¯ ¡°How, how did you manage to do that?¡± Minn asked timidly. In the meantime, she took over the dices with excitement and weighed them with her hand, feeling her heart beating fast. Gu Tingye approached to her slowly and picked up the dices, saying gently, ¡°My dear, do you really want to learn this?¡± Minn nodded vigorously. It never hurt to learn another skill. However, Gu Tingye suddenly put on a long face and said with a stern voice, ¡°No.¡± Then he left straightaway, ¡°What if you teach our child.¡±

    Minn helplessly watched him putting the dices back in the drawer and then argued, ¡°Then why did you store it in the ce near you?¡± She wondered whether he still practiced from time to time. Gu Tingye glimpsed at Minn and then put a dice on the desk with the one-point side up, saying, ¡°Watch this, I have wanted to present this to you.¡±

    That dice was a bitrger than the normal ones and made of white jade with gold, on which the points were painted with cinnabar. It looked very delicate and pretty unlike the tool for gambling but actually like an adornment. The most special thing of this dice was that the one dice point was iid with a mung bean sized ruby. Minn looked at the dazzling ruby in a daze. Then, something urred to her mind and she felt her heart filling with sweetness and warmness. After a while, she said softly with her head lowered, ¡°¡­ I am too.¡± She felt quite bashful saying that with her ears burning, but she still finished her words, ¡°Every time you leave, I would think of that.¡±

    The man broke off by the desk with the brush in his hand. Then he turned around to look at Minn. As he saw her hair half flowing down beside her face and her eyes curving like the crescent, it made him very warm inside. He couldn¡¯t help smiling tenderly, but he didn¡¯t notice the ink he had sshed on the paper had already formed a light ck heart shaped flower on the paper.

    After the Lantern Festival, the emperor made a few big moves, which caused notable debate in the imperial court. The memorials to the throne were piled up and the argument of the officials kept echoing in the court. Gu Tingye was a busy, busy mantely and couldn¡¯t even one meal with Minn for several days. Sir Gongsun was not able to sleep for a few nights and lost a lot of weight and hair. Minn truly pitied this old man who was about to be bald, so she asked someone to stew all the nutritious food that she couldn¡¯t finish and sent it to the outer study. Ruomei who was fond of literature asked to go on this errand as expected. ¡°Are the food to nourish the baby and the one to nourish the brain the same thing?¡± Danju asked in a very soft voice. She was a discreet girl after all.

    ¡°It could nourish a baby, not to mention an old gentleman.¡± Minn was very excited to hear that Xiaotao could use the word gentleman.

    People from the Princess family came over to discuss about the wedding date with Old Madam Qin. The bridegroom and the bride were both not young, so the date should be as early as possible. Then, the two families decided to hold the wedding at the beginning of March. After a few days, January passed. Old Madam Qin wanted to hand over all the ounts of the family to Minn. With a gentle smile on her face, she said, ¡°You are pregnant now, so I shouldn¡¯t have this fall on you. However, the imperial doctor said that you were in a great condition when he visited you these times. Now that your sister-inw is about to get married, I¡¯m afraid that I will have too much to do¡­¡± That kind smile looked so dazzling and nearly convulsed Minn¡¯s eyes. Minn calcted the time and found that she had already been pregnant for three months. She also stopped having nauseous. Now, with the swell of her belly, she ate and slept well and also enjoyed a good health with a radiant face. All the doctors who visited her said that she was in a good condition and that her pulse was very strong. Such being the case, Minn then agreed with Old Madam Qin with a smile. After that, she told Danju to take over the Dui cards and the keys and let Xiaotao picked up the box inside of which were the ounts for the past three years.

    Then, Minn spoke a few ttering words like, ¡®You have been through a lot for the past decades. Thanks to you that this family could be in perfect order. Now you can finally find some peace and spend more time with families.¡¯ After that long speech, she gave a question atst, ¡°¡­ well, is everyone¡¯s indenture here?¡± She pointed to a ck wooden box. Old Madam Qin had got quite sleepy hearing her praises, but that question had pulled her out of drowsiness. Her guard was up at once but the smile was still on her face, ¡°I don¡¯t meddle with that issue for the past few years.¡± Then she turned to Shao shi, ¡°Maybe you can answer the question¡±

    Locked Chapter

    Your Bnce:

    --

    Happy Mother¡¯s Day! 20% OFF to unlock!

    0 undefined Unlock single chapter

    Open APP to read Chs. in advance!

 Chapter 322: Ex-girlfriend, Legal Wife, Homework for a Madam (II)

    <h4>Chapter 322: Ex-girlfriend, Legal Wife, Homework for a Madam (II)</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    Shao shi gave a little start and then said hurriedly, ¡°I don¡¯t know other things, but I do know that when my father-inw passed away, the indentures of every servant in this family except for the servants that you, my sister-inw and I have brought here when we got married are in this box.¡± After she paused, she saw Minn smiling to her. Then she plucked up and added, ¡°The servants I brought here who served the imperial court all submitted their indentures.¡± Old Madam Qin looked askance at Shao shi as hearing that.

    Minn chuckled and said to a servant who was standing there, ¡°Are you Peng Shou¡¯s wife?¡± That servant replied at once, ¡°Yes, I am, Second Madam.¡± That servant was around forty years old with a clean face and looked rather affable when she smiled. Minn then said with a loud voice, ¡°Is Steward Mo here?¡± A reverent voice of a middle-aged man came through, ¡°Yes, Madam, what do you need me for?¡±

    Minn nodded and straightened to stretch her tired body, ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day. Off you go. I¡¯ll find you if I need anything.¡± Steward Mo give a short respond and left. However, Peng Shou¡¯s wife moved her legs but then stopped. She seemed to glimpse at Old Madam Qin first and then said with a beaming smile, ¡°Well¡­ Madam, after the new year, a lot of the posts in this family will be vacant. Please instruct me with this.¡±

    ¡°You are the Mama in charge, it¡¯s your call.¡± Minn said that randomly with a sleepy look. Her words not only shocked Old Madam Qin and Shao shi, but also all the servants and maids in the room. Peng Shou¡¯s wife went stiff at first and then gave out a bashful smile, ¡°I¡­ I cannot make that decision.¡±

    ¡°Since it¡¯s the beginning of this year, there shouldn¡¯t be any great matters in the family now.¡± Minn¡¯s voice soundedzy.

    Peng Shou¡¯s wife stammered, ¡°No, there isn¡¯t¡­ just some trifles. I¡¯m just afraid that I¡¯ll do it wrong¡­ I mean, I won¡¯t satisfy you, Madam. You are such a noble and delicate madam, I can¡¯t afford to displease you. I¡¯ve never served you before, I¡­ I don¡¯t dare to make decisions by myself.¡± She had been the Mama in charge for years after all, so her speech got more and more fluent. ¡°A family like ours should have fixed rules for years. Whenever have we acted ording to anyone¡¯s temper? What do you think are the family rules used for?¡± Minn asked while glimpsing at Old Madam Qin. Danju apuded for Minn inwardly. The glimpsing action Minn had made was able to tell everything.

    As expected, Old Madam Qin was not able to sit still with a sulky look on her face. Peng Shou¡¯s wife added hastily, ¡°No way. That¡¯s impossible. I was too clumsy with words and put my foot in my mouth. I was afraid that without your instruction, I might do something wrong¡­¡± She stretched out thest words in hesitation. Little did she know that Minn didn¡¯t dither and said quickly, ¡°Whoever makes contributions will be awarded and whoever makes mistakes will be punished.¡±

    Peng Shou¡¯s wife changed the look on her face at once. As she was about to say something, Minn said ahead of her with a chuckle, ¡°Mama Peng, among all the mamas in the inner yard, you are one of the respectable ones. You earn more wages, have more power and enjoy higher status than others. In the outsider¡¯s views, you live a more decent life than some madams do. I am a young woman, so allow me to say this. Since then, you¡¯ll have to endure some of the grievances and figure out certain things by yourself. There are also some responsibilities that you have to take. If not¡­¡± Minn pointed to Xiaotao and chuckled, ¡°My stupid maid has followed me for a long time. Now she¡¯s only willing to take charge of the needle work and the kettle. However, she could stay carefree like that. What do you think?¡±

    Peng Shou¡¯s wife was sweating out of his forehead already. The madams in the big families never inquired about anything in the family and only assigned tasks to the people in charge. Peng Shou¡¯s wife had only wanted to test Minn¡¯s attitude, and now she only was frightened.

    Being struck by drowsiness, Minn got sleepy again and her words also sounded light, ¡°I heard that you have a lot of experiences after all those years you have worked in this family. Since you are able to satisfy others, I guess you won¡¯t bully a young woman and me and will make me satisfied too.¡±

    The look on Minn¡¯s face seemed gentle but Peng Shou¡¯s wife was very frustrated. She opened her mouth but didn¡¯t know how to speak the words in her mind. Now she really ran into a huge trouble. If Peng Shou¡¯s wife worked well, Minn could say that that¡¯s within her duty. However, if she didn¡¯t work well, she would be regarded as despising the new madam on purpose. What¡¯s more, doing things right was not enough for Peng Shou because she had to make her new madam satisfied. Such being the case, Peng Shou¡¯s wife couldn¡¯t help but getting nervous. Now she knew that her new madam wasn¡¯t easy to bully and regretted that she had said those words which brought troubles to herself.

    After that, Peng Shou¡¯s wife didn¡¯t dare to say anything. She bowed to Minn with her head lowered and dismissed herself. Old Madam Qin never aired any opinion the whole time and only watched at them with a smile. After they had chatted for a short while, Minn and Shao shi stood up and bit farewell to Old Madam Qin. Old Madam Qin watched them leaving while hearing their voices getting dim and distant.

    ¡°Sister-inw, these days I have stayed at home all day. I feel like I gotzy bones already.¡±

    ¡°You should get out more. It¡¯s just the snow hasn¡¯t melted yet and it really is cold outside. Don¡¯t get cold.¡± Shao shi seemed to have already got used to Minn¡¯s intimate tone since a long time ago and answered fluently. Ever since she had married to her sick husband, she had been used to take care of others. However, her daughter was an independent and clever girl who seldom let her worry. On the contrary, Minn who had ustomed to act cutesy when she had lived with Old Madam Sheng was more than happy to meet a woman who loved to care for others like a nanny. As a result, she and Shao shi bnced each other out and they got along quite well.

    ¡°I still want to take a walk. I felt as if my bones are about to copse.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ how about we walk in the corridor¡­¡±

    Old Madam Qin sat on the arhat bed with a glum face without uttering a single word. Mama Xiang then winked to the two maids in the room. After that, the two girls lifted the thick brocade cotton curtain and left in a hurry. ¡°Peng Shou¡¯s wife is so useless. How could she be frightened by a few words?!¡± Mama Xiang said in a low voice. However, Old Madam Qin still said nothing.

    ¡°Have you¡­ really handed over all the ounts, Madam?¡± Mama Xiang asked tentatively, ¡°I feel that Second Madam wasn¡¯t in a hurry at all.¡± Old Madam Qin thumped on the bed table and said with a heavy voice, ¡°Of course she¡¯s not in a hurry. Always hit a guy where it counts. Before the New Year, her husband has already taken back all the profitable properties. Now they have all the silvers at hand. Humph, if I don¡¯t give her the ounts, if I don¡¯t do that, the payments on the ounts will exceed the silvers we have after the Spring Festival. They will not pay for those bills, do you I¡¯ll pay?¡±

    Mama Xiang fell into silence. After a while, she said, ¡°Old Madam, do you think Second Madam would go through the old ounts?¡±

    Only until then did Old Madam Sheng show an obscure smile, ¡°I wish that she could go through them. It¡¯ll be better if she finds something wrong. The ounts of a family like ours can never be clean, not to mention how messed up our ounts were when Fourth and Fifth brother-inw were here.¡±

    Mama Xiang tried to remind Old Madam Qin, ¡°But I feel that Second Madam didn¡¯t care about those ount books too much just now. The indentures are the things she values the most. These days she has been focusing investigating the poption in the mansion.¡±

    ¡°Sheng Minn is shrewd and calm. Have you ever seen her taking a beat during the several times I confronted her? She hasn¡¯t even got angry once and only lives happily every day.¡± Old Madam Qin leaned on the cushion slowly, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s up to, I guess it won¡¯t be simple. Have you done arranging our people?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s all set.¡±

    After the wedding date was settled, First Madam Xuan who was in charge of the nning started to get busy. On the other side, Old Madam Qin was busy preparing Tingcan¡¯s dowry. That dowry had been prepared long ago. However, that loving mother had added a lot of properties in the dowry and thereafter been forced to take those properties out. As a result, the dowry needed to be rearranged. First Madam Xuan had to live in Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion from time to time in order to purchase the tables, chairs, teacups etc., and appoint the stewards who will greet the guests. After she had taken charge of Gu Tingyu¡¯s funeral, even Old Madam Qin had admitted First Madam Xuan¡¯s ability in this area. Since this time First Madam Xuan was nning the wedding of Old Madam Qin¡¯s beloved daughter, not a single servant dared to declined First Madam Xuan¡¯s order. With Old Madam Qin¡¯s support, First Madam Xuan had made the preparation of the wedding with high proficiency. Also, as a sensitive woman, every time she exercised her power, she would have tea with Minn and sometimes with Shao shi and chatted with them.

    Ever since Minn had taken control of the family affairs, she stopped her light reading and handled the official business with a serious attitude. She had ordered two ountants of the Cheng Manor to check the ounts she had taken over from Old Madam Qin. After that, Minn leafed through a whole box of indentures carefully. After that, she would call in a group of servants after meals every day ording to their position. She would only ask a few random questions with a gentle smile on her face. Seeing that, those servants who had been nervous before all got rxed more or less. (Let down their guard) After that, Minn would tell Lvzhi and Ruomei to record those servants¡¯ information in their personal files.

    Locked Chapter

    Your Bnce:

    --

    Happy Mother¡¯s Day! 20% OFF to unlock!

    0 undefined Unlock single chapter

    Open APP to read Chs. in advance!

 Chapter 323: Ex-girlfriend, Legal Wife, Homework for a Madam (III)

    <h4>Chapter 323: Ex-girlfriend, Legal Wife, Homework for a Madam (III)</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    Not all the servants were fine with being questioned about their family history for three generations. The first one who rejected that was Steward Mo¡¯s mother, who was called Matron Mo in Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion. She had served Gu Tingye¡¯s grandmother when she had been young, which made her respected by the others in the family. When she reached to the marriageable age, she was betrothed to the male servant in the mansion. Because of her great eloquence and sensible character, she had managed to help her son get a job in the mansion. Steward Mo had the determination to study and was an assiduous man. After several promotions, he had be a steward of the low level. After Old Master Gu hade back from the border, the old steward had had happened to retire. Old Master Gu admired Steward Mo for his considerate and steady personality and then let thetter be the grand steward.

    ¡°I am already at this age and have served the Gu family for my whole life. When I served Grand Old Madam, I have never been humiliated like this! How dare you bitches dare to interrogate me! Is it because you think you have strong support?!¡± Matron Mo¡¯s face turned red as if she was drunk. Gradually, she went wild and shouted loudly in the garden of the House of Auspiciousness. Xiahe and the other maids were not able to stop her. ¡°Even Old Madam, First Madam, Fourth Old Madam and Fifth Old Madam are all polite to me because I was favored by Grand Old Madam, not to mention Second Madam! I can¡¯t believe I was taunted like this¡­¡±

    Danju was shivering out of anger in the room. Then she said with a soft voice, ¡°Madam, please let me shut her up!¡± Lvzhi, teeth gritted, wanted to rush out at once. However, Minn sat by the desk upright and wrote a whole paper of regr script without any expression on her face, ¡°Lvzhi, tell someone to gag her and tie her up. Then throw her to the side room.¡±

    Lvzhi epted that order happily and went out. There were already a few strong servants of the low level waiting at the outside. Matron Mo was having a great time cursing. Little did she know that she would suddenly be surrounded by some servants and tied up with the rope which was made of cotton. The thing which was put in her mouth was quite smelly and she didn¡¯t know what that was. After that, she was dragged into a room. With the under-floor heating in the room, she didn¡¯t feel cold. However, there was nothing else except for the walls.

    There were lots of servants from Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion standing in the corridor right now. Matron Mo was a bullying person. The other servants didn¡¯t dare to offend her because of Steward Mo. Even the Madams or Ladies were very polite to her. Today, she even dared to retort the New Madam. Actually, it was a ridiculous thing to talk to an unreasonable person like her. Then, everyone gathered around and whispered, waiting to see how Minn would deal with this.

    Never did they realize that Minn didn¡¯t even show up and only ordered someone to tie Matron Mo up directly. In no time, the House of Auspiciousness returned to a peaceful ce again. The maids in the garden didn¡¯t seem to be startled at all. Besides the messy footprints were left on the snowfield, it seemed that nothing had happened. Before everyone had time to show their surprise, a maid with a round face in a pink brocade and cotton jacket walked out and stood under the roof, saying loudly with a kind smile, ¡°Mamas, sisters, if you feel cold, you can drink warm tea in the water room to get warm. After we finish asking the questions, you can go back to your own ces.¡±

    Hearing that, those servants looked at each other at a loss, not knowing what to do with this.

    The fire was zing up nicely in the room, making people feel very warm. Minn was writing steadily with a peaceful look while murmuring, ¡°They did have spent time on thinking of a way of finding such an old servant whom we can¡¯t beat, abuse or punish to create a disturbance¡­¡± Minn was fine, but Danju was already furious.

    In the Sheng family, no matter what the madams had done, not a single servant dared to bully their madams. Old Madam Sheng governed the family strictly and no servant had the gut to pull rank on others. After Wang shi had married into the Sheng family, Old Madam Sheng handed over the power to her. Then, Wang shi changed all the servants in the family. After that, Concubine Lin arrived and the battle between Wnag shi and her continued for a long time. Sheng Hong was annoyed by that and could only vent his anger on the servants. Lots of the stewards and servants had been implicated. The rest of the servants were all smart ones who stayed low-key the whole time. After Hai shi married into this family, she had managed the family in great order too.

    ¡°Such a savage! If Mama Fang sees her, she will¡­¡± Danju, the gentle girl, thought for a long time but still couldn¡¯t think of some fierce words which could sound threatening. Minn put down the brush with a smile, not feeling angry at all. Minn could do nothing about the people who didn¡¯t follow her orders. The only thing she could do was¡­ well, educating them slowly.

    After half an hour, Steward Mo got the message. Then he kneeled in front of the House of Auspiciousness and kept kowtowing to apologize. Actually, Steward Mo knew that every new madam would bring their own servant. Even if he couldn¡¯t stay in the current position, he could still beg Minn to give him another post for the old time¡¯s sake. So the only thing he scared was that she might tell this to Gu Tingye. Steward Mo was well aware of Gu Tingye¡¯s temper. Second Master Ye would do anything to the person who offended him no matter who that was. Minn¡¯s voice came through from the behind of the curtain, sounding soft and gentle, ¡°Steward Mo, don¡¯t me yourself. Only mothers can discipline their sons, no sons would discipline their mothers. I¡¯ll deal with this cautiously. Please get up.¡±

    Hearing her t words, Steward Mo was confused for the moment and the servants already started to urge him to leave. Then he assumed that Minn would only starve his mother for a while and locked her for one night. As long as his family wasn¡¯t implicated, the punishment could be considered as a mild one.

    Next day in the morning, he went to the House of Auspiciousness to wait for the message of his mother. A maid who dressed in pretty clothes spoke in a genteel way with an indifferent look on her face in front of everyone, ¡°Matron Mo truly was overbearing yesterday. She never stopped talking about how much she was favored by the other Madams andpletely forgot about her own identity. Wasn¡¯t she afraid that she would frighten Madam by shouting so loudly?¡±

    Steward Mo got anxious hearing that. As he stepped forward and wanted to argue something, the maid said with a gentler look, ¡°We know that Matron Mo has drunken a few sses of wine yesterday so that she said all kinds of things. However, how could she drink wines when she knew that she had to reply to her madam! We have strict family rules here and anyone who makes mistakes should be punished¡­¡± Steward Mo got nervous at once. Then the maid continued, ¡°But, Madam is a lenient person. She considered that Matron Mo has served Grand Old Madam and is already very old. So Madam doesn¡¯t want to punish Matron Mo in case your mother¡¯s feelings would be hurt¡­¡±

    The other servants in the garden started to gossip in louder voice. They assumed that their new madam was also afraid of getting into trouble and would give up the fierce punishment this time. Then, Ruomei announced the punishment for Matron Mo with no expression on her face, ¡°However, Matron Mo¡¯s temper truly is a problem. How could she retort her madam like that? Since Steward Mo you cannot discipline you mother, Madam will help you to do so. Yesterday, Matron Mo has already been sent to Luo Song Nunnery. She will be a vegetarian there and pray for the deceased Grand Old Madam to Buddha every day.¡±

    After she had said that, Steward Mo was totally dumbfounded, so were all the other servants. They didn¡¯t know what kind of punishment that was. Minn hadn¡¯t beaten or cursed Matron Mo, so Steward Mo didn¡¯t even know how to plead for her mother. Also, as a servant, he couldn¡¯t use his filial duty as an excuse. Since Matron Mo liked to mention about Grand Old Madam all the time, now she also couldn¡¯t say no to the job of giving blessing to Grand Old Madam every day.

    Luo Song Nunnery took in the women who had made mistakes in big families just like the Tong Chu Nunnery, but only in a smaller scale with stricter rules. Living in a ce like that was no different from bing a nun. The women there had to eat simple food, do the cleaning and chop woods every day. Sometimes they also had to help distribute food to the poor. Matron Mo had got used to eating fish and meat and being served by young maids. She always beat and cursed others as she wished. It was hard to imagine how she could get through the bitter days.

    The nuns in the nunnery didn¡¯t treat this old woman harshly. However, they didn¡¯t allow anyone to speak with her. If she made a scene, she would be locked up right away for self-examination. Matron Mo felt as if her heart was being scratched by hundreds of ws. She missed the delicious food and felt lonely all the time, but didn¡¯t know where to vent all her anger. After three or four days, she already regretted deeply and wanted to kneel in front of Minn to beg for mercy.

    After around seven days, Steward Mo took his mother home. The families which lived on the same street with the Mo family were all surprised to find that Matron Mo had changed to apletely different person. Not only had she got thinner, her face was no longer glossy either. She was in a normal mental state now, but she seemed quite nervous when she spoke and acted. After she went on her knees on the corridor in front of the door of Minn¡¯s room, she stammered and held her breath.

    Minn said behind the curtain with a nonchnt tone, ¡°Matron Mo, enough of the courtesy. You have worked in this family for a long time, this kind of apology is too much for me. Lately I¡¯ve thinking of presenting an altarmp for grandfather, grandmother, father and mother in a quiet temple or nunnery and offering some incense there. It¡¯s better that someone could stay in the temple to guard this. I think the old servants would be a great choice¡­¡±

    Matron Mo was scared out of her wits. She never wanted to go back to that deserted ce again, so she kowtowed even harder, ¡°I have been blindfolded by others before. They egged me on to retort you. I am such a fool. I won¡¯t do it again. Please forgive me this time, Madam¡­!¡± The madam in the room seemed to chuckle and said with a kind voice, ¡°Matron Mo, you are a clever person, so are the people in and out of this family. Even if you don¡¯t consider for yourself, you should at least think for your children.¡±

    After Steward Mo brought his mother back home gratefully, he kept admonishing her. Matron Mo said with frustration, ¡°My son, will Madam hold grudge against us and give us lots of troubles in the future?¡± Steward Mo answered, ¡°Madam only punished you this time. Erya and Gou¡¯er who work in the inner yard as well as eldest brother and I are totally fine. Madam has already shown mercy to our family. Mother, you shouldn¡¯t be incited by others anymore. This time you¡¯ve seen what that would bring you, right?¡± Matron Mo said bitterly, ¡°I¡¯ll go look for these old bitches when I go back!¡±

    Before long, it was said that Matron Mo had rushed to her neighbors and got into a huge fight with the women whom she always drink alcohol with. Strong as Matron Mo was, she was great at fighting. At that time, she smashed lots of pots and pans and left blood stains on many people¡¯s faces.

    Locked Chapter

    Your Bnce:

    --

    Happy Mother¡¯s Day! 20% OFF to unlock!

    0 undefined Unlock single chapter

    Open APP to read Chs. in advance!

 Chapter 324: Ex-girlfriend, Legal Wife, Homework for a Madam (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 324: Ex-girlfriend, Legal Wife, Homework for a Madam (IV)</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    After Minn heard that story, she only chuckled and never mentioned about this again.¡ªHer rivals truly wanted to make things difficult for her. It¡¯s a stab in the back. If she hadn¡¯t punished Matron Mo fiercely this time, her words would never be convincing to other servants. If the punishment was too severe, for example, beating, cursing, punishing Matron Mo to kneel all day or kicking anyone of the Mo family out, someone would definitely defend Matron Mo indignantly given this woman¡¯s seniority.

    They would say, ¡®even Grand Old Madam Gu¡¯s cat and dog should be more respected than normal people¡¯, or ¡®She hasn¡¯t handled the family matters for long and already showed disrespect to the old servants of the ancestor of the Gu family, or ¡®The Mos are always loyal and assiduous, how can she hurt the feelings of the devoted servants.¡¯ Those speeches would be endless. Even if it couldn¡¯t hurt Minn a lot, it would still annoy her for a long while. Also, it there were some rumors getting out, her life would be harder. This was the first time she felt how difficult a life Gu Tingye had used to lead. These kinds of tricks were so hard to avoid.

    Perhaps it was because Minn¡¯s words ¡®I think the old servants would be a good choice¡¯ had worked too well. The rest of the days, the investigation job went quite well. The old servants who had served the Gu family for generations also followed Minn¡¯s orders obediently, because they were afraid that their new Madam would find anyone of them suitable for guarding the altarmp in the temple. The Gu¡¯s family had continued for several generations and the descendants of the old servants had also worked in this family. Also, some of the servants¡¯ families had bounded by marriage, which made the rtions between them ratherplicated, not to mention some of them had married to the outsiders. The workload for Minn was too heavy. After around half a month, she finally finished most of the inquiry.

    Anyway, she was not in a rush of doing that and still went for a stroll leisurely every day. If the weather was good, she would walk on the corridor. If the weather wasn¡¯t good, she would walk a fewps in the few rooms of the main house. She didn¡¯t rack up the past, nor did she make any changes in the personnel arrangement. As time went by, the servants who used to work in Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion didn¡¯t meet the strict measures which they had expected their new madam would take. Also, they found Minn a very kind person. She was only very cautious in checking the new ounts, but the rest of time she stayed quite tolerant. Since then, the servants gradually calmed down. Also, as for Minn¡¯s control over these servants, before Tingcan got married, Old Madam Qin would never allow anyone in this family to drink or gamble in the mid of the night. With Old Madam Qin deterring the servants, Minn was happy to loaf on the job.

    ¡°Madam, the ounts¡­¡± Danju bit her tongue as saying that, not knowing if she should say that, ¡°Are you really going to let it go?¡± After a few days¡¯ work, Danju knew that something was wrong with those ounts. If this happened in the Sheng family, even Wang shi would peel those moths off the skin, not to mention Mama fang who had all sorts of means to deal with them and Old Madam Sheng who couldn¡¯t tolerate any plotting!

    ¡°How¡¯s that possible?¡± Minn rolled her eyes to Danju. It could be certain that the Gu¡¯s people had corrupted, but the amount of the money they had collected remained different. However¡­ that was not the problem. ¡°Let me think about it. We should either do nothing or make a thorough n before we deal with this. The best is to give them a critical strike and let them stay well-behaved for the rest of their lives. Otherwise¡­. s, we live in the same house after all, it¡¯ll look ugly if we fight with each other so often.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you take over those affairs so early? You should rest for a bit longer?¡± Danju said depressed.

    ¡°If anything happens when I cannot move, that¡¯ll be a huge problem.¡± Minn sighed, ¡°It¡¯s better that I can do something when I could still work. Master is having a hard timetely. I can¡¯t bring more troubles to him¡­¡± With her acknowledgement of the Gu¡¯s family getting deeper, she was clearer of the former situation of this family and already had a vague n in her mind. She had already asked Gu Tingye to find her a few servants who could investigate and run errands at the outside, in order to handle the affairs neatly.

    The Tu Brothers were really good at investigating given their experiences of travelling around the country. With their help, Minn got twice the result with half the effort. Then she couldn¡¯t help sighing that being guards truly had wasted the Tu brothers¡¯ talents. After one month, almost all the information she needed had been collected and Minn¡¯s belly was already bulged like the round dustpan. In order to do the brain and body exercises at the same time, she would walk in the room with her hand on her belly. When she figured out something, she would write down the summary of her n which others found more like scrawly handwriting¡ª

    ¡°There are on hundred and thirty-six servants in Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion who have indentures. Seventy-eight servants among them, male and female, were born in this family. There are five families having served the Gu family for three or more generations. The rest families have also worked here for one or two generations. Twelve of the servants who were bought from the outside havepletely lost touch with their families. Also¡­¡±

    ¡°The ones who have bought properties at the outside are¡­ The ones who have properties under their rtives¡¯ names are¡­ The farnds are situated in¡­ these ces. As for the stores¡­ there they are. Also, some of them might have bought these properties for their masters or madams¡­¡±

    ¡°Their rtions, it¡¯s¡­ these people are officials of low rank, these¡­ they are merchants. Also¡­ their rtives are servants in other families.¡± After she wrote these for a while, she buried into thought while biting the brush holder. Always do things with a specific target. She asked herself what result she wanted to get. Did she want to kick out all the servants who had stolen money from their madams, or simply warm them in order to give them some deterrent? Or maybe she should do a purge in the family and rece all these servants with her own people? What if this was a trap? What if she would be set up?

    Minn pulled her hair, feeling a great headache. She was never a talent in handling the family feud. In her previous life, her biggest career nning was bing amanding judge one day instead of racking her brain to fight corruption in the family. If she was capable of this, she would have entered into the Anti-Corruption Bureau or the DA¡¯s office.

    Danju said in a low voice beside her, ¡°Madam, you should rest for a while. Don¡¯t get too tired.¡±

    Minn burst intoughter, ¡°I am not that fragile.¡±

    Until now, Minn was in a great condition. Besides the asional cramps on the calf, she didn¡¯t have any pregnancy reaction. In Gu Tingye¡¯s personal view, this was because their child was filial and tame. ording to the elders in the family, when Bai shi had been pregnant with Gu Tingye, the monster, she had also been in a great condition. Unfortunately, the boy she had given birth to had enraged his father every now and then. After Gu Tingye learned that story, he pondered for a long while and suddenly asked, ¡°If our children don¡¯t listen to you in the future, will you¡­¡± ¡°Beat them, of course.¡± Minn answered that without thinking. The little monsters would only learn to behave after they were beaten. Yao Yiyi and her brother had grown up with that principle. All these spats on her hands and bottom hadn¡¯t given her any bad influence after all. Also, she had studied well and got a job sessfully. As long as the beating wasn¡¯t too violent, that could be considered as an effective way to teach her children. The most important thing was judging the scale. She then added, ¡°As the sayings goes, spare the rod and spoil the child.¡±

    The man disagreed angrily at once, ¡°You can¡¯t beat them! When you are a child, you were also very naughty! You caught fish in the rivers and climbed the trees to catch birds. Has Old Madam Sheng ever beaten you once?! If our children don¡¯t listen to you, just teach them slowly. How can you beat them! Do you think parenting is an easy job?¡±

    After saying that, he went off in a huff and didn¡¯t even drink tea after the meal. Minn was still holding the cup in her hand, feeling utterly surprised.

    Zhu shi¡¯s belly grewrger andrger. The first day in March, she went intobor and gave birth to a girl in the next day. Old Madam Qin was a bit disappointed about that. However, the servants in the room kept congratting her and said that having a boy and a girl in the family was the best thing. Hearing that, Old Madam Qin then took over her granddaughter and teased the little baby happily. The child called Jing. For some reason, the little girl didn¡¯t look very healthy. She was little and weak and her limbs were so fleshless as if they were made of papers. Seeing that, Minn got so frightened and didn¡¯t even dare to touch the baby. After she gave some auspicious words, she sent lots of nutrition food to Zhu shi, and thetter was quite grateful about that.

    Perhaps these were the days for giving birth to girls. A few dayster, someone from the Sheng family came to send the message. Rn had also given birth to a girl. Minn gave a start at first and then said with a smile, ¡°How¡¯s Fifth Sister doing now?¡±

    The person who came to deliver the message was Liu Kun¡¯s wife. After she gave obeisance to Minn, she said, ¡°Sixth Lady, Fifth Lady and her daughter are both in great condition.¡± Liu Kun¡¯s wife seemed to have gained a lot of weightparing to the time when Minn had left the Sheng family. She chuckled and told Minn how chubby Rn¡¯s daughter was and how loud the baby¡¯s crying sound was. ¡°I¡¯m so d to hear that the baby is strong. I have prepared some gold and silver toys and some pieces of soft satin. Please help me give these to Fifth sister. However¡­ did Fifth sister cry?¡± Minn pointed to the stool beside her and asked Liu Kun¡¯s wife to sit. Xiaotao served the tea and put a nket which had been warmed on the stove on the knees of Liu Kun¡¯s wife.

    Locked Chapter

    Your Bnce:

    --

    Happy Mother¡¯s Day! 20% OFF to unlock!

    0 undefined Unlock single chapter

    Open APP to read Chs. in advance!

 Chapter 325: Ex-girlfriend, Legal Wife, Homework for a Madam (V)

    <h4>Chapter 325: Ex-girlfriend, Legal Wife, Homework for a Madam (V)</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    Going out in winter days was a suffering thing. After being served so cordially, Liu Kun¡¯s wife felt a lot better. She knew that Minn and Rn had always made fun of each other since their childhood. Then she talked casually with a smile, ¡°Mydy, Old Madam Sheng said that the flowers would bloom first and then bear fruits. Madam Wang and Young Madam both gave birth to a girl when they first delivered a baby, but their second child were both boys. It doesn¡¯t matter. Having a strong and healthy body is the most important thing.¡± Liu Kun¡¯s wife was trying to imply that Rn and Wang shi had been a bit disappointed.

    Minn chuckled inwardly and then said, ¡°Grandma¡¯s words make sense. Mama, thanks foring here.¡± As saying this, she gave the warmer to Liu Kun¡¯s wife and continued with a soft voice, ¡°It¡¯s such a shame that it¡¯s not convenient for me to go out, so I can¡¯t attend the one month and the one hundred days celebration feast for my niece. Please tell Madam Wang how sorry I feel about this.¡±

    Liu Kun¡¯s wife held the warmer in her hand with a beaming smile, ¡°Sixth Lady, there¡¯s no need to be so polite to your own families. You don¡¯t have to apologize. After you give birth to a boy, the whole family can reunite then. It¡¯s just too bad that you can¡¯t note to Third Master Feng¡¯s wedding.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is Third Brother¡¯s wedding date fixed?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Liu Kun¡¯s wife took a sip of the tea carefully and said slowly, ¡°Our future Third Madam is the eldest legal daughter of the Liu family and was raised by her grandparents. I heard that she was Old Master Liu and Old Madam Liu¡¯s favorite grandchild. The two elders insisted on attending their granddaughter¡¯s wedding. Because of that, the wedding date was set for the middle of this month. s, Third Master truly is a lucky man. I wonder how First Master is doing at the outside. He always said that everything was fine in every letter he sent home, but Madam wang truly worried about him.¡±

    Changfeng was a handsome guy. Also, thanks to Sheng hong¡¯s instruction at home, Changfeng was very careful with his behavior when he was in the Liu¡¯s mansion. When he met the women of the Liu¡¯s family, his face turned red right away. With the shy look on his fair and pretty face and his tender response to all the questions, he managed to make all the people in the Liu family satisfied with him. Madam Liu, Changfeng¡¯s future mother-inw, also likes him a lot. The Liu family prepared a lot of dowries this time. Not only have they presented lots of expensive betrothal gifts to the Sheng family, the New-year gifts they had given were also quite impressive, which showed how wealthy the bride¡¯s family was. Wang shi couldn¡¯t help but get jealous. When she saw Sheng Hong grinning from ear to ear as if he was even happier than the bridegroom, she got even angrier.

    Minn understood Liu Kun¡¯s wife¡¯s words and smiled, ¡°Master has received the message that Eldest Brother is a diligent official who loves the people. He has built the bridge, paved the road and encouraged the farming. Not only is he respected by the civilians, he¡¯s also favored by his superior. He truly has a great future. Please tell Madam to rest assured.¡± Liu Kun¡¯s wife was well aware that Changbai¡¯s future was brighter than Changfeng¡¯s. However, Wang shi was too narrow-minded and couldn¡¯t let it go. After they chatted for a while, Minn suddenly mentioned that Jiu¡¯er was about to get married and she decided to present some gifts to Jiu¡¯er for the old-time sake. Then, Minn told Danju to take out a pair of gold bracelets which were wrapped in a red silk.

    Seeing the gold bracelets which weighed about three or four grams with arge pearl iid in each of them, Liu Kun¡¯s wife was overjoyed, ¡°Mydy, I never expected that you still remember my daughter. Thank you so much. Madam Wang has granted special favor to her. She freed Jiu¡¯er from the indenturest year and also betrothed her to a farmer.¡±

    Xiaotao wasn¡¯t joking when she said that she was good at prying. Before the New Year¡¯s Eve, she had gone to send presents to the Sheng family ande back with lots of gossips which enriched Minn¡¯s pregnant life. The grand steward of the Madam of the Sheng family would never pick a normal farmer to be her son-inw. Nevertheless, over the past few years, Liu Kun¡¯s wife had been taking charge of all the affairs of the Sheng¡¯s family. She had behaved fairly in distributing the food and clothing to each person and regting the maid. Never had she made a scene. Considering of her contribution, Minn then decided to give her blessing to Liu Kun¡¯s daughter.

    On an early spring day in March, the emperor finally selected a guy to censor the salt affairs.

    It was said that Official Qi, Qi Heng¡¯s father, after being rmended by the Shen family for many times, had got the chance to go to meet the emperor and exined the salt affairs to the emperor and a few high-ranking officials. He had even revealed the root cause for lots of the malpractice. The emperor was d to hear that and highly praised him. Then, Princess Ping Ning had been invited to the imperial pce to meet the two empress dowagers and the empress with her daughter-inw, Shen shi, after so many years she hadn¡¯t been summoned.

    Gu Tingye sighed, ¡°That old fox really is good at selecting his son-inw. I wonder whether he¡¯s capable of squeezing water out of the stone.¡± After he paused for a second, he turned to Minn, ¡°Actually, Princess Ping Ning is good at picking a daughter-inw too. I guess Qi Heng¡¯s career would be very promising.¡±

    Minn said with a t tone, ¡°That¡¯s true, but his luck with wife isn¡¯t that good.¡± After all, everyone knew that his previous wife had cheated on him. Anyway, every time Gu Tingye talked about Qi Heng, his voice would sound so sarcastic. He had known about what had happened between Minn and Qi Heng, but he still acted like that. Now, he smiled and said, ¡°Everyone in the pce said that Shen shi was virtuous, gentle, well-educated and a great wife who could support her husband and teach her son well.¡± Minn replied with an ironical tone, ¡°She¡¯s only been there for once and those people have already seen so many good virtues in her. No wonder they say the people in the imperial pce all have sharp eyes.¡± Gu Tingye ruffled her feathers deliberately, ¡°Everyone in the pce was trained to have sensitive eyes. Of course they¡¯ll be able to see that.¡±

    Minn said confidently, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve been to the pce twice. They also called me a tender and kind-hearted woman.¡± That was the exact words Little Shen Shi had said.

    ¡°Is that so? I guess the silvers I sent to them worked.¡± Gu Tingye answered nonchntly. Lately, he wasn¡¯t in a good mood. The business affairs were veryplicated. When he faced those officials whose facial expressions never exposed anything, he could only control his hot temper and speak in a bureaucratic tone. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you marry me?¡± Minn also fumed. She hadn¡¯t had her days too. Every day, she had to bury herself in all those ounts and registers in order to sort out the intricate rtionships among all the people in Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion. When she looked at herself in the mirror, she even found her face quite insidious.

    Now she truly flew to a rage. Her long and pretty eyebrows were raised, her eyes were widely open and her cheeks were red, making her look quite charming and tempting. Seeing that, Gu Tingye finally couldn¡¯t restrain himself and held her in his arms at once. Then he kissed on her face hard and gave out a loudughter, without caring for the feelings of the maids in the room. After that, he felt that his depressed feelings during the past few days seemed to have faded away.

    Minn truly despised the action of enjoying making others suffer. However, not for long, she met this so-called virtuous wife. On March 9th, Tingcan got married.

    These days, First Madam Xuan lived in Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion straightly because she had to get busy sending the dowry, assigning servants, greeting the guests and giving instructions. Every time she turned her head or moved her legs, there would be servants stepping forward to ask for her instructions. However, the result of her work came out great. With so many peopleing and going, the whole procedure still stayed under control. Also, the jubnt atmosphere didn¡¯t affect the order in the family. Old Madam Qin was very satisfied while Minn also spared no praises about her capable and warm-hearted sister-inw Xuan. The special gift Minn had sent to Gu Tingxuan¡¯s family on the Lantern Festival was costly and valuable.

    First Madam Xuan was both tired and joyful. She had got up early in the morning to prepare for everything. No matter how pretentious Seventh Lady Tingcan was, she still had to ept the make-up which made her look like a pink bun as well as all the red decorations in her room. Minn followed Shao shi and said some good words of good omen. Tingcan had already got a bit giddy. However, as she heard Minn¡¯s voice, she suddenly kept up her spirits and gave a cold stare to her Second Sister-inw. Minn pretended not to have seen that. ¨C Yesterday, she ordered someone to send a box of newly casted silvers to Tingcan as a gift, which were 1999 ounces, 9 pennies and 9 coins in total, representing her best wishes for Tingcan¡¯s wonderful life forever.

    The moral was not bad and the amount of the money was satisfactory. However, when Gu Tingcan, the talented girl, had seen those money, she had nearly choked herself. Old Madam Qin had also got a bit displeased, thinking, ¡®Why can¡¯t you change those things into bank notes? Do you really have to make it so dramatic?¡¯ Anyway, when Tingcan left the Gu¡¯s mansion, Old Madam Qin still couldn¡¯t help shedding tears. Atst, she went back to the hall with other¡¯s support.

    On the wedding of Old Madam Qin¡¯s beloved daughter, lots of her rtives and friends were invited. The female guests had filled eighteen tables and there was even not enough room in the inner hall. The famous yers in the capital had been invited to act in the banquet. Before the feast began, the women all chatted with each other in the inner hall.

    Zhu shi was still recovering her body after giving birth to the baby. Minn pretended to be weak with a handkerchief in her hand the whole time. First Madam Xuan was too busy to show up in the hall. It was funny to say that after so long Shao shi had married into the Gu family, this was the first time she yed a lead role in an asion like this. She sat with Old Madam Qin and Minn while greeting the guests respectfully and cautiously. She also had to check her sister-inw¡¯s condition from time to time.

    Second Madam Di took a look at the surroundings and approached with a smile, ¡°This is quite a shindig. You have to take care of your body, don¡¯t exhaust yourself.¡± Minn reclined against a soft chair and said with a delicate but also grateful expression, ¡°Thanks for your consideration, sister-inw. It doesn¡¯t matter. I have to thank Sister-inw Xuan for her hard work these days. She has saved me from a lot of troubles.¡±

    Hearing that, Old Madam Qin who was chatting with someone took a nce at Minn while hating Minn secretly for acting so weak. Everyone who saw Minn today all said that Minn was such a tender and fragile girl who would never get into a fight with anyone. In the meantime, the noble madam who had been talking with Old Madam Qin also looked over and then said, ¡°You second daughter-inw seems an honest and ingenious girl. I never see her talk too much. Look how adorable she looks with that timid look. I¡¯m just afraid that she won¡¯t be able to control the servants.¡± Old Madam Qin gnashed her teeth secretly. Always choose a quiet ce to speak ill of someone, a secret room would be the best choice. Right now, everyone was talking loudly, so there was no way for Old Madam Qin to tell others that Minn was only acting weak now and that this girl was more scheming than she seemed.

    Another madam also stared at Minn for a while. Then she said gently, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t worry for her daughter-inw.¡± Then she turned to Old Madam Qin, ¡°They all said that your second son has changed to another person. Not only is he a capable man and favored by the emperor, he also cares for her wife a lot. My sister-inw regrets deeply now. If she knew that your prodigal son would return, she would have married her daughter to him. My nieceins tearfully about her husband every now and then¡­¡±

    Old Madam Qin didn¡¯t even bother to sneer at Gu Tingye secretly and only said in a low voice with a fake smile, ¡°Since you talk about that, I actually like your niece too. Our two families are fairly well matched too¡­ Ah-hem, it¡¯s just destiny.¡±

    Locked Chapter

    Your Bnce:

    --

    Happy Mother¡¯s Day! 20% OFF to unlock!

    0 undefined Unlock single chapter

    Open APP to read Chs. in advance!

 Chapter 326: Ex-girlfriend, Legal Wife, Homework for a Madam (VI)

    <h4>Chapter 326: Ex-girlfriend, Legal Wife, Homework for a Madam (VI)</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    When the two madams heard her saying ¡®well matched¡¯, they looked at each other. One of them said smilingly, ¡°Although your Second daughter-inw is an illegal daughter, her manners and behaviors are quite graceful. Anyway¡­ She seems a bit too nervous in public. I wonder if she¡¯ll be able to govern the servants well.¡± The other madam frowned slightly, thinking, ¡°Your niece is imposing enough. She throws her weight about in her husband¡¯s family and loses her temper every day. Even so, you still cover for her and tells us how dignified and virtuous she is.¡¯ Then she turned around and saw Minn chatting with others with a bashful and tender smile. Weak as Minn might seem, she looked like a kind-hearted and innocent girl. However, this madam still didn¡¯t say anything given that she and Old Madam Qin had known each other for so many years. Then, the madam turned around and go to talk with Fourth Old Madam and Fifth Old Madam.

    On the other side, lots of the female guests gathered together. Shao shi was talking with Princess Ping Ning now. Then their conversation was led to Minn. Shao shi couldn¡¯t help saying a fewpliments about Minn. Hearing that, Princess Ping Ning felt a little bitter. The little illegal daughter whom she had scorned at now lived a wealthy and noble life. The Fifth family of the Gu¡¯s was in a total mess right now. Fifth Old Master abused Gu Tingyang every day and med Fifth Old Madam for spoiling her son. As a result, Fifth Old Madam didn¡¯t have the strength to give any sarcasticments about Minn. Fourth Old Madam was fineparing to her. Her daughter¡¯s engagement was ongoing. Second Madam Bing who had followed Fourth Old Madam here also stayed quiet this time. She didn¡¯t dare to provoke her sisters-inw, neither did she have the guts to talk too much. For the whole time, she only stayed in the corner of the side room of the inner hall and drink her tea silently beside Minn. As she raised her head, she saw a young and pretty woman walking over slowly. That was Princess Ping Ning¡¯s daughter-inw whom she had just met before.

    Princess Ping Ning¡¯s daughter-inw smiled gently and gave obeisance to Minn first, ¡°My aunts, it¡¯s an honor to meet you.¡± Second Madam Bing turned around and found surprisedly that her Second Sister-inw was wearing a weird look. Minn¡¯s voice sounded a bit weak, ¡°There¡¯s no need of the courtesy. We are at the same age. Don¡¯t get too informal.¡± Second Madam Bing felt very strange and wondered if Minn was not feeling well now.

    Shen shi (Princess Ping Ning¡¯s daughter-inw) wasn¡¯t very gorgeous, but she had bright eyes and pretty eyebrows. With her refined manners, she was elegant and gentle, giving others the feelings of the misty rain of Jiang Nan. Shen shi smiled reverently, ¡°The courtesy shouldn¡¯t be abandoned. Otherwise, mother and my husband will definitely criticize me.¡±

    Minn felt cold sweats running on her back, ¡°Our two families are actually remote rtives, so there¡¯s no need to¡­¡± After Second Madam Qin had been taught a lessonst time, she seemed to have had her ideas straightened outtely. Seeing the look on Minn¡¯s face, Second Madam Bing then chimed in, ¡°Well, you can call me aunt, but you are actually one or two years older than my second sister-inw, this is¡­¡±

    Shen shi chuckled and said to Second Madam Bing, ¡°Even if the elders don¡¯t mind it, I still don¡¯t dare to overstep the mark. By the way, I saw a maid looking for you everywhere.¡± As Second Madam Bing was about to say something, a little maid in grey-green cotton jacket walked past others anxiously with sweats on the tip of her nose. As she came closer, she said in a low voice, ¡°Second Madam Bing, First Madam Xuan is too busy now and asked me to call you over.¡±

    Second Madam Bing wasn¡¯t willing to go. However, she knew that she had to depend on First Madam Xuan to live now, so she could only leave with the maid with a reluctant smile.

    After that, there were only two people in the room. Minn didn¡¯t know what to say and atst uttered, ¡°Don¡¯t stand there,e have a seat.¡± Shen shi sat beside Minn and gave a beaming smile, ¡°Thanks, aunt. When I was in my family, I heard from my mother-inw that you are the most amiable person. Now I see that her words are absolutely right.¡± Minn had been afraid that Shen shi would mention about the past. Hearing that, she felt a bit guilty for no reason, then sheughed reluctantly, ¡°I am so ttered.¡± The maid beside her was a sensitive one and made tea for Shen shi right away. Minn felt it necessary to find a topic, then said, ¡°Princess Ping Ning looks wonderful now. You must have served her well.¡±

    Shen shi covered her mouth with her sleeve and chuckled, ¡°That is so not true. I am a stupid girl and I have to thank my mother-inw for instructing me so patiently.¡±

    After that, they kept ttering each other. The atmosphere was quite harmonious, but none of them had cut to the chase. In ordinary times, Minn hated the meaningless conversation the most, but today she just wished that Shen shi wouldn¡¯t talk anything substantive.

    However, Shen shi disappointed Minn. She suddenly changed the subject and said smilingly, ¡°To tell the truth, I have already heard a lot of things about you, aunt.¡±

    Minn felt something choking in her throat. With a calm look on her face, she joked, ¡°When I was young, I studied with my brothers and sisters. At that time, Heng also studied with us. Unluckily, Sir Zhuang decided to concentrate on teaching those promising kids and expelled me and my sisters.¡±

    Shen shi had faint eyebrows, unlike Minn whose brows were naturally thick and pretty. Today, Shen shi had drawn her eyebrows straight. Hearing what Minn¡¯s had said, she said with a light smile, ¡°I think only your eldest brother worth being called a promising man.¡± She spoke slowly with a unique style, ¡°I heard that you liked to make jokes since your childhood. Everything you said would make others feel so delighted as if they are bathing in the spring breeze.¡±

    ¡®Where did you heard that?¡¯ Hearing thest sentence Shen shi had said, Minn only felt there was an iron weight hanging on her tharm. Then she could give a hallowugh, ¡°I also heard from others that ever since you married into the Qi family, you have fulfilled your filial piety and got along well with your sisters-inw. Everyone has been praising you.¡±

    Shen shi knitted her eyebrows slightly and said sorrowfully, ¡°I am a useless woman. My husband has been upset every day. I am so stupid that I don¡¯t know how to ease his anxiety. That also upsets my mother-inw. I am so unfilial.¡±

    Minn felt her throat dry and then swallowed hard. ¡®No way, no matter how foolish Qi Feng is, he wouldn¡¯t tell his wife all his love history.¡¯ Minn tilted her head and nced at Princess Ping Ning who was chatting with others¡ª ¡®Did she expose something to her daughter-inw who couldn¡¯t figure out what to do?!¡¯ Minn had mixed feelings right now. She felt as if she was the woman who had dumped her ex-boyfriend who happened to be the husband of the woman in front of her. Strangely as if might seem, she was on the low moral ground.

    Minn knew that this wouldn¡¯t go well. Then she, teeth gritted, took back her smile and said like an experienced person, ¡°A man should always be ambitious and aspiring. Heng is aiming at serving our country right now. Although I am just a woman, I still know how busy the official affairs in the imperial court can be. Heng¡¯s worries for the country affairs show that he is a motivated man. Do you think having a great married life means you two do all kinds of recreational activities together every day? Respecting and loving each other and making your family prospering. That¡¯s the correct thing to do!¡± After all, Minn hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. Why should she feel guilty?!

    Shen shi was startled by Minn¡¯s sudden lecture for a moment, but she managed to adjust herself quickly. She covered her mouth and chuckled, ¡°Aunt, you are right. I have been too narrow-minded.¡± Minn got rmed at one. It seemed that Shen shi wasn¡¯t a simple woman.

    ¡°During the Spring Festival, we received arge jade screen from Marquis Yongchang¡¯s family, on which incised the Rick Peony which my mother loves the most.¡± Shen shi fiddled the lid of the teacup and changed the subject, ¡°Later, I knew that that idea came from your fourth sister. That screen¡¯s material, color and carvings are all to my mother-inw¡¯s taste.¡± Her voice sounded t in a controlled pace. She didn¡¯t say why she had mention that or what she wanted to say next, but those words still exploded by Minn¡¯s ears like the thunder.

    Minn stared at Shen shi while thetter also looked backposedly without moving a bit. After Minn pondered for a while, she kept her voice down and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯ll be straight to you then. I guess Princess has already told you everything about my family. I have heard over eight madams calling me a lucky girl during half a day. Those words were so sweet and I felt as if I fell into the honeybee. However, in my backyard lives my master¡¯s concubine who came to this family with my master¡¯s ex-wife, a Tong Fang who has grown up with my master, a pretty and talented girl who has sent to my master and a seven-year-old daughter. My master¡¯s illegal son and his blood mother are still out there. If I can¡¯t let go of this, I¡¯ll be dead out of soreness already.¡±

    The look on Shen shi¡¯s face changed a bit. After she moved her body, she said in a soft voice, ¡°¡­ My mother-inw has also said that your life was not easy.¡±

    Minnughed to herself and continued, ¡°I always feel that being a woman is a tired job since I was a little girl. Only we know how tough our lives can be.¡± Shen shi then said with a depressed look, ¡°¡­ That¡¯s so right.¡± ¡°Since then, don¡¯t give yourself more troubles.¡± Minn said resolutely, ¡°Even God has regrets when he creates the world. Nothing is perfect. You can only live a good life if you can look on the bright sight of things.¡±

    Shen shi was already luckier than most of the women in this world. She was born in a noble family as the legal daughter. Ever since she had been a little girl, she had been favored by her parents and never needed to plot against her sisters. After she had grown up, she had married into the suitable family. Her husband was young, handsome, talented, ambitious and devoted. The best part was that she got along well with her mother-inw. Although Shen shi hadn¡¯t got pregnant until now, Princess Ping Ning had never med her once. (Thanks to Princess Ping Ning¡¯sst daughter-inw, her requirements for her daughter-inw aren¡¯t that high anymore.) Also, the Qi family was very rich. After Duke Qi passed away and the family property was divided, Shen shi didn¡¯t even need to cope with the issues with her sisters-inw anymore.

    Considering the happy life she had, she really shouldn¡¯t feel sad for not getting all her husband¡¯s love. Otherwise how could Old Madam Sheng, First Old Madam, Wang shi, Hun¡­ as well as ny percent of the women in this world live?

    Locked Chapter

    Your Bnce:

    --

    Happy Mother¡¯s Day! 20% OFF to unlock!

    0 undefined Unlock single chapter

    Open APP to read Chs. in advance!

 Chapter 327: Ex-girlfriend, Legal Wife, Homework for a Madam (VII)

    <h4>Chapter 327: Ex-girlfriend, Legal Wife, Homework for a Madam (VII)</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    Shen shi, smart as she was, understood Minn¡¯s words at once. She smiled embarrassedly and said, ¡°Aunt, I¡¯ve learned.¡± She didn¡¯t know her husband¡¯s past, but she did know that there was a woman in her husband¡¯s heart. Although Qi Heng treated her very well, she still felt there was something between them, which made her more and more curious. There were only a few women who had grown up with her husband. After she observed them over and over again, she found Minn was the most outstanding one. Therefore¡ªShen shi gave a wry smile. Once Princess Ping Ning had revealed something and reminded her, ¡°Don¡¯t be too dignified and dull. Try to be an outgoing and breezy girl.¡± Shen shi wondered if Princess Ping Ning had talked about Minn.

    She looked at Minn in a daze. Thetter had an expressive face and a pair of sparkling eyes which Shen shi had never seen on any otherdies¡¯ faces. Minn seemed to have the whole world in her mind with an innocent mind without being tainted by the vulgarity. Shen shi suddenly got a bit dreary. She realized that she was the one who would spend the rest of her life with Qi Heng and it really was unnecessary to look into the past.

    At the moment, Old Madam Qin announced that the feast began with a loud voice. Seeing the look on Shen shi¡¯s face finally changing, Minn let out a relief. Then she brought Shen shi to the table and chatted with thetter like a kind elder¡ªThat was so close, she nearly gave up pretending.

    Anyway, Minn didn¡¯t know why she felt guilty. She had never regretted the decision she had made.

    After she walked out of the inner hall, she found that today was a fine spring day. The peach tree had already produced blossom on the branch which had protruded from the wall. Some impatient buds had already half opened. Old Madam Qin had transnted lots of blooming peach flowers in the garden in order to create a good sign. As a result, the whole garden was filled with pink flowers.

    Minn¡¯s heart suddenly shivered. She remembered on a spring day on that year, that young boy in brocade clothes had presented her a Yunnan cookbook. After she had opened the book in her room, there had been a peach flower bookmark falling down from the pages. On the light pink petals which were only as big as her thumb written the words¡ªBeing with you like bathing in the spring breeze.

    Minn looked at a beautymp in a trance with a cup of tea in her hand. The most beautiful thing was also the most delicate. That was the principle of the nature and no one could avoid it.

    After Gu Tingye finished showering, he walked out from the bathroom with his wet hair disheveled. Then he saw the dazed look on his wife¡¯s face. He held her in his arms and said in a tender voice, ¡°Do you feel ufortable?¡± Minn shook her head. Then Gu Tingye touched her head and asked, ¡°There were many guests today. You must be so tired.¡± Minn shook her head again.

    ¡°Is there a problem in our family?¡± Gu Tingye said with a heavy voice with his eyebrows wrinkled.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± Minn continued to shake her hand and stay in a low spirit.

    ¡°Then what happened?¡± Gu Tingye held her face in his hands and asked. Minn moved his hand to her belly. While Gu Tingye still felt confused, he suddenly felt his hand shaking a bit. That was Minn¡¯s belly moving. ¨C The quickening finally arrived.

    ¡°He¡¯s kicking me.¡± Minn said with a long face, ¡°After dinner, he has been kicking me from time to time.¡±

    ¡®Wicked boy! How painstaking it is to carry you in my belly! I only missed my former suitor for a short while. You don¡¯t need to defend your father so quickly!¡¯

    Locked Chapter

    Your Bnce:

    --

    Happy Mother¡¯s Day! 20% OFF to unlock!

    0 undefined Unlock single chapter

    Open APP to read Chs. in advance!

 Chapter 328: Enlightened by an Experienced Woman (I)

    <h4>Chapter 328: Enlightened by an Experienced Woman (I)</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    Feeling the little kick on her belly, Gu Tingye waspletely astonished and lost. Minn told him right away that this was a normal fetal movement. The man fell into a daze for a moment, then stood up all of a sudden and went out, not even realizing that he had knocked down two stools.

    The old imperial doctor who had been invited to check Minn¡¯s status thought that something serious might have happened to her. However, after he had taken her pulse, he found Minn was in a great condition and so was the baby. Then he was informed with the details. Hearing Gu Tingye¡¯s ceaseless questions, the doctor only felt a headache.

    ¡°Why does the child kick her belly? Does he or she feel bad?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a human being. He or she supposed to move, like twisting the waist, turning over or moving hands and legs.¡±

    ¡°So my child doesn¡¯t feel ufortable, right?¡±

    The old doctor felt quite awkward, thinking, ¡®How could a baby in the belly feel ufortable?¡± Then he answered perfunctorily, ¡°If the children feelfortable, sleep enough or eat well, they tend to kick.¡±

    Gu Tingye didn¡¯t lose all his sanity after all and stopped firing questions atst. Then he said thanks to the doctor with a calm look while Minn kept apologizing to the old imperial doctor. She knew that this doctor favored Mao Jian Tea the most, so she presented avish gift as well as two pounds of the Mao Jian Tea of the top ss from the Lion Mountain to the doctor. The old doctor had lived through lots of things and knew that Gu Tingye only cared about his child too much. Then the doctor shook his head and left with a wry smile.

    On the other side, Old Madam Qin flew to a rage as she heard about that. ¡®Why the hell did you invite a doctor on my daughter¡¯s wedding day?!¡¯

    There was no such thing as the pregnancy check-ups in the hospital in this age. Although the imperial doctors would visit Minn from time to time, she was still on tenterhooks every day. The only thing she could do was praying for her safety. From this day, the little bastard in her belly seemed to have stretched out his limbs Minn recorded the frequency of the quickening ording to the method that the doctor had told her. As she found the quickening very regr and vigorous, she got more rxed. Three dayster, Tingcan went back to Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion. Old Madam Qin who had missed her daughter a lot ordered someone to redecorate the whole mansion in order to wee Tingcan.

    ¡°My dear,e here, let me look at you!¡± Old Madam Qin, with the rims of her eyes turning red with crying, couldn¡¯t keep her eyes off her daughter. The man who apanied Tingcan here also took a step forward to give obeisance to his mother-inw and two sisters-inw.

    Tingcan¡¯s husband¡¯s name was Han Cheng. Although he was not as handsome as Qi Heng, or as elegant as Changfeng, he still was a gracious young master. He and Gu Tingcan, the pretty and proud girl beside him, looked like a perfect couple. The gifts from the Princess¡¯s family were truly magnificent, which gave a big smile on the face of Old Madam Qin whose eyes were nearly squinted to a line. As Shao shi saw the newly married couple, she thought about her miserable life of being a widow, so her smiling face seemed a bit depressed.

    Gu Tingcan also didn¡¯t feel very satisfied. She had nned to assume an air of superiority before the everyone in Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s family, in order to let them see how happy her marriage was. Tingcan would feel much better if Minn could be jealous of her and put on a long face. However, her second sister-inw didn¡¯t take the hint and was grinning happily. Minn even touched her belly while saying like an elder, ¡°You two should treat each other nice and give birth to lots of children.¡±

    Because Tingcan failed to upset Minn, she felt both embarrassed and angry.

    Han Cheng didn¡¯t talk too much and only smiled bashfully. Old Madam Qin didn¡¯t dare to lecture such a noble son-inw right away. Such being the case, Minn said something to continue the conversation. Han Cheng listened to her with his head lowered. Then he turned around and said respectfully, ¡°I heard that second sister-inw was from a schr¡¯s family. My teacher always praised about Brother Changbai, my senior fellow apprentice.¡±

    Minn gathered her wits together at once. After she pondered for a short while, she said confusedly, ¡°Brother-inw, are you learning from Sir Wang Shen now?¡± Hadn¡¯t that old man been saying that he wanted to retire and travel around the country?

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Han Cheng cupped one hand in the other and said, ¡°Most of Old Grand Preceptor¡¯s students have be officials. Only Sir Wang is willing to give lectures.¡±

    Minn, with a lot of thingsing to her mind, still smiled and said, ¡°Sir Wang is an erudite man. It¡¯s such a shame that he couldn¡¯t engage in politics because of his body condition. However, that also made him better in schrly attainments. Brother-inw, you are a lucky man. I think you¡¯ll soon pass the imperial exam.¡± Sir Wang truly was a weird old man. Changbai had only been able to learn from him because of the Hai family. Changfeng, on the contrary, didn¡¯t have that honor to be Sir Wang¡¯s student.

    Hearing that Minn was quite familiar with Sir Wang¡¯s experience, Han Cheng realized that she was an expert. As cheerful as he felt, he still answered with a reverent voice, ¡°Thank you for your sweet words, Second Sister-inw.¡± He paused for a second and then added, ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about the talent in literature of Brother Changfeng, your second brother. For a long time I have been far away from the capital. Now I am looking forward to get to know Brother Changfeng as well as other schrs in the capital and have a heart-to-heart conversation with them.¡±

    Although he said those words respectfully, his pride as a young talented man was hard to hide. That was a reasonable thing. Only few noble young masters would be so aspirant like him. Minn¡¯s smile seemed too ¡®gracious¡¯, which dazzled Tingcan¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Brother-inw, there¡¯s no need of the courtesy. We are all families.¡± Minn said with a smile, ¡°My Third Brother¡¯s wedding day is the day after tomorrow. His friends will all attend the wedding. After the feast, they will all be great friends with you.¡± ¡®I should send a message to my parents¡¯ family and tell them not to forget second a wedding invitation card to the Princess family. Well, the message better goes to my father straightly. Wang shi must want there to be fewer noble guests.¡¯

    Han Cheng was fond of literature since his childhood. It was his favorite thing to associate with the schrs. However, most of his rtives as his age were rich idlers. Hearing Minn¡¯s words, he got excited at once. As he and Minn chatted with each other, Shao shi only smiled the whole time, Old Madam Qin felt d and showed a look of appreciation in her eyes. Meanwhile, Gu Tingcan turned around and faced the window without saying anything.

    Minn nced at the mother and daughter and thought, ¡®The mother probably is thinking, ¡®Such an ambitious man, what a great husband he will be.¡¯ The daughter perhaps is feeling annoyed and thinking, ¡®Why is my husband so philistine? All the things he talks about are about his career. He¡¯s not high-minded at all.¡¯ It¡¯s such a shame that the couple isn¡¯t a great match. If Old Madam Qin is dozens of years younger and marries Han Cheng, they would be a great couple.¡¯

    Locked Chapter

    Your Bnce:

    --

    Happy Mother¡¯s Day! 20% OFF to unlock!

    0 undefined Unlock single chapter

    Open APP to read Chs. in advance!

 Chapter 329: Enlightened by an Experienced Woman (II)

    <h4>Chapter 329: Enlightened by an Experienced Woman (II)</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    Two dayster, Changfeng got married. The guests who attended the wedding were not so many. The people who didn¡¯te had no intention to slight the Sheng family. There truly was a reason for this. Lately, Sir Gong has suffered from hair loss and Gu Tingye always wore a sullen face. Minn assumed that the affairs on the imperial court must be hard to deal with. Minn was afraid that he husband wouldn¡¯t have no time to spare, so she could only ask him in advance, ¡°Master, will you attend my Third Brother¡¯s wedding?¡±

    Gu Tingye, eyebrows knitted, held the papers folders in his hand tightly and murmured, ¡°They have been hit on the sore spot this time. Now they finally start to make a stir.¡±

    ¡°Master, if you cannot make time for this, I¡¯ll just tell my parents.¡±

    ¡°The problem has lingered for so long, and it cannot be solved in a short period.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. My parents are both reasonable persons.¡± If Gu Tingye didn¡¯t go, Wang shi would be very happy. Sheng Hong would understand that either.

    ¡°It¡¯s be so difficult to finish them quickly¡­¡±

    After they talked in two different dimensions for a while, Minn went over to shake his arms. Gu Tingye raised his head with a confused look. Then Minn could only repeat her words again. Gu Tingye chuckled, ¡°I work for the imperial court, but haven¡¯t sold my body to them. It¡¯s fine to have a meal in my father-inw¡¯s family.¡±

    Minn was touched inwardly, but still teased him, ¡°I think you have not only sold your body to them, but also your heart and soul. When you are asleep at night, you couldn¡¯t stop snoring and grinding your teeth.¡±

    Gu Tingye got dazed for a second and then touched Minn¡¯s face, saying worriedly, ¡°Did I wake you up? I can sleep in the study.¡±

    Minn sat on his knees while holding her belly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. The noise you made wasn¡¯t too loud. If I push you, you¡¯ll stay quiet for half of the night. If I kick you, you¡¯ll behave for the whole night.¡± She put her arms around the man¡¯s neck and said in a cute voice quickly, ¡°Don¡¯t go to the study. I¡¯m not afraid of anything as long as you are beside me.¡±

    She had just eaten custard, which made her breath sweet. Also, her adorable and childish voice made Gu Tingye feel veryfortable as if his heart was filled with honey. Still, he patted on her bottom gently and said with a long face, ¡°Don¡¯t try to trick me with those sugared words. I know you are not afraid of anything.¡± He remembered that this little viin had thrown his arms away for a few times during her sleep because she had felt hot.

    Minn blinked her big eyes, with her long eyshes moving up and down, and put one of her little hand on her chest, looking super innocent with that red and tender face, ¡°It¡¯s getting dark. How scary is that? What if a demon catches me and eat me?¡±

    Though Gu Tingye, as an experienced guy, knew that her words were very likely to be a lie, he still was fascinated by her. Until Minn had left, he still held the crumpled files in a daze and couldn¡¯t bring himself into them at all. He had been friends with those rick childes since his childhood and had a lot of experiences in this area. Also, when he had served the army, he had heard lots of the dirty jokes since there were only men in the military camp. Then, with something urred to his mind, he started to count with his fingers. ¡®It has been a few months. It¡¯ll be fine.¡¯ He thought.

    Minn was sleeping with a pillow in her arms. Suddenly, someone approaching to her on the bed. She felt his soft underwear and wet and bristly hair touching her and smelled the familiar scent of his shampoo. Under the dim light, she asked in a daze, ¡°Whye to bed so early today?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll fight those demons for you.¡±

    ¡­

    There was strange moaning through from the room. Danju who was guarding outside the door shuddered and realized what was happening in the room now. With her face turningpletely red at once, she felt both ashamed and shocked. ¡®Is, is¡­ is this going to be all right?¡¯ She looked at Xiaotao who was standing opposite to her and moved her lips, not knowing what to say. However, Xiaotao, with her head in her hands, took her eyes from the moon and giggled, ¡°Sister, which snack do you think Mama Ge would cook for us tonight? I want to eat mooncakes.¡± Danju, eyes widely open, couldn¡¯t utter a single word for a long while. ¡®Forget about it. I should report to Mama Cui.¡¯ She decided secretly.

    Next day in the morning, the couple woke up with their faces attaching to each other. Then, they both blushed with a bashful look as if they were the man and woman who had cheated with each other on the farnd. Minn felt utterly shy but also very pleasant physically and mentally. Gu Tingye was also very satisfied. As he held his wife in his arms, he even felt her swollen belly quite adorable. The couple caressed each other for a long while with affectionate looks in their eyes, both feeling extremely sweet deep down.

    After Gu Tingye got dressed, he kissed on Minn¡¯s cheek and walked out of the room energetically. The sullen face he had been wearing for days totally disappeared. The pageboys who followed him were all surprised to see that. In the meantime, they also let out a sigh of relief secretly and prayed that he could be like this every day.

    Mama Cui had got the message long ago and went over in a hurry. Then she started to help Minn wash face with mixed feelings. ording to her expertise, it was fine to have sex during a woman¡¯s pregnancy, but it was still¡­ better not to do it, considering the baby¡¯s safety. Nevertheless, it was very rare for a husband not to step into his concubine¡¯s room when his wife was pregnant. Gu Tingye and Minn hadn¡¯t had sex for almost half a year. He was a young and strong man after all, so his desire needed to be vent out anyway¡ªMama Cui truly was in a dilemma now.

    She didn¡¯t even bother to scold Minn because she had never won a verbal fight with thetter anyway. After the breakfast, Mama Cui went to invite the imperial doctor at once.

    Minn was a healthy girl and her condition had been quite while during her pregnancy. Also, she followed the code of eating, dressing and exercising strictly. Thus she was the kind of pregnant woman whom the doctors liked a lot. After the imperial doctor checked her status, he told that everything was fine with her. Mama Cui, with redness on her winkled face, told the doctor what had happenedst night in a delicate way. As an experienced doctor, the imperial doctor gave a start at first and then said firmly that it didn¡¯t matter. As he nced at Mama Cui¡¯s wrinkled face, he then left his scruples behind and approached to her to instruct her with the precautions of having sex during pregnancy. Only until then did Mama Cui¡¯s expression clearing.

    On the day of Changfeng¡¯s wedding, Shao shi, the widow, Minn, the pregnant woman and Zhu shi who had just given birth to a child all couldn¡¯t go. That was bad for the Gu¡¯s reputation. So Old Madam Qin go to the wedding by herself. Gu Tingwei who was a party person followed her happily. Since Minn couldn¡¯t go, she asked someone to send a gift. Well, she also sent Xiaotao over to bond with the people there. Xiaotao was a warm-hearted girl. Seeing that the servants were terribly busy, she offered her help at once. As a result, she came back to the Cheng Manor with lots of gossips as well as three bags of snacks. The snacks were distributed to the servants in the yard and the gossips were told to Minn, the pregnant woman who felt boring.

    It was a boisterous wedding with lots of guests. Some of them came as the Sheng¡¯s friends while the others were invited by the Liu family. Also, all the sons-inw of the Sheng family were presented, which made the Sheng family look good. On the banquet, Wang shi uttered a few words with a jealous tone. Unfortunately for her, she wasn¡¯t skillful enough, so everyone could feel that she wasn¡¯t as happy as she looked. Old Madam Sheng who was genuinely happy gave a sincere wish to her grandson, ¡°May you can have many offspring and a peaceful family.¡±

    Mn stayed high profile and wished that everyone could know that the honorable bridegroom was her blood brother and the legal daughter of Old Master Liu would be her sister-inw from now on. As she spoke, she sounded a bit rude and arrogant, which irritated Wang shi. Wang shi wanted to scold Mn, but couldn¡¯t do it in front of all of the guests. However, Hun, the capable girl,y a fatal attack to Mn.

    ¡°Hey? Where are the other two girls in your family? The sons-inw are all here, where are they?¡± An inquisitive woman asked.

    Hun answered elegantly with a smile, ¡°My Fifth Sister just gave birth to a chubby girl less than a month. My Sixth Sister is also pregnant and it is difficult for her to walk freely.¡± As saying that, she turned to Mn and pretended to be very considerate as an eldest sister, ¡°Fourth Sister, you should talk to your husband. Don¡¯t let him get busy with the business affairs all day. You two should have a child first.¡±

    With Mn¡¯s pretty face turning pale, she gnashed furiously, but also fell into silence atst.

    Things of one kinde together. ording to this principle, Old Madam Qin and Aunt Kang had a nice conversation with each other and felt like old friends at their first meeting. Minn assumed that they must have hit it off when they had spoken ill of her. On the men¡¯s table at the outside, Gu Tingwei got acquaintance with Liang Han at once. The more they talked, the more congenial they found each other was. Atst, they, hands holding together, wanted to go watch the horses in the stable at once and also made an appointment to watch the birds in the future. Han Cheng also achieved what he wished and made friends with a lot of talented young guys. After he drank two bottles of wine with them, they nned to have a poempetition the day after tomorrow.

    Everyone got what they wanted. What a harmonious banquet!¡ªExcept for Sheng Changfeng. After the wedding ceremony, he and his bride went to their bridal chamber where he lifted the red bridal veil on his bride¡¯s head. Then, he still had to greet the guests. Xiaotao failed to squeeze herself into the bridal chamber, but she had witness Changfeng¡¯s depressed look in a close distance when he staggered out of the room. Xiaotao imed that Chang Feng¡¯s face had never been so dejected, even when Concubine Lin had been kicked out of the Sheng family.

    Minn, evil as she was,ughed for a long while. She even leafed through the ount books breezily. The servants who stood in the room felt a bit strange and took a furtive nce at her. Little did they know that Minn could cast her eyes to them.

    ¡°Mama, Stewards, ording to your sayings, the excessive spending of our family are all because of the people of the Fourth and Fifth family, right?¡±

    Peng Shou¡¯s wife said beamingly, ¡°Madam, it¡¯s not appropriate for me to say this. It¡¯s like we are disdaining the two Old Masters of our family. However¡­¡± She kept smiling with her face wrinkled like the chrysanthemum, ¡°Old Master Gu was the kindest and the most considerable person. We can do nothing about this.¡±

    Locked Chapter

    Your Bnce:

    --

    Happy Mother¡¯s Day! 20% OFF to unlock!

    0 undefined Unlock single chapter

    Open APP to read Chs. in advance!

 Chapter 330: Enlightened by an Experienced Woman (III)

    <h4>Chapter 330: Enlightened by an Experienced Woman (III)</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    Minn nodded and drew a line on the paper while saying in a clear voice, ¡°Since then, these expenses could be wiped out from the beginning of this year¡­ I should add the expense for Eldest Brother¡¯s funeral and Seventh Sister¡¯s wedding¡­ That¡¯s all. Third Sister-inw has recently hired a wet nurse and a servant¡­ Rong and Xian both grew up. They need more clever maids in their rooms. That¡¯s another expense¡­¡± Every time she said about an expense, the servants would respond to her.

    Peng Shou¡¯s wife listened to Minn for a long while. Then she asked gently with an intention, ¡°Madam, since the two Old Masters both moved away, now we are fully staffed. Maybe we shouldn¡¯t spend too many silvers on hiring other people to demolish and build the walls. Why don¡¯t we let our own servants take charge of some of the construction works? First, we can save some money. Second, the servants who don¡¯t have anything to do now would have some ie too.¡± Work brough ie as well as extra profits. If the servants do nothing, they could enjoy a peaceful life indeed, but also had to live in poverty too.

    Minn raised her eyebrows, ¡°Oh, can any of our servants do the mason¡¯s job?¡±

    Peng Shou¡¯s wife, embarrassed, said, ¡°Well, eh¡­ no, but I think the job wouldn¡¯t be that hard, it¡¯s just¡­¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Minn reproached her, ¡°The construction project is a big matter. We either don¡¯t do it or do it nice. Also, the walls are very important in the construction work and have to be firm and thick. The mason group we have invited is already the best in the capital, but Master still couldn¡¯t fully trust their skills. You are an experienced servant in our family, how can you say something so unreasonable?!¡±

    Peng Shou¡¯s wife, with a frustrated look on her face, admitted her fault continuously and didn¡¯t dare to say a work.

    Another square-faced servant nced at Peng Shou¡¯s wife with a sarcastic look on her face and stepped forward, ¡°Madam, I have a suggestion. In early spring, the masons worked with three shifts a day. The three meals and the snacks we provided for them are of a great amount. My old sisters in the Cheng Manor already got super busy making meals for them. Maybe we should¡­¡±

    Minn didn¡¯t say a word with her eyebrows knitted, seeming to be thinking of the practicality of that proposal.

    That servant observed the look on Minn¡¯s face secretly and continued in a hurry, ¡°We worked in the kitchen before. In the old days, all the masters and madams live in our mansion, so there were also lots of servants working in the kitchen. Though the two Old Masters had brought a few cooks with them when they left, lots of us were left unupied. We do nothing every day but still get paid, that truly makes us nervous.¡±

    Minn nodded without giving an opinion. Actually, the Cheng Manor was understaffed indeed. There were enough servants to serve the masters and madams, but Minn did feel short of hands when she tried to organize some activities. That had bothered her for quite a while.

    ¡°But someone has already taken charge of this¡­¡± Purchasing was a profitable post.

    Seeing that Minn was a bit convinced, that servant added at once, ¡°Madam, there¡¯s no need to be bothered about this. We will only assist our sisters and not dare to get involved with other stuffs.¡±

    Minn stared at the servant for a while, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the job be too tough for you? Those masons have to eat before dawn. You have to walk over in the middle of the night. Or¡­ do you have any other solution about this?¡±

    The servant understood Minn¡¯s hint right away and raised her head surprisedly, ¡°Well¡­ Madam, if you trust us, we can collect our wages every three days and prepare for the meals in the empty kitchen here. Then we can bring the meals to the masons in time just like our old sisters. The two construction sites are not far away from our ce and all the kitchen wares are avable. Madam, what do you say?...¡±

    Minn nodded and waved her hands softly, ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll do it this way.¡±

    The servant knelt down and expressed her thanks at once while kept saying, ¡°Madam, you are so kind and capable.¡± Seeing that, the other servants all got jealous.

    ¡°You are Fan An¡¯s wife, right? You can go find Liao Yong¡¯s wife when you go back and ask her to advance you the money this afternoon. Tomorrow you can start working. Will it be on time? Great, then it¡¯s settled.¡±

    Fan An¡¯s wife kowtowed to Minn ceaselessly. Minn then said with a smile, ¡°I still have to warn you first. Since you decided to work for me, you have to do things ording to my code. If the meals aren¡¯t good enough or you arete at work, I won¡¯t pardon you easily.¡±

    Fan An¡¯s wife raised her head and said loudly, ¡°If I don¡¯t do my jobs well, you can do whatever you can do to me, Madam!¡±

    Minn couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. The maids in the room also tittered.

    Some of the servants who had worked in the kitchen and a few housemaids had been left here by the Fourth and Fifth family. Old Madam Qin and Zhu shi also didn¡¯t want them. As a result, those servants and maids had their hands free all day. Minn had nned to expel them before. They hadn¡¯t been put into any important positions before and didn¡¯t have the chance to make any achievement in their career in the future. Minn then decided to give them a try. Later, she would check those servant¡¯s file.

    ¡°Madam¡­¡± A servant who worked with the ounts asked, ¡°Then, what about the ounts?¡±

    ¡°The construction work hasn¡¯t been done yet. We¡¯ll continue to deal with the ounts separately. You guys only need to take care of the ounts of Old Madam Qin, my Eldest Sister-inw, my Third Sister-inw and the wages of the servants, but you need to report ounts to me. Let me tell you the rules. You¡¯ll go to Steward Hao to collect wages every month. Then you can record all the ounts on the booklets¡­ I don¡¯t need to teach you all of this. The past is the past, now we shouldn¡¯t follow the ancestor¡¯s established customs of the spending of the madams and the servants.¡±

    The servant got shocked as she heard that while thinking, ¡®You have the control of all the money and I am no difference than an ornament as an ountant. It will all depend on you if I can have the money to dispose or not.¡¯ ¡°Then¡­ what if there¡¯s an emergency and I don¡¯t have enough money at disposal?¡±

    Minn chuckled, ¡°Mama, you are so funny. Everyone knows that the money you can dispose is limited, it¡¯s not like they will kill you if you can¡¯t give the money. If anyone needs money for an emergency, tell him or her to go to the ountant at my ce and draw money from here! The money that you govern now is for specific uses. Do not use the food money to buy make-ups!¡± The servant understood Minn¡¯s words while praising Minn¡¯s capability inwardly.

    Shao shi was a sensible woman. Zhu shi was a proud person. As for Old Madam Qin¡­ She wouldn¡¯t be so shameful to travel so far to ask for money to buy the antique vase or gem head-ornaments. Gu Tingwei¡¯s mother and wife both had lots of savings, so he wouldn¡¯t ask for money to purchase the birds or horses. Actually, even if Old Madam Qin and Gu Tingwei squandered the money, Minn still had a solution for that. She would ask the ountant in Cheng Manor to record every purchase they made. Then, on the day when the family property was divided, Minn could show all the numbers on the ount. The things the mother and son had bought with the family¡¯s money shouldn¡¯t be considered as their private property and should be divided by all the family members.

    ¡°What if any master of madam is incensed¡­?¡± The servant still seemed a bit worried.

    Minn interrupted her resolutely and said slowly, ¡°I am the one who asked you to take care of the ounts. You only need to make sure that I won¡¯t be mad at you.¡±

    The servant was finally enlightened and got a clear head. ¡®First, this new madam looks gentle. It¡¯s very likely that she wouldn¡¯t go after the former ounts and only wants me to do a great job from now on. Second, she is my madam now. If I don¡¯t make her satisfied, I will lose my job.¡¯

    Minn blew the white fungus soup in her hand slowly while ncing at the looks on the servants¡¯ faces.

    Locked Chapter

    Your Bnce:

    --

    Happy Mother¡¯s Day! 20% OFF to unlock!

    0 undefined Unlock single chapter

    Open APP to read Chs. in advance!

 Chapter 331: Enlightened by an Experienced Woman (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 331: Enlightened by an Experienced Woman (IV)</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    Old Madam Qin had never expected that Gu Tingye would return. Therefore, for the past decades, she had been paving the road for her own son and made a great efforts in managing Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s family. The management of the personnel and the rules for the expenses were quite clear, which guaranteed that there weren¡¯t so many corruptions in the family. Even the few servants in front of Minn now were also quite efficient. The only problem was that their eyes were too sharp and they just loved to treat people differently ording to others¡¯ statuses.

    ¡°Now that Seventh Lady has got married and Eldest Brother has passed away less than three years. I think there wouldn¡¯t be anyrge banquets in our family. We would at most invite all our rtives for a meal on the festivals.¡± Minn put down the teapot with her long and thin fingers crossed, saying slowly, ¡°Old Madam also said that our families have squandered so much money before. You know that we don¡¯t have a lot of money now. I hope everyone of you could be hardworking.¡±

    Actually, as long as the money of the family could be spent ording to the budge Minn made, the family would never make ends meet. Furthermore, she could even have some savings to prepare for the dowry for Rong and Xian. Well, the money was also saved for the little bastard in her belly.

    A well-dressed servant stepped forward with a smile and said with an ingratiating look, ¡°Madam, why did you say that? Our Master is valued by His Majesty now, our family would neverck money. Even we, the servants, are very honored by others at the outside.¡±

    Minn stared at her quietly, then the servant stopped smiling embarrassedly.

    ¡°¡­ Last year, I strengthened discipline in the estates that His Majesty has rewarded to us. A steward in the estate, though had his indenture in our family, bullied kind tenants and even got someone killed. Master broke the steward¡¯s limbs and sent him to Yousi Yamen. Atst, the steward was beheaded. Master got so angry and also sent that steward¡¯s seven families to Kilipachi.¡±

    Hearing that, all the servants turned their faces pale. The silence within the room was absolute.

    ¡°Also,st August, a few evil-minded servants were plotted something together. After Master learned about that, he sent those servants as well as their families to do hardbour in northwestern area.¡±

    The heart of Peng Shou¡¯s wife trembled. She knew more or less about what Minn had talked about. At that time, Gu Tingyu had just deceased. During his funeral, Mama Lai had shuttled from the two mansions frequently. Later on, Mama Lai¡¯s son had been used of corruption all of a sudden and sent to a distant exile. The eight people of Mama Lai¡¯s family had disappeared without a trace, so had lots of the servants in the Cheng Manor. No one knew where they had been sold to.

    Ever since then, the Cheng Manor was guarded strictly like the prison.

    ¡°You have all worked for a long time in the Gu family and watched Master growing up. The days you have spent in this ce are much longer than me.¡± Minn¡¯s speech soundedposed without any threatening tone, ¡°You know Master¡¯s character better than I do.¡±

    ¡®What is Gu Tingye¡¯s character?¡¯ All the servants looked at each other at a loss with their heads lowered.

    At the age of ten, he already had had the gut to ride a horse on the street and injured dozens of the civilians. Old Master Gu had paid a lot of money and apologized for many times. At twelve, he had held the cor of Gu Tingyang, his cousin, and pushed thetter¡¯s head in the cesspool, which nearly drowned his cousin.(However, Gu Tingyang was fainted by the stink.) At thirteen, when everyone had saved Gu Tingbing who had been hung on the roof for half the night, thetter had already almost scared and frozen to death. At fourteen, he had dragged Duke Ling¡¯s grandson threeps on the drill ground with a rope tied to a horse. Duke Ling had almost sued to the imperial court. At sixteen, he had even dared to retort his father. There had been so many servants coughing blood after being kicked by him.

    As the servants remembered Gu Tingye¡¯s overbearing reputation, they couldn¡¯t help but shrink their necks.

    That was what Minn wanted to see. She said with a cold voice, ¡°Let me put this first, even if you think that I am too young and ashamed to punish the old servants, you have to think about Master. Anyway, if I have so solutions one day, I can only ask Master for instructions.¡±

    The threat was very effective. Those servants dismissed themselves tamely.

    Minn held her belly and looked up at the roof. She couldn¡¯t do too much needlework or read too many books for fear that her eyes would be hurt. Though she had plenty of entertainments now, she still felt bored. At a moment like this, ying Mahjong would be the best choice. This activity wouldn¡¯t make her tired and could also exercise her brain. Unfortunately, in order to keep a good image of herself, Minn could only hold that endure that feeling.

    Little Shen shi annoyed Minn the most. That woman imed that she wanted to pray at ten temples in order to get pregnant and managed to persuade her mother-inw with that excuse. On the beautiful spring days, the weather was getting warmer gradually. Old Madam Zheng had rested at home for recuperation for a long time. As she thought that she might not have so many days to live, she was tempted at once. General Zheng and his wife were both very filial. Seeing that their mother who had never wanted anything had the intention to go for a walk, they decided to achieve what she wanted at once. As a result, Little Shen shi went outside to have fun under the cover of apany her mother-inw.

    It would be fine if that was the only thing she did. However, she, knowing that Minn was utterly bored at home, sent lots of letters to thetter to show off. Sometimes she wrote, ¡®The mountain stream truly is the best. I¡¯ll bring a basket of crabapples to you, they are crispy and tasty.¡¯ Sometimes it was, ¡®The scenery is splendid here. When I stood on the top of the mountain, I really wanted to travel by the wand several times.¡¯ What an illiterate girl! There were even misspellings in her letter! It should be ¡®travelling by the wind¡±!

    Minn, as sulking as she felt, started to consider if she should cut this uncultured woman off!

    It had to be admitted that Minn¡¯s family was the best to her. After seven or eight days, Wang shi brought Liu shi, her new daughter-inw and Hun to see Minn. Minn mustered all her passion to greet them, but only found Wang shi wearing a long face.

    After Minn asked Wang shi to sit on the seat of honor, she started to measure the young madam who stood beside Wang shi. The young madam was wearing a red snow weasel fur coat embroidered with butterflies flying through the flowers pattern and a peony red pleated skirt, trimmed with two-fingers wide ck fur. Her dark hair was in a neat round bun, anchored by arge gold hairpin with five phoenixes facing the sun. A pair ofrge pearl earrings graced her ears.

    How to describe her? She dressed very formally, and it was impossible to pick a single fault in her dress code. She was also a formal person. The way she stood as well as the angle at which she lowered her head were so perfect like the ones written in the textbook. However, as for her appearance¡­ Minn had met this woman before. Now after observing thetter closely, Minn realized that Xiaotao was right. Though Liu shi looked well-educated, her face truly was¡­ well, a bit unspeakable.

    ¡°This must be my new sister-inw. I should visit you, pardon me for my inconvenience.¡± After Minn gave obeisance to Wang shi, she asked Liu shi to sit at once. Hun had already sat down before Minn asked her to.

    ¡°Sixth Sister-inw, don¡¯t say that.¡± Liu shi had a gentle and tender voice, ¡°We are all families. There¡¯s no need to apologize. You are pregnant now, it should be me visiting you.¡±

    Danju didn¡¯t want Minn to get too vigorous with her swollen belly and then helped thetter to sit down at once. Minn had already sensed that there was something wrong with Wang shi. Now was not the right time to say ¡®You look great¡¯ or speak any ptrap. After Minn pondered for a while, she said in a hurry, ¡°Madam, you seemed slimmed down a bit. You must be exhaustedtely. You have to take a good care of yourself. Eldest brother and sister-inw will be so worried about you now that they are not at home.¡± As saying this, Minn knitted her eyebrows in order to show how much she cared about Wang shi.

    Hun praised about Minn¡¯s speech inwardly. Liu shi also couldn¡¯t help casting a nce at Minn. As expected, Wang shi, with the look on her face turning better, said with a calm tone, ¡°You truly are a considerate kid. These days¡­ s, forget about it. Everything goes wrongtely.¡± After saying that, she red at Liu shi.

    Liu shi stood still like a y figurine. Minn then chatted with Wang shi right away. Hun who seemed a bit helpless also joined the conversation. Liu shi stayed quiet the whole time. The ambience was fine at first. However, Wang shi still didn¡¯t about her grievance and sneered Liu shi, ¡°Others¡¯ daughters-inw are gentle like cats. However, there is an unlucky family taking in a wild cat which knows no rules and likes to make troubles¡­¡±

    Locked Chapter

    Your Bnce:

    --

    Happy Mother¡¯s Day! 20% OFF to unlock!

    0 undefined Unlock single chapter

    Open APP to read Chs. in advance!

 Chapter 332332: Enlightened by an Experienced Woman (V)

    <h4>Chapter 332332: Enlightened by an Experienced Woman (V)</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    Seeing that Wang shi was being like this again, Hun said in a hurry, ¡°Mother, stop. Haven¡¯t you been busy enough taking care of my niece? She is getting older day by day, and you shouldn¡¯t focus on other things. My brother has entrusted his daughter to you, you should at least teach my niece to read some words or recite some poems. Old Madam has taught Quan to be such a tame boy. Now he is even able to hold the writing brush and trace the calligraphy! Why don¡¯t you learn from Old Madam?¡±

    It would be better if Hun didn¡¯t mention about that. Wang shi got even angrier and thumped on the table, ¡°All right, all right! You all did the right things, I am the only one who¡¯s being unreasonable! Fine, I¡¯ve already been here today. Minn, you should keep healthy. Don¡¯t give birth to a girl like your unlucky Fifth Sister did, she is being bullied by others every day! I won¡¯t visit you mother-inw today. You go tell her this. We are leaving now.¡±

    Minn stood up to persuade her to stay immediately. However, Wang shi insisted on leaving. Hun couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Mother, why don¡¯t you leave with my sister-inw first. I¡¯ll stay for a bit longer.¡± Wang shi red at Hun, ¡°Don¡¯t stay here. You sister needs to rest.¡±

    Hun sighed, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll go back to the Yuan¡¯s mansion soon. We won¡¯t be on the same wayter anyway. Also, I haven¡¯t seen Sixth Sister for so many days, why don¡¯t you allow us to have a chat? I¡¯ll give obeisance to Old Madam Qinter, in case she would find faults with us.¡±

    After all, Hun was Wang shi¡¯s blood daughter. Atst, thetter agreed with Hun but with a quite angry tone. After that, Wang shi left in a hurry. Liu shi followed her quietly. Minn was stunned while wondering if Wang shi had gone into menopause.

    After they had left, Minn brought Hun to the inner room. As the two sisters settled down, the snacks and tea were served to them.

    Hun looked at Minn¡¯s belly and said smilingly, ¡°I¡¯m relieved to see your face glowing with happiness. Old Madam always worries that you would be too thin.¡± Minn touched her belly with a depressed look, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be too fat. What if I can¡¯t get my figure back?¡± Hun scolded her with a smile, ¡°Get over yourself! Stop thinking about your pretty shape now!¡±

    After the two sisters chatted for a while, Minn couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°What have happened? Why was Madam so angry?¡±

    Hun took a sip of the tea and sighed, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Mother has been running into walls for days. After Fifth Sister gave birth to a girl. Mother was afraid that she would get bullied in her husband¡¯s home, so mother has gone to the Wen family and bossed the Wen¡¯s people around every now and then. Actually, mother has done this right for the first two times, because Old Madam Wen said that a girl was not that delicate and there was no need to invite two wet nurses to look after Rn. No one is using her money, how dare she speak all those nonsenses!¡±

    Minn nodded continuously to show her consent. Hun then continued, ¡°s¡­ anyway, Fifth Sister lives in the Wen¡¯s home now. It¡¯s not a problem to speak for Rn, but mother was too¡­¡± She picked a word with difficulty, ¡°She has been there for too many times. Every time she¡¯s there, she would say something to irritate Old Madam Wen¡­¡± Minn frowned, ¡°That¡¯s not good. If things continue like this, Fifth Brother-inw will definitely get displeased no matter how nice a person he is.¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Hun bit the millet cake and then said, ¡°Old Madam realized that things had gone south and then scolded mother. Mother then got super aggrieved. Gosh, then Third Brother got married. Father felt that Mother hasn¡¯t made efforts in organizing the wedding. Because of that, he put mother on the spot in front of the stewards several times.¡± Minn said instantly, ¡°Father is a bit paranoid, mother will never be like that!¡± After all, Minn couldn¡¯t say that Wang shi was exactly like that in front of thetter¡¯s blood daughter.

    Little did Minn realize that Hun was quite fair-minded, ¡°Father hasn¡¯t beenpletely unreasonable. Mother hasn¡¯t in a good moodtely, so she just couldn¡¯t help venting her anger on other things.¡±

    Minn fell into silence and gave any response. Hun then continued, ¡°After that, our new sister-inw started to live in our family. She is a good woman. Since the second day of her wedding, she began to listen to mother¡¯s discipline while standing. Mother is not a good-tempered person and would sometimes say something bad. Sister-inw has endured all of that and never retorted mother. For two days, mothermanded her to hold a basin of water by the door to serve, and she also followed that order without saying anything. In the yard where the cold wind blows, she stands and kneels every time she is asked to. s¡­ mother has gone too far this time. Anyone who sees that would say that sister-inw is a virtuous and gentle woman and that mother is a mean and cruel mother-inw.¡±

    Minn knew what had happened next without needing to think. Someone must have stopped Wang shi, ¡°It¡¯s father, or Old Madam?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s father.¡± Hun set her mouth in a grim line, ¡°Father and Master Liu are on good terms. At that time, father promised that Liu shi wouldn¡¯t be treated unfairly. Now mother put Master Liu¡¯s daughter through this¡­ It¡¯s like pping on father¡¯s face! Father has tolerated mother for days. Lately, mother is so hot-tempered just like my mother-inw. After she and father got into a big fight, the other things she did were also exposed. It turned out that mother has skimped on the spending on food and clothing of the servants in sister-inw¡¯s yard. Gosh¡­ I hurried to our mansion to persuade our parents, but still was of no help.¡±

    Minn didn¡¯t utter a word for a long while. Then she sighed gently, ¡°What happened next?¡±

    ¡°Father discussed with Old Madam. From then on, our sister-inw could decide everything that happens in her own yard. Also, she could draw money spending on the food and clothing directly from the family¡¯s savings without asking mother¡¯s permission. Father has wanted to save sister-inw from listening to mother¡¯s disciplines every day, but she insisted on serving mother every morning.¡±

    Hun¡¯s voice sounded bitter. Maybe she was pitying her mother or disappointed in thetter. ¡°Mother has been annoyed for days and didn¡¯t want to bring sister-inw to see you. I then offered to do it for her. However, Old Madam got mad and said that how could a marrieddy bring her sister-inw to visit others and it was not like there¡¯s no one in our family. Old Madam urged mother toe. Then, mother is mad at Old Madam now!¡±

    This time Minn didn¡¯t even bother to sigh. The biggest strategy in Mrs. Wang¡¯s life was that her allies and enemies were all cleverer than her. Her enemies were so smart that they could beat her so easily and her allies were so intelligent that they looked down upon on her and didn¡¯t want tomunicate with her.

    ¡°I have a few sedative pills¡­¡±

    To Minn¡¯s surprise, Hun waved her hand and said, ¡°It won¡¯t help. You think father hasn¡¯t told mother to drink the medicine? She has been taking pills on time, but the medicine doesn¡¯t seem to take effect.¡± As Wang shi¡¯s blood daughter, Hun also couldn¡¯t tolerate Wang shi¡¯s temper now, because thetter truly was very irritable.

    ¡°So what could we do?¡± Minn was worrying about Old Madam Sheng. She hoped that the Old Madam wouldn¡¯t be annoyed by Wang shi.

    Hun sighed resignedly, ¡°What else could we do? I¡¯ve already asked the doctor. The only thing we can expect is that this period of time could be passed quickly. We¡¯ll let her continue to take the medicine and tell her some happy things to cheer her up. She will be recovered eventually.¡±

    ¡°What happy things can we tell her?¡± Minn said anxiously.

    ¡°Nothing else, it¡¯s just after Concubine Lin has made a fuss several times and suffered enough, she finally got tired. Now, she bes a vegetarian and prays to Buddha every day, aging a lot. Another thing is that Fourth Sister still hasn¡¯t got pregnant.¡±

    Minn was tempted by that subject at once. She had a different social circle right now and hadn¡¯t heard of Mn for quite a while. Since Hun stopped talking about her mother¡¯s bad temper, she also got spirited.

    ¡°¡­ Our aunt and Marquise Yongchang are good friends. Wenying thought that Mn was my sister after all, so she always tells me Mn¡¯s story.¡±

    It was not all Mn¡¯s fault that she hadn¡¯t got pregnant. There was a reason for this.

    Wan Chunge was a scheming girl. Although she had given birth to a girl at that time, Liang Han still adored her a lot. After a while, she got pregnant again. Mn could only y the same trick again withrger effort. She wore that kind look every day and kept sending nutritious food to Chunge as if those things wouldn¡¯t cost a penny. On the day when Chunge deliver the baby, her baby was too big because of her overnutrition. After she had moaned for two days and nights, she still couldn¡¯t give birth to the baby. Atst, the baby was suffocated before he was out. First Madam of the Liang family suspected that Mn was behind this and made a scene but couldn¡¯t find any clue. Those nutritious food were all of great quality and even the imperial doctors said that there was no problem in the food.

    First Madam Liang could only give up. However, Second Madam Liang held this against her. Liang¡¯s first family(illegal son¡¯s family) and second family(legal son¡¯s family) had fought with each other for a long time. Mn, as sensitive and nimble as she was, seized this chance right away. She cried for a divorce letter from Liang Han and said that she had treated Chunge sincerely and God could be her witness. She also said that she didn¡¯t want to live anymore since she had been suspected and ndered for no reason. Atst, she imed that she would suicide herself after she got the divorce letter.

    Though Liang Han was deeply in love with Chunge, he also loved and respected his wife a lot. Ever since Mn had married into the Liang family, she had never talked or done anything wrong. Also, this pretty and elegant woman was also very considerate. As a result, Liang Han was angry at his eldest sister-inw and assumed that Chunge hadined to her cousin(First Madam Liang). Atst, this affair was acknowledged by Marquis Yongchang. He scolded and punished his eldest daughter-inw fiercely. Also, considering that Mn was a virtuous girl and that the Sheng family was getting more and more prospering, Marquis Yongchang also told his wife tofort Mn.

    The legal son of the Liang familypletely won the battle. As a result, Second Madam Liang began to get close to Mn and Marquise Liang was also nicer to her. As a reward to Mn, Marquise Liang told Liang Han that he should have a legal son first. Before that, his Tongfang and concubines had to drink birth control medicine.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡± Minn said questioningly. She knew that Mn wouldn¡¯t have a rough time with her intelligence and capability.

    Hun rolled her eyes to Minn and continued to tell the story.

    Locked Chapter

    Your Bnce:

    --

    Happy Mother¡¯s Day! 20% OFF to unlock!

    0 undefined Unlock single chapter

    Open APP to read Chs. in advance!

 Chapter 333: Enlightened by an Experienced Woman (VI)

    <h4>Chapter 333: Enlightened by an Experienced Woman (VI)</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    Mn¡¯s enemy was not dead after all. Before Mn restored herself, Chunge had already adjusted herself and recuperated. After Chunge pricked up herself, she rode into the battle of fighting for Liang Han¡¯s love. The good news was that she had suffered a lot during the delivery and her face was not as beautiful as before. Also, it was very likely that she wouldn¡¯t get pregnant again. The bad news was that she tried a delicate route and attracted Liang Han¡¯s sympathy at once.

    Mn sucked a slice of ginseng tablet and pretended to smile. After that, she started to introduce pretty girls to her husbands like an experienced brothel keeper. Liang Han wasn¡¯t a man with a strong will. No matter how much he adored his first love, he was still appealed to those beautiful girls. Xiaohong, Xiaocui and Ahuang, those girls truly made him in paradise. Concubine Chunge was heartbroken, but could quit the battle and stay low-key.

    Mn was a capable woman indeed. However, this method hurt not only her enemy but also herself. Although she managed to distract Liang Han¡¯s attention from Chunge, she now had lots of gorgeous girls in her yard. Now her husband didn¡¯t even have the time to stay with her. As a result, she still hadn¡¯t got pregnant yet.

    In Minn¡¯s view, Mn¡¯s policy was not wrong. For a man, falling in love was the biggest thing. As long as there were no real feelings in Liang Han¡¯s rtionship with those girls, they would soon be a thing in the past since he was restrained by the principles and the family rules after all. After he was done with those girls, he would forget about them soon and the position of Mn, his wife, wouldn¡¯t be endangered. However, Chunge was not only Liang Han¡¯s beloved woman but also a treasured concubine with a good family background. That was a double trouble. So it was right to target at Chunge first.

    ¡°Luckily, there are lots of children in the Liang family. So it doesn¡¯t matter even if Fourth Sister couldn¡¯t get pregnant for the moment.¡±

    Hun twitched her mouth and said in low spirits, ¡°She will in these few years. I don¡¯t think she will wait for seven or eight years. s, if Concubine Lin hasn¡¯t¡­ Forget about it, she¡¯s our sister after all. I don¡¯t feel like watching her struggling in the Liang¡¯s family.¡±

    Minn nodded. After a while, she tilted her head slowly and smiled to Hun. ording to her understanding about Hun, thetter, though sometimes liked to take pleasure in others¡¯ misfortune or act arrogantly, was actually a very decent person. At that time, Hun hated Mn so much, but now she even started to pity thetter. Something must be wrong!

    Hun felt ufortable under her gaze and scolded, ¡°What are you looking at, wicked girl?¡±

    Minn drew out her words deliberately while saying slowly, ¡°I have read some face-reading books during my leisure time. Today I saw your rosy cheeks as well as your glowing face, so I guess that you must have run into a happy event¡­ Just say it out loud to cheer me up.¡±

    Hun knew that Minn was talking nonsense, but she still couldn¡¯t help smiling. With her beaming face and her full figure, she looked very charming and sexy now. She smiled and answered, ¡°You clever girl. There truly was a happy event recently. First, Concubine Zhang in my family got pregnant.¡±

    Minn was a bit confused, ¡°When did my brother-inw have a new concubine?¡±

    ¡°How bad your memory is! It¡¯s my father-inw¡¯s concubine!¡± Hun nearly roared those words.

    Minn felt her eardrums vibrating. In no time, she took a tumble and said, ¡°Then, Old Madam Liang, well, I mean your mother-inw, she¡­¡±

    Hun found hard to hide her happiness and bit her lips hard, ¡°My mother-inw made a scene for sure. However, this matter is different to her. She may be able to bully her daughter-inw, but she can never hurt her husband¡¯s pregnant concubine. My father-inw dealt with her first. After that, my husband¡¯s eldest aunt, his grandma as well as a group of elders came over to our home. Some cursed her, some reproached her and some tried to persuade her. Now, my mother-inw is busy with protecting herself and has been scheming with my eldest daughter-inw every day¡­¡± The Yuan family didn¡¯t have too many properties. Now that the property which would be divided to the First family would be shared, First Master Yuan and his wife finally couldn¡¯t sit still.

    Minn also gave an evilughter. After a while, she got confused again, ¡°That¡¯s why you are so happy?¡±

    ¡°Not just that.¡± Hun seemed quitecent with her face turning pink, ¡°It¡¯s because of your brother-inw.¡± After she paused a bit to calm herself down, she said, ¡°Your brother-inw has taken fancy on an estate in the suburb which has a great location and flouringnd. So he wanted to buy it.¡±

    Minn apuded, ¡°Purchasing an estate is a good thing.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, but we don¡¯t have enough money.¡±

    Though Hun said that theycked money, the look on her face was affectionate. She then continued in a soft voice, ¡°Right before the New Year¡¯s Eve, your brother-inw traveled to another city for some business affairs and bought a fine horse there. He loves the horse as much as he loves his life and never allowed anyone to touch it. However, this time, he toughened his scalp and sold the horse. After he went back home, we chipped in and then bought the estate. I also felt puzzled about brother-inw¡¯s sudden decision. However, he gave the deed to the estate to me and said that he has promised that he would make up for my dowry! It turns out that he has been inquiring about a suitable estate for quite a while!¡± With Hun¡¯s eyes aze and fingers trembling gently, she nearly poured out all her happy feelings.

    Minn uttered ¡®Ah¡¯ gently and then praised in a loud voice, ¡°My brother-inw really is a man of his words!¡±

    Hun felt very sweet with tears in her eyes, ¡°He said that he finally realized that his parents belonged to all of his siblings, his siblings all had families and only me and our children were devoted to him and that no one could be considered as his partner except for me. He also said that he would never let me suffer and that he would give me a rxed and happy life.¡±

    Minn was at a loss for words. She couldn¡¯t believe that the man Hun had talked about was Yuan Wenzhou, the man with a clumsy tongue. Those sincere words even moved Minn. Then she said, ¡°This is great. Eldest Sister, you haven¡¯t suffered for ten years in vain.¡±

    Hun took out a handkerchief to wipe the tears on the corner of her eyes and sobbed, ¡°I only hope that he can return my love with his love. I am sincere to him and I hope that he won¡¯t betray me. Now finally¡­¡± She choked with sobs.

    Minn was deeply impressed by the woman in front of her and respected thetter a lot. It really was very difficult to educate a decent and filial man like Yuan Wenshao and stop him from being overly pedantic. During the long hard fight, Hun had been perseverant, consistent and didn¡¯t be a psychopath. Atst, she finally defeated her evil mother-inw. That truly was a moving deed!

    ¡°¡­ When I visited Rn, I also persuaded her like this. I told her that she couldn¡¯t have any evil thought and had to treat her husband nice, be filial to the elders and be kind to her sisters-inw. Humans are emotional creatures. Her husband is also a sensible person. As long as she could follow my words, her husband would surely treasure her.¡±

    Hun wiped her tears while uttering those words. Minn couldn¡¯t help but chuckle inwardly. Rn hated to be given lectures the most, especially the reproachful ones that Hun always gave. Perhaps Rn was being sullen right now.

    Having put down her handkerchief, Hun felt herself overwhelmed with happiness and said in a low voice resolutely, ¡°I¡¯m not expecting anything else now. Your brother-inw said that he might be appointed to another province. By then, we¡¯ll bring our kids and live a joyful life at another city. The most important thing is having a loving family. Before that, I can tolerate all the difficulties my mother-inw and sister-inw give to me.¡±

    Minn had only wanted to hear some anecdotes, little did she realize that she was also educated. She pondered and asked herself if she wasn¡¯t sincere enough to Gu Tingye. Most of the times, she would weigh her own gains and losses first and then think about Gu Tingye. However, the love from a man could never be more reliable than the love from herself. What if that man was untrustworthy? She would lose everything.

    Was that thought too selfish?

    Or say, loving herself and being selfish was not the same thing. However, how to judge the scale in rtionships?

    Minn was immersed in thought. This was the issue about guidelines and very serious.

    Locked Chapter

    Your Bnce:

    --

    Happy Mother¡¯s Day! 20% OFF to unlock!

    0 undefined Unlock single chapter

    Open APP to read Chs. in advance!

 Chapter 334: Prelude of the Storm (I)

    <h4>Chapter 334: Prelude of the Storm (I)</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    After the two sisters chatted for a while, Minn brought Hun to Daylily Garden to visit Old Madam Qin. Old Madam Qin was very nice to Hun and tried to bond with thetter with warm words. She even praised Aunt Kang on purpose, iming thetter to be ¡®a gentle and decent person.¡¯ However, hearing thosepliments, Hun suddenly lost the interest to talk and acted indifferently.

    In her views, Rn, her blood sister, had only given up on herself and married a poor schr because of her disgusting aunt. Though Rn¡¯s husband had passed the two imperial exams, he still had to rely on the Sheng family. Though he was an editor in the imperial academy, it was still uncertain if he could achieve sess and win recognition. Even if he did, it might still take him a long time. Although Hun¡¯s cousin from the Wang family was just a Xiucai, he had already be an official with the money and support from his families. Wang family was very wealthy and got rtives and friends all over. If anyone of the Wang family wanted to do business or be an official, he could always get helps from his family¡¯s connections.

    Kang family loved to take advantage of the others and burn bridges, and now was like a sticky candy to the Sheng family which couldn¡¯t be got rid of. Yuan Wenshao had made a great effort to close the horse breeding deal in the pasture outside the capital. However, after Wang shi let the thing slip, Aunt Kang wanted to join the business too. Hun nearly fainted with anger--- Now Hun couldn¡¯t even bepletely honest to her mother.

    Seeing that Hun was in low spirits, Old Madam Qin talked for a short while and then sent Hun away disappointedly.

    After Minn sent Hun off, she saw the bright sunlight outside. Then she got off the sedan and strolled back to her room leisurely. Lvzhi chattered beside her, ¡°Madam, you are pregnant now. Why do you walk this far?¡± Xiahe said in a soft voice, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. I have been counting. Madam has just walked for three hundred steps. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Hearing that, Minn couldn¡¯t help butugh. A woman who was six months pregnant should have the most stable condition. She might even be able to get on a crowded bus, not to mention walk a few steps.

    As she was walking, she found that she almost arrived at House of Auspiciousness. Minn didn¡¯t bother to notify the others in advance, so she kept walking slowly on the road. After she reached the door of the yard, she heard some people quarreling inside. Minn was a bit surprised and took a nce at the two maids beside her. Xiahe and Lvzhi also seemed shocked. Everyone in the House of Auspiciousness got along well with each other. Lately, because of Minn¡¯s pregnancy, the maids even seldom had disagreement with each other.

    There was a sweet voiceing through from the inside, ¡°¡­ Sister Danju, Sister Xiayu is still young after all. She just dropped some little stuffs, why did you threaten to punish her so fiercely? I think even beating her is a bit too excessive, not to mention telling on her to Madam or deducting her wage. That¡¯s too harsh of you.¡±

    Hearing that voice, Minn curled her lips unintentionally. That girl had been a bit too activetely.

    Danju¡¯s angry voice sounded, ¡°Xiayu is in charge of the daily appliance. Yesterday, she broke a Ruyao dish(T/N: Rn is rare variety of chinaware of the Song Dynasty). Just now, she smashed a jade beauty gourd. They are all expensive dishes instead of the normal ones. Why shouldn¡¯t I punish her?¡±

    Caihuan gave a clear chuckle, ¡°Oh my, Sister Danju, it all depends on what kind of family we are in. If we live in a normal family, of course we can¡¯t afford to break those stuffs. However, these things mean nothing in a family like ours. If there isn¡¯t someone with an intention telling Madam, she won¡¯t care about it at all.¡±

    After that, Xiayu¡¯s humble and ingratiating voice came through, ¡°Sister Danju. I¡¯ve told you that I was a careless girl and couldn¡¯t take care of those stuffs. You just didn¡¯t listen to me, now you¡­¡±

    Danju tried hard to hold back her anger, ¡°What an eloquent girl! When I told you to do the cleaning, you said that you were in the first group of the maids that Momo Chang had picked and didn¡¯t want to do rough jobs. When I told you to be on night duty, you said that you couldn¡¯t stand or sit for too long. What the hell do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Puff,e on, of course she wants to serve Master and Madam in the room.¡± That was Xiaocui¡¯s clear voice, ¡°Well, but she doesn¡¯t deserve to!¡± After that, there wereughter sounding in the room.

    Xiayu exined for herself anxiously, ¡°I dare not, really. I used to do the simple job like tidying the clothes and quilts. If Sister Danju asks me to do that kind of things, I won¡¯t make a mistake then.¡±

    Caihuan said slowly, ¡°Danju, why didn¡¯t you think carefully when you assign the tasks?¡±

    Minn¡¯s face turned sullen as she heard their conversation. She never liked her undergarments being touched by others. Also, she started to have a sex life after getting married. The maids who took charge of her quilts might gossip. Xiahe was a cautious girl and Xiazhu was honest. What¡¯s more, they had both been bought from the outside, which meant they had no rtives in this mansion. So Minn only allowed the two girls as well as Danju and Xiaotao to tidy her clothes.

    Lvzhi who was standing beside Minn already got indignant and itched to curse. Minn took a nce at Xiahe. Then thetter understood Minn at once and stepped forward, saying loudly, ¡°What are you fighting about! Can¡¯t you see that Madam is here?¡±

    The yard fell into silence at once. Min walked past everyone slowly without saying anything. All the maids didn¡¯t dare to say a word and bowed to minn with their heads lowered. A short while after Minn entered into the room, Lvzhi came out and called Danju and Caihuan inside.

    With a guilty look on Danju¡¯s face, she murmured at once, ¡°Madam, it¡¯s all my fault. I failed to manage¡­¡± Minn interrupted her immediately, ¡°I¡¯ve told you long ago that having a kind heart was necessary but you shouldn¡¯t tolerate everything. From what I¡¯ve heard today, this wasn¡¯t the first time Xiayu made such a mistake. I wonder if it is so hard to find a maid who¡¯s adroit with her hands and she¡¯s only one who could do that job.¡± Tears stood on the rim of Danju¡¯s eyes. She had wanted to punish Xiayu long ago. However, every time she tried to do so, Caihuan would butt in.

    As a matter of fact, Caihuan had entered into the inner yard of the Sheng family earlier than Danju and Xiaobao and also used to be the first-ss maid of Wang shi. When Minn had lived in the Sheng family, her maids had to y up to the maids who served Wang shi. However, now in Gu¡¯s mansion, Caihuan had to follow Danju¡¯s directions, which made the former quite indignant.

    ¡°Caihuan.¡± Minn suddenly called Caihuan. Thetter responded at once.

    With a gentle look on Minn¡¯s face, she said smilingly, ¡°I heard that you have talked with Concubine Gong a lottely.¡±

    Caihuan shuddered instantly. She had prepared a long speech to exin for herself, never did she realize that Minn would mention about that, ¡°Well, well, it never happened¡­¡± Minn wasn¡¯t mad about Caihuan¡¯s lie and only said with a t tone, ¡°Yesterday, you two have talked for nearly two hours by the lotus pond. Three days ago, you went to her room and drank tea with her for a quarter. Six days ago, after you sent new cloths to Rong, you went to Concubine Gong¡¯s room and had a conversation with her for an hour.¡± Caihuan sweated all over and her underwaist waspletely wet. For no reason, she sank and knelt on the floor, saying, ¡°Madam, forgive my foolishness, I¡­¡±

    Locked Chapter

    Your Bnce:

    --

    Happy Mother¡¯s Day! 20% OFF to unlock!

    0 undefined Unlock single chapter

    Open APP to read Chs. in advance!

 Chapter 335: Prelude of the Storm (II)

    <h4>Chapter 335: Prelude of the Storm (II)</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    Actually, breaking a few things wasn¡¯t a big deal, nor was the quibble between the maids. However, what really irritated Minn was that Caihuan had tried to y the other maids against each other and destroy the harmony in the yard. With the smile on Minn¡¯s face turning even tenderer, she asked Lvzhi to help her stand up, ¡°Don¡¯t be frightened. It doesn¡¯t matter. Concubine Gong is just bored. Since you two really hit it off, you should chat with her more often.¡± Caihuan felt her heart trembling. She was an eloquent girl. Though she knew that it wasn¡¯ t a big deal, she still felt very scared.

    ¡°The others could take care of the affairs in the yard. If you are not busy, you should go to Concubine Gong often.¡± Minn said that softly, but the smile in her eyes already disappeared. Caihuan, face turning pale, imed that she didn¡¯t dare to do that but couldn¡¯t utter those words clearly.

    Minn turned around to look at Danju. Thetter understood what Minn meant at once and walked out of the room with her chest out. After that, she started to scold Xiayu with a loud voice. Thetter lost her wage for this month and got herself beaten. Also, she was removed from the current position and assigned to do the cleaning job.

    ¡°¡­ I guess you won¡¯t break the brooms.¡± Danju said loudly.

    Hearing the crying voice outside the door, Caihuan bit her lips tightly. She and Xiayu had been on good terms. As she heard the punishment to Xiayu, she didn¡¯t dare to say anything but couldn¡¯t help but get indignant.

    Caihuan believed that Minn knew exactly why Wang shi had sent her here. Actually, Caihuan hadn¡¯t wanted toe to the Gu¡¯s mansion either. Her parents were both in great positions in the Sheng family and Caihuan could also be considered as a second-ssdy, so she really was not willing to go to another family. However, after she arrived at the Cheng Manor, she saw the wealth and power Gu Tingye had as well as his young and strong figure and also witnessed how great he had treated Minn. Then, Caihuan couldn¡¯t help but get tempted.

    When Minn had just got married, Caihuan hadn¡¯t dared to have any thoughts. However, now that Minn was pregnant now, Caihuan felt that no matter how strict Minn was, thetter wouldn¡¯t tie her husband to herself for more than half a year. If Gu Tingye wanted to pick a girl, Caihuan believed that she would be the first choice.

    Little did Caihuan know that Minn never gave a chance to her as time went by. When Caihuan had lived in the Sheng¡¯s mansion, she had heard everyone said that the Sixth Lady of the Sheng family had a good temper. Now she found it a lie and that Minn was actually a jealous woman. Caihuan had been serving Minn for a year, but thetter still didn¡¯t allow her to enter into the main room. She even couldn¡¯t serve tea or do the cleaning in the main room.

    What¡¯s more, Gu Tingye was an upright man and never took a look at those maids. No matter how beautifully she had dressed herself and how many make-ups she applied, Gu Tingye was never attracted to her for once, which really annoyed her.

    Seeing Caihuan stepping out of the room reverently, Minn propped up her chin and lost in thoughts.

    Caihuan went back to her room straightly. After she closed the door and took a few steps, she saw Ruomei staring at her coldly on her bed, ¡°Your sister, Caichai, has put in some good words for me in front of Madam, so today I¡¯ll remind you a few things.¡±

    Before Caihuan could say anything, Ruomei said indifferently, ¡°I know what you are up to. You just want to learn Sister Canzan who has followed Eldest Lady to the Yuan family, right? Madam must have told you to do so.¡±

    Ruomei urately summed up Caihuan¡¯s thought. Thetter, face turningpletely red,ined, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°You better be smart in this!¡± Ruomei said with a sarcastic look in her eyes, ¡°At that time, Eldest Lady hasn¡¯t given birth to a child for three years and her mother-inw is hard to deal with. Then Caizan has be Master Yuan¡¯s concubine. Whereby can you do that? Do you think that Madam Wang can still control this?¡±

    Caihuan, ashamed and angry, turned around and fell into silence. Ruomei was a tough girl. Once she wanted to say something, she had to finish the speech. Then she walked to Caihuan¡¯s front and said resolutely, ¡°Don¡¯t think that our Madam wouldn¡¯t punish you because she fears Madam Wang. Do you know what happened to Mama You and Yancao?¡±

    Caihuan looked at Ruomei with a shocked and also puzzled look, then thetter said, ¡°Mama You is a greedy drunkard. Madam wanted to punish her long ago. However, there wasn¡¯t a suitable cause at that time, so Madam has tolerated Mama You for a year. Finally, after Madam found enough of Mama You¡¯s mistakes and get something big on thetter, she dealt with Mama You once and for all! As for Yancao, Madam has an opinion about her long ago. However, Madam still treated her well for the old-time sake. Do you think Madam would keep such an unfaithful and evil girl? Don¡¯t kidding! As long as you serve Madam well, she¡¯ll definitely find you a good husband!¡±

    With the look on Caihuan¡¯s face changing, she cursed secretly, ¡®When did Madam ever treat me great? She¡¯s so shameless. How could she keep her man in her room with her swollen belly? Sometimes she and Master even make out with each other. Those Mamas all like to bully the weak and fear the strong. They are all awed by Madam and don¡¯t dare to say anything, only Mama Cui has advised her a few times.¡¯ Caihuan had wanted to tell Wang shi about that in order to let Wang shi to tell Minn to be tolerate and virtuous. However, Liu Kun¡¯s wife who had epted favors from Minn stopped Caihuan from doing that the whole time. Caihuan then had a grudge against Minn.

    Thinking of those displeased things, Caihuan sneered, ¡°You want to marry a schr, not everyone does¡­ Even if you be a madam in another family, it still means nothing. If your husband isn¡¯t capable enough, you¡¯ll still be bullied. That kind of life will never be asfortable as the one in this mansion!¡±¡¯

    With Ruomei¡¯s face flushing, she kept snorting and said ¡®Fine¡¯ for three times. Then she turned around and opened the door to leave.

    In the early spring of Year Chongde, even the beautiful scenery couldn¡¯t infect the gloom in the capital. The Emperor had a great difficulty in reforming and reshuffling. The censor whom the Emperor had appointed to check the salt business in Huainan and Huaibei cities had been attacked twice before he had reached the two cities. At first, the censor had run into caterans in the mountain in Hebei province¡ªWhen Gu Tingye had heard of that, he said indignantly with a murderous intention in his eyes, ¡°If His Majesty hasn¡¯t sent me to the north at that time, I could eliminate all the caterans in two months!¡± When he had led the troops to put down the rebellion of the two lords, he had made the ground from the south to north run red with blood and fill with heads. In only a few days, he had hunted down every rebel. Minn gavepliments to him as usual and then asked confusedly, ¡°Isn¡¯t Hebei province full of ins and that the mountains and forests are very rare at that ce? Why those caterans are so bold?¡± Minn¡¯s geography grade was great when she had been in middle school.

    The look in Gu Tingye¡¯s eyes seemed a bit obscure, ¡°¡­ That¡¯s right. There aren¡¯t even mountains, where are those ¡®caterans¡¯e from?¡± His voice sounded a bit sarcastic and also a little dangerous.

    After a few days, a message came that the imperialmissioner and hispanions ran into gangsters in Shaodong. Luckily, General Geng Jiezhong and others had put up a desperate fight so that Cheng Lianfang, the imperial censor, could stay safe. However, the solders in the group had been great ughtered. Before long, Old General Geng was brought back to the capital on a stretcher. After that, he was summoned to the imperial pce right away before he could visit a doctor because the emperor needed to question him carefully.

    At night, when Gu Tingye returned home, he said with a heavy voice, ¡°It¡¯s not that simple as I have expected.¡± During daytime, Madam Geng had asked for some medicine from Minn with two red eyes. At that time, Minn had already sensed what had happened. Then she sighed, ¡°How can they be so bold? And all this is to stop the inspection on the salt affairs?!¡± Gu Tingye touched the ck jade ring on his finger and said with an ironic tone, ¡°Money talks. Every year, those guys are able to collect millions ounces of salt tax, and it hassted for years.¡± Minn couldn¡¯t help getting dizzy with the picture of all those silvers shing in front of her eyes. Having stayed in a trance for a long while, she then said, ¡°Oh, by the way, Madam Geng came here this afternoon. I gave her all the two ounces of tiger bone which was left in the storage.¡±

    ¡°Well done.¡± Gu Tingye praised. Then he sighed, ¡°Brother Geng doesn¡¯t have too much money or connections in the capital. We should try our best to help.¡± As saying this, he saw the girl who was sitting opposite to him frowning gently, then he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Minn bit her lips and seemed a bit hesitant, then she faltered, ¡°Actually¡­ Madam Geng went to the Empress¡¯s brother¡¯s family first.¡± She didn¡¯t know how to continue. The look on Gu Tingye¡¯s face turned serious, ¡°What happened?¡± His voice sounded a bit scary. Minn sighed, ¡°Actually, the Empress¡¯s brother¡¯s family should have more valuable medicines than any other families. Unfortunately, today Madam Zhang happened to go back to her parents¡¯ family and Concubine Zou greeted Madam Geng. As a result, thetter left empty-handed.¡± Gu Tingye thumped on the table and said angrily, ¡°What a shallow woman! Brother Congxing is too¡­!¡±

    Locked Chapter

    Your Bnce:

    --

    Happy Mother¡¯s Day! 20% OFF to unlock!

    0 undefined Unlock single chapter

    Open APP to read Chs. in advance!

 Chapter 336: Prelude of the Storm (III)

    <h4>Chapter 336: Prelude of the Storm (III)</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    He held back the words he wanted to say and let out a long sigh, ¡°s, forget about it!¡±

    Not even good officials can settle family troubles. As an outsider, it was still not appropriate for Gu Tingye to give thements. Then he changed the subject, ¡°Luckily, His Majesty is a wise man. He ordered Brother Chengyong to lead a group of solders over so that the disaster could be avoided.¡± If the censor who went to inspect the salt affairs died before fulfilling his duty, the inspection job would be dyed for sure.

    Seeing the sullen look on Gu Tingye¡¯s face, Minn walked over to touch his arms and tried to coax him, ¡°Don¡¯t be too anxious. The umted evil practices are difficult to remove so quickly.¡± With that, she sneered at herself, ¡°I am still deal with our family affairs now. I guess the country affairs must be harder to cope with.¡±

    Gu Tingye reached out his hand to touch Minn¡¯s belly with a tender look shing in his eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t get too tired. Tell me about all your difficulties. I¡¯ll help you.¡± Minn was very touched. However, seeing that the man was staring at her belly with an affectionate eyes--- right now she was standing and the man was sitting, she wondered if Gu Tingye had uttered those words to her or the baby in her belly.

    The little one in her belly behaved well and would stretch his limbs in three periods, which were after the afternoon nap, after the teatime after dinner and around the midnight. After Minn summarized this rule, Gu Tingye would make contact with the baby ording to time. Sometimes even when he was in the middle of the conversation with Sir Gongsun, he would still go back to his room. He liked to attach his face to Minn¡¯s belly the most while feeling the strong and regr pump. Minn leaned on the beside and stroked his bristle hair. Under the light, she only felt peaceful and sweet.

    The situation at the outside was not stable and men were greatly needed now. ording to Gu Tingye¡¯s hot-blooded character, he must want to leave home and fight those bad buys long ago. She knew that he only hadn¡¯t left the capital because of her.

    ¡°If¡­ His Majesty needs you on something,¡­ you, don¡¯t need to worry about me. The important events matter the most.¡± Minn felt her tongue weighing thousands pounds and had stammered those simple words with a bitter tone. She didn¡¯t want him to leave.

    Gu Tingye raised his head with a tender look on his calm face. Minn felt as if she was seeing the splendor of spring graduallying close from far away through the frozen river. He stroked her belly and smiled, ¡°You are my important event.¡± She was the most important event in his life.

    He stared at her, finding her eyes aze and a sudden enchanting look appearing on her tender face. There was a confused and even a bit frustrated look on her face as if she was a lost child who didn¡¯t know where to go. While he gazed at her, there was an old figure urring in his mind. Everyone said that he and his father were very alike in appearance and character. That thought gave him a bad feeling, then he pushed that it out of his head at once.

    The situation at the outside was extremely dangerous. He only wanted to protect her under his wings and gave her a warm and safe ce so that the wind and the snow outside wouldn¡¯t startle her and she could stay safe and happy forever.

    In April, the fight on the imperial court became fiercer. A few imperial censors submitted a memorial to the emperor jointly to use Shen Congxing, Marquis Weibei, ofmitting eleven crimes including seeking private gain through power, invading the civilians¡¯ farms, taking away others¡¯ property by force, forming a clique to pursue personal interests, etc. It wouldn¡¯t matter if that was a false charge. However, Liu Suyang, the Left Imperial Censor, was known as an upright and fair person. This time, he had also censured Shen Congxing. The emperor ordered Liu Zhengjie to do a thorough investigation about this. Then, it turned out that those charges weren¡¯t entirely misced. Shen Congxing¡¯s eldest son had bullied people and his inws¡¯ family, the Zou family, practiced usury and even killed someone.

    For the moment, there were constant condemnations toward Shen Congwen.

    ¡°The person ofplete integrity would target only at the affair instead of certain people. However, if the evil guys want to do some bad deeds, they would, on the contrary, target at the people instead of the affairs.¡± Gongsun Baishi stroked his sparse beard and said that.

    ¡°It means that those people are not satisfied with the measures that His Majesty has taken. However, hampered by the monarchy and cardinal principles, they couldn¡¯t speak their minds out loud. So they targeted at the closest person to His Majesty.¡± To put it simply, since I couldn¡¯t hold back your measures, I would nder the one who would bring those measures into force so that the established route could be ruined. Minn touched her belly while feeling worried. The emperor truly was enraged this time and had already given the order to punish the Shen family. Little Shen shi came to Minn toin about this tearfully, so Minn could only ask advice from Sir Gongsun.

    Gongsun Baishi nodded with a smile while ncing at Minn¡¯s belly, hoping that the baby would be as clever as Minn.

    ¡°So what¡¯s so important?¡± Minn got a heavy head. She remembered that Shen Congxing¡¯s eldest son was only around twelve this year. Little Shen shi always praised her nephew to be an honest boy. What kind of trouble would that boy make anyway?

    ¡°Nothing, just the dividends.¡± Gongsun Baishi put on a sarcastic smile on his face, ¡°The salt affairs, border trade, maritime trade, city ship division and the Six ministries and Nine apartments. His Majesty wanted those guy to rece those guys from those important positions with his own people. First, the national treasury could be refilled again. Second, it will be easier for His Majesty to give orders in the future. Those guys disagree with that, that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°How can they do this! There are so many profitable positions? Why couldn¡¯t they spit out some money?¡± Minn only wanted a harmonious society where everyone could talk peacefully.

    Gongsun Baishi snorted, ¡°Take Duke Qian as an example. His son married the daughter of Empress Dowager Sheng De. Duke Qian¡¯s family and the other families have been in charge of the maritime business for almost fifteen years. Each year, they would have an ie of two to three million ounces of silvers. How much have they turned in? Puff, do you think they will be willing to spit out the money? Even if they do, every new sovereign brings his own courtiers. His Majesty also needs to give promotion to his own people.

    Minn saw silvers flying in front of her eyes again. After she finally cooled herself, she said in a low voice, ¡°After so many years, they should have saved a lot of money. Why couldn¡¯t they stop now?¡±

    ¡°If a man knows how to stop, there¡¯s no such thing called insatiability.¡± Gongsun Baishi gave a resolute conclusion. Men¡¯s greed had no end.

    Minn nodded resignedly. It was very rare to see a corrupt official admit his mistakes by himself. However, since Sir Gongsun could see this clearly, so could others. As long as the empress¡¯s brother kept his equanimity and his father-inw, Duke Ying, could help him, he would be fine.

    Locked Chapter

    Your Bnce:

    --

    Happy Mother¡¯s Day! 20% OFF to unlock!

    0 undefined Unlock single chapter

    Open APP to read Chs. in advance!

 Chapter 337 337: Prelude of the Storm (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 337 337: Prelude of the Storm (IV)</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    However, as the saying goes, flies always found the cracked eggs. The reason why Empress Shen¡¯s brother had been targeted at was that he truly had failed in managing his family. His rivals might have embellished those stories, but some of those usations were actually true. Gongsun Baishi inadvertently blurted out that the Zou family had even wanted to take charge of the purchase of the army provisions. That truly was outrageous. After he expressed how much he disdained the Shen family, he highly praised Minn that she was good at running the family and governing the servants. Also, Gu Tingye had a reputation for having a bad rtionship with his families. As a result, the Gu¡¯s people hadn¡¯t received any allegations.

    Sir Gongsun was a mean and proud old guy who seldom sang praises to anyone. Minn was wild with joy after hearing thosepliments. In no time, she found this old wrinkled man looking much more pleasing to the eye. After the small talk, Minn gave half of the fresh big walnuts which Little Shen shi had presented to her as well as a lucid Ganoderma which she had taken out from the storeroom to Sir Gongsun in order to prevent this old guy¡¯s hair loss problem from getting worse.

    After that, Minn walked back to her room in great mood. On the spring day, the drooping vines smelled fresh and sweet like the grass. As Minn was about to pick a flower bud, Xiaotao who was beside her had already pulled off a string of buds. The Madam and the maid looked at each other and smiled. Right at this moment, Lvzhi came over from the other side with sweats on her forehead, but the look on her face showed how surprised and happy she was. After she approached to Minn inrge strides, she said gently, ¡°Madam, we got something on that bitch.¡± Minn raised her eyebrows, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Seeing that there was only Xiaotao there, Lvzhi then said in a low voice, ¡°She left the room when the Snow Bear Cubilose for you was still being heated on the stove.¡±

    Minn closed her eyes and sighed, ¡°All right, let¡¯s go there.¡±

    Lvzhi¡¯s happy mood was palpable. Still, she hesitated, ¡°Then¡­ what about Madam Wang¡­?¡± She thought of Wang shi.

    Before Minn said anything, Xiaotao said softly, ¡°We have already persuaded that girl and Madam has already reminded her. Since she just wouldn¡¯t change, what else could we do? It¡¯s none of our business if Madam Wang would get mad. We don¡¯t work for her now.¡±

    With light shing in Lvzhi¡¯s eyes, she nodded fiercely. Lvzhi had got a problem with Caihuan for a long time. However, in case that Minn would call her not kind enough, she had asked that question on purpose in order to show that she was a warm-hearted girl. Lvzhi, Xiaotao and other maids had grown up together, so it was hard for them to treat any neer as one of them, let alone that Caihuan was such a coquette who could be considered as the typical bad woman that Mama Fang had mentioned in her ss. Therefore, those girls had a physiological rejection toward Caihuan.

    Minn sighed. She looked at her swollen belly and stroked it tenderly. If this was only about her, she could muddle through. However, Minn had to do this for her kid. She couldn¡¯t risk her baby and let a threat stay with her.

    After Minn had walked back to her room, Xiaotao helped her change into a pair of soft slippers first. Then, Minn leaned on the bedside. Only until then did Danju brought someone in inside. This time Danju didn¡¯t show a sign of hesitation and walked in the front with an imposing manner, followed by Caihuan and Xiayu who seemed super aggrieved. As Caihuan saw Minn, she knelt down at once, ¡°Madam, I know that I have done wrong. Please forgive me this time.¡± As saying that, she kept kowtowing and exining for herself, ¡°We have guarded the stove well, but someone came to find me. At that time, Xiayu happened to go to the restroom¡­ I have only left for a short while¡­ Madam, please forgive me¡­¡±

    Xiayu, also frightened, kowtowed to Minn ceaselessly.

    Minn sat there quietly and fell her eyes upon the Buddha hand shape green porcin canakin with double fish threads and then looked to the ebony table iid with silver and then turned to Caihuan. Minn pitied the girl a little, because this time Minn had set thetter up. It was not difficult to punish a maid as long as the madam had that intention to. As long as Minn caught Caihuan doing anything wrong, she could deal with thetter right away.

    Caihuan had already held grudge against Minn and made the mistake of associating with the people outside the Cheng Manor. Thus anyone with an evil intention would be able to take advantage of her. Now that Minn was pregnant now, she had to be extremely careful. So she couldn¡¯t keep Caihuan, the disloyal and evil-minded maid, in her family anymore.

    ¡°Who came to find you?¡± Minn¡¯s voice sounded ethereal.

    Caihuan wiped the sweats on her face and faltered, not knowing what to say. Danju snorted and answered for Caihuan, ¡°It¡¯s a maid who always follows Mama Xiang, called Linglong or something.¡±

    Minn chuckled. Caihuan kowtowed hard and kept saying, ¡°Madam, it¡¯s my fault. I know that I was wrong¡­¡±

    ¡°I heard that when you chatted with her privately, you alwaysined that I never allowed you to serve me in my room and that I often kept a distance from you and ignored you.¡± Minn said those things slowly. Hearing that, Caihuan, with her pupils shrinking, red at Lvzhi and Danju. Xiaotao who saw that said honestly in a hurry, ¡°I told Madam that.¡± Caihuan then turned to Xiaotao angrily.

    ¡°Madam, I know that I should be scolded for my thought.¡± Knowing that it was useless to beg for pardon, Caihuan then started to exin for herself, ¡°However, I used to serve Madam Wang. At that time, I have made up my mind to be loyal to Madam Wang and serve Madam well. I never thought that¡­¡± She wiped her tears, ¡°Madam never really trusts me. That¡¯s why I have said those words¡­¡±

    Minn stood up slowly and then bent down to look right into Caihuan¡¯s eyes, saying word by word, ¡°You are a clever person. It has been a year you since you arrived at the Gu¡¯s mansion. Do you really not know the situation in our family?¡± Caihuan stopped crying at once and looked at Minn in a daze. Minn raised the corner of her mouth, ¡°You imed that you want to serve me well for Madam Wang. However, do you have no idea what are the things that I fear the most?¡±

    Caihuan¡¯s face gradually turned pale. Besides the first-ss maids, the other girls in the yard also remained overcautious and seldom contacted the people outside the mansion. Every time someone from Old Madam Qin¡¯s ce came over to have a chat, those girls would shun.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want people from the outside to know what happened in this mansion. However, over these many days, you know exactly how many things you have leaked.¡± Minn said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t know how serious the consequence would be. You just have your own intention.¡± Caihuan had never treated herself as ady, therefore she had tried to find support and helpers in order to get a chance to be a concubine.

    Lips trembling, Caihuan couldn¡¯t utter a single word. She suddenly remembered Ruomei¡¯s warning. ¡®Is that possible¡­ that Madam is going to deal with me?!¡¯ Thinking of that, she got terrified at once and moved forward to pull the hem of Minn¡¯s dress, begging with a loud voice, ¡°Madam, I know that I am wrong. If you have said those words before, I would never dare to do that!¡±

    Minn shook her head, ¡°You have mixed up the order. You shouldn¡¯t be loyal to me after I trust you. You have to win everyone¡¯s trust first, and then I¡¯ll consider you as one of us.¡±

    Caihuan was all flustered. After her tears mixed with her make-up, her face was aplete mess. ¡°But, but¡­¡±

    ¡°But you can¡¯t wait.¡± Minn finished Caihuan¡¯s words, ¡°You are not young right now and even one year older than Danju.¡± Caihuan was afraid that Minn would marry her to a random guy before she became Gu Tingye¡¯s concubine.

    ¡°That must have been rough for you.¡±

    Comments (4)

    -

    Chapter 337 337: Prelude of the Storm (IV)

    Thanks for the update. Go get her Minn. Punish those ungrateful, disloyal and two-faced servant

    Editor

    13 minutes ago

    1

    -

    Chapter 337 337: Prelude of the Storm (IV)

    Finaly dealing with that b*tch!!

    Editor

    4 hours ago

    1

    -

    Chapter 337 337: Prelude of the Storm (IV)

    thanks

    Editor

    1 hour ago

    0

    Comment

    Send Gifts

    Vote

    Locked Chapter

    Your Bnce:

    --

    Happy Mother¡¯s Day! 20% OFF to unlock!

    0 undefined Unlock single chapter

    Open APP to read Chs. in advance!

 Chapter 338: Prelude of the Storm (V)

    <h4>Chapter 338: Prelude of the Storm (V)</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    Minn concluded that atst. She didn¡¯t feel angry at all and was only a bit frustrated and sad. Caihuan was actually a very cautious girl, which was also why it had taken Minn half a month to bust her. Everyone stayed silent for a long while and there was only Caihuan and Xiayu¡¯s cry in the room. Minn calmed herself and turned around, saying, ¡°Tell Mama Cui toe in.¡±

    Mama Cui brought two strong servants inside. Minn nced at them, finding their sleeves bulging. She assumed that there might be ropes and cloths to gag people. Seeing that, Caihuan and Xiayu was already scared out of their wits.

    Minn put on a serious look and said sternly, ¡°You have to be clear of the reason why you are punished. Mama Cui, you can exin to them now.¡±

    Mama Cui had waited for this moment for a long time. With her eyebrows knitted tightly, she said with expressionlessly, ¡°Here¡¯s the rule. Madam¡¯s condition is special now, so we should be especially careful about the food and medicine she will take in.¡± Minn¡¯s three meals were all cooked by Momo Ge. Then, only Danju and other first-ss maids could bring the meals to Minn. The other foods and medicines of nutritious value would be stewed on the stove in the yard and guarded normally by two maids. If one maid needed to go out to do something, the other had to stay in the yard to guard the stove.

    ¡°Today you two are in charge of watching the stove. Xiayu told you that she needed to go to the restroom first but then she sneaked to her room to eat snacks and chatted with other maids for a while. She has left for too long. Caihuan¡¯s mistake is more serious, because she even dared to absent without leave. You two can never stay in this yard anymore¡­¡±

    Before she finished her words, Xiayu already burst into tears. Caihuan was the calmer one. She straightened herself and said with a loud voice, ¡°Mama Cui, you are right, but Madam Wang has told me to serve Madam. If you kick me out like this, I don¡¯t know how you will exin to Madam Wang when she asks about me.¡±

    Mama Cui was furious as hearing of that. As she was about to curse, she heard a heavy and formidable man¡¯s voice, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?!¡±

    As everyone turned around, they saw Gu Tingye in a red official uniform standing there and holding a ck golden hat with wings with aposed face. Minn was startled. She had picked this time specifically to punish Caihuan in order not to bother Gu Tingye she felt it was still early.

    ¡°Master, you are back.¡± Minn jumped off the brick bed at once and wanted to walk to him in her soft slippers.

    Gu Tingye strode over with his long legs and pressed Minn down, saying in a tender voice, ¡°Sit here, don¡¯t stand up in a rush.¡±

    Xiaotao, the sensible girl, stepped forward and took over Gu Tingye¡¯s official hat. After she put the hat away, she decided not toe back and only hid by the door to peek at the scene.

    Gu Tingye sat next to Minn with one of his hands on the table on the bed and then said with no expression on his face, ¡°Mama, you can continue now, how to punish them?¡±

    Mama Cui looked to Minn with a reluctant look. After all, Caihuan and Xiayu were from the Sheng family. It would be a humiliation to the Sheng family if she punished the two girls in front of Gu Tingye. Even Minn was a bit hesitant and didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Under Gu Tingye¡¯s scary gaze, Mama Cui could only tell the truth, ¡°Caihuan will be sent to the west corner to guard the empty room, Xiayu will be assigned to the Second Hall¡­¡± The more she spoke, the lighter her voice was. After Minn receiving the distress signal from Mama Cui, she then said in a hurry, ¡°They didn¡¯t make a huge mistake anyway. However, if we don¡¯t punish them, it¡¯ll be hard for us to discipline others. You two can go now.¡±

    There wasn¡¯t any deep hatred between Minn and Caihuan. All right, Minn admitted that she wasn¡¯t imposing enough, nor did she have the gut to destroy anyone. She nned to find a husband for Caihuan after she had given birth to the baby.

    ¡°Master!¡± Caihuan, with tears on her face, managed to get rid of the grip of the two old servants to everyone¡¯s surprise and threw herself to the ground beside Gu Tingye¡¯s feet. ¡°Please show mercy to me. Please don¡¯t let Madam kick me away. I¡¯ll devote to Madam from now on. Madam Wang from the Sheng family sent me here. If I left this yard, my parents will be so humiliated!¡± She pulled out a lot of strength and even shifted the hem of Gu Tingye¡¯s uniform.

    Mama Cui got anxious ant once and grabbed Caihuan¡¯s arm hastily in order to pull thetter away. Lvzhi who also got furious pulled Caihuan¡¯s other arm and dragged fiercely.

    ¡°Wait.¡± Gu Tingye said that while looking at Caihuan puzzledly, ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±

    Gu Tingye started to search his memory. This maid seemed to have served tea for him at one evening. Then, the girl whose name was Taozi called her out in a hurry. With a hopeful look on Caihuan¡¯s face, she wrinkled her eyebrows, which made her look quite delicate, and wanted to say something. However, Gu Tingye frowned and scolded, ¡°Why it¡¯s you again?! Haven¡¯t I told youst time that Madam was pregnant now and couldn¡¯t smell the scent of the make-ups? Everyone in House of Auspiciousness is not allowed to apply make-ups! Why are you being like this today?!¡±

    After he had said that, Mama Cui and Lvzhi got relived at once. Danju who had been so flustered also let out a relief. Minn raised her head and looked at the ceiling. In fact, she really wanted to shout to Caihuan, ¡®You are so unprofessional! If you want to seduce a man, you should at least do some research of him first!¡¯

    For example, Minn had made so many efforts in learning the hobbies and habits of her husband who was also her boss in order to aplish her job well. After she had inquired the old servants of the Gu family many times, she knew that because of Gu Tingye¡¯s ¡®considerate¡¯ stepmother, he had already been around all kinds of pretty girls when he had been fourteen. Besides that, at the age of neen, Second Master Gu had stayed half a month in a famous nighttime entertainment spot in the capital. Not to mention how many romantic stories he had had with the women he had met when he had wandered at the outside world.

    There was no use to pretend to be weak or aggrieved in front of him, because he had already witnessed the skills of higher levels. The amateurish act from a maid truly seemed shabby. Therefore, Minn was never afraid that Caihuan¡¯s tricks would work. The thing that truly worried her was that Caihuan would be instigated or want to harm her after those tricks had failed so many times.

    ¡°Master¡­¡± Caihuan was stunned. With her mouth widely open, she whose face was covered with make-ups, fell into a daze.

    Gu Tingye felt quite displeased with the look on his face turning cold. He turned to Mama Cui and said angrily, ¡°Since she always turns a deaf ear to the disciplines, why do you still keep her in the family?! Send her to the estate! If she still doesn¡¯t behave, just sell her! I¡¯ll exin to my mother-inw!¡±

    Mama Cui was overjoyed as if she had been remitted. The other two servants also recovered their strengths. In no time, they stood by each side of Caihuan and tied up thetter with the rope. After that, they gagged her and dragged her out. Xiayu didn¡¯t dare to speak another word and dismissed herself at once.

    Lvzhi followed them excitedly and nned to prepare luggage for them. Danju stayed in a trance and hadn¡¯te back to her sense. Xiaotao had the best mental quality. She walked out from behind the door with a smile and said, ¡°We have some new Lu¡¯an Guapianing in today, Master, let me make tea for you.¡± After saying that, she walked over gently and pulled Danju away silently.

    After everyone was out, Minn looked around and then moved to Gu Tingye slowly, saying softly, ¡°Master, what happened today?¡± He never liked to ask about the affairs in the inner yard. In the ordinary times, when Minn was dealing with the family affairs, he would read book in the inner room. Judging from what had happened today, he clearly was in a bad mood and needed to vent out his anger.

    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just annoyed.¡± After the man undid his cor, he fell into Minn¡¯s arms, exhausted. Then he closed his eyes to have a rest. Empress Shen¡¯s brother was punished to stay at his home to ponder upon his fault, Gu Tingye could only take over his work these days. Those affairs were veryplicated and numerous, which made Gu Tingye wear that sullen face the whole time as if he had lost his parents. No one dared to talk to him within three steps.

    After Minn loosened his hair bun, she ran her fingers through his hair and massaged his head tenderly. The man gradually stopped frowning and let out a fewfortable breaths. Minn asked gently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Gu Tingye suddenly opened his eyes with a faint angry look in his eyes, ¡°Something happened to Brother Chengyong.¡±

    Locked Chapter

    Your Bnce:

    --

    Happy Mother¡¯s Day! 20% OFF to unlock!

    0 undefined Unlock single chapter

    Open APP to read Chs. in advance!

 Chapter 339: Prelude of the Storm (VI)

    <h4>Chapter 339: Prelude of the Storm (VI)</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    ¡°The caterans robbed someone again?!¡± Minn was shocked. The crime rate was too high. Wait, no way, hadn¡¯t the imperial censor had already arrived at the Huainan and Huaibei cities?

    ¡°No.¡± The man clenched his fists furiously and thumped on the brick beck, ¡°Brother Chengyoung were set up by those guys.¡±

    Minn didn¡¯t understand his words. Gu Tingye stood up slowly and sighed, ¡°It was said on the Dibao that Brother Chengyong had been invited to a feast. However, after the hangover, he woke up and found a woman lying next to him.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± The Badger Game in ancient times? Minn couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because the people of that family adore General Duan¡¯s talent and want him to marry theirdy.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be so much easier if things are like that.¡± Gu Tingye said coldly with a murderous look on his face, ¡°That woman called herself a madam from a decent family and imed that she had a husband and a son. She also used Brother Chengyong of raping her and said that she could only die now.¡±

    Minn was astonished, ¡°A married woman?! That¡¯s a trouble.¡± It was impossible to check if that woman had been raped or not. ¡°Wait a minute. Since Young General Duan was drinking in a winehouse, how could a madam from a decent family show up there?¡±

    ¡°That woman said that she had gone there to collect the fish money. When Brother Chengyong who was drunk at that time passed her, he was attracted to her pretty face and dragged her into a room.¡±

    Minn was at a loss for word, ¡°It¡¯s like hearing what¡¯s in the story. It¡¯s not like the other people in the winehouse are dead. How¡¯s it possible for them not to stop Young General Duan from doing that? Also, how could the woman sleep until Young General Duan woke up¡­¡± So the sex was that violent?

    ¡°The story truly is a myth.¡± Gu Tingye said, ¡°Brother Chengyong refused to admit it. However, after they inquired the woman for a short while, she knocked her head against a wall and killed herself. Now that woman¡¯s husband sued Brother Chengqian for raping a decent woman and forcing her to die.¡±

    Minn sighed deeply. Since the people who had set Duan Chengyong up were willing to make such a big sacrifice, they must have made a thorough n. Duan Chengyong really was in a big trouble now. Minn and Gu Tingye stayed silent for a long while. Minn then said, ¡°Now what can we do? It¡¯ll be impossible for an imperial censor to investigate the salt affairs if he didn¡¯t have a strong bodyguard.¡±

    Gu Tingye looked at her with a hesitant look. Seeing that, Minn understood him at once, ¡°Do you want to go?¡±

    ¡°His Majesty hasn¡¯t summoned me.¡° He said in a low voice, ¡°Such a thoughtful n shouldn¡¯t be made by only a few government officials. The local officials might also be a part of this. Someone has to go to clean this up. They wouldn¡¯t be intimidated so easily before some of them are killed!¡± Now that Empress Shen¡¯s brother couldn¡¯t go, Gu Tingye was the only option since he was in the same official rank as the former.

    ¡°I owe Brother Duan a debt.¡± The man was in a dilemma this time.

    Minn asked dazedly, ¡°How long will you go?¡±

    ¡°One month at least and two months at most.¡± Gu Tingye rubbed her hand, ¡°I still have so many things to deal with and couldn¡¯t leave for the moment. After I get Brother Chengyong out, I¡¯ll let Zhong Dayou to guard the garrison. By then, Old General Geng might already recover.¡±

    Minn let out a sigh of relief and said with a smile, ¡°I thought you would be there for more than a year.¡± The investigation of the salt affairs couldn¡¯t be done so quickly, ¡°So you would only go for one or two months. It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll be fine as long as you cane back before I give birth to our child.¡±

    Gu Tingye held her in his arms without caring about the crumples appearing on his uniform. Then he started to rock her gently. Deep down, he didn¡¯t want to leave her for a second. He said guiltily, ¡°You are pregnant now. I shouldn¡¯t leave.¡±

    Having braced herself up, she pushed him away forcibly and said seriously, ¡°You matter to me the most. Your business is my business, Master.¡± She had already got ready for a lot of things. The man in front of her was full of vigor and hot-blooded like a fierce leopard. It was impossible for her to tie him to her all the time. She would be fine as long as he didn¡¯t go too far and too long.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Gu Tingye tried his best not to think of those things, but he couldn¡¯t stop thinking. For all his life, he remained resolute and decisive, this time he suddenly dithered, ¡°What if I can¡¯t be with you when something happens to you?¡±

    ¡°Master.¡± Knowing what he was thinking, Minn pushed his strong shoulder and said earnestly, ¡°I am not First Madam Qin.¡±

    Gu Tingye still remained silent. Minn then took a breath and said, ¡°You can leave some guys to me. If someone bullies me, I can kick them out if I lose the verbal fight. If it gets worse, I can still escape.¡± Gu Tingye burst intoughter.

    Minn rested in his arms with her eyes widely open and said with a clear voice, ¡°You¡¯ll always have to deal with lots of the business affairs unless you retire. You can¡¯t stay with me the whole time. In the future, we¡¯ll have a lot¡­¡± She blushed and couldn¡¯t continue.

    Gu Tingye felt sweet, ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯ll have a lot of kids in the future.¡±

    Minn got bashful hearing his words. Then she wriggled to his neck and bit him like a puppy. Gu Tingyeughed loudly and bit her back and then kissed Minn¡¯s neck.

    After a long while, they had enough fun. Gu Tingye rested his head on Minn¡¯s leg and suddenly said, ¡°You are not like First Madam Qin indeed.¡±

    He suddenly turned over and stood up to sit opposite to Minn, ¡°If I¡¯m forced to marry another woman, what will you do?¡± That question had been in his mind for a long time.

    Minn gave a little start and then giggled, ¡°Howe?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll remarry.¡± The man fixed his eyes on Minn and said that firmly.

    ¡°¡­ how¡¯s that¡­ possible?¡± Minn yed dumb but actually thought that it was very likely to happen.

    His father¡¯s past had been sticking in his brain, so he wouldpare himself with his father subconsciously. However, after that, he found the result quite frustrating. Though he had tried his best not to think of the word ¡®remarry¡¯, he still felt that if they were forced to separate with each other, this girl would feel sad for a few days and then marry another man, from his months¡¯ knowledge of Minn.

    ¡°Also, you¡¯ll be very likely to live a great life.¡± He gritted his teeth secretly.

    ¡°How¡­ could¡­ that¡­ happen?¡± Minn didn¡¯t know why they started the topic and could only kept smiling embarrassedly.

    Gu Tingye¡¯s gloomy gaze frightened Minn. She felt something wrong at once and asked, ¡°Master, what about you? Are you really going to abandon me?¡± The best defense was to attack.

    ¡°¡­¡± Gu Tingye thought about it seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll have two choices. First, I can take you away to a ce where no one can find us. We¡¯ll conceal out identities for the rest of our life. Or, after I get myself back on the horse, I¡¯ll marry you again.¡± And kill that man you remarried.

    Minn nearly blurted out, ¡®The second one sounds better.¡¯ She loved peace and harmony. Luckily, her sixth sense which had been ck all the time suddenly worked.

    She leaned to Gu Tingye and held his waist in her arms with difficulty through her belly and then said in a low voice, ¡°Take me away. We can be a wild couple in the mountains and forests.¡± Her voice sounded so soft and tender that it couldn¡¯t be heard. Gu Tingye got softhearted instantly and held her tightly. He kissed her temples and cheeks and said, ¡°We¡¯ll always be together no matter where we go.¡±

 Chapter 340: The War Begins, the Storm is Coming (I)

    <h4>Chapter 340: The War Begins, the Storm is Coming (I)</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    At the end of April, the Emperor appointed Gu Tingye to be the Guard Commissioner of the Henan and Hebei province and take charge of the local military affairs. He also ordered Gu Tingye to set off at once.

    Gu Tingye¡¯s luggage had been packed long ago. Minn, downspirited as she was, kept putting sedrin pills and Ginseng pills in Gu Tingye¡¯s pouch. Gu Tingye took a nce at the pills, one kind was for decreasing internal heat and the other was for increasing internal heat. Feeling both amused and touched, he held Minn¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°If you are bored, you can go back to your parents¡¯ home to stay for a while. Don¡¯t be afraid of other¡¯s gossip.¡±

    He had visited the Sheng family on purpose before. Minn didn¡¯t know what he had said to the Sheng¡¯s two madams. Anyway, after that, Wang shi told Liu Kun¡¯s wife to pass the message that Minn could deal with Caihuan, that bitch, as she wanted and that Minn was weed to rehabilitate in the Sheng¡¯s mansion at any time. Old Madam Sheng sent a letter to Minn, on which there were only a few words¡ª¡®Be careful, don¡¯t force yourself too hard.¡¯

    Minn tried to hold his hand but only grabbed three of hisrge and rough fingers. Then sheforted, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about me. With the help of Second Master Tu and his guys, I can even rob a money house, not to mention govern those servants in the family.¡± As she remembered the dangerous things that themissioner who had gone south had run into, she couldn¡¯t help but get worried and said in a low voice, ¡°You are the one who should be careful on the road. Bring enough guards and don¡¯t y hero. I¡¯ve told Xie¡¯ang that he can never be three feet away from you.¡±

    Gu Tingye knew what she was thinking and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll lead half of the cavalry this time.¡± What¡¯s more, there were lots of troops he could dispatch.

    ¡°When you are away from home, you have to take good care of yourself and don¡¯t drink unboiled water or eat wild animals. Don¡¯t open your cor to go for a blow when you feel hot. If it gets cold, you should wear the soft deer fur jacket on the inside. I have broken a few fingers to make that. You cannot leave it unused¡­¡± Minn showed her ten tender fingers to him. Actually, she felt frightened now and could only give those instructions ceaselessly. She enjoyed being his wife now and had no intention to be a widow.

    Gu Tingye didn¡¯t say anything and only held Minn in his arms with a meaningful look in his eyes.

    Next day in the morning, Gu Tingye dressed in a firm leather armor, a pair ofbat boots and his red cloak. Before he left, he touched Minn¡¯s belly and joked on purpose, ¡°My boy, your father is going out now. You have to listen to your mother¡¯s order.¡± Minn was sorrowful right now, his words managed to amuse her. Before she could say something to tease him, the baby in her belly was suddenly very cooperative and moved. Perhaps the baby had wriggled his butt or stamped his feet. Overjoyed, the man kissed Minn and then kissed her belly. Then heughed loudly and said, ¡°Wait for me!¡±

    Minn stood at the door of House of Auspiciousness and held back her tears while waving the handkerchief, ¡°Take care,e home early.¡±

    ¡®I received a letter from home from thousand miles away. Among the words and between the lines, I see that my families only want me to go back early¡­¡¯ Minn had remained mirthless for a few days, having no appetite. Every day when shey on the bed, she looked at the bed top with colorful carvings while calcting where he was. She kept wondering if he had already passed the ferry, or got all the horses and solders settled. It was gradually getting hot, she was worried that he would catch the gue or run into the ¡®caterans¡¯. After several days, her sad feelings faded away and then she started to wonder if her husband had started to fool around with other women at the outside. After another few days, Minn returned to herzy state and woke up naturally.¡ªIn the times when there were no e-mails, phones, cell phones and even no telegraphs, Minn experienced the whole set of psychological changes of a wife whose husband had traveled far away.

    When Madam Duan hade to apologize, Minn had already been able tofort her with a smile.

    ¡°Sis, I am so sorry.¡± Madam Duan said with a pale face and red eyes, ¡°My husband¡¯s eldest brother is at the Miao border now and we never heard from him. And after what happened to his second brother, we don¡¯t even have a person to discuss with. Sorry that we have brought this trouble to Commander Gu.¡±

    Minn restrained herself from sneering at Madam Duan. Actually, she hadn¡¯t heard from Gu Tingye for a long time too. His assignment this time was veryplicated, so he had to do things overtly and covertly and y some tricks. On therge area of Henan and Hebei area, there were nearly ten military camps and one hundredrge and small Yamen. Therefore, Gu Tingye could start his business at wherever he wanted and no one would know which way he would take. It would be the best if he could catch his enemies off guard.

    It was reasonable for Minn to get distressed since her husband had been dragged into that thing. However, now she still had to put on a smile and said sweetly, ¡°Sister, what are you talking about? It¡¯s not like Second General Duan has gone sightseeing. He was only framed by those evil guys because he has been on a mission for His Majesty. My Master went on that mission not just because of his brotherhood with Second General Duan, but also for the national affairs.¡±

    Madam Duan wiped the tears on the corner of her eyes and said gratefully, ¡°Sis, you don¡¯t need tofort me. Even though I am just a woman, I still understand Commander Gu¡¯s good intention. Maybe another man can also fulfil this task, but he wouldn¡¯t care about my second brother-inw¡¯s career and reputation. Only the old buddies would give a hand to each other for the old times¡¯ sake.

    Minn thought secretly, ¡®Ady from a prestigious family like Madam Duan truly sees things clearly.¡¯ Then the smile on her face turning brighter. After she had sent Madam Duan who seemed so miserable and grieved, Danju lifted the curtain and walked inside with a sullen face, ¡°Madam, Aunt Kang is here. She¡¯s with Old Madam Qin now. They want you to be there.¡± Minn got dazed.

    Given all the secret intentions Old Madam Qin had, it was hard for her to find a congenial friend who could chat with her. If sheined about Gu Tingye, her intention would so obvious. Then she tried to speak evil of Minn. However, thetter pretended to be a weak and honest girl at the outside for the whole time. Every time someone teased Minn, she would blush. Also, her tame and gentle gestures made her look like a girl who had just left her home, which helped her win a lot of praises from the middle-aged and old noble madams. If Old Madam Qin called Minn a foxy girl, very few people would trust her and the people who did believe her were all her best friends or her rtives.

    As a result, after Old Madam Qin had got acquainted with Aunt Kang, the two of them found their conversations more and more agreeable and their rtionship got closer and closer. In a short period of time, they were already like old friends. Minn felt that the two women should give more uratements about her than the people who didn¡¯t know the truth, without regard to the fact that she was not so happy that she was the one whom they had said mean things about.

    ¡°Madam, I¡¯ll tell them that it¡¯s not convenient for you to go.¡± Danju said in a low voice. She had witnessed Aunt Kang take advantage of her seniority to make things difficult for Minn in the Sheng¡¯s mansion more than once. Minn shook her head, ¡°This is the first time Aunt Kang visits me. I have to go.¡± After she thought for a while, she ordered Danju, ¡°Follow the old rules.¡± Danju finally showed a smile, ¡°I see. We¡¯ll move once you put the lid of the cup on the table.¡±

    Minn smiled with satisfaction.

    She hadn¡¯t met Aunt Kang for half a year. Today, this woman wore a fresh new blue Beizi with silver tangled branches patterns and a string of red beads with her round hair bun anchored by a pair of jade hairpin with spun gold. Clearly, she had made some efforts in dressing herself, but she still seemed aged a lot. As she saw Minn¡¯s face, she put on a fake smile at once and turned to Old Madam Qin, ¡°Everyone says that my niece is so lucky to have a mother-inw like you. Now I know it¡¯s true. Her face looks so hydrated as if I could squeeze out water from it.¡±

    Old Madam Qin felt so pleasant to hear that with the winkles on the corner of her eyes turning deeper. Minn chuckled and pretended to walk with difficulty. After that, she gave obeisance to them with her swollen belly. Then she sat down straightly. Before Old Madam Qin said anything, Aunt Kang flew to a rage at once and scolded with a sullen face, ¡°The elder is still talking now. How dare you sit down directly?¡±

    Minn adjusted her sitting position on the armchair and pretended to be surprised, ¡°Aunt Kang, you are not going to let me sit?¡± As saying this, she touched her belly again.

    Choked with words, Aunt Kang said loudly, ¡°You should at least sit after the elders finish talking.¡± With a disdainful look on her face, she looked to Minn, ¡°Don¡¯t you know the rules?! Is that how your grandmother has taught you?! You haven¡¯t got married for a long time. How could you forget all the things my sister has taught you?¡±

    Right now, Minn felt there was no need to tolerate this psychopath anymore. Then she put on a long face and said, ¡°Be careful with your words. I am a young member in our family, so I can tolerate your reproach. My grandmother is Madam Wang¡¯s mother-inw, so she is also an elder to you. Don¡¯t you know the rules that you shouldn¡¯t gossip about elders in front of your niece and your rtive?¡±

 Chapter 341: The War Begins, the Storm is Coming (II)

    <h4>Chapter 341: The War Begins, the Storm is Coming (II)</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    Aunt Kang gave a sudden gasp and jumped out of her skin. This was the first time Minn retorted her with such harsh words. She couldn¡¯t believe that the coward illegal daughter in her memory had treated her like this. Then Aunt Kang snorted, ¡°You truly are a different girl now. Now that you have married to a powerful man, you even talk differently and dare to contradict your aunt.¡±

    Minn, eyebrows knitted, said proudly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if my husband is powerful or not. As long as I am alive, I wouldn¡¯t let anyone nder my grandmother like that. Aunt, if you are not satisfied, let¡¯s go to Madam Wang to make things clear.¡± She would like to see which side Wang shi would take.

    Aunt Kang pinched her handkerchief so hard that even her knuckles turned white and her face turned purple with anger. Minn stirred the tea leaves in the cup with a calm look. Seeing the situation turning bad, Old Madam Qin tried to mediate the dispute at once, ¡°Fine, fine, the two of you should stop. Minn, how can you be like this. Your aunt¡¯s bark is worse than her bite. Don¡¯t you know that? You shouldn¡¯t get angry.¡±

    Minn looked at Old Madam Qin and said slowly, ¡°I truly don¡¯t know that.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Aunt Kang nearly stood up. Old Madam Qin pressed her down at once and said to Minn, ¡°All right. Save you words. This is your aunt after all.¡± Minn sat steadily and smiled with her mouth but not her eyes, ¡°There are some elders that I am close with, and some I am not. I was raised up by my grandmother. If I said nothing when someone talked about her like this, I cannot call myself a human-being.¡±

    Even Old Madam Qin was shocked this time. Over the past year, no matter what tricks Minn had yed secretly, she had always kept on good terms and spoke nicely. It really was rare for her to speak so much sharp words.

    Since this meeting was not going to end well anyway, Minn didn¡¯t even bother to say another word and only put the lid of the cup on the small begonia table. Danju understood Minn at once and winked to the young maid beside her. That maid turned around and left quietly. After that, Xiaotao reported in time, ¡°Momo Chang is here. Madam, she invites you to go over.¡±

    Surprised, Minn turned to Danju, thought, ¡®This is not we¡¯ve discussed. When do we change the secret signal?¡¯ Danju was more surprised than her. Before she coulde back to her sense, Old Madam Qin had already exined to Aunt Kang affably, ¡°Momo Chang is Sister Bai¡¯s wet nurse.¡±

    Hearing that, Aunt Kang snorted, ¡°She¡¯s just a wet nurse, what¡¯s so proud of? Sister, you are too tolerant. How can you let a servant get so insolent? How dare she ask a madam to leave the elders to meet her?¡±

    Old Madam Qin didn¡¯t say anything with a reluctant smile. That worked well.

    Minn said with a dispassionate tone, seeming quiteposed, ¡°Aunt, there¡¯s something you don¡¯t know. Momo Chang is from a decent family. Her father used to be a schr. She only became the wet nurse in the Bai family because her family declined. Also, she never sold herself to the Bai family, so she shouldn¡¯t be called a servant. My Master has said that he didn¡¯t have so many contacts with the people of the Bai family, so he treats Momo Chang as his families. I don¡¯t dare to disobey his words.¡± Right at this moment, Minn was sincerely d that Gu Tingye had been so wise to raise Momo Chang¡¯s status, which made things easier for Minn now.

    ¡°Master always says that when he spent the hardest time at the outside world, this Momo Chang helped him a lot and took a good care of him. Nowe to think about it, she is more like a real family to my master. Comparing to those rtives who remain friendly in appearance but estranged at heart and only want to take advantages of my master, Momo Chang truly is respectful. Master told me that I should never slight her.¡± Minn¡¯s speech got more and more fluent. As saying this, she also paid attention to the looks on the two women¡¯s faces.

    Old Madam Qin still wore that reluctant smile, but Aunt Kang¡¯s face already turned purple.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to bid farewell you.¡±

    Having stood up elegantly, Minn held her belly and walked out happily with Danju¡¯s support. After she asked Xiaotao at the outside, she then knew that thetter hadn¡¯t changed the secret signal randomly. Momo Chang truly hade. Minn chuckled at once. These days Momo Chang always came over to chat with Minn and tell some funny antidotes in the countryside. Listening to those things truly helped Minn kill time.

    ¡°By this time next year, Little Master will be able to crawl on the ground.¡± Momo Chang stared at Minn¡¯s belly beamingly.

    ¡°Momo, how did you know that it was a boy?¡± Minn rubbed the back of her waist. Ever since Gu Tingye had left, her belly got more and more swollen. Before, she hadn¡¯t been showing in loose clothes. Now her belly was already very big.

    ¡°Madam, you condition show that it¡¯s a boy. Your belly is pointy and your pelvis is round. The baby is very possible to be a boy.¡±

    Minn burst intoughter and asked puzzledly, ¡°Momo, you know how to see this?¡±

    Momo Chang picked up the needle in the basket and saidcently, ¡°I have been observing people for decades. My eyes are sharp!¡± She tilted her head, seeming to have remembered the past. Then she said proudly and also sadly, ¡°At that time, due to my family¡¯s difficulties, we just wanted a steady feed. After I got into the Bai family and became the wet nurse of Eldest Lady Bai, Old Master Bai was very generous to us so our lives have turned better. Speaking of that, Nain¡¯s father is only three months younger than Eldest Lady Bai. s, now, they were both¡­¡± As mentioning of that, she couldn¡¯t help but get distressed.

    Minn held Momo Chang¡¯s hand and said gently, ¡°Momo, these days must be so difficult to you. You have been through so many things over these years. There is justice in this world. You have alreadye to the end of your tribtions. You¡¯ll always enjoy happiness from now on.¡± Momo Chang wasn¡¯t a sentimental person. Minn¡¯s words enlightened her at once. Minn then said, ¡°Momo, thanks for visiting me so often. It¡¯s so kind of you.¡±

    Momo Chang waved her hand, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Even Tingye hasn¡¯t told me toe before he had left, I would stille here often. Yanzi has already got married and Nian is busy with study now. I¡¯ve got nothing else to do at home. Besides, I could have free meal here.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s Nian¡¯s studytely?¡±

    ¡°Great, very great, everything¡¯s perfect.¡± Momo Chang beamed, ¡°His tutor is a knowledgeable man and his ssmates are all great boys, especially Changdong from the Sheng family. That boy treats others very nice and never puts on airs even though he is a noble master. He has evene to my house to eat.¡±

    Minn said with a smile, ¡°My other two brothers both got married and settled down. Fourth brother must be bored at home. It is the best that he could study with a boy at his age like Nian.¡± As saying this, Minn and Momo Chang bothughed.

    Momo Chang had been through numerous hardships and seen the fickleness of human nature. She had heard all kind ofpliments and nders, which made her the toughest and most sensible person. Minn felt pleased to talk with her. Now that everything was calm and smooth, she also stayed gentle and soft. Minn nearly forgot this woman¡¯s brilliant records. However, soon, she had a chance to witness that.

    As Aunt Kang visited Old Madam Qin more and more frequently, Momo Chang also knew about the former¡¯s existence. Xiahe told Momo Chang secretly, ¡°That Madam Kang truly is annoying. She always calls our Madam to go there to apany her. After our madam declined her for a few times, Old Madam Qin started to speak ill of our Madam.¡± Momo Chang buried those words in mind. One day, right after Aunt Kang arrived, Momo Chang came in a hurry too.

    Minn had just sent Mama Xiang away. Thetter had stayed in House of Auspiciousness for half an hour and kept putting pressure on Minn. Minn ignored everything she had said. In Minn¡¯s view, the virtuous reputation meant nothingpared to her health.

    After Momo Chang knew about that, she went straightly to Daylily Garden.

    As Aunt Kang saw Momo Chang, she sneered thetter right away. Momo Chang wasn¡¯t irritated at all and said politely, ¡°Please let me take advantage of my seniority. I¡¯ll have to apologize for my Madam. She¡¯s pregnant now and feel inconvenient to move. You are both her families, I think you¡¯ll show understanding for her.¡± Aunt Kang kept snorting, ¡°Is she the only woman who¡¯ll give birth to a child? She just puts up the front and shows disrespect to the elders relying on the baby in her belly¡­¡±

 Chapter 342: The War Begins, the Storm is Coming (III)

    <h4>Chapter 342: The War Begins, the Storm is Coming (III)</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    Before she could finish those words, Momo Chang swept all the fruit tes on the table on the ground. Then with her eyebrows raised, she showed a fierce look to Aunt Kang and shouted loudly, making the roof tremble.

    ¡°Huh, Elder? What kind of elder you are?! I respect you because you are a rtive of my Madam. That¡¯s why I called you Madam. Do you really take yourself seriously? Open your eyes and watch carefully, this is the Gu family! Madam is from the Sheng family! You are the sister of Madam Wang from the Sheng family, I don¡¯t see how close you are to our Gu family! How could you treat yourself as an elder here!¡±

    Old Madam Qin was stunned and tried to stop Momo Chang. However, thetter¡¯s words poured down like the rain and no one could interrupt her.

    Seeing Momo Chang making a scene all of a sudden, the maids and servants in the room were all shocked. She stood by the door of the room and scolded with her hands rested on her hips, ¡°Unfilial acts there are three, no posterity is great. Now everyone knows that Madam is pregnant. Even Old Madam Sheng and Madam Wang seldome here in case Madam would be disturbed. Now, there¡¯s an aunt who doesn¡¯t know sh*t about herself throwing her weight about every now and then! Damn it! If anything happens to Master¡¯s child, you think a bitch like you could afford the responsibility?!¡±

    Aunt Kang had never been abused like this ever since she had been born. She, trembling all over with anger, got limp on the chair. Old Madam Qin finally came back to earth and scolded with a loud voice, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about now?! Are you guys dead? Pull her out, now!¡±

    After Momo Chang gave those curses, she walked out of the room before those maids could drag her out. Then she stood in the yard and shouted with the ring voice as if she was shouting her pork for sale like before, ¡°¡­ Who the hell do you think you are! I never see you go your own family¡¯s funeral so hastily. You are nothing like a madam from a decent family. You almoste here every day. People who don¡¯t know you would think that you are a close rtive to the Gu family. You are not here to scrounge for a meal, are you?!¡±

    She swaggered out after saying that. The servants beside her didn¡¯t dare to push her for real since they hadn¡¯t got the order from Old Madam Qin and were all in awe of Gu Tingye. Therefore, they could only let Momo Chang shouted abuse on the road and her words gradually hit the sore spot of the two women in the room.

    ¡°¡­ ask anyone in this country, which elder in a decent family would ask an 8-month pregnant woman to walk back and forth! Unlike someone who keeps stepping out of line and someone who ys dumb. Now what?! If Master loses his child, who¡¯ll benefit?!¡±

    After she walked out of the Daylily Garden, there were lots of people watching the fun on the road. They gossiped and sneered in low voices. These people inspired Momo Chang, then she jumped and pointed to Daylily Garden while sputtering, ¡°¡­ Let me tell you, you evil-minded people, my Tingye won¡¯t grant your wish. Now he will enjoy a great life after surviving from the disaster!¡± She was a rational person. Since the Cheng Manor were conducted perfectly by Minn, Momo Chang then never get involved in the Gu¡¯s affairs. This time Gu Tingye had traveled far away, Momo Chang knew about his scruples. Therefore, when it was inappropriate for Minn to fight those women back, Momo Chang would take the advantage of her seniority and y the fool.

    Her voice went far away. Zhu shi coaxed her daughter to sleep gently and the maids and servants in the room all stayed quite without daring to utter a single word. Shao shi was very anxious in the room and walked around. Xian walked in and ordered the maid to close the dor.

    ¡°Mother, let¡¯s y chess.¡± The girl pulled her mother to sit down and said with a soft voice, ¡°We have nothing to do with the things at the outside!¡±

    Aunt Kang was weak and limp in anger and could only walk out with other¡¯s support. She had never felt so humiliated before, so she also made quite a scene. Momo Chang gained vigor with age and was full of strength. She screamed along the road from Daylily Garden to Cheng Manor, attracting lots of people¡¯s attention. Even the masons who were busy with the housing repair were about to be drawn over.

    Though Minn had heard about how tough Momo Chang was, she was still shocked by thetter¡¯sbat effectiveness.

    Then, she swallowed her surprised feeling as well as her saliva. At night, after she filled her belly, she strolled to Old Madam Qin¡¯s ce leisurely to apologize and kept saying, ¡®Momo Chang has a bad temper, please forgive her. After Master is back, I¡¯ll definitely tell him to scold her.¡¯(In other words, right now no one could scold Momo Chang.) In the meantime, she also said with an earnest expression, ¡°Momo Chang got confused with age. Everyone knows that you are the kindest person. Don¡¯t take those bad words into your heart.¡±

    In less than half a day, rumors and gossips were spread in and out of the Gu¡¯s mansion. Once something was exposed in public, Old Madam Qin would be the most embarrassed one.

    Old Madam Qin was extremely mad. She had only wanted to hook two fishes for pleasure, never did she realize that she would catch a great white shark. This time she had been scolded fiercely for nothing. Never had she been more depressed than she was now!

    Bad things alwayse in session. A few dayster, Tingcan came back to the Gu¡¯s mansion, sobbing. She fell into Old Madam Qin¡¯s arms andined about her husband tearfully.

    ¡°¡­ At first, he still put on an act. There are a few girls who used to be in his room. I just pretended not to see them and tolerate that. Now things are getting worse, he even touched my maid. When I bust him, he said that he was only teaching my maid to write and draw paintings!¡± Tingcan cried, yelled and stamped her feet and was nothing like the prideful girl she had used to be, ¡°I¡¯ve scolded him, then he tried to fool me with the words, ¡®Literati are all romantic!¡¯ Pooh, what kind of a literatus he is?! The books he has read could be numbered, and his poems are not as neat as mine! He couldn¡¯t brag about his literary talent in front of me, so he went to teach the maids how to write poems. Bah! A man like this will definitely envy the good and able even if he bes an official!¡±

    Old Madam Qin felt her chest aching as if it was about to crack and reproached loudly, ¡°My girl, stop making more troubles for me! I¡¯ve told you not to show off your knowledge after getting married. If you husband is interested in the poems, you can make it an entertainment between you two. What did you do? You unted your talent! Every man in this world has strong self-esteem. How could you hurt his pride?! You, you, you¡­ What do you want me to do? Do you think you are still ady and that everything would go as you wish? It isn¡¯t worth making a fuss when your man touched a few girls!¡±

    ¡°The quibble should just between me and my husband. However, my mother-inw just lost her mind and sent two girls. Now, right now¡­¡± Tingcan cried bitterly and shook Old Madam Qin¡¯s sleeve, not wanting to give up, ¡°I can¡¯t ept that. Mother, you have to help me figure out what to do. Mother, you can talk to my mother-inw for me, please!¡±

    Everything had its prons and cons. Although Gu Tingcan didn¡¯t need to rely on Gu Tingye after getting married into the Princess¡¯s family, she also couldn¡¯t ask her mother to back her up. Old Madam Qin couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Your mother-inw is the princess, a member of the royal family. Only she could criticize others, no one dare to criticize her!¡±

    Seeing how pitifully Tingcan had cried, Old Madam Qin got dizzy and then let those words slip out of her mouth, ¡°I¡¯ve told you that you have to coax your man. See how your Second sister-inw has made your untamed Second Brother a soft man. As long as you can win your husband¡¯s heart and you two are an affectionate couple, the princess wouldn¡¯t do anything to you.¡±

    After Old Madam Qin tried every possible way to persuade her daughter and given a lot of tips, Gu Tingcan, shoulders down, left piteously. Old Madam Qin sat on the arhat bed in a daze without saying anything for a long time. After a while, Mama Xiang brought the hot tea andforted Old Madam Qin with a gentle voice, ¡°Don¡¯t get two stressed, Madam. Every young couple has their fight, but they also forget the fight quickly. They¡¯ll work things out soon.¡±

    The room was dark. Old Madam Qin looked at the dim light and suddenly showed a cold look on her face, saying glumly, ¡°You¡¯ve seen that too. If things continue like this, my son and daughter would have to be subservient to others. Now, I have to do it.¡±

    Mama Xiang sighed slightly, ¡°Madam, you have to think it through. If it works, it¡¯ll be the best. If it doesn¡¯t work, you reputation will bepletely ruined.¡±

    Old Madam Qin¡¯s smile seemed bitter and gloomy, ¡°The reputation is a void thing, let alone that my reputation is already damaged now. If I don¡¯t do anything, I can imagine what my life will be, and that is depending on others for living and ying up to Sheng Minn. I can never tolerate that. The efforts I made for most of my life can¡¯t be in vain!¡±

 Chapter 343: Beat the Battle Drum (I)

    <h4>Chapter 343: Beat the Battle Drum (I)</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    Until June, Minn¡¯s belly had already been quite swollen. When shey on the bed, she could lean her book against her belly to read. The little baster in her belly stopped following the rules, being either quiet for a long while or active all of a sudden. After the imperial doctor took her pulse and checked her over and over again, he said that everything was fine with a smile. The situation right now only made Minn regret that she hadn¡¯t been a gynecologist.

    Now that it was close to her delivery day, Mama Cui be more and more vignt with her eyes turning green, looking quite scary and that everyone in the yard looked like a bad person to her. Everything that Minn had taken in needed to get through a very strict inspection by Mama Cui, which even narrowed thetter¡¯s eyes. Xiaotao told Minn privately that Mama Cui had used to work in a big family where the madam and the concubines fought fiercely, that memory frightened Mama Cui for her whole life.

    However, Mama Cui happened to catch Xiaotao gossiping that. Then she grabbed Xiaotao by the ear and punished thetter to clean the floor. Perhaps Mama Cui also knew that she had been too paranoid, so she couldn¡¯t help sighing, ¡°Old Madam Sheng always said that everyone has his own fates. At that time, her baby was born safely. That is a chubby boy who weighed around eight pounds. No one knew that he would be killed by such a tiny thing¡­¡±

    Minn looked down and touched her belly. She had done everything she could. What happened next all depended on the fate.

    Over the past month, the Gu¡¯s mansion remained peaceful most of the time. During this period, Tingcan came back to cry twice. The first time was because the Princess had married a woman to Young Master Han as his concubine overtly. Old Madam Qin coaxed her daughter with warm words and sent thetter back. The Second time was because Young Master Han had stayed in that concubine¡¯s room at night for five days. This time, Old Madam Qin finally hardened her heart and scolded her daughter away. However, after Tingcan had left, Old Madam Qin cried bitterly in front of her three daughters-inw, saying, ¡°I only regret that I haven¡¯t taught her well before. This girl is so spoiled that she knows nothing about this world!¡± Meanwhile, she held Minn¡¯s hand and kept saying, ¡°I hope that her sister-inw could pity her and give her some advice. Otherwise, otherwise¡­¡±

    Minn got confused for a long while after she had gone back to her room. Danju knew what she was thinking. When there was nobody around, Danju asked, ¡°Is there anything you didn¡¯t figure out, Madam? Seventh Lady only ends up like this because karma prevails, right?¡± Danju had served thedies since her childhood and was influenced by their manners. She wouldn¡¯tpare Minn to Gu Tingcan, but even the hypocritical Mn and domineering Rn kept up to the rules of being ady. They were good at doing needle works, checking the ounts, governing the servants¡­ and all kinds of things, unlike Seventh Lady of the Gu¡¯s who held a book of poems in her hand all day and only liked to show off her literary talents without caring about her real duties. What¡¯s more, she always uttered those sarcastic words to others and never got off her high horse, wishing that everyone could praise her and pamper her.

    ¡°She¡¯s only looking for trouble by putting an air as ady in her husband home. No wonder why Old Madam Qin cried.¡±

    Minn shook her head and stroked the suet jade bracelet on her wrist, ¡°Something¡¯s wrong. She should cry, but not in front of me.¡± Danju chuckled, ¡°Perhaps she wanted you to put some words for Seventh Lady.¡±

    ¡°Will I do that because she begs me?¡±

    Danju was frozen for ack of a better word.

    With a serious look on Minn¡¯s face, she looked at the colorful ss curtain at the door thoughtfully, saying, ¡°She¡¯s smart. She knows what kind of a person I am, so she won¡¯t do a meaningless thing, and that will make her look weak too.¡±

    If one day what happened to Gu Tingcan ruined the Gu¡¯s reputation(For example, she was divorced), Minn would have to stand up for her daughter-inw without Old Madam Qin¡¯s requirement. However, if Gu Tingcan was wronged in her husband¡¯s home, that should be her own training. Therefore, why Old Madam Qin had asked that knowing that she wouldn¡¯t get what she wanted?

    ¡°Only to win a good reputation by ying weak?¡± Minn pondered.

    That was not the only thing that troubled her. Ever since Aunt Kang had been cursed fiercely by Momo Chang, she hadn¡¯t shown up in the Gu¡¯s mansion for a long while. Minn had thought that this eldestdy of the Wang family would nevere to the Gu¡¯s mansion. However, she didn¡¯t know what kind of sweet words Old Madam Qin had said to Aunt Kang, after only half a month, Aunt Kang was back again. This time she was much gentler than before. Neither did she make any unreasonable requests, nor did she put on an air. At first, she had felt embarrassed toe, so she had asked her illegal daughter to go to House of Auspiciousness to apologize to Minn.

    ¡°Madam told me toe here to make an apology. She said that she was getting confused with age and hoped that you wouldn¡¯t take her words into mind.¡± Kang Zhao¡¯er stood in the room shyly. The panicky and fragile look on her face couldn¡¯t cover her beauty and nice figure.

    ¡°Madam, if you are still angry, you can hit me to vent our anger.¡± Zhao¡¯er¡¯s voice was as soft as the mosquito, she nearly shed tears in fear. She kept pulling his brand new pink Beizi with branches and threads pattern. She and Yuan¡¯er, her legal sister were only two years apart, so she had worn Yuan¡¯er¡¯s old clothes since her childhood. Now wearing new clothes actually made her ufortable.

    Minn couldn¡¯t help but sigh as she looked at Zhao¡¯er. Before she had got married, she had met Zhao¡¯er several times and knew that thetter¡¯s mother was Aunt Kang¡¯s maid. Zhao¡¯er had been Yuan¡¯er¡¯s follower since she had been a little girl and grown up adapting to Aunt Kang¡¯s disposition.

    ¡°I¡¯m not angry at all. Momo Chang has a temper and offended Aunt Kang. That¡¯s my fault.¡± Minn smiled and told Danju to send the agate grape that had juste in to Aunt Kang. Then this incident was under the carpet.

    The next day, Old Madam Qin, Aunt Kang and Zhao¡¯er as well as a group of maids came to House of Auspiciousness and inquired the pregnant girl¡¯s health for a long while. Aunt Kang smiled warmly and showed the utmost solicitude to Minn. Her overly intimate words scared Minn out of wits. Anything abnormal must have a reason. Minn got alert at once and refused to join the happy family gathering with a nonchnt look on her face.

    Seeing that Minn didn¡¯t coordinate with her courtesy words, Aunt Kang then left with a reluctant smile. After that, she often brought Zhao¡¯er to visit the Gu family. Even if she didn¡¯t go to House of Auspiciousness, she would let Zhao¡¯er greet Minn.

    Things went back to normal afterwards. Aunt Kang and Old Madam Qin seemed truly congenial with each other. They visited each other very often, but none of them made any weird acts. However, Minn only got more and more anxious. A person like Aunt Kang would only pay a visit to others when she needed something. However, this time she never asked for anything. Since then, Minn didn¡¯t understand why Aunt Kang made peace with her.

    It couldn¡¯t be that Aunt Kang had been converted to the Buddhist, could it?

    At the end of Minn¡¯s pregnancy, she felt the most tired. She got drowsy every day as she looked at the pillows and only wanted to eat and sleep until the day she would deliver the baby. It was such a shame that she still had to use her brain to think whether someone tried to set her up.

    The maids and the servants didn¡¯t quarrel. The stewards and the pageboys never bullied anyone. Old Madam Qin only worried about Tingcan¡¯s married life. Shao shi was busy teaching her daughter. Zhu shi was engaged in serving both her husband and her children. The family was totally harmonious and there was no sign of any bad thing. Maybe there really wasn¡¯t anything being nned now. Maybe Minn had thought too much. Since she still couldn¡¯t figure out what those women were plotting, maybe she was worrying about troubles of her own imagining.

    A st of warm wind blew into the room and flipped a book on the table of which she had just read half to the chair. Minn walked over while holding her belly, yawning. She wanted to take a nap now, so reading the novel to get herself to sleep was a good choice. As she nced at the book, she saw the first sentence on that page, ¡°Sometimes it might seem totally pacific, but danger is hiding everywhere.¡±

    Minn looked at the sentence in a daze for a while. Suddenly, she got cold sweat on her back for no reason.

    ¡°Go to the outer hall. Invite Second Master Tu.¡± Her voice suddenly sounded extremely sober without the tiredness.

    Tu Hu was born with a malicious look. Also, there was a hideous scar from the left of his forehead across his nose and to his jaw. He was what they all called ¡®Completely marred by a scar¡¯ who scared and also repulsed people. However, the Tu brothers were good at investigating and assassination.

 Chapter 344: Beat the Battle Drum (II)

    <h4>Chapter 344: Beat the Battle Drum (II)</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    ¡°What do you want me to do, Madam, just say it.¡± These days Tu Hu had way too much free time. His brother had specially warned her to protect Minn well before leaving. Therefore, Tu Hu had been waiting for a chance to let him show his talents.

    On one side of the screen, Minn put down the teacup and said, ¡°Second Master Tu, this thing is a bit difficult.¡±

    Tu Hu got spirited as he heard those words. He stood there and held the fist in the other hand, saying, ¡°Master is a friend to me and my brother until death, he saved our lives. Madam, just tell me what you need.¡± Easy tasks wouldn¡¯t give him the opportunity to make a difference.

    Also, Minn had treated the Tu brothers very well. Besides their normal wages, they also received clothes of all seasons, festival rewards, the tiger bones and leopard tendons of the best quality and the sters for bruises and injuries all the time. At the end ofst year, she had suddenly had this idea to y matchmaker for them. Tu Hu and his brother were both tired of the lives full of danger at the outside world. Attaching themselves to Gu Tingye provided them cozy lives. As a result, they would do their utmost to work for the Gu¡¯s family.

    Minn thought about it and weighed her words, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to describe the thing I want you to do. It¡¯s just¡­¡± She felt hard to open her mouth, because she had no idea either. Tu Hu who stood on the other side of the screen stretched his neck for a long while. Then Minn, teeth gritted, told him her suspicions in short.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t say what is wrong, but I just feel that something is not right.¡±

    Minn thumped on the arm of the chair and said slowly and clearly with a heavy voice, ¡°When I was at school, my tutor once told me, ¡®Lack of consideration is caused by negligence. Negligence is caused byziness. As long as we investigate something with caution and diligence, we¡¯ll eventually find the crack on the egg.¡±

    Tu Hu put on a serious look on his face as he listened to her. Minn paused and said, ¡°Now, I want you to investigate these things, my aunt, Old Madam Qin, everything about them, the Kang family, the Qin family, even the Zhu family, the Sheng family, and every details, including the temples and nunneries they go, the monks and nuns they often talk with. Tell me everything that you find out. I¡¯d like to know all the details.¡±

    Tu Hu couldn¡¯t help ncing to the other side of the screen, thinking, ¡®This woman always stays in boudoir, why did she talk like a professional?¡¯ He was an expert in this area, so he knew that the hardest thing to investigate was not inside the big mansion or the royal pce, but at the ce where everything seemed peaceful. He gave an obeisance and said, ¡°I see what you mean, madam. You can just wait.¡±

    After Minn gave the instructions, she finally felt a bit relieved. Now, Mama Cui was taking care of her food, Tu Hu did the investigation at the outside, Danju and Xiaotao would go to hear the things he said every four or five days, Momo Chang restrained the untamed servants, Hong Xiao was warned implicitly by Minn a few times, Qiu Niang was super demoralized after suffering those beatings and nearly became a nun. As for Lady Fengxian who felt sorry for herself in Ling Ding Pavillion every day, she didn¡¯t even dare to walk out of her room. Expect for the annoying frequent micturition, everything seemed pretty normal.¡ªEverything should be fine.

    After around a month, it was getting hotter. As Minn was about to be inbor, all the preparations were done. The scissors, cotton cloth, copper basin, quilts had already been thoroughly checked by Mama Cui. She even scrutinized the firewood which was used to boil water. On the contrary, Minn got stabler and ate and slept well every day. Also, she still stuck to the routine of daily stroll in order to make it easier for her to deliver the baby.

    ¡°It¡¯ll happen at the end of this month, maybe earlier. If it¡¯ster, it might be the next month.¡± After the old imperial doctor took Minn¡¯s pulse and calcted the time for a while. After that, he told the medical woman to touch Minn¡¯s belly, saying, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. Your condition is great. The baby is just the right size, it¡¯s just¡­¡± He added for his own safety, ¡°Madam, it¡¯s a dangerous thing after all, you have to be very careful.¡±

    Minn couldn¡¯t help but goggle at those doctors, thinking, ¡®You said all the nice things and bad things.¡¯

    Since she didn¡¯t know when she would give birth to the baby, then nothing changed. This day, Minn was chatting with Momo Chang. Rong happened to be on a day off from school, she sat on a stool and listened to their conversation with a te of rose sunflower seeds in her hands. Right at this moment, Chang Nian came.

    ¡°School is over? Do you have a lot of homework today? Do you understand everything your teacher has said?¡± Momo Chang devoted her entire life to her grandson. She was badly educated, but gave a strict supervision to Chang Nian. The boy answered all her questions. Not long after he entered into the Hai¡¯s family school, he had be the typical good student in his ssmates and his teacher¡¯s eyes. So everything went well with him.

    ¡°Nian grew much taller.¡± Minn sized Chang Nian up with a smile.

    Chang Nian had grown up in the countryside. Being exposed to the sun and rain all year round, he was taller and sturdier than the boys from the officials¡¯ families. He was only twelve years old, but was already half head taller than Changdong. Now that he gradually turned into puberty, he didn¡¯t dare to look straightly to Minn and followed the rules by lowering his head and bowing. Still, there was redness on his dark face. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve grown older in vain and have to trouble my grandma and my mother to make clothes for me day and night.¡± Hearing his voice changing hoarse in his puberty, Minn chuckled. Chang Nian was always an upright and straightforward boy, buttely he didn¡¯t talk too much and only muttered things. Perhaps his voice was the reason for that. Momo Chang looked at her grandson with an affectionate look. Seeing him looking like a graceful young master at such a young age in the half-old green rope, Momo Chang couldn¡¯t help but get very proud.

    ¡°Sister Rong, you are here. Nice to meet you.¡± As Chang Nian saw Rong there, he said with a smile. Rong gave a standard obeisance to him with her head keeping straight and said with a soft voice, ¡°Brother Nian, nice to meet you.¡±

    Seeing that, Momo Chang smiled gently and shook her head.

    ¡°Madam, I brought The Story of Long Water with Sir Qian Yulin¡¯s annotation to Sister Rong, can I¡­¡± Chang Nian bowed to Minn and cupped his hand. Before Minn said anything, Rong already straightened up her upper body, eyes gleaming.

    Minn then chuckled and waved her hand, ¡°I¡¯ll talk with your grandma for a bit longer. You two can go to the side room.¡± The girl under the age of ten and the ten-year-old boy didn¡¯t need to mind the boundary between male and female after all. The adults were in the next room anyway.

    Momo Chang watched Rong following Nian out of the room like an excited rabbit with aplicated look in her eyes. Minn nced at Momo Chang, knowing thetter detested Rong¡¯s mother a lot but also pitied the girl¡¯s destiny.

    Momo Chang turned around and said gently, ¡°s, this girl¡­ She has changed a lot during such a short period of time. Now she is educated and has a sense of proportion. She doesn¡¯t have a good blood mother, but she¡¯s lucky to meet you, Madam.¡±

    Minn moved her lips but didn¡¯t say anything. She never asked about the things about Manniang on her initiative.

    Momo Chang was a cautious person and seldom talked about Gu Tingye¡¯s past in the ordinary times, but now she seemed to be in the mood of chatting. With a distant look in her eyes, she muttered, ¡°That woman came to my house to badger me every day in order to find about Tingye¡¯s whereabout, she also left Rong at my ce. When she finally knew where Tingye was, she then made up her mind and took her son to south. No matter how bad a person I am, I would never hurt Tingye¡¯s child, but that woman insisted on taking Rong away. I thought that she would bring Rong on the road. Little did I know that she sent her daughter to Gu¡¯s mansion. Rong was so young at that time, how could that woman throw her into that dangerous ce?!¡±

 Chapter 345: Beat the Battle Drum (III)

    <h4>Chapter 345: Beat the Battle Drum (III)</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    A gust of happyughter came through from the next room. The little girl and the big boyughed without a care. The girl¡¯s clear and childish voice and the boy¡¯s raucous voice sounded strangely melodious together. Momo Chang couldn¡¯t help smiling, but still coughed heavily on purpose. The children stoppedughing abruptly like the goose which got its neck stuck in something. For the moment, there was a total silence.

    Minn could nearly picture the two children shrinking their necks and covering their mouths, which made her want to chuckle. Then she took out her handkerchief and covered her mouth to titter.

    When Momo Chang took her grandson back home, Minn moved slowly to the door to send them off while saying, ¡°A few days ago, Steward Hao reported that he has already asked someone to inspect the construction work. The footings of the walls are firm, the tops of the walls are delicate. The construction work could finish now. I prepare to hold a feast on the day after tomorrow, Momo, you have toe.¡± Groundbreaking was a huge thing. The start date and the end date should all be decided ording to the almanac. Therefore, Minn couldn¡¯t cancel the feast like this.

    ¡°Attending a banquet is a good thing, I won¡¯t miss it.¡± Momo Chang turned around with a smile.

    The next day, Minn got up with a rosy face. Then she started to listen to Danju reading the name list of the guests. Since the master of this family was not at home, the feast wasn¡¯t in arge scale and only the rtives of the family were invited. After that, Liao Yong¡¯s wife read the list of the dishes and fruits. It depended on the number of the guests how much food and drinks they would purchase and how many seats they would reserve. Because of the hot weather, the ice cubes in the cer needed to be taken out. Certain servants had been assigned to put the drinks and fruits in the well next day in the morning. Another thing that needed to be decided was the number of the masons and how to arrange the tables of them. Anyway, the construction work this time only included the reparation of the edge of the wall and part of the yard and was not considered as arge-scale project like building a house, then the sacrificial offerings as well as the candies and wheaten food to throw in the air could stay simple¡­ There had already been a few banquet being held in Cheng Manor, so the stewards and the servants were all experienced in this. This time, they had the former rules to follow, so none of them were flustered.

    While Minn was dealing with those affairs, someone came in to report that someone of the Sheng family came. Minn told Lvzhi to greet the guest at once.

    ¡°Mama Fang, you are here. Come have a sit!¡± Minn, surprised and happy, tried to stand up with the support of the arm of the chair. Mama Wang stepped forward to support Minn and kept saying, ¡°My darling, you sit tight!¡±

    ¡°Mama, how are you doingtely? How¡¯s my grandma doing? And Quan, how many words can he read now? Is Hui able to speak?¡± Hardly had Minn sat down, she already held Mama Fang¡¯s hands and asked all those questions.

    Mama Fang took over the teacup that Danju handed to her and stroked Minn, saying with a smile, ¡°They are fine. Everything¡¯s fine. Hui is a smart girl who could already call people¡¯s name. Quan started to get naughty. He always runs about in the room like a calf and none of us could catch him. Old Madam doesn¡¯t use her ebony walking stick very often now and had to roar several times a day, but she actually got stronger. A while back, the imperial doctor did a regr check on her and said that she would live long enough to see Quan getting married!¡±

    Hearing her grandmother staying healthy, Minn was overly joyful. After all, Minn had only pretended to be a little girl at that time and been a bit too sensible. A real kid should be like Quan who would act wildly, get naughty, cause disturbance and made a whole room of people stamp on their feet in anger.

    ¡°Sixth Lady, Old Madam went to Guangji Temple yesterday to get an amulet for you. She said that you should always take it with you to keep you and the baby safe and fortunate!¡± Mama Fang took out a purse and handed it to Minn respectfully¡­

    Minn took over the purse, feeling quite touched. As she held it in her arms, she felt both sweet and sour. After she turned away to hold back the tears in her eyes, she then turned to Mama Fang with a smile and asked, ¡°How¡¯s father and Madam Wang?¡±

    Before the New Year¡¯s Eve, Sheng Hong had been transferred to the Ministry of War from Court of Censors and started to assist handling the affair of the army provisions in the northwestern area. Mama Fang said smilingly, ¡°Madam is good. Lately Master has been in a good mood and also has time to monitor Third Young Master¡¯s study and even chats with Old Madam sometime.¡± As speaking of that, she sighed and chuckled, ¡°Our master is the kindest person. For all these years he was in his former positions, he has never made any enemies. Everyone praises him to be a gentle and kind person. Being a censor who needs to indict others all the time truly is difficult to him. Now it¡¯s so great that he changed a post! Amen!¡±

    Minn held her belly and bit her lips to restrain herughter. One should neverugh at his or her parents. Anyhow, the job as a censor truly didn¡¯t suit him well. He was born to be a peacemaker. It would be fine for him if he only needed to find faults with others and y some tricks behind others¡¯ backs. Indicting and offending others openly did have given him a lot of pressure. ¡°Then¡­ what about my Third Brother and Third Sister-inw?¡± Minn blinked her eyes, looking forward to the answer.

    ¡°They are a sweet and affectionate couple right now.¡± Mama Fang said seriously.

    ¡°Really?!¡± Minn was taken by surprise.

    Ever since this couple had got married, they had found each other unpleasant to the eyes. Changfeng didn¡¯t like his rigid and serious wife and Liu shi also didn¡¯t hide her detest toward her husband¡¯s frivolity. Five days after their wedding, Changfeng started to sleep in his Tongfang¡¯s room and Liu shi didn¡¯t care about it at all.

    Wang shi was d that the couple had turned on each other. However, no matter how stupid Changfeng was, he still wouldn¡¯t treat Wang shi whom his blood mother had fought for over twenty years as a family. The only supports he had in the family, Sheng Hong and Old Madam Sheng, both took part with Liu shi¡ª They said that everything that Liu shi had proposed was right and everything she had done must have a meaning. As a result, Liu shi also got hold of Changfeng¡¯s money.

    No woman, no money, that is the real tragedy.

    Sheng Hong was strict on Changfeng¡¯s study and lectured thetter three times a day. Old Madam Sheng med Changfeng for all the conflicts between he and his wife. She repeated the words that Sheng Hong had said, ¡°The eldest son of the Sheng family must be a legal son.¡±, and then sent four of Changfeng¡¯s Tongfang to the estate. Those days, Changfeng truly lived in misery. He had been a weak and tender boy since his childhood. Under circumstances like this, he couldn¡¯t help shedding tears sorrowfully. He felt that there was no one caring about his feelings in this world and couldn¡¯t live a life like this for another day.

    Right at this moment, Liu shi offered a warm hand to Sheng Changfeng who was pressed hard from every side.

    ¡°On that day, Third Young Master was scolded fiercely by Master and got so sad that he couldn¡¯t even eat dinner. Third Young Madam brought food to the study to find Third Young Master.¡± Mama Fang kept her voice low, ¡°I don¡¯t know what Third Young Madam has said, but heard from the maids that Third Young Mater threw himself into Third Young Madam¡¯s arms and cried bitterly. The next day, Third Young Madam stopped putting on a long face and uttered harsh words and turned soft. The couple suddenly bes very affectionate to each other. After that, Third Young Master brought those Tongfang back. Third Young Master was grateful for Third Young Madam¡¯s generosity and treated her even better. He also sent two Tongfang away on his own and kept two honest ones in the mansion. Now, Third Young Madam is encouraging Third Young Master to study hard.¡±

    Their rtionship really was full of twists and turns.

    Minn couldn¡¯t helpplimenting her Third Sister-inw. Sheng Hong and Old Madam Sheng were both so wise to find such a good woman for Changfeng!

    ¡°Did Third Sister-inw n this with father and grandmother?¡± Minn approached to Mama Fang and whispered.

    With a meaningful look on Mama Fang¡¯s face, she said, ¡°Clever people don¡¯t need to collude.¡±

    Minn apuded andughed. Then she peeled an orange for Mama Fang in order to hear more stories from thetter¡ªRising after restraining truly is a great idea. Wisdom is always needed in daily lives!

    Liu shi yed the bad guy and the good guy in turns and tried every mean to win her husband¡¯s favor. Atst, she finally turned her bad situation around. Comparing to her, Seventh Lady Gu was like an innocent child who didn¡¯t know about the difficulties of life and squandered every chance she had.

    Mama Fang told a few other interesting things which had happened in the Sheng family. Mama Cui also listened there with a smile and Danju and the other maids joined the conversation from time to time. When the room was full of joy, Xiazhu suddenly came into the room with a panicky face, ¡°Madam, something bad happened. Nian ran into an ident.¡±

    Minn was astonished and nearly lost her voice, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°This morning when Nian was halfway to the school, there were two wild horses rushing out and knocking his coach over. Nian was injured and hasn¡¯t woken up yet. Then Momo Chang sent someone to report you in a hurry.¡±

    Minn put on a stern look and stood up, saying with a deep voice, ¡°Go take my name card and visit imperial doctor Lin.¡±

    Minn¡¯s nerves were suddenly stretched to the breaking point. If anything bad happened to Chang Nian, Minn didn¡¯t know what Momo Chang would do.

 Chapter 346: The Kangâ€™s Lady Is the Last One Who Could Enter into This Family (I)

    <h4>Chapter 346: The Kang¡¯s Lady Is the Last One Who Could Enter into This Family (I)</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    Imperial Doctor Lin inherited the professional knowledge of treating external and internal injuries, giving first aid treatment and nurturing bones and muscles, which made him the most popr imperial doctor among the military officers. Danju followed the steward of the outer yard out of the mansion. Then she invited Imperial Doctor to the Chang family straightly. Only until the evening did Danjue back.

    ¡°Madam, you can rest assured. Although Nian¡¯s condition seemed a bit dangerous, he¡¯ll be OK.¡±

    Nian wasn¡¯t like the normal delicate schoolboys. At the time when the coach had tipped over, he had pressed against the wall of the coach at once and jumped out. Luckily, he had only had a few flesh wounds and the vital parts of his body such as his head, chest and belly weren¡¯t harmed.

    Minn suddenly remembered something and asked in a hurry, ¡°What about his hands and feet?¡± There wasn¡¯t Regtions on the Protection of the Disabled in the official circle in the ancient times. A man with a damaged appearance would never be able to be an official. Danju gave a wry smile, ¡°His legs and feet are fine, but his arms¡­ Imperial Doctor Lin said that Nian¡¯s humerus in the upper right arm was broken, so was his left wrist.¡± Minn got anxious at once. A schr should never have his hands injured!

    Then she asked right away, ¡°Is that curable?¡± Danju stepped forward and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, madam, I watched Imperial Doctor setting Nian¡¯s bones and splinting his arm. Imperial Doctor said that as a young boy, Nian hasn¡¯t reached the fullness of his stature and that his bones haven¡¯tpletely knitted together. As long as he rests and recuperates well, he¡¯ll be as good as he was before the ident.¡±

    Minn finally let out a sigh of relief. Then he asked the steward of the outer yard to bring two hundred ounces of silver to the Lin¡¯s mansion as well as a lot ofpliments and pleading words. The steward said to Imperial Doctor Lin that Momo Chang was the only elder from Gu Tingye¡¯s mother¡¯s family and pleaded with the Imperial Doctor to take a good care of the boy. Imperial Doctor Lin, having declined the silver for a long while, took it atst. He also promised that he would visit the Chang family very often. Then Minn asked the ountant to send five hundred ounces of silver to Momo Chang, so thetter could afford the medicines and the consultation fee.

    ¡°Tell Momo Chang not to worry and that she cane to me if she needs anything. If the silver is not enough, she can send someone to tell me. Also tell her that she¡¯s a family to me and she should feel free to ask anything.¡± Minn said to the person who would pass her message, ¡°Tell her that she doesn¡¯t need to concern about me and the only thing she needs to do is taking a good care of Nian.¡±

    After the others all left, Minn sat on the brocade bed in a daze. When she finally came back to her sense, she found his lips numb and aching. It turned out that she had bitten them too hard. She couldn¡¯t help but feel resentment. ¡®Those two women better have nothing to do with this, otherwise I¡¯ll definitely n a counter sabotage. I¡¯ll teach them the Law on the Protection of Minors.¡¯

    Next day in the morning, Minn ordered someone to kill the chicken, prepare the wines and set off firecrackers. Since Gu Tingye was not here, she could only ask Gu Tingwei to sacrifice all those things.

    After the simple sacrificial rite, the feast began. The male guests were seated in the outer hall and female guests would eat in the inner flower hall. There were two extra tables being set for the children. After the Gu family¡¯s property had been divided up, this was the first time the Gu¡¯s men reunited with each other and every one of them had their own thoughts.

    Old Fifth Master felt the fine wine in the ss tasting like coptis, with his eyebrows knitted tightly. He had been protected by his eldest brother for almost his whole life. After he had lost the protection, he finally realize how difficult life could be. He had thought that Gu Tingyang, his eldest son, was an honest and decent man despite of his mediocre talent. Little did Old Fifth Master realize that his eldest son was actually a lecher who had fooled around with every girl in his yard, spent money as fast as he could, and was a frequenter of all the whorehouses in the capital. Old Fifth Master found that so humiliating. Before, Old Fifth Master¡¯s eldest brother had covered up those things, his eldest sister-inw had hidden them from him and his wife had protected their son, so he had known nothing about what his son had done. Now¡­ He suddenly red at Gu Tingyang. Thetter who feared his father a lot dropped the shredded tripes and lettuce with vinegar on the table with his hand trembling. Gu Tingdi who sat beside him didn¡¯t feel a thing and was still drinking with Gu Tingwei.

    As Old Fifth Master thought of his second son, he got depressed again. He had thought that Gu Tingdi was a clever and capable man who could be considered as the support of the whole family. However, after the Fifth family moved out of the Gu¡¯s mansion, Old Fifth Master found that Gu Tingdi was just a shrewd and calcting man. Gu Tingdi could still stay calm about the things that had nothing to do with him. However, once his own family interests were involved, he would haggle over every penny. Not only had he criticized his brother for going to the whorehouses and squandering the money, but he also started to skimp on his father¡¯s entertainment money.

    Gu Tingdi and his wife analyzed the expenses with ount books in their hands¡ª After they dered how much the ie of the family was and how much the cost was, they imed that everyone in the family needed to stay within a budget¡­ Hearing their words, Fifth Old Master only felt his blood freezing. However, he also knew that they were telling the fact, so he had to send most of his hanger-ons away reluctantly and cut the expenses on the ancient books and the expensive ink.

    Fifth Old Master sighed and proposed a toast to his Fourth Brother. After they both took in the wine, Fourth Old Master also sighed.

    Fourth Old Master¡¯s eldest son was an ingenious man who listened to his wife¡¯s words and would never cooperate with Fourth Old Master¡¯s indecent habits like his younger brother. So Fourth Old Master was unable to order about his eldest brother now and would get a long face from thetter when he wanted to watch the y. However, his eldest son was the only person he could rely on now. His youngest son did share the same interests with him, but that young man was doomed to be a prodigal son but had the ambition to be a genius in the business circle. As a result, his dad had to pay the debt he had owed! Fourth Master still hadn¡¯t figured out those ounts in a mess.

    The ambience during the meal was rather bleak. Gu Tingwei was the only one who stayed cheerful and the others were all not in the mood of eating.

    Compared to the men, the women seemed a bit more alive. After everyone sat down, Minn got dazed at once. This was a family banquet, but Old Madam Qin had brought Aunt Kang here and also told Zhao¡¯er who came over with Aunt Kang to eat at the table of the Gu¡¯sdies.

    Old Madam Qin introduced Aunt Kang to her sisters-inw and the youngdies, ¡° This is Minn¡¯s aunt. She happened to be free today, so I invited her here. It¡¯s always good to have more people on a banquet.¡± Aunt Kang smiled gently, ¡°Forgive my rudeness.¡± Fourth Old Madam nced at Minn silently and then echoed with Fifth Old Madam and weed Aunt Kang.

    After the Gu¡¯s families lived separately, people of Fourth and the Fifth family should be considered as guests of the First family, so Zhu shi and Shao shi should serve dishes ording to the rules, but Old Madam Qin stopped them. The women sat in different tables ording to their seniority. Old Madam Qin and her sisters-inw and Aunt Kang sat on the same table, Minn and the other young madams were at another table and thest table was for thedies who hadn¡¯t got married. There were a few basins of ice cubes in the corner of the room, beside each stood a young maid who would fan the basin with a big leaf fan to offer some cool breeze in the room. A female performer was invited to sing songs in front of the hall. The dishes were all light and vorful, which suited the guests a lot.

    After the drinks had been through three times and the perform had been ended, thedies left the table and yed with each other at another ce. Only Kang Zhao¡¯er was called over by Old Madam Qin to have a chat with the guests there. Then the women there started to shoot the breeze.

    ¡°Today, I¡¯ll have to give a toast to my Eldest Sister-inw Xuan!¡± Second Madam Di asked First Madam Yang to raise the sses with her, ¡°I heard that my nephew Zheng has done a great job in his position, even Old General Fu has praised him.¡± Second Madam Di drank up the wine, followed by First Madam Yang. After Second Madam Di sat down, she winked with a smile, ¡°If my nephew¡¯s wedding is imminent, you can¡¯t hide it from us!¡±

    First Madam Xuan didn¡¯t say anything, but there was a definitecent look on her face. Shao shi got confused about their conversation. Second Madam Di had been helping her husband dealing with the properties of the Fifth family and was well informed. Clearly, she must have heard of something. Then Shao shi asked gently, ¡°Did she guess it right? Our nephew is going to get married?¡± First Madam Xuan only smiled without saying anything. Second Madam Di put a piece of cheery fillet in her mouth and chuckled, ¡°I have said too much. I can say no more, no more¡­¡±

    Shao shi was still in a trance. Zhu shi was the clever one. She pondered for a second and then said smilingly, ¡°Is that Old General Fu¡¯s daughter?¡±

 Chapter 347: The Kangâ€™s Lady Is the Last One Who Could Enter into This Family (II)

    <h4>Chapter 347: The Kang¡¯s Lady Is the Last One Who Could Enter into This Family (II)</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    First Madam Xuan turned most cheerful. Second Madam Bing, though was jealous of her eldest sister-inw, still had to y up to thetter in a hurry, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk like this. This is not fixed yet. Thedy¡¯s reputation is the most important thing!¡± Hearing that, First Madam Xuanughed happily and give Minn a nce, saying, ¡°My sister-inw is right. Let¡¯s just eat!¡±

    The women at the table all put on different looks. Minn lowered her head and smiled. The others didn¡¯t know about that news, but she had already got the message long ago.

    Hearing their conversation, Old Madam Qin raised her eyebrows to Aunt Kang. Thetter returned a nce. After they had a tacit understanding, Old Madam Qin suddenly sighed to Old Fourth Madam and Old Fifth Madam, ¡°Gosh, you two are so lucky to have so many descendants. Now you are even going to have your great-grandchildren. Our family still stays quiet.¡±

    Old Madam Qin¡¯s heart leapt, but she didn¡¯t say anything with a smile. Fifth Old Madam who didn¡¯t understand why Old Madam Qin had said that then picked up the talk smilingly, ¡°Just be patient. Tingye and Tingwei are both young. They¡¯ll have a lot of children.¡±

    Second Madam Di took a look at Shao shi at once, finding thetter in low spirits with her head lowered. Then Second Madam Di scolded her mother-inw inwardly for saying those stupid words.

    Old Madam Qin lowered down her head and said worriedly, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the others, but Tingye is the backbone of this family. He has to have many children. Every time I think of this, I always feel so ashamed to meet Old Master.¡±

    After she had said that, the atmosphere got cold at once. Not only the smart people on the pot, even Fifth Old Madam felt something wrong. She looked at the others¡¯ faces and then stopped talking.

    Aunt Kang was the only one who didn¡¯t feel the weird ambience. She even smiled and took Old Madam Qin¡¯s arm, ¡°We have so many things inmon. I wish that I could solve your problems.¡± Old Madam Qin then held Aunt Kang¡¯s arm and said intimately, ¡°If you really pity me, why don¡¯t you promise me one thing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll promise you tons of things, not to mention one.¡±

    Old Madam Qin took a look at Kang Zhao¡¯er and said straightly, ¡°I really like your daughter. Why don¡¯t you marry her into our family? I¡¯ll make her the second wife of Tingye. If she could bring more children to this family, I¡¯ll treat her like my own child!¡±

    Aunt Kang took a look at Minn on purpose and chuckled, ¡°No problem! Zhao¡¯er is so lucky to be favored by you!¡±

    Kang Zhao¡¯er who stood beside them nearly lowered her head to her chest with her face extremely red like a red cloth.

    The others looked at each other at a loss as they saw the two women putting on a show. Atst, everyone fell their eyes one Minn. Thetter, face remaining calm, picked up a piece of cabbage in vinegar slowly to eat.

    Aunt Kang looked at Minn and said loudly, ¡°I am more than willing to agree with this. I¡¯m just afraid that my niece wouldn¡¯t agree!¡± Old Madam Qin smiled without even turning around, ¡°How¡¯s that even possible? My daughter-inw is the nicest person who will never get jealous!¡±

    ¡°You are right.¡± Aunt Kang continued, ¡°You know the He family from the White Stone Pond, right? The Old Madam of that family adores my niece a lot and wished that Minn could be her great grand-daughter-inw. Before Minn got married, Old Madam He always visited my sister¡¯s family.¡±

    As saying this, she gave a stare to Minn with a vague threatening look in her eyes.

    At noon, the sun gradually went down and a cloud covered the sky. It suddenly got cooler and people could hear the sound of the cold breeze blowing into the room. They all remained quiet and only First Madam Xuan and Shao shi looked at Minn with concerned looks.

    Minn finally finished that cabbage in vinegar. After she put down her chopsticks with three of her long and tender fingers, she wiped her mouth with the napkinposedly. Aunt Kang got a bit vexed and said to Minn, ¡°My niece, just say it, are you going to agree or not?¡±

    Minn put down the napkin slowly andy it t on the table. After that, she said with a smile, ¡°Actually, I also wanted to tell everyone a story. I have wanted to say it privately, but since we are all families and Old Madam and Aunt Kang are so close, I won¡¯t hide it anymore.¡±

    Old Madam Qin¡¯s eyes suddenly flickered, but then she covered the vicious look in her eyes at once.

    Minn said slowly, ¡°Last year, some people from the Ma family, which used to be Marquis Jinxiang¡¯s family, came to visit me one day. I didn¡¯t want to meet people from the guilty family and told the steward to slight them over. However, the Ma¡¯s people said that they hoped that we could aid them with some money for the old times¡¯ sake. They also said that before they were found guilty, the young masters anddies were all Old Madam Qin¡¯s regrs, especially the First Master, Ma Yu, who has yed with Sister Tingcan since his childhood. I heard that Old Madam adored him a lot and wished that he could be her son-inw¡­¡± It was aplete nonsense that people of the Ma family hade. They never visited Minn. No one from the impoverished family would have the guts to ruffle anyone¡¯s feather. Minn got all the message from Tu Hu.

    As she spoke of that, everyone there understood what had happened. With Old Madam Qin¡¯s face turning deadly pale, she grabbed the napkin tightly. Minn looked at the look on Old Madam Qin¡¯s face and said with a lightugh, ¡°There are so many people seeking gratuitous help these days. No one would believe them. I ordered someone to tell the people from the Ma¡¯s family that it was normal for the young masters anddies from the two close families to hang out with each other. Since they have no proofs, then that was pure bluffing. At that time, Sister-inw Tingcan was about to get engaged with the young master from the Princess¡¯s family, so I just gave the Ma¡¯s people the money and sent them away because the less trouble the better.¡±

    Old Madam Qin breathed hard and put on a reluctant smile, ¡°You did a right thing.¡± She knew that the people of the Ma family had nevere. However, since Minn had already known about this thing, it meant that she could use this against Old Madam Qin. Then thetter could only say, ¡°Since the adults are friends, it¡¯s normal for the children to have fun with each other. Still, we don¡¯t make spontaneous decisions about their engagements, in case others might gossip.¡± With that, she looked at Aunt Kang with a meaningful look.

    Aunt Kang understood what she meant and chuckled to Minn, ¡°That¡¯s right. Such a huge thing like the engagement truly needs great caution. I have talked so rudely just now. Your cousin Zhao¡¯er isn¡¯t looking for a Madam¡¯s title. She could be a concubine and serve you and your husband.¡±

    Minn still shook her head and said with a voice which everyone could hear, ¡°No. Not my husband¡¯s second wife, not a concubine.¡±

    Aunt Kang stood up at once and said loudly, ¡°Did my sister teach you to be so jealous?¡±

    Minn still said word by word slowly with the same smile, ¡°My aunt, I guess you don¡¯t know this. If a woman of the Gu family is considered a jealous person for not bringing her husband a concubine, I don¡¯t dare to receive this honor.¡± After saying that, she looked to Old Madam Qin with a beaming face.

    ¡°When I have just married into this family, I also felt curious. My father-inw was the eldest son of his parents and got married early. Why are his children the youngest in their generation?¡±

    ¡°How dare you discuss the elders without respect!¡± Old Madan Qin said in a heavy voice.

    ¡°I dare not!¡± Minn put her hand on her chest with astonishment, ¡°I was praising my father-inw. Where can we find such an affectionate man like him? He has waited for ten years to have his first son in order to protect his wife.¡±

    Minn was not afraid to bite. She had tolerated these women in the ordinary days, now they really had gone too far!

    Old Madam Qin¡¯s face turned purple in anger. Minn then turned around and ask, ¡°Fifth Aunt, you know about this better than anybody else. Why did my father-inw refuse to have a concubine?¡± Fifth Old Madam showed an awkward look. She knew about the inside story and had used this to stop Fifth Old Master from having any concubines or Tongfang. At the present, she could only stammered, ¡°Eldest brother-inw was not willing to.¡±

    Minn turned her head right away and looked right into Old Madam Qin¡¯s eyes, ¡°Did Old Master tell you by himself that he wanted to have a concubine?¡±

    Old Madam Qin was enraged and wanted to shout abuse at once. Suddenly, she remembered her original n, then she held back her anger and said slowly, ¡°Girl, you don¡¯t need to be so anxious! Decent men would either be busy with study or official business. They would never ask to have concubines by themselves. Virtuous wives should find some girls to serve their husbands. I know what you are thinking. Even if you don¡¯t trust the other girls, you should trust your own cousin. Just hear my advice, you should agree with this for your own reputation.

    It had to be admitted that Minn was irritated. She felt her chest stuffy and suffocated. However, calmness was needed the most at a moment like this. Then she shook her head and said resolutely, ¡°It¡¯s not going to happen only because she¡¯s my aunt¡¯s daughter.¡±

    As a matter of fact, Minn had already prepared herself for the concubine thing. She could even pick a concubine for Gu Tingye by herself. After all, she could never stop a man from loving another woman. However, she could choose someone whom she was unable to control. The girl from the Kang family was her rtive and also Wang shi¡¯s rtive. Minn could never agree with that.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Aunt Kang screamed. Old Madam Qin was also startled and said with a trembling voice, ¡°This, this is your aunt!¡±

    ¡°She was invited by you, not me.¡± Minn kept shaking her head, ¡°If you haven¡¯t invited her, I would never ask her toe. The less I meet her, the better.¡± Just let this got ugly!

    ¡°You, you¡­¡± Aunt Kang pointed to Minn and couldn¡¯t utter a single word, looking like an old dog which fluffed up. This time, even the women from the Fourth and Fifth family got a bit displeased. They found Minn¡¯s words so unpleasant to the ears.

    Minn raised her head to take a look at the people who were looking at her with condemnation in their eyes and said calmly, ¡°Haven¡¯t you been curious why I always feel reluctant to meet my aunt? You have med me for being disrespectful to my aunt. Actually, there is a reason. If you have made a careful inquiry, you should know that Aunt Kang seldom meets my grandma when she visits the Sheng family. Especially since the Second Year of Chong De, Aunt Kang never visited my grandmother.¡±

    The guests were all confused. Then they all look to Aunt Kang.

 Chapter 348: The Kangâ€™s Lady Is the Last One Who Could Enter into This Family (III)

    <h4>Chapter 348: The Kang¡¯s Lady Is the Last One Who Could Enter into This Family (III)</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    ¡°My grandma has said that Aunt Kang was not allowed toe to my family. Even if Aunt Kang dide, my grandma wouldn¡¯t meet her.¡± Minn exined.

    Those words threw the whole room into an uproar. Everyone was wearing a shocked look. Old Madam Qin and Aunt Kang were both in a daze. Aunt Kang looked at Minn as if she didn¡¯t know thetter, thinking, ¡®What happened to that illegal girl who always bears all the insults?¡¯

    ¡°They all said that family troubles are not a thing to be talked about in public. However, since Old Madam Qin is so persistent, I couldn¡¯t care about my own shame. Aunts, sisters-inw, please be the judge.¡± Minn took out her handkerchief from her sleeve and wiped the corner of her eyes.

    ¡°Although my grandma is a strict person, she wouldn¡¯t say something so harsh to our rtives so easily. It¡¯s just¡­ s.¡± Minn continued with a reluctant look, ¡°My grandma said that Aunt Kang was a malicious woman who didn¡¯t have a heart and was only good at plotting against others. That¡¯s not what a decent woman would do. I¡¯m not even able to count how many lives Aunt Kang have murdered. My grandma knows for sure that there were four. Five years ago, Aunt Kang has poisoned a person. Two years ago, she picked a quarrel with another person and beat thetter to death. Last year, a concubine of the Kang family was carried out of their mansion, dead together with the child in her belly.¡±

    The hall suddenly turned cold and the women were all wearing astonished expressions. Fifth Old Madam was the worst at hiding her look. Now she was in a trance with her mouth widely open. No matter how unreasonable a person she was, she had never done anything so appalling like that.

    ¡°You, you ndered me!¡± Aunt Kang shouted with a sharp voice.

    Minn said slowly, ¡°Aunt has asked for Madam Wang¡¯s help. At that time, you said that you needed to cover something up and deal with an emergency. Although my grandma never asked about those things, she actually knows about everything. If you have to argue with me, I¡¯ll have to give all the details.¡± Minn made that up again. She got all those clues from Tu Hu.

    Aunt Kang red at Minn with a fierce look as if she could shoot arrows from her eyes, but she couldn¡¯t retort because all the things Minn had said had hit her sore spot.

    Minn turned her eyes from Aunt Kang and continued her act by sobbing, ¡°My grandma said that Madam Wang and Aunt Kang were siblings. One could never get rid of his kinship, so Madam Wang has no choice but help Aunt Kang. However, I am not an immediate family of Aunt Kang, how can I let her stuck with the Gu family?¡±

    After Minn gave the conclusion, the women led by Old Fifth Madam all looked to Old Madam Qin with disdainful looks in their eyes while thinking, ¡®How can you make friends with such a vicious woman? Things of one kinde together. You are not a good person either. A mother-inw shouldn¡¯t interfere with the affairs of the wife of her legal son, you are just Gu Tingye¡¯s stepmother, why were you so eager to find a concubine for him with all kinds of methods? You are up to no good for sure.¡¯

    First Madam Xuan and Second Madam Di were the quick-witted ones. They looked at each other and both said inwardly, ¡®Old Madam Qin always ys the good guy. Now that she insisted on doing this regardless of her reputation, she must be nning something big.¡¯

    Old Madam Qin and Aunt Kang both got their faces vivid. They had thought about a lot of situations, but never did they realize that Minn would leak her family secrets and ruin Aunt Kang¡¯s reputation. Now the two women didn¡¯t know how to react.

    Fifth Old Madam said without scruples, ¡°It¡¯s your own family business whether your son would have concubines. We won¡¯t ask anything about it.¡± As saying this, she bid farewell to Minn. Old Madam Qin saw the situation going south and then shoot Aunt Kang a nce at once.

    Aunt Kang, teeth gritted, could only y thest trick regardless of her own reputation. Her illegal daughter meant nothing to her. Then she suddenly stood up before Fifth Old Madam left and said with a loud voice, ¡°What an eloquent niece! I, as your aunt, don¡¯t dare to argue with you anymore.¡± Then she turned to Old Madam Qin and pretended to be angry, ¡°You have said all those nice words to me before. Now what? Right now, everyone in the Kang family knows that Zhao¡¯er will be a concubine of Master Gu, I am so ashamed to take her back. Her life depends on your family now!¡±

    After saying that, Aunt Kang walked out of the hall inrge strides and others were not even able to stop her. Then Zhao¡¯er was left in the Gu¡¯s mansion.

    Fifth Old Madam went frozen. She looked at Minn and then at Zhao¡¯er. Thetter covered her face and crouched by the side. Old Madam Qin sobbed, ¡°What should I do now? It¡¯s all my fault. I am forcing a good girl to die!¡±

    First Madam Xuan looked at Minn and Zhu shi and then moved her lips, seeming to want to say something. Old Madam Qin then said, ¡°The Kang family is a prestigious family. The Kang¡¯sdies can¡¯t be anyone¡¯s concubine. Only Tingye deserves to have her!¡±

    First Madam Xuan sighed and didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°It¡¯s such a waste of those delicious dishes.¡±

    Minn held the back of her waist and stood up, then said with a nonchnt look, ¡°You have invited her here. It¡¯s up to you. I¡¯m tired.¡±

    ¡­

    After Minn went back to House of Auspiciousness, she finally couldn¡¯t restrain her anger and smashed a cup. She stroked her chest which went up and down drastically andy on the bed slowly. Danju who had served Minn in the hall also got very furious. She wiped Minn¡¯s cold sweats and served thetter to have a rest.

    Due to the overwork, Minn got dizzy and gradually fell asleep. After a long while, Lvzhi suddenly came in and said in a low voice, ¡°That bitch from the Kang family is kneeling outside the room!¡±

    Hearing that, even Danju, the good-tempered girl, was enraged with her hair standing up, ¡°Are they ever going to stop!¡±

    As the two maids were about to slip out secretly, Minn was suddenly awake and sat up, saying in a cold voice, ¡°Help me get up, I¡¯ll take a look.¡±

    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t go out. Let her get down on her kneels! That¡¯s just a trick to win your sympathy. No one would believe her!¡± Lvzhi said in a huff.

    ¡°Humph, if she¡¯s from our mansion, I won¡¯t be scared even if she dies. I¡¯m just afraid that the Kang family will use her against me if anything happens to her.¡± Minn said with an icy cold face. After that, she walked to the door slowly with the help of Danju.

    Mama Cui was standing by the door while scowling at the person who kneeled in the yard.

    It was hot at noon. The clouds on the sky made it difficult for people to breath. Kang Zhao¡¯er knelt in the yard alone, seeming delicate and pitiful. As she saw Minning out, she shed tears at once, ¡°Cousin, please pity me! Save my life!¡±

    Minn snorted inwardly, ¡®That¡¯s great. Now I¡¯m responsible for her life.¡¯

    She was not afraid of the concubines that Old Madam Qin would send to Gu Tingye. ording to the rtionship between Gu Tingye and Old Madam Qin, any girl thetter sent to him would disappear without a trace. However, the girl in front of Minn was from the Kang family and also rted to Gu Tingye¡¯s mother-inw, which meant he couldn¡¯t hurt her. What a devilish n!

    ¡®Does that woman want to disgust me with this girl? She bets that Gu Tingye would be enchanted by this girl and be estranged with me? Will it be that simple?¡¯

    Minn suddenly thought of something. She nced at Mama Cui and said in a hurry, ¡°You guys, search her body!¡±

    Kang Zhao¡¯er was still crying now and didn¡¯t expect that she would be pressed down on the ground and searched by two strong servants and a few maids. Atst, they found a pair of scissors in her sleeve.

    ¡°Madam, we found this.¡± Lvzhi held the scissors in her hand with a fierce look, ¡°Madam, does she want to stab you?¡±

    Minn suddenly want tough. This girl must have heard too many stories.

    Kang Zhao¡¯er cried with her body shivering in anger, ¡°No, no, I would never dare to have that thought!¡± After that, she kept begging for mercy.

    ¡°Since she¡¯s clean now, bring her inside.¡± Minn turned around with a smile.

    Two maids carried Kang Zhao¡¯er who had already got limb into the room. After they put her at the ce five steps away from Minn, they glowered at Kang Zhao¡¯er by both sides. Mama Cui and Danju as well as other maids also stared at the Kang Zhao¡¯er, waiting to kick her to death if she made any violent action.

    Minn sat in the middle while touching the hem of her dress slowly, ¡°Mama Cui is the most cautious person and never allows any outsider to step into this yard in case anything dangerous would be brought in. Ever since your first arrival, she has wanted to search you. Now she finally achieved what she wanted. Congrattion!¡±

    Mama Cui couldn¡¯t believe that Minn could still make jokes at this moment while her nerves were already stretched to the breaking point. Then Mama Cui couldn¡¯t help shooting Minn a look of annoyance.

    ¡°All right. Let¡¯s talk.¡±

    Minn¡¯s teasing look gradually faded away and her face turned cold.

 Chapter 349: A Fundamental Solution (I)

    <h4>Chapter 349: A Fundamental Solution (I)</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    Danju closed the tworgettice windows which faced south gently, leaving the east-west windows open for venttion. After that, she stood behind Minn with arge fan in her hand and fanned Minn gently. After Xiaotao confirmed that the temperature of the tea was just fine, Minn took a sip of the tea and then put down the tea cup. Having nced at Kang Zhao¡¯er who was standing tremblingly, Minn said, ¡°Your blood mother¡¯sst name is Zhou. She was bought from the outside and began to serve my aunt at the age of fourteen or fifteen. A few yearster, my aunt made your blood mother a concubine. Then you were born. Am I right?¡±

    Kang Zhao¡¯er raised her head tardily, with sweats or tears on her face. It was hard to tell if she was shocked or scared.

    Minn smiled, ¡°Uncle Kang has a lot of concubines, but only Concubine Su could live a decent life and has given birth to a son and a daughter, who are your fifteenth sister and eleventh brother. Is that right?¡± Uncle Kang was very capable in certain area and had a full house of concubines and lots of children. Tu Hu¡¯s head had been in a mess when he had done the investigation, then he had decided to number those children instead of inquiring their names.

    Kang Zhao¡¯er cried out, ¡°¡­ my cousin, how did you know that¡± Then she realized how impolite she was and lowered her head again right away.

    ¡°Among all of your sisters, there are three who are old enough to get married. It¡¯s you, your fourteenth fifteenth sister whose blood mother is a formal concubineing from Aunt Kang¡¯s parents family, and Concubine Su¡¯s daughter.¡± Minn had met the Fifteenth Lady of the Kan family and been greatly impressed. That girl truly was charming and gorgeous, a real stunner.

    ¡°So, why did my aunt choose you to be the concubine of the Gu family?¡± Minn gave azy smile.

    Kang Zhao¡¯er showed an indignant look on her face and bit her lips hard.

    ¡°My uncle has a lot of illegal children. Except for the few ones who are respected in the family, most of you have to put your fates in my aunt¡¯s hand. Your blood mother does note from a powerful family, nor does she have any support or my uncle¡¯s favor in the family. So she could only be manipted by others. Am I being right again?¡±

    Kang Zhao¡¯er raised her head with dried out eyes as if all of her tears were drained. Then she said in a daze, ¡°My cousin, every word of yours is right.¡±

    ¡°I believe that you didn¡¯t intend to hurt me with this pair of scissors. Then, what were you nning to do?¡± Minn took up the teacup and took a sip to wet her throat, ¡°Tell me, what did my aunt tell you to do?¡±

    With a flustered look on Kang Zhao¡¯er¡¯s face, she tried hard to hold back her words, seeming very reluctant. Her contradictory feelings were so obvious. After all, she was only sixteen years old and had been locked in the inner yard of her family since her childhood. Never had she experienced anything like this. Her blood mother was a weak, timid and also ignorant woman who was unable to teach her well. Now, the girl, utterly confused, nearly tore the hem of her clothes to pieces.

    Minn said with a light smile, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t say anything, I can still dig it out. Why don¡¯t you do me a favor now?¡±

    Kang Zhao¡¯er opened her mouth and then closed it. After she hesitated for a while, she was still wearing that restless expression. It seemed that she didn¡¯t know how to say it.

    Minn wasn¡¯t in a hurry and guided Zhao¡¯er slowly, ¡°How did my aunt describe me to you? Nothing good, I assume.¡± Kang Zhao¡¯er stammered, ¡°¡­ Madam said that you¡­ you loved to curry favor with others and show off cleverness, that you valued your reputation a lot. She also said that you didn¡¯t¡­ didn¡¯t dare to behave too jealous¡­¡± She looked at Minn¡¯s face cautiously, being afraid that thetter would lose her temper.

    Minn didn¡¯t show a single sign of anger and still smiled gently, ¡°And? What¡¯s with this pair of scissors? Was it you or my aunt who wanted to bring it here?¡± Kang Zhao¡¯er said in a low voice, ¡°¡­ Madam ordered me to do it¡­ she said that if you kept me here, I should find a chance to stab myself. Then she woulde over to argue for me and threaten you. She told me that my life in the Gu family would be better since you would have scruples by then.¡± Minn couldn¡¯t help nodding and then smiled, ¡°But now I don¡¯t even allow you to enter into this family.¡±

    Kang Zhao¡¯er bit her lips with her face turning deadly pale, ¡°¡­ Madam said that if you refused to let me in¡­ I should kneel on the ground for the whole time to hurt your reputation. Then you would either ept me or lock me down. Then I could still look for an opportunity to stab myself. After that, Madam could stille to bring justice for me. By then, she could im that you have forced me to hurt myself. Then you would have to keep me here.¡±

    Everyone one in the room went furious hearing that. Mama Cui, trembling, was slow in speech, and also the angriest one. Minn stood in front of Kang Zhao¡¯er and patted thetter. After Minn went around the room for a while, she suddenly turned around and said to Zhao¡¯er tenderly, ¡°You have witnessed my aunt¡¯s type of behavior since your childhood. Do you really believe that this method would offer you a good life in the Gu family?¡±

    Kang Zhao¡¯er lowered her head with her body suddenly shaking. Having thought of her blood mother¡¯s fawning face, she looked up sadly and stared at Minn with tears in her eyes, saying jerkily, ¡°I have to. My mother is still there¡­¡±

    Aunt Kang was even more domineering than her sister and didn¡¯t have an elder in her family to restrain her. Therefore, sometimes she didn¡¯t even care about decency and the rules. The concubines and illegal children who weren¡¯t favored by Uncle Kang were even looked down upon by the stewards and servants of the Kang family.

    Minn shook her head with a wry smile. Aunt Kang hadbined threats with inducements. What a great effort!

    Zhao¡¯er observed Minn¡¯s face carefully¡ªThat was a habit she had got into since childhood. However, Minn was still wearing a gentle look and it was hard to tell if she was angry or not, which scared Zhao¡¯er even more. Then, she sank, weak-kneed, sobbed, ¡°My cousin, please show mercy on me.¡±

    Lvzhi was simmered with rage, wishing to p on Zhao¡¯er¡¯s face. However, Minn had a strict rule which forbad the maids to say any extra words in front of the guests. Thus Lvzhi could only restraining her anger.

    Minn put one of her hands on the arm of the chair while tapping with her index and middle finger with a serious look, seeming to be thinking something. After a while, with a resolute expression in her eyes, she suddenly gave Zhao¡¯er a sympathetic look and said tenderly, ¡°You know that I wasn¡¯t given birth to Madam Wang either and my blood mother died when I was a little girl. I always thought that my life would be like the duckweed without my grandma¡¯s care¡­¡±

    Her voice sounded soft and depressed, making Kang Zhao¡¯er shed tears again. Then thetter lowered her head and wept.

    ¡°We are all illegal daughters, so I can¡¯t bear to see you like this. I¡¯ll give you two options.¡± Minn¡¯s eyes looked tender and her voice was with sympathy, ¡°First, you can join this family and serve Master with me. Your life as a concubine wouldn¡¯t be bad.¡±

    After she had said that, everyone in the room, astonished, looked to Minn surprisedly. Kang Zhao¡¯er was also stunned and even forgot to cry.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want this, there¡¯s another option for you.¡± Minn knitted her pretty eyebrows, seeming quite concerned, ¡°The Sheng family still has some impact in our hometown, Youyang. I¡¯ll ask my grandma to send you there and my aunts can find a husband for you. Your sister and your brother-inw will support you there, so no one would dare to bully you. However, they might not be able to marry you into a very rich family.¡±

    The others were even more shocked than before and continued gazing at Minn. Kang Zhao¡¯er opened her eyes widely with her eye sockets dry.

    ¡°Then, what about¡­ my blood mother?¡± It took a while for Zhao¡¯er to react.

    Minn chuckled andforted her, ¡°Aunt Kang would assume that I send you there by force, so she might not put your mother through. Also, my second cousin and Sister Yun¡¯er can put in a good word for you and settle the engagement. As long as your father acknowledges that, your blood mother would be fine.¡±

    For a moment, the look on Kang Zhao¡¯er¡¯s face changed rapidly. She seemed puzzled, hesitant and also at a loss.

    ¡°What do you think? Just give me an answer.¡± Minn said smilingly and then uttered those sincere words, ¡°A woman doesn¡¯t always have a chance to make a choice. Just do what you got to do.¡±

    Kang Zhao¡¯er¡¯s irregr breathing, long and short, rapid and fitful, was the only sound in the room. Minn waited patiently.

    ¡°¡ªNo, I don¡¯t want to!¡± After a long time, a sharp scream sounded in the room. Kang Zhao¡¯er raised her head with her pupils dted and her face so pale that it nearly turned transparent. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a concubine!¡±

    Kang Zhao¡¯er slipped and staggered to Minn, shouting, ¡°My mother told me that I should never be a concubine even if I can only live a simple life! No one is born to be a menial. She wanted me to marry a good man and be a wife!¡± She pulled the hem of Minn¡¯s clothes and nearly cried her heart out as if she was venting out all her grievances of her life, repeating those words.

 Chapter 350: A Fundamental Solution (II)

    <h4>Chapter 350: A Fundamental Solution (II)</h4>

    Trantor: Iris

    Xiaotao who stood beside her blinked, thinking that thisdy from the Kang family must have been terrified by Aunt Kang. If Kang Zhao¡¯er had witnessed how great a life Concubine Lin had used to have, she would know that there were certain people making a sess of their concubines¡¯ lives.

    Hearing that, the look on Minn¡¯s face turned cold. She stood up sternly and stared at Kang Zhao¡¯er, ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    Overly excited, Kang Zhao¡¯er muttered in a trance, ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    Minn pushed her away slowly and walked a few steps with her hands supporting her belly. Atst, she stopped in front of Kang Zhao¡¯er and put her hand on thetter¡¯s sweaty forehead. Minn said with a t tone, ¡°Fine. Let me be meddling this one time. I¡¯ll give you a dowry. From now on, you should get on with your life. If your mother is fortunate, perhaps you two can unite with each other someday.¡±

    After saying that, she asked Lv Zhi and another two maids to bring Zhao¡¯er who was still in a daze out of the room.

    After they had left, Mama Cui couldn¡¯t help but speak, ¡°Madam, you¡­¡±

    Minn waved her hands softly to stop Mama Cui from saying anything and said with a wry smile, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of fighting them, and I have plenty of methods. It would be much simpler if Zhao¡¯er¡¯s fate was none of my concern. However¡­ God cares for every living creature, so I told her to choose by herself.¡±

    Mama Cui seemed to understand her a bit. Then she asked in a low voice, ¡°So, you were just testing her just now, Madam.¡±

    ¡°If she looks forward to marrying into this family and enjoy a wealthy life from now on, I¡¯ll send her to my second cousin, saying that ¡®The beautiful story of Ehuang and Nvying hassted from the ancient times. Since my aunt has this n, Zhao¡¯er could be my second cousin¡¯s second wife. Then Zhao¡¯er and her sister could marry to the same man. That will be a much told tale too.¡¯ After that, I¡¯ll do whatever I want to do and don¡¯t need to care if Zhao¡¯er wants to die or not.¡±

    Having sat down slowly, Minn moved her body tardily with tiredness on her face, ¡°That would be easier. Too bad that Zhao¡¯er is a good girl. I couldn¡¯t bear seeing her going back to the Kang family and being tortured by Aunt Kang.¡±

    A kind person as Mama Cui was, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°s, that¡¯s a poor girl. It¡¯s all the Kang¡¯s fault.¡±

    ¡°My grandmother always said that a drip of water could save a life and a small help mightpletely change a person. I¡¯ll consider this as doing a good deed for my child.¡±

    Minn stroked her swollen belly with an affectionate look on her face. She¡¯ll use her savings to buy Kang Zhao¡¯er¡¯s dowry. She hoped that the first money she had saved through managing the household industriously and carefully could be used on a meaningful thing and help a self-respecting girl start a new life.

    Having been in a trance for a short while, Minn came back to her sense and ordered Mama Cui and Danju with a serious look, ¡°Tell everyone not to discuss about anything about Zhao¡¯er. Dressed her in a maid¡¯s clothes. After you sent her out of this mansion, we should still pretend that she is here. We¡¯ll discuss about the detailster. The most important thing is keeping everyone¡¯s mouth shut.¡±

    Danju and Mama Cui agreed seriously.

    Outside the House of Auspiciousness, a few young maids peeked behind the trees and flowers. Until it got darker, a maid ran to the Lily Garden. After she sped in to the room, she whispered something to Mama Xiang¡¯s ears. Then, Mama Xiang brought the maid to the inner room to report.

    ¡°How did it go?¡± Old Madam Qin sat up from the bed with piercing gaze.

    The young maid said in a low voice, ¡°The doors are strictly guarded there. We only got some news until dinner. It was said that Lady Kang made a great scene. However, someone already found a pair of scissors in her. Now she was locked in the room and under guard.¡±

    Old Madan Qin showed a scary smile on her face, ¡°It¡¯s not like she has to use these scissors. Bumping her head on the pir or the ground are both feasible.¡±

    Mama Xiang sent the young maid out. When she came back, she happened to hear Old Madam Qin chuckling on the Arhat bed while muttering to herself, ¡°I should thank Momo Chang. If she hasn¡¯t enraged the Kang¡¯s people with those curses and made Master Kang feel so humiliated, Kang Wang shi(Aunt Kang) wouldn¡¯t have taken the risk of doing this.¡±

    ¡°Madam,tely you have been so tired. You should rest for a few days now.¡± Mama Xiang smiled while holding the cushion steady for Old Madam Qin.

    Old Madam Qin, having taken off her coat, suddenly asked, ¡°Hasn¡¯t Tingye¡¯s wife done anything after Lady Kang had made such a disturbance?¡± Mama Xiang thought for a second and said, ¡°Nothing, but there was a coach heading to the Sheng family just now.¡± Old Madam Qinughed out loud at once, ¡°I thought that she was so capable. It turned out she still had to find helpers in her parents¡¯ family!¡±

    ¡­

    Bang!

    A teacup was smashed on the ground with a thud, and the broken pieces went flying. The thick fluid in the cup wet the rust red felt carpet. The maids and servants in the hall all lowered their heads and held their breaths.

    ¡°Did you know about this?¡± Old Madam Sheng stood sternly on her crutch, with a sullen look on her face.

    Wang shi exined for herself at a loss, ¡°How could I¡­ how could I¡­ I know nothing about this.¡± Wang shi felt herself so wronged.

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of your sister! That brutal and cold-blooded woman is nothing like a Madam. She couldn¡¯t win her husband¡¯s love, nor could she govern her children. When she gets free, she would vent her anger on her illegal children. What other abilities does she have except for begging for help from her siblings? That sharp tongued and mean woman should be punished in the ancestral hall!¡± Old Madam Sheng even wanted to eat Aunt Kang alive, so her words were extremely sharp.

    Wang shi found that speech unpleasant to the ears, then she couldn¡¯t help exining for her sister, ¡°Isn¡¯t Old Madam Qin the one who favors Zhao¡¯er? My sister wasn¡¯t intended to¡­¡± The more she spoke, the lighter her voice was. Atst, she finally shut up under Old Madam Sheng¡¯s terrifying gaze.

    ¡°What the hell are you talking about? You are also a Madam. Which kind of a Madam would send her illegal daughter to be others¡¯ concubines as she wishes as if those girls are the meat on the chopping board?! She disgraced the whole Kang family! No matter how much she detests her illegal daughters, she shouldn¡¯t have ruined them like this! I know what she¡¯s thinking. Now that all of her children had already got married, she thinks that she could do whatever she wants!¡± Old Madam Sheng thumped on the table hard.

    Wang shi¡¯s face turned burning hot hearing those words, but she didn¡¯t know how to argue with that, nor did she dare to retort. However, suddenly Old Madam Sheng changed the subject and red at Wang shi with a suspicious look, scolding with a loud voice, ¡°Do you really know nothing about this? Don¡¯t tell me that you have colluded with her!¡± Wang shi waved her hands in a hurry, ¡°Mother, you knows the best, I truly don¡¯t know about this! I always treats Minn the same as Rn!¡±

    Old Madam Sheng, having taken a breath, pointed to Wang shi all of a sudden, ¡°You, go find your evil-minded sister and get this straight with her. No matter what n she has, we¡¯ll never agree to that. If she still want the Sheng family to be her rtive, she should give up that idea at once!¡±

    Wang shi was startled, feeling very reluctant to do that, ¡°This, this¡­ is a bit inappropriate. It¡¯s normal for a man to have a concubine. Even if my sister has done it wrong, it is already toote. Maybe we should just go with it¡­¡±

    Old Madam Sheng stroke the floor with her ebony stick, making the glossy water blue bricks roar a harsh rasping sound. Then she abused, ¡°You just said that you treated Minn like your blood daughter. If this happens to Hun and Rn, will you do the same thing too?¡±

    Wang shi was at a loss for word. Old Madam Sheng squinted her eyes while goggling at Wang shi with a stern look, ¡°Rn¡¯s mother-inw tried to find a concubine for Rn¡¯s husband for a few times. At that time, why did you kick up a fuss in the Wen¡¯s house? Hun and her husband finally had a few peaceful days to enjoy, then you urged Hun to deal with her husband¡¯s concubines immediately. Do you think that I am an old fool? If you won¡¯t go, I¡¯ll go by myself and reveal all those evil deeds she has done! Let¡¯s see who¡¯s the tough one!¡±

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t do that, don¡¯t, I¡¯ll go. I promise you I¡¯ll go!¡± Wang shi was unable to argue anymore and could only agree with that.

    ¡°Then go now!¡±

    Wang shi was astounded, ¡°Now? It¡¯s already dark.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng casted a fierce look to her and scolded, ¡°Every time when your sister needs anything, she would knock on our door even if it is the midnight, not to mention the time now. Now what, she coulde to us at any time, but you couldn¡¯t go to her?¡±

    Wang shi could only go. Meanwhile, she also med her sister for being so meddlesome and getting her scolded. After she got dressed, she headed to the Kang¡¯s mansion by coach.

    The Kang¡¯s mansion was located on the east of the royal city, with a better location, betteryout andrger scale than the Sheng¡¯s mansion. The beams were super high and the cornices were side. There were nine hundred and ny eight bats basso relievos of eighteen kinds carved on the bluestone bricks from the door to the inside, exhibiting the glories of the Kang¡¯s past. Unfortunately, now thezy servants and empty ce showed that the Kang¡¯s family was no longer that prestigious family it had used to be.

    A servant led Wang shi to the main yard. Aunt Kang was just about to have dinner, with lots of maids and servants standing besides her. A woman in fine clothes was serving dishes for Aunt Kang.

    Aunt Kang had known that Wang shi woulde, but just didn¡¯t realize that it would be so fast. She assumed that Minn must be at her wit¡¯s end in a dither. Thinking of that, Aunt Kang couldn¡¯t help but feel delighted. Wang shi was quick in temper. After Aunt Kang had dismissed the servants, Wang shi poured out the whole thing right away. However, Aunt Kang only blew the tea slowly, saying, ¡°I thought it was something urgent. So this is what you came here for.¡±

 Chapter 351: A Fundamental Solution (III)

    <h4>Chapter 351: A Fundamental Solution (III)</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    Wang shi, anxious as she was, tried her best to lower her voice, ¡°Sister, what are you nning to do? You brought troubles to me now!¡±

    Aunt Kang smiled and said slowly, ¡°How¡¯s this a trouble to you? I just wanted to make sure of your safety and wealth!¡±

    ¡°How, how¡¯s that possible?¡± Wang shi got confused.

    ¡°You sixth son-inw, Gu Tingye, is bing more and more influential and will have great wealth. Your family will also gain some advantage from him. However, just think about it, is that honorable Madam Gu of one mind with you?¡±

    Wang shi hesitated, ¡°I watched her grow up and never treat her badly. Why isn¡¯t she with me?¡±

    Aunt Kang snorted with the corner of her lips curled, ¡°If she¡¯s with you and respects you, she wouldn¡¯t have kicked the maid that you have sent to her out without informing you!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Caihuan was kicked out by Minn¡¯s husband¡­¡± Wang shi¡¯s voice sounded much lower.

    ¡°Just keep fooling yourself. If she hasn¡¯t incited her man, do you really think he would have thought of that?¡±

    Having taken a sip of the tea, Aunt Kang continued to persuade Wang shi with her glib tongue, ¡°She has just got married for a short while. After she stands firm in her family, she will no longer respect you! She¡¯s only close with your mother-inw. Your position in the Sheng family would only be lower in the future!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­¡± Wang shi said with her voice sounding less and less confident. Suddenly, she remembered something and said hurriedly, ¡°Are you sure that Zhao¡¯er is of one mind with you? She wasn¡¯t given birth by you, either.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Aunt Kang smirked, ¡°I have her mother. If I tell her to go east, she wouldn¡¯t dare to go west!¡±

    With Wang shi¡¯s eyes gleaming, she budged a bit. Seeing that, Aunt Kang added, ¡°The concubine¡¯s daughters needs to be lectured, otherwise they would forget about their identities. Don¡¯t make her think that she could turn into a phoenix from a sparrow. After this, that wicked girl would definitely behave herself whether Zhao¡¯er would gain a firm foothold or not. Also, she will also listen to your words in the future.¡±

    ¡°Then what should I say to my mother-inw? She¡¯s not easy to deal with.¡± Wang shi felt her blood freezing as she thought of Old Madam Sheng.

    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? When you go back, you can cry and say that I disagree with you no matter what. If the worstes to the worst, I¡¯ll never go to your family again. You can visit me secretly.¡± Aunt Kang seemed pretty careless, ¡°me everything on me. After all, she can¡¯t not let your husband divorce you.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ what about my master?¡± Wang shi felt her blood freezing again.

    Aung Kang put on an expression of loathing, ¡°Men are all like that. Do you really believe the so-called ¡®deep love between couples¡¯?¡±

    This time, Wang shi didn¡¯t agree with her sister, thinking, ¡®You and your husband nearly turn on each other, but my husband and I still have our tender moments sometimes.¡¯

    However, Sheng Hong wasn¡¯t tender right now. The moment he came back home, he was called to House of Peaceful Ages at once. After he heard Old Madam Sheng telling the whole story, he reproached with his face purple with anger, ¡°What a foolish woman!¡±

    It was hard to tell if he was referring his wife or his sister-inw.

    ¡°Now that you are aware of it. What are you nning to do?¡± Old Madam Sheng¡¯s rages had already gone away, now she only sat there calmly.

    Sheng Hong pondered for a second and then asked respectfully, ¡°What do you say, mother?¡±

    ¡°Do you want that Kang¡¯s girl marry into the Gu¡¯s family?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Sheng Hong stood up in anger. ¡®Are you kidding me? Minn is my blood daughter, the Kang¡¯s girl isn¡¯t. It is so hard to find a powerful son-inw. My son¡¯s career and my family¡¯s fate all depended on Gu Tingye¡¯s help. I have just tasted the meat soup, the Kang family now wanted to take the meat bone from us. This is outrageous!¡¯

    Sheng Hong realized that he had overreacted after losing his temper. Then he coughed lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about my Sixth son-inw¡¯s family affairs more or less. Almost everyone knows about the bad blood between his stepmother and him. How could my sister-inw be friend with Old Madam Qin? It¡¯s like pping on my Sixth Son-inw¡¯s face!¡±

    It would be fine if Aunt Kang could be responsible for the things she had done. However, she had done that under the name of the Sheng family. Because of that, Sheng Hong felt so embarrassed to meet his son-inw. The most important thing was that Sheng Hong was not close to the Kang family. If Kang Zhao¡¯er truly was favored by Gu Tingye, only the Kang family would benefit from this.

    ¡°Since then, we cannot treat this casually.¡± Old Madam Sheng smiled. She feltfortable talking with Sheng Hong who had a clear head. Communicating with Wang shi was like walking in the mire, being unable to move or pull out the legs from the muds.

    ¡°Mother, you are right. I¡¯d like to know about your n.¡± One of the greatest things about Sheng Hong was his modesty. He was good at listening to others¡¯ opinions, so after so many years he had been in the official¡¯s circle, his colleagues all praised him to be an honest and modest gentleman.

    Old Madam Sheng was satisfied to heard that and said with a serious voice, ¡°After your wife was out, I already sent someone to escort the Kang¡¯s girl to Youyang. This is the fundamental solution. Then we can go on our own way. I¡¯ll reproach the Kang¡¯s madam. As for you¡­¡± She chuckled and looked to Sheng Hong, saying word by word, ¡°Hasn¡¯t Master Kang asked a favor from youtely?¡±

    Sheng Hong raised his head all of a sudden. He had discussed about this thing with Old Madam Sheng before. At that time, thetter hadn¡¯t expressed any opinion, but now she seemed to change the attitudepletely. Sheng Hong was a gentle person who preferred to help others as long as he could. Then he hesitated, ¡°This¡­ is this the right thing to do¡­¡±

    Old Madam Sheng snorted, ¡°How many times have we cleaned up the mess for the Kang family? We could easily embarrass them by revealing a few things they have done. Now, I only want the Kang¡¯s people to know that the Sheng family is not easy to bully!¡±

    Sheng Hong pondered for a while. Master Kang was an unpromising guy and his son was too mediocre. There were a few officials in the Kang family, but they were not in high positions. Also, the Kang¡¯s brothers were also not close to each other. Then Sheng Hong, teeth gritted, ¡°Mother, we¡¯ll do it your way.¡±

    After Sheng Hong had left, Mama Fang supported Old Madam to walk to the inner room while saying gently, ¡°Old Madam, you can rest assured. The two groups of people all set off.¡±

    Old Madam Sheng sat on the bed in the inner room slowly to let Mama Fang take off her shoes and socks. Old Madam Sheng, with the revolted look still on her face, muttered, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if the Kang¡¯s girl goes slowly. However, my nephew Wei has to give us the message quickly. With a fast horse and boat, it will take at most six or seven days for him to finish the round trip. Humph, that mean bitch, she¡¯ll what we are capable of soon! She doesn¡¯t treat other¡¯s daughter like a human, but what about her own daughter? I¡¯ll let her heart aching too!¡±

    Mama Fang carried a basin of hot water into the room, nning to wash Old Madam Sheng¡¯s feet. Suddenly, thetter remembered something with an anxious look on her face, ¡°I truly am aged. My memory is so poor. After all the fuss I have made, I haven¡¯t even sent Minn a message!¡±

    ¡°But¡­ it¡¯s already veryte.¡± Mama Fang hesitated.

    Old Madam Sheng got impatient instantly while stamping on the footstool with bare feet, ¡°The little girl is still pregnant now and her husband isn¡¯t with her. She must be so worried now. What if she couldn¡¯t sleep well for the whole night? Go now! Hurry!¡±

    Mama Fang chuckled, ¡°Fine, at your disposal, Old Madam. I¡¯ll call someone now, do you have any other instructions?¡±

    Having considered for a while, Old Madam Sheng said with a tender voice, ¡°Tell her not to be afraid, she still has her grandmother¡­¡±

    Hearing Old Madam Sheng uttering those words like coaxing a three-year-old child, Mama Fang couldn¡¯t help tittering. Old Madam Sheng goggled at Mama Fang and continued, ¡°Tell her that she should take care of her body. The most important thing is giving birth to a chubby boy.¡±

    Mama Fang tried hard not tough and agreed. Then she ordered a young maid to wash Old Madam Sheng¡¯s feet while going out to give the instructions. Before she went out, Old Madam Sheng suddenly stopped her, then she turned around to listen.

    ¡°When Madames back from the Kang mansion, say that I am so tired and already go to sleep. Tell her toe tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 352: Next Time She Comes, She Will Turn This Place Upside Down (I)

    <h4>Chapter 352: Next Time She Comes, She Will Turn This ce Upside Down (I)</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    Next day in the morning, Wang shi came to House of Peaceful Ages to visit Old Madam Sheng, feeling terrified but also excited. However, as she just started the conversation, Old Madam Sheng said coldly, ¡°So you failed.¡± Wang shi, with an embarrassed look, pretended to be indignant, ¡°I have tried my best to persuade my sister, but she got muddleheaded and just wouldn¡¯t listen¡­¡±

    ¡°Forget about it.¡± Old Madam Sheng interrupted Wang shi with a t tone, seeming to be impatient to hear thetter¡¯s exnation, ¡°I never expected that you would treat this thing seriously. Fine, just leave it alone.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Wang shi, shocked, couldn¡¯t believe that she just got through this so easily without even giving the speech that Aunt Kang had taught her. Then Wang shi tittered inwardly, ¡®My sister is like a prophet. My mother-inw couldn¡¯t do anything to me as she has expected.¡¯

    ¡°However¡­¡± Old Madam Sheng suddenly said something, which made Wang shi nervous again.

    ¡°There¡¯s one thing you should keep in mind. You didn¡¯t give birth to Minn, so I couldn¡¯t force you to care about her. However, you are one of the Sheng¡¯s family, you should stop taking other people¡¯s side!¡±

    Hearing Old Madam Sheng¡¯s voice gradually turning strict, Wang shi could only put on a reluctant smile, ¡°How¡¯s that possible¡­?¡±

    ¡°Get on your knees!¡± Old Madam Sheng suddenly shouted. With Wang shi¡¯s knees suddenly giving way reflectively, she knelt on the floor of the hall of House of Peaceful Ages. Luckily, now was summer and there was a felt carpet on the ground, so Wang shi¡¯s needs wouldn¡¯t get cold.

    ¡°I won¡¯t give you too many lectures.¡± ¡®The foolish woman wouldn¡¯t understand the lectures anyway.¡¯ Old Madam Sheng thought, feeling both angry and disgusted. She didn¡¯t even bother to speak too much, ¡°I¡¯ve said that Madam Kang was not allowed toe to our family, but you always invite her behind my back. You are being unfilial by disobeying my words so many times. Now I¡¯m going to punish you for that, are you going to argue with that?¡±

    Wang shi was astonished, not knowing what to say.

    ¡°Now, you¡¯ll kneel here for an hour. If Madam Kanges again next time, you¡¯ll kneel on the ground of the outer yard.¡± Old Madam Sheng stood up slowly and walked to the inner room with the support of Mama Fang while her voice stilling through, ¡°If you are not convinced, you can go find your master. If you still haveints after meeting your master, you can go back to your parents¡¯ home. I¡¯ll talk with your mother¡­¡±

    Wang shi, ashamed and furious, knelt tremblingly without daring to stand up. The windows of the hall were all open. The maids and servants who passed by dared not to gossip, but the curious looks in their eyes were already able to bring enough humiliation to Wang shi. She could only cursed Old Madam Sheng to die early.

    Liu Kun¡¯s wife felt the situation going worse. Then she ordered someone to invite Hun at once. However, the Yuan¡¯s mansion was very far and Hun had only arrived at the Si Hour(9 a.m.).

    ¡°Eldest Lady, please talk to Madam. This time she suffered a great humiliation!¡± Liu Kun¡¯s wife said in a low voice. Hun, eyebrows knitted, walked into the main room in a hurry. Before she got in, she already heard a loud curse from the inside.

    ¡°Get the hell out! You wish that I could die early, right? Get out!¡± It was Wang shi¡¯s voice.

    A few maids went out with broken pieces of china, followed by an old servant. Thetter took a nce at Liu Kun¡¯s wife and said with a low voice, ¡°Madam is enraged and hasn¡¯t eaten breakfast yet.¡±

    ¡°Mother!¡± Hun lifted the sandalwood curtain and walked into the room.

    Wang shi was half lying on the bamboo bed now, wiping her eyes with a handkerchief. There was a red silk nket on her legs. As she saw her eldest daughter, with her tears flowing hard right away, she cried and scolded, ¡°You heartless girl! Where have you been these days? Your mother is going to be killed! If you still don¡¯te, you can only pick up my body!¡±

    Hun sat beside her mother at once. Then she wiped Wang shi¡¯s tears while saying immediately, ¡°Mother, I am here now. Don¡¯t cry. The others willugh at you! This will only bring yourself humiliation.¡±

    ¡°Humiliation?!¡± Hearing Hun mentioning that word, Wang shi got even angrier, crying and shouting, ¡°I was already utterly humiliated! I have married into the Sheng family for decades, getting through all those hardships. Now I have three children. Never have I been forced to kneel before. Your father not only let this happen, he also med me for being unfilial in the morning. I don¡¯t want to live anymore¡­¡± Wang shi hated herself for being scared of the pain and death. She didn¡¯t have the gut to cut her own throat, hang herself or swallow gold, otherwise she could at least bluff others.

    Hun sighed inwardly, feeling her mother like an ignorant child. Then she held Wang shi in her arms, patting and coaxing thetter, while listening patiently to Wang shi stammer the whole story twice.

    ¡°¡­ tell me, is this my fault? How can I interfere with your aunt¡¯s business?!¡± Wang shi got all snotty while sobbing, ¡°Old Madam punished me fiercely without reason. How am I able to discipline the others from now on?¡±

    When Hun had been on the way to the room, Liu Kun¡¯s wife had already told her the cause and effect of the whole thing. Hunined her mother for being so foolish inwardly and was also disgusted by Aunt Kang¡¯s deceitful behavior. Then she sighed, ¡°Mother, grandma didn¡¯t punish you because you can¡¯t interfere with my aunt¡¯s business, she¡¯s just angry that you can¡¯t see who¡¯s truly close to you.¡±

    Wang shi, with her powder sticking on her watery eyes, was still very confused. Hun said tenderly, ¡°Mother, think about it carefully. My uncle hasn¡¯t worked for so many years and my cousin is just a deputy governor. Not many families in the capital truly respect the Kang family now. My Sixth Brother-inw is favored by His Majesty now and his family is utterly prestigious. Minn was a mandated madam of the highest ranking. Who does my aunt think she is? She used to curse and censure Minn all the time, why should Minn respect her? Even you don¡¯t go to the Gu¡¯s mansion so often, but my aunt just straightly went there and put on air in front of Minn. To say it bluntly, my aunt is a leech. She has been borrowing the Sheng¡¯s power to adorn herself!¡±

 Chapter 353: Next Time She Comes, She Will Turn This Place Upside Down (II)

    <h4>Chapter 353: Next Time She Comes, She Will Turn This ce Upside Down (II)</h4>

    Trantor: Ning LL

    ¡®Minn is not rted to my mother indeed, but she¡¯s still a sibling of mine and my brother¡¯s and sister¡¯s. Will that Kang Zhao¡¯er be closer to us than Minn? No way. s, I hope this thing wouldn¡¯t keep Minn and us apart. I have to exin to her when I have time.¡¯ Hun thought, feeling her mouth dry. If Wang shi wasn¡¯t her blood mother, she wouldn¡¯t bother exining such a simple reason.

    ¡°You aunt did have made a mistake. Gosh, there¡¯s something you don¡¯t know. My sister and I are in the same situation now.¡± Wang shi seemed convinced and gradually stopped crying, ¡°You eldest brother left home. You and Rn both need to attend your own families. I can never suit my conversation with your dad and Old Madam. Also, Liu shi, that new arriver of this family, is not easy to deal with. I¡­ I really have no one to talk to now!¡±

    Hun knew that Wang shi became strangely grumpy these days. Not only did she refuse to listen to her own daughter¡¯s words, she also abused others from time to time. Aunt Kang was the only one who shared the same taste with Wang shi and cursed with thetter together, which made Wang shi feel pleasant. Hun, wearied, could only say, ¡°Mother, if you feel bored, you can tell me toe. Don¡¯t meet my aunt again.¡± Her condition in the Yuan family is much better than before and she could leave freely.

    Hearing those words, Wang shi jumped up at once and scolded Hun with her eyes widely open, ¡°You heartless girl, where have you been a few days ago? I ordered someone to invite you, the people of the Yuan family all said that you were not there and none of them knew where you were.¡±

    Hun gave a little start and then smiled reluctantly, ¡°I¡­ I have bought an estate before, so I went check it with your son-inw.¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you already lived there for a few daysst time? Why haven¡¯t you finished the decoration yet?¡± Wang shi said with a discontent voice.

    ¡°¡­ it is so hot in the capital¡­ Shi doesn¡¯t feel well, so we brought him to the estate to avoid the heat.¡± Hun exined with her face totally red.

    Wang shi got suspicious at once and said with a sharp voice, ¡°So you all went to the summer resort, why are you blushing?¡±

    Hun faltered and couldn¡¯t give a clear answer. This gave Wang shi a feeling that her daughter was distancing her. Then Wang shi abused Hun angrily. Thetter could only said with a soft voice, ¡°Your son-inw¡­ got a ponytely¡­ he said that it was good for my health to do the sport, so he taught me to ride horse¡­¡± She uttered these few words with an affectionate voice--- Well, her mother was suffering now, it was hard for her to say that all her hardships hade to an end and that she and her husband were more and more attached to each other. Right now, Hun and her husband were deep in love and they were even closer than they had been when they had just got married.

    Wang shi wasn¡¯t blind anyway. Though she hadn¡¯t witnessed the situation, she could detect that her daughter and son-inw must be very intimate to each other as she saw Hun looking several years younger than her actual age with her bright eyes, glossy skin and radiant face.

    Wang shi felt happy for her daughter for a while, but then she suddenly felt an inexplicable anger rushing to her brain. It suddenly urred to her that everyone was living a great life now except for herself who was in deep depression. She felt that no one in this family truly understood her and cursed immediately, ¡°They all said that raising a daughter will only lose money. Now I understand! Now that you live afortable life, you don¡¯t care if your mother is dead or alive anymore!¡±

    Wang shi¡¯s face was sprayed with Wang shi¡¯s spit, but she still had to keep her temper and coax thetter since Wang shi was her blood mother.

    ¡°Just tell me, is your husband more important than your mother?¡±

    ¡°Of course you are more important. You gave birth to me and raised me up. You means a lot to me.¡±

    ¡°All right! You have to stay here today and live with me for a few days. Do you agree or not?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I knew that my children were all cruel ones!¡± Wang shi cried loudly, ¡°I am just a miserable woman who has no one¡¯s support¡­¡±

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go back to ask first¡­ let me check your leg. Oh my, they turned red. Does it hurt? Gosh, I¡¯ll apply some unguent on your legs. I hope it¡¯s nothing serious¡­¡±

    --- How to change the subject naturally and smoothly? That was something Hun need to learn.

    Her sister Minn was also suffering now. The thing that Minn needed to learn was called ¡®pretending¡¯. After Mama Fang had sent the message to her, she acknowledged that the longer the fact that Kang Zhao¡¯er was no longer in the Sheng¡¯s mansion stayed hidden, the better. Luckily, House of Auspiciousness was guarded strictly and only a few people knew about the truth. Xiaotao volunteered to serve Lady Kang who was ¡®locked in the back room¡¯. She would inquire about Kang Zhao¡¯er¡¯s condition outside thetter¡¯s room first and then brought the food box into the room. After that, she would eat all the food inside and smashed a few tes to put on an act. Right at this moment, Lvzhi who heard the sound woulde out and gave out a few sarcasticments. The wisdom and efforts of everyone proved to be useful to deceive others.

    In order to have a good rest and not to give the show away, every time Old Madam Qin came over with that hypocritical face, Minn would im that she didn¡¯t feel well and refused to meet Old Madam Qin since this was going to get ugly eventually anyway. Meanwhile, Minn also pretended to be sad in front of Zhu shi and Zhao shi. As a result, everyone in the mansion felt that Minn truly was irritated.

    Aunt Kang had been counting days. After two days, she went to the Cheng Manor to make a scene, crying for meeting Zhao¡¯er. Minn didn¡¯t bother to deal with this mad dog and declined Aunt Kang directly. Old Madam Qin then brought some people over. After that, Minn sent some people to stop them at the inner gate that between the Cheng Manor and the former Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s mansion. Aunt Kang got furious and threatened to make a big deal out of this. Then Liao Yong¡¯s wife said, ¡°Please.¡± Minn snorted, waiting to see how the Madam of the Kang family make a scene in front of everyone in the capital.

    Since Aunt Kang¡¯s first n failed, she could only scare Minn with her words, saying that Minn had forbidden them to meet Kang Zhao¡¯er because something bad might have happened to thetter. Liao Yong¡¯s wife said coldly with a disdainful look on her face, ¡°That¡¯s right. Our Madam has already burn Lady Kang¡¯s corpse. Please sue us to the provincial governor of Shuntian. If that¡¯s still not enough for you, you can strike the Heaven Bell and sue us to the imperial court! If you don¡¯t know the way, I¡¯ll tell the porter to prepare the coach and horse for you.¡±

    After saying that, Liao Yong¡¯s wife turned around and left at once, leaving a group of strong servants standing in the way.

 Chapter 354: Next Time She Comes, She Will Turn This Place Upside Down (III)

    <h4>Chapter 354: Next Time She Comes, She Will Turn This ce Upside Down (III)</h4>

    Aunt Kang staggered with rage, but Old Madam Qin told her to repress her anger, ¡°Think about it. If she isn¡¯t utterly furious, she wouldn¡¯t be like this. It shows that she has already hit a dead end.¡± Aunt Kang pondered carefully and then went back.

    After a few days, the House of Auspiciousness still remained silent. Old Madam Qin also felt that something was wrong. Actually, forcing Minn to ept a concubine wasn¡¯t a smart move. Old Madam Qin who knew Minn¡¯s character didn¡¯t believe that such a clever and optimistic girl would stay mad for this thing for so long withouting up with any solution.

    As that thought struck her, she went to the Kang¡¯s mansion to send the message. Aunt Kang also had a bad feeling, then she went to the Cheng Manor again.

    ¡°It has been so long, I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s fine or not. At least you should let me see her!¡± Aunt Kang tried her best to control her anger and said those words gently. Little did she know that she only received sneers from those sturdy servants.

    A woman in gray satin vest was the most acidulous one among them. She rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Now you pretend to be a caring mother. Don¡¯t you find it¡¯s toote? You truly are cruel to the child who was not given birth by you!¡± Another woman next to her chuckled, ¡°That is so right. At that time, she abandoned such a nice girl here. Why didn¡¯t she care about the girl¡¯s condition at that time?¡± A woman who hid behind the others sneered, ¡°And she called herself a Madam when she used her daughter to im ties with powerful people. Even the old woman who has favus in our vige wouldn¡¯t do something like this!¡±

    Their voices weren¡¯t too loud, but Aunt Kang still heard them and found those words very hurtful. When she nearly went off in a huff, she was stopped by Mama Xiang.

    Old Madam Qin walked out from behind with a smile on her face but a threatening look in her eyes, saying, ¡°That¡¯s thedy from the Kang family after all. Even if she¡¯s a maid who was sold to this family, we should still allow her to meet her parents.¡±

    The servants of the Gu family didn¡¯t dare to offend Old Madam Qin. However, Liao Yong¡¯s wife still said reverently and firmly, ¡°Madam said that if Madam Kang truly wanted to see her daughter, we can bring Lady Kang here. However, I have to get one thing straight first, this ce is not a tearoom or a tavern where everyone could decide to enter or leave. Madam Kang, you are not a close elder to our madam, so there is no reason for us to keep your daughter here for too long. When Lady Kanges out, please take her away from here! Our Master hasn¡¯t returned yet and the only male master in this mansion is Third Old Master, so Lady Kang¡¯s reputation wouldn¡¯t be ruined.¡±

    Aunt Kang got hesitant at once and turned to Old Madam Qin. Thetter also wavered. Old Madam Qin was almost certain that Kang Zhao¡¯er was not in the Gu¡¯s mansion anymore, but she was still afraid that there might be a trap and that Minn had given away those messages on purpose.

    If Kang Zhao¡¯er walked out in great conditionter, should Aunt Kang take her or not? Not taking Kang Zhao¡¯er was like a p on Aunt Kang¡¯s face, but taking the girl would end the whole concubine incident and make Old Madam Qin look like a joke.

    Sima Yi (Note: a famous general during the Three Kingdom period) hesitated when he had encountered the Empty Fort Strategy, not knowing if there was a trap in the empty fort. Old Madam Qin was in the same situation.

    ¡°Madam Kang, if you agree, please go to the gatehouse. We¡¯ll bring Lady Kang there. After you and your daughter reunite and you find your daughter perfectly fine, you can go back to your own mansion on coach.¡± Liao Yong¡¯s wife said with a respectful smile.

    Old Madam Qin, teeth gritted, thinking, ¡®No way! Leaving Kang Zhao¡¯er here to annoy Minn is also not bad.¡¯

    Then, Aunt Kang went back with nothing again.

    After another two days, a short letter was sent to Minn from the Sheng family.

    Minn smiled as she saw the words on it, feeling the depression she had over the past few days disappearing at once. Then she said with a loud voice, ¡°Come dress me up, let¡¯s go to Lily Garden.¡±

    Old Madam Qin was ying with Xian in the inner room now with a genuinely kind look on her face. It was hard to tell how vicious she really was deep down. As she saw Minning over with a smile, she startled and then chuckled, ¡°Do you feel better now? Come have a seat.¡±

    Zhu shi who sat beside Old Madam Qin got a bit anxious. Still, she stepped forward in a hurry to support Minn. Minn sat down slowly with her hands holding her belly. She found the little boy on the Arhat Bed beautiful and cute, so she gave a fewpliments to him. After that, she cut to the chase straightly, ¡°I¡¯m here to announce a good news to you.¡±

    ¡°What¡­ good news?¡± Old Madam Qin had a faint hint of unease.

    Minn observed Old Madam Qin¡¯s expression and said slowly, ¡°My cousin, Lady Kang, finally found a good husband.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Old Madam Qin put on a long face right away, ¡°Ady¡¯s reputation is the most important thing. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±

    Minn said with a light smile, ¡°She was already picked up by her families. You don¡¯t need to worry about her from now on. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can order someone to ask Madam Kang, but¡­¡± Minn chuckled ironically, ¡°She¡¯s probably too busy to meet you now.¡±

    Old Madam Qin stood up all of a sudden, with a shocked look on her face.

    ¡°I have another thing to say.¡± Minn stood up slowly and walked out with Danju¡¯s support, ¡°Madam Kang might never visit you in the future. I am still pregnant now. If my other aunts, cousins or any rtivese, you don¡¯t need to ask me toe.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Old Madam Qin, infuriated, pointed to the door and scowled at Minn.

    Minn casted a cold nce to Old Madam Qin. It was time to stop pretending now. Minn didn¡¯t care if things would get ugly or she had to fight Old Madam Qin openly. She was not afraid of that woman!

    Minn walked out of the door fearlessly. After she walked a few steps, she suddenly turned her head and looked up to therge, inscribed board at the top of the doorway. On the shiny and clean century-old redwood carved the delicate andplicated Auspicious Qilin, in the middle of which were written two solemn and neat words in regr script--- Lily Garden. ¡®Puff, that evil woman doesn¡¯t deserve such pretty words!¡¯

    Minn gave a short sneer--- Next time shees, she will turn this ce upside down!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!